《The Genius Mage》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Rebirth

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A sudden explosion at the headquarters of the Global Magic Association shocked the entire world. Audrey Davis, the strongest mage of the 21st century and the first generation of the Saint Magister, died at the age of 28 due to a magic ident. This day, which waster called the day of God¡¯s death, caused mages around the world to mourn. This was because a 28-year-old Saint Magister was rarely seen since ancient times. It was entirely possible for him to attempt to break through to the realm of the legendary gods. Unfortunately, the heavens were jealous of geniuses... Jones Empire. Starfire city, Davis family. ¡°Combat aura level-1, failed,¡± said the n elder indifferently on the assessment field. A young girl stood in front of him. She was about 18 years old and had golden hair. Her blue eyes were as pure as the sea, and her beautiful face was filled with confusion. The crowd burst intoughter. ¡°Haha, how many times has Audrey Davis failed? If I remember correctly, it should be the 13th time, right?¡± ¡°She has been cultivating for so many years, but her battle spirit is only at the first level. Is she a pig? No, no, no... even pigs are smarter than her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the patriarch, but she¡¯s actually so ipetent. She¡¯s simply a disgrace to our Davis family.¡± .. Today was the day of the Davis family¡¯s assessment. All the younger generation members of the family had gathered together. ¡°Audrey, this is the 13th time that you¡¯ve failed. The family has decided not to provide you with any more cultivation resources.¡± The Daivs family¡¯s old Izzy said coldly. Such trash. It would be a waste to use any more resources of the family on her. If Audrey Davis was not the daughter of the patriarch, she would have had her supply cut off a few years ago. The people around them sighed. Some sighed, some felt helpless, some mocked, and some gloated... If the family cut off her supplies, it was equivalent to beingpletely abandoned by the family. Trash had no value, even if she was the patriarch¡¯s daughter. In this world, strength was everything. Only by controlling power could one obtain dignity. Audrey was silent. She did not panic or feel angry. She did not even look at the patriarch and the people around her, as if she was not the one who had been abandoned. ¡°I¡¯ve actually transmigrated!¡± Audrey looked at the unfamiliar world and the unfamiliar crowd around her. For a long time, she was speechless. At the moment when her magic experiment failed, she thought that she would die without a doubt. She did not expect... that God would actually give her a chance to do it all over again. As a Saint Magister, she was an existence that was infinitely close to God, Audrey¡¯s adaptability was very strong. She ignored the gazes of the elders and the people around her and quickly digested the memories of the owner of this body. Coincidentally, the owner of this body was also called Audrey Davis, having the same name as her. However, unlike the world-famous genius Saint Magister Audrey Davis, the owner of this body was known as a piece of trash in the family. She had been bullied and ridiculed since she was young. ¡°There¡¯s no magic in this world, onlybat aura?¡± Audrey was a little surprised. From the young girl¡¯s memories, she did not find any information about magic. The entire world was about cultivating something calledbat aura. ¡°Audrey, do you have any objections to the family¡¯s decision?¡± Seeing Audrey standing still, the Davis family elder frowned slightly and said in an unhappy voice. ¡°No objections. I will follow the family¡¯s decision.¡± Audrey returned to her senses, smiled and bowed slightly, then turned around and left. The Davis elder looked at Audrey¡¯s back in surprise. He did not see any disappointment or unwillingness in Audrey¡¯s eyes. Instead, there was indescribable vigor and confidence. How could a woman who had just been abandoned by the family have such an expression? Walking out of the assessment field, Audrey closed her eyes slightly and felt the abundant elemental energy in the world. She opened her hands as if she wanted to embrace the entire world. ¡°This is truly a perfect world.¡± Chapter 2 2 I¡¯ll Protect You From Now On At this moment, Audrey was very happy. She did not feel depressed that she had just transmigrated and was in a foreignnd. She was already thankful that she did not die. Moreover, like a magic fanatic, this world was much better than Earth in her eyes. This was because the elemental energy in this world was ten times denser than Earth''s. This world did not have magic, but it was a paradise for mages. With such dense elemental energy, I might be able to break through to God''s domain within ten years. Audrey''s gaze was deep and fiery. As the strongest Saint Magister on Earth, breaking through to God''s domain was practically her lifelong goal and dream. However, how could a mortal be able to easily step into God''s domain? Even though she was already enough to attract the attention of the world in her previous life and was considered by all living beings as the woman most likely to be a god. However, she knew very well that the hope of bing a god was extremely slim. It was almost impossible. Otherwise, she would not have died tragically on the spot just because she forcefully broke through to the domain of God. It seemed like it was only a step away, but it was a step that could never be crossed. And at this moment, Audrey truly saw the hope of bing a god. The elemental energy that was ten times denser than Earth, as well as the girl''s iparable affinity with the elements, that once unsurpassable peak had be a possibility in front of her eyes. That''s right, Audrey was a piece of trash who cultivatedbat aura, but in the field of magic, she was a rare genius that was rarely seen in a hundred years. Her affinity with elemental power had even surpassed her in her previous life. "Audrey, wait a moment." A youth chased after her from behind. Audrey turned to look at the familiar yet unfamiliar youth. After a slight hesitation, she said, "Kate?" In her memories, Kate was one of Audrey''s few friends. Unlike Audrey''s reputation as a trash girl, Kate was the most famous genius in the family. He had been groomed by the family elders as a potential candidate. At the age of 19, he was already a level-8 fighter. With such talent and strength, not to mention beingpared within the Davis family, even in the entire city, her talent and strength could be ranked in the top ten. "Audrey, it doesn''t matter if your talent is bad. I''ll protect you in the future." Kate said solemnly. It was a simple sentence, but he said it very seriously as if he was saying an oath. Everyone in the family was ridiculing Audrey for being a waste. As the daughter of the patriarch, she was so useless. It was simply a disgrace to the family. However, he knew very well how hard Audrey worked. For the honor of the family, in order not to be ridiculed, she worked several times harder than others. However, was it her fault that her talent was poor? Audrey was slightly stunned. She looked at the youth in front of her seriously, then smiled and said, "Thank you." The feelings between young people were always so pure and beautiful. Unfortunately, she was no longer the former Audrey. She was the Saint Magister Audrey. As soon as she returned to her small courtyard, she saw a tall and mighty figure standing in the courtyard. "Father... dear." Audrey called out a little awkwardly. The person in front of her was her father in this life -- Calder Davis. At the same time, he was also the current patriarch of the Davis family. In her previous life, when Audrey was very young, her father had been killed by a demon, so she was very unfamiliar with the word ''father''. "Audrey, it''s been a year since west met, right?" Calder slowly turned around and looked at his daughter, his gaze calm and gentle. Audrey was silent. In her memories, Calder and Audrey did not spend much time together. As the patriarch, Calder had too many things to do. The patriarch''s daughter sounded nice, but in Audrey''s heart, this identity only brought her stress and loneliness. It was better to be born in an ordinary family. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Political Marriage

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Father, why are you looking for me?¡± Audrey asked calmly. She was Saint Magister Audrey, not the good-for-nothing girl Audrey. Therefore, she had no feelings for the man in front of her. Of course, as the sessor of her body, some of the memories of the good-for-nothing girl Audrey would more or less affect her. ¡°Audrey, regarding theck of cultivation resources, that was the decision of the family meeting. Although I am the patriarch, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Calder sighed softly, his eyes filled with helplessness. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Audrey said softly. Even if she did not have cultivation resources, she could still cultivate magic. She could totally rely on herself. There was no need to rely on the family. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t rmend continuing your cultivation.¡± Calder looked at his daughter. He could not bear it, but he had to say it. In fact, as the patriarch, how could he not have resources in his hands. Even if his daughter was cut off by the family, he could still rely on his own abilities to provide his daughter with the things she needed to cultivate. However, he had seen how hard her daughter¡¯s cultivation had been all these years, and he felt pain in his heart. However, even though she had trained hard, Audrey had not be a fighter. Perhaps this was fate. Rather than being destined to have no results, it was better to give up. He didn¡¯t wish to see his daughter continue to work so hard for no reason. Perhaps being an ordinary person and leading a stable life was also a kind of happiness. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re already 18 years old. I hope that you can start a family right away, preferably within half a year,¡± said Calder. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in starting a family at the moment.¡± Audrey shook her head slightly and rejected Calder¡¯s suggestion. In this world, the lives of cultivators were very long. Some powerful cultivators could even live for hundreds or even thousands of years. Therefore, some women with powerful cultivations would focus their energy on cultivation in the early stages and would not marry too early. This was because only by bing a more powerful cultivator could they find a more outstanding partner. Marrying at the age of 18 was something only a woman from an ordinary family would do. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m sorry. You have to get married within half a year,¡± Calder insisted. ¡°Why?¡± Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly. She did not want anyone else to interfere in her life, even if that person was her father in this life. However, she was a little curious. Calder had never interfered in her affairs easily before, so why was he so determined this time. Calder sighed, ¡°Audrey, the marriage n between the Davis family and the Fairlie family is about to start. The family council might choose you as the marriage partner.¡± Hearing that, Audrey instantly understood what Calder meant. The Davis family and the Fairlie family had always had a tradition of marriage. The high degree of union between the two families in terms of benefits and influence allowed them to have a dominant position in spark city. As for the women sent out for marriage, first of all, they had to have a high status. Only then could they show the sincerity of the family. Secondly, they could not be too outstanding. Otherwise, it would be equivalent to sending talents to other families. It was definitely not worth it. Therefore, Audrey, the daughter of the patriarch, was also a cultivation waste. She was undoubtedly the best candidate for marriage. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± A cold light shed in Audrey¡¯s eyes. She hated the system of a marriage alliance. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ll help you suppress the family council first. As long as you can get married within half a year, I can decide who you want to marry.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t get married soon, I won¡¯t be able to do anything about the arrangements made by the family council.¡± As a father, Calder naturally wanted his daughter to be happy. This was the only thing he could help his daughter with. After all, he was not the only one in charge of the family. And at the family level, everyone had to put the family¡¯s interests first, even the patriarch and the patriarch¡¯s daughter. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Hateful Council

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As a father, Calder naturally wanted his daughter to be happy. All this while, he had always felt guilty toward Audrey. As the patriarch, he was swamped every day and did not have much time to spend with her. It could be said that he was an ipetent father. He did not protect Audrey well. The identity of the patriarch¡¯s daughter seemed to be prominent, but in fact, she had to bear more responsibilities than an ordinary person. If Audrey were a genius girl, then everything would bepletely different. Her identity would make her the star in the family. No one would dare to mock her, bully her, and only look up to her, and he could also use the patriarch¡¯s privilege to use the family¡¯s resources to nurture Audrey, treating her as the future sessor of the family. Unfortunately, Audrey¡¯s talent was abysmal. She was destined to have no achievements in the future. If she could not control power, her status as the n leader¡¯s daughter would be a burden and a shackle for her. ¡°Why would you want me to marry them?¡± Audrey asked. Although she had just arrived in this world, she had a certain understanding of the rules of this world. Even if it was a political marriage, famous trash like her was not wee. Other ns would not even look at her. Especially the Fairlie family, who was able to get married to the Davis family. They were also a famous noble family in Spark City. How could they agree to marry a famous useless girl into their family? It was not that Audrey liked to deny herself, but based on Audrey¡¯s previous situation, she really did not even have the right to get married into a political marriage. The marriage between the Davis family and the Fairlie family had a history of hundreds of years. The two families had constantly married each other. Although the Davis family would never send out the top women in the family to form a marriage alliance, the ones they sent out would not be too bad either. After all, this represented the face of the two wealthy families. Calder hesitated slightly before saying with some difficulty, ¡°Over at the family council, I hope that you can marry the third young master of the Fairlie family, Marcy.¡± Hearing this, Audrey searched for information about Marcy in her mind. Soon, she got the answer. Marcy was the third son of the patriarch of the Fairlie family. He was also very famous in Spark City, and his fame was simr to Audrey¡¯s in the city. She was famous for being disabled, while Marcy was famous for being stupid. The family council actually asked me to marry a fool. Audrey¡¯s eyes were a little cold. She did not expect the family council to be so heartless. Although she was a good-for-nothing, she was at least a normal person. The third son of the Fairlie family, Marcy, was born with a mental disability. He could not even take care of himself. Marrying her to that kind of person was equivalent to ruining her life. Furthermore, she was the daughter of the patriarch. Her status in the family was special. If she really married a famous fool in the city, it would undoubtedly be a huge blow to her father, Calder. At this moment, Audrey was not an 18-year-old girl. With her many years of experience, she could already faintly smell a conspiracy. Calder sighed softly. He said apologetically, ¡°Audrey, I was severely opposed to this matter and will never allow you to marry such a person. However, the power of the n council is above mine, so you must marry as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will be in a difficult position.¡± Calder could not tell his daughter about the internal conflicts in the family. Audrey, as a young girl, would not understand either. On the family level, Audrey was just a sacrifice in the internal power struggles in the family. Or rather, Audrey was a tool used by some forces in the family to attack Calder. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Father¡¯s Protection

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As the patriarch, Calder only had one daughter, Audrey. Moreover, she was a good-for-nothing girl. As a result, she was destined to be mediocre in the future. In terms of the interests of the family¡¯s development, he had no sessor. Having no sessor was a grave mistake. Unfortunately, it was enough for many people in the family to use this as an excuse to impeach him. Many people in the family coveted his position as the patriarch. However, he also had a lot of pressure. Just as Audrey had guessed, if she married Audrey to the silly son of the Fairlie family, once the news spread out, she would definitely be ridiculed by the entire Spark City. And Audrey¡¯s father, the patriarch of the Davis family, would definitely suffer a severe blow to his prestige. If the patriarch lost his prestige, he would not be far from being demoted. ¡°Audrey, I will neverpromise on this matter, even if I lose the position of patriarch.¡± Calder¡¯s gaze was unprecedentedly firm. In the past, he had not protected Audrey well, but this time, he would never watch his daughter¡¯s life be ruined. Audrey nced at Calder. She did not expect Calder to be so resolute. It seemed like he loved Audrey very much. Although he had not given Audrey much warmth in the past, he was still a qualified father. At least, he did not vent his anger on Audrey because of Audrey¡¯s ipetence. ¡°By the way, Audrey, your husband can¡¯t be Kate. It¡¯s helpless, but I hope you can ept this reality.¡± Calder thought for a moment and then sighed. Although he did not spend much time with Audrey, he paid a lot of attention to her. He had long known about the friendship between Kate and Audrey. However, the rtionship between Audrey and Kate could not be! In other words, Audrey was not good enough for Kate. The family council would not agree to it. As the most outstanding genius in the family, Kate would have the chance to inherit the position of the patriarch in the future. How could the council agree to him marrying a useless girl? Moreover, Kate¡¯s father was his biggestpetitor. He had always coveted his position, so he could not agree to Kate marrying Audrey. There was no fate between Kate and Audrey. ¡°Kate?¡± Audrey was slightly stunned. She had not expected her father to mention Kate suddenly. She fell into deep thought before shaking her head slightly. She was not the Audrey of the past. She did not have deep feelings for Kate. Moreover, even the Audrey of the past had feelings for Kate that were not love. Or perhaps, Audrey¡¯s feelings for Kate were only hazy and could not rise to the level of love. In fact, it was easy to understand. Audrey had always been ridiculed, bullied, and felt so much pressure in her heart. She had always wanted to prove herself, so how could she have too many thoughts to fantasize about things like love. ¡°Father, if I were a genius girl with great power and abilities, would I not have to be manipted by my family andplete the task of political marriage?¡± Audrey asked calmly. Calder did not expect Audrey to be so persistent. Nevertheless, he could not help but advise her. ¡°Dear Audrey, I can understand your feelings. However, one can not be persistent. One must learn to give up and ept one¡¯s ordinary life. At the same time, then only one can obtain happiness.¡± If he could, he would wish for Audrey to be a genius even in his dreams. If Audrey were as outstanding as Kate, then all the problems would be solved easily. He would remain the patriarch. But the reality is reality. Dreams are just dreams. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: The Five Great Families

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Audrey nodded slightly and did not say anything else. Instead, she turned around and walked into the house. The moment she was reborn, she was no longer a useless girl like Audrey. As long as she was not willing, no one in this world could coerce her. What did the interests of the family have to do with her? She could even directly abandon the family and leave alone. To her, these were all things that did not matter. However, she was not prepared to do so. Calder¡¯s fatherly love and determination had shown to protect her made Audrey feel a trace of warmth. With a father who cared about her, this family was not as bad as she had imagined. Therefore, she was not prepared to leave. Instead, she decided to stay for the time being and help Calder keep his position as the patriarch. Moreover, she did not have any cultivation now. In a world filled with danger and strength was the most important thing, it was very dangerous to leave the house easily. Before she was powerful enough, the Davis family was also a good shelter for her. ¡°Audrey, remember father¡¯s words. You only have half a year. Please choose your partner as soon as possible.¡± Calder said as he watched Audrey¡¯s gradually disappearing figure. Half a year was the limit that he could fight for Audrey. If Audrey was still single after half a year, he might not be able to suppress the family council. If he wanted to protect Audrey at that time, he might have to abandon everything he had now and escape the Davis family with her. ... The furnishings in the room were very simple. There was not too much furniture or essories. The style of the furnishings was very simr to that of the aristocratic families in medieval Europe. It was simple yet exquisite. Audrey sat on the princess bed and quietly thought about the rest of her life. ording to her judgment, she definitely could not return to Earth. But, at the very least, before she became a god, returning to Earth was an extravagant hope. When Audrey was very young, her parents had been killed by people from the Dark Association. She did not have many living rtives. After bing a Saint Magister and the President of the Global Magic Association, no one dared to get close to her because of her high status, so she did not have many friends. At this moment, she had a little regret about Earth, but she did not have too many worries. Audrey closed her eyes and searched through the memories left in her mind. To survive in this world, she had to first have a certain understanding of this world. From the memories of the young girl, Audrey knew that this world was very big. No one knew exactly how big it was. Even the royal family of the Jones Empire or the most powerful people did not know how big this world was. Just the area marked on the map was hundreds of millions of square kilometers. Legend had it that there was a god in this world. But it was not true. No one could prove it. Because the domain of a god was too far away, the most powerful person in the Jones Empire was only a level 65 battle-emperor. It was said that the gods of this world were all terrifying creatures above level 100. Spark City was located in the north of the Jones Empire. It was a small city within the territory of Rock County. It was ranked 19th in Rock County and was considered a rtively marginal city. Spark City had fiverge families. The fiverge families relied on their absolute strength to control everything in Spark City. And the Davis family, where Audrey was from, was one of the five big families. Currently, the strongest person in spark city was the elder of the Cameron family, a level-37 warrior. In a world where the strong ruled, power represented everything. And the Cameron family, which had the strongest person in Spark City, controlled one-third of the benefits and resources in Spark City. A level-37 battle hero? That should be about the same as a high-level mage. Afterparing the two in her mind, Audrey came to a conclusion. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Breaking Through 4 Levels in a Row

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In this world, there was an evident division of cultivation realms. There was no way to know the domain of the gods, but the realms below the gods were divided into 100 small realms, which were called: 0-100 levels. Different levels of fighters had different titles. For example, level 0-10 fighters were called beginners fighters. Level 31-40 fighters could be called intermediate fighters. A level 61-70 fighters would be titled advanced fighters. There would be a different title between every 10 levels. It was divided into: Fighter: level 0-10. Byfighter: level 11-20. Divisioner: level 21-30. Heroic: level 31-40. Ancestor: level 41-50. Monarch: level 51-60. Lord: level 61-70. Honored: level 71-80. Saint: level 81-90. Deity: Level 91-100. ... The strongest person in Spark City had already trained to level 37, so they were titled Heroic. Audrey estimated that her previous strength in this world should be a level 89 Saint. Of course, she could not be called a Saint because she was a Mage. She could be called a Saint Mage, but it was obviously not suitable to be called a Battle-Saint. As for theparison of strength, a level-89 Battle-Saint should be about the same as her. In a real battle, there would definitely be advantages and disadvantages between the two. If they fought from a distance, the mage would definitely win. But if they fought at close range, the mage would definitely lose. Of course, if the mage was not stupid, he would not let the warrior get close to him easily. At the very least, Audrey was confident that she could easily defeat a level-89 or even level-90 Battle-Saint. If the arena wasrge enough and the distance was far enough, she, a Saint Magister, could deal with ten Battle-Saints simultaneously. ... In the quiet room, Audrey sat cross-legged and meditated. The most important thing now was to increase her strength as soon as possible. Audrey¡¯s affinity with elemental power was extremely high, and it could be said to be unparalleled. Therefore, in just a short moment, the rich elemental energy was drawn by her. It was like a swallow returning to its nest, continuously surging into her body. The cultivation method of a mage was somewhat different from that of a fighter. Both of them had something inmon: to absorb Heaven and Earth¡¯s energy to strengthen their own bodies. However, a fighter was more inclined to strengthen their own bodies. As for a mage, they were more inclined to strengthen their own soul and spiritual power. Audrey, who had been reborn, naturally could not inherit her former cultivation level. Therefore, at this moment, she could only start cultivating from level-0. The sun rose, and the moon set, the moon set and the sun rose... Audrey sessfully broke through her shackles two dayster and cultivated from level-0 to level-1, bing a true mage apprentice. ¡°My cultivation speed is breakneck.¡± Audrey woke up from her meditation and was secretly surprised by her body. When she had first cultivated from level-0 to level-1, she had spent an entire month in her world. Because of this, she was also known as a rare magic genius on Earth. But at this moment, she had only spent two days breaking through the barrier to be a magic apprentice. From this, it could be seen how powerful this body¡¯s magic talent was. At the very least, it was much stronger than what she had been in the past. Of course, being able to cultivate so quickly was not entirely due to her talent. One of the important reasons was that the elemental power in this world was ten times denser. For the next month, Audrey spent all her time cultivating in seclusion in the quiet room. Other than eating and sleeping, she spent almost all her time on cultivation. During this period, her father, Calder, and Kate hade to look for her a few times, but she had rejected them all. In a month, Audrey¡¯s cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds. She had directly broken through from a level-0 apprentice to a level-4 apprentice. If others were to know of such results, they would probably be so shocked that they would not be able to close their mouths. After all, Audrey had cultivated for 18 years, but she was only a level-1 apprentice. To break through four realms in a month was simply inconceivable. Not to mention the young people of Spark City, even the young people of the Imperial City of the Jones Empire, probably few people could do it. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Making Money

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey nned to break through to level 20 and above in half a year to have some ability to protect herself in this world. However, it was clearly not easy to make such a big breakthrough in half a year. The path of cultivation was simple butplicated. One step at a time, and the further one progressed, the more difficult it became. Just because Audrey was able to break through to Level 4 in a month did not mean that she would break through to level 8 in another month¡¯s time. The progress of her cultivation was not a matter of adding up but a matter of multiplying exponentially. Even if she were to break through from level-4 to level-5, she might not even be able to do it in a month, much less level-8. This was because the difficulty of breaking through from level-4 to level-5 was even greater than the difficulty of breaking through from level-0 to level-4. If Audrey continued to seclude herself in the quiet room for a month, there was a high chance that she would not be able to break through to be a level-5 mage. This was also why the strongest experts in Spark City, the seniors who had been cultivating for over a hundred years, were all only around level-30. If she wanted to break through to level-20 within half a year, she would have to obtain many cultivation resources. Without abundant resources, let alone level-20, she would not even be able to reach level-10. Audrey pondered in her heart. Cultivation resources were significant to any cultivator, and she was no exception. Moreover, mages consumed more resources than warriors. Every mage was equivalent to a walking gold-swallowing beast. Every year, arge number of resources were consumed in magic cultivation and research. On Earth, the cost of nurturing a mage was more than five times that of a warrior of the same realm. And for a genius mage like Audrey, the consumption of resources was even more exaggerated. In the same realm, she consumed more than 100 times more resources than a fighter. As she was a multi-element mage, she had too much research and experiments that required magic materials. Audrey took out an exquisite small wooden box from the corner of the room. It was a birthday gift from her mother when she was seven years old. In the small wooden box were all of her precious items. Opening the small wooden box, there were some gold coins and a few pieces of expensive jewelry. Other than that, there was nothing else. ¡°So poor.¡± Audrey shook her head. This bit of money was tiny even for a fighter, let alone maintaining the cultivation of a mage. This bit of money could hardly buy any resources. No wonder Audrey had been cultivating for 18 years and still could not break through to level-1. In fact, it was not strange at all. As the most famous piece of trash in the family, the family would not have many resources allocated to her. In a world where the strong ruled and the strong preyed on the weak, any resources had to be earned by oneself. Without strength, one would not be qualified to obtain more resources. This point was applicable everywhere. It looks like she will have to think of a way to earn money next. Audrey pondered for a moment, then took out all the gold coins and jewelry from the small wooden box. Finally, she turned around and walked out of the room. As the President of the Global Magic Association, she could be the most knowledgeable mage on Earth. She was full of talent, so it was not very difficult for her to earn money. The Davis family¡¯s household was located in the east of Spark City. It upied an area of more than a hundred square kilometers. There were numerous buildings inside, one after another, connected by ancient castles. One could not see the end of it at a nce. Such a huge and majestic buildingplex could be considered a small closed-off town. From this, one could see how powerful and wealthy the Davis family was. An ancient family with more than 300 years of history, its foundation and strength were unimaginable to ordinary people. Chapter 9 9 The Nine Branches of the Family Audrey''s small courtyard was located in the depths of the castleplex. The inner-circle was where the direct line members of the family lived, and the outer circle was where the branch line members of the family or the family''s retainers lived. There were about 20,000 people in the entire Davis castleplex. The direct line members of the family were only a small portion of them. Most of them were retainers, servants, servants, and guards. In this world, local forces could control armies. As long as one had the strength, they could create an army. The Davis family had an elite army of 3,000 people, which shook the area within a few hundred miles of Spark City. "Miss, where are you going?" Outside the door, the maid, Lifei, said respectfully. She was very respectful towards Audrey. The direct descendants of the family did not like Audrey. She was often mocked and bullied, but in front of the servants of the family, she had a good reputation. She was highly respected and loved. This was because Audrey was very kind and had a good temper towards the servants. She never put on airs as a youngdy. She even helped some maids and servants who were in trouble. "Let''s go to the Lisimercial building," Audrey said. Soon, Lifei brought the beast carriage and led Audrey out of the castle. No one walked out of the castle within a hundred square kilometers unless they were high-level fighters who could leap on roofs and walk on walls. Their bodies were as graceful as a swan. Just their speed alone was faster than the beast carriage. "Audrey, where are you going?" Just as the beast carriage left the castle, it met a gorgeous beast carriage that stopped her. A tall woman with long gray hair walked out of the beast carriage. She wore a swordsman''s uniform and had a long sword embedded with many gemstones on her waist. It was obvious that it was very valuable. The woman arrogantly stopped Audrey''s carriage. Her long, narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and her eyes were filled with a yful smile. "Kaki." Audrey''s expression sank. In her memory, the woman in front of her was Audrey''s sworn enemy, Kaki, the granddaughter of the third elder of the family. The Davis family was huge. Just the direct line of descent was divided into nine branches. Each branch of the direct line of descent was the backbone of the family. As for the nine executive elders of the family council, they would select one person from each of the nine branches of the direct line of descent to serve as the highest authority in the family. Audrey was a member of the sixth bloodline of the family. Her father, Calder, was the patriarch of the family. At the same time, he was also the patriarch of the sixth bloodline of the family. The third bloodline of the direct descendants that Calder belonged to and the first bloodline of the direct descendants that Kate belonged to had always been inpetition with the sixth bloodline that Audrey belonged to. Thepetition between the three bloodlines had never stopped. Of course, those were thepetition between the upper echelons of the family. It had nothing to do with Audrey, who was an insignificant, useless girl. Kaki was different from Audrey. She could be said to be the pride of the family. She was adored by everyone and was highly valued and loved by the family council. This was because Kaki''s talent was astonishing from a young age. At the age of five, she had be a level one fighter, and at the age of ten, she had be a level five fighter. Now, at the age of eighteen, she was already a level seven fighter. It could be said that all words rted to geniuses had something to do with Kaki. Logically speaking, Kaki belonged to the clouds in the sky, while Audrey belonged to the dust on the ground. The two basically had nothing to do with each other. After all, how could a lion care about an ant? However, Kaki liked to target Audrey. She had bullied her since she was young. Audrey did not understand it before, but she found outter that it was because of Kate. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Bullying

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Kaki liked Kate, but Kate clearly did not have any feelings for her, so Kaki med all of this on Audrey. Kate did not like her because of Audrey. ¡°Audrey, I heard that you¡¯ve beenpletely abandoned by the family. They won¡¯t provide you with any resources in the future?¡± Kaki narrowed her eyes. Anyone could see the gloating expression on her face. As a genius girl of her family, she did not need to take that kind of assessment. Those who needed to take the assessment were ordinary nsmen with ordinary talents. As a genius, she had special privileges. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Audrey frowned slightly. ¡°If I don¡¯t, what can you do to me?¡± Kaki scoffed at Audrey¡¯s threat, her eyes filled with disdain. In her eyes, a level 0 trash was like an ant moring in front of an elephant. It was simplyughable. The atmosphere at the entrance of the castle was a little tense. The city guards of the Davis family only watched from afar. No one dared to meddle in their affairs. After all, these two youngdies were direct descendants of the family. Their affairs were not something that ordinary guards like them could interfere in. Kaki crossed his arms, looking fearless. She was not worried about Audrey at all. A good-for-nothing. Even if she was bullied, what could she do? Audrey¡¯s expression gradually sank, and her bright eyes shed with a dangerous light. Kaki was a level-7 cultivator, while she was only a level-4 cultivator. There was an almost insurmountable gap between the two. Under normal circumstances, Kaki could easily defeat Audrey with one hand. However, Audrey was not an ordinary level-4 repairman. She was a mage. She would not let Kaki get close to her easily. If she maintained her long-range attacks, it was not like she would not have a chance to defeat Kaki. As a veteran mage, Audrey was very confident in herself. It should not be difficult for her to defeat Kaki. However, she did not want to reveal her abilities easily unless it was absolutely necessary. After all, she was a neer and did not have a deep understanding of the world. Before she had the ability to protect herself, it was very likely that she would be in danger if she used her abilities easily. However, if Kaki continued to be aggressive... there was nothing she could do! Just as the atmosphere between the two sides was getting more and more intense, a gentle voice suddenly sounded from the ancient castle. ¡°What are the two of you doing?¡± As the voice sounded, a handsome and tall youth walked out of the castle. The youth was dressed in light armor and had a longsword by his waist. His aura was bright and gentle, like an elegant noble swordsman. ¡°Kate!¡± Kaki did not expect Kate to suddenly appear, and she looked slightly nervous. She knew that Kate and Audrey had a very good rtionship. They were childhood sweethearts and had no chance. This had always been what she envied the most. Now that she had bullied Audrey and was caught by Kate, he would have a bad impression of her. Kaki was afraid that she would leave a bad impression in front of Kate, so she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just happened to meet Audrey on my way back to the fort, so I stopped to chat with her. Right, my good sister Audrey?¡± Kaki looked at Audrey with a threatening gaze. Audrey smiled coldly. She could not be bothered with Kaki and drove away in the beast carriage. Kaki¡¯s smile stiffened. She had not expected Audrey to be so disrespectful to her. How dare she! She thought, ¡°Weren¡¯t you afraid that she would take revenge the next time Kate wasn¡¯t around?¡± Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Purchasing

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What kind of courage did she have today to speak to me in such a manner?¡± Kaki¡¯s gaze was solemn as she watched the beast carriage leave into the distance. After not seeing Audrey for a period of time, she felt that Audrey had changed greatly. If it had been the Audrey of the past, she definitely would not have dared to be so arrogant in front of her. She had always been submissive. Why was she so aggressive today? ... Audrey first went to the pawnshop to pawn all of her jewelry. Then, after obtaining some gold coins, she went straight to the Lisimercial building. The Lisimercial building was affiliated with the Lisi Chamber of Commerce. It was one of thergestmercial buildings in Spark City. It was said that the Lisi Chamber of Commerce had apelling background. Their business covered the entire Jones Empire. As long as you had enough money, they could get you anything. The Lisi Chamber of Commerce was located in the center of Spark City. It was an ancient building that was nine stories tall. Each floor corresponds to a rtively high level of goods. The higher the level, the higher the value of the goods. The eighth floor of themercial building only received people above level 30. The ninth floor only received people with high positions in the city, such as the heads and elders of the five great families or important figures from other cities. The fifth floor of themercial building. ¡°Miss Audrey, what a rare guest.¡± A director of the Lisimercial building personally came out to receive Audrey. Mack appeared polite on the surface, but he was not very warm. This was because Miss Audrey was known throughout the city as a good-for-nothing. She was often theughing stock of the citizens. Although she was a direct descendant of the Davis family, she did not have much money on her hands. Merchants only cared about profits and money. Since she was not a big customer, Mack naturally would not be too enthusiastic. If Audrey were not a direct descendant of the Davis family, Mack would not have evene out to receive her personally. Instead, he would have just randomly found a waiter to deal with her. ¡°Mr. Mack, this is the purchase list.¡± Audrey could sense that Mack had a somewhat condescending attitude. Perhaps he thought that she came to the Li Simercial building to buy some trinkets. Audrey could understand this. After all, in the past, Audrey wished she could split a gold coin into two. However, every time she came to themercial building, she would only buy cheap cultivation resources. She would not be willing to buy anything that was slightly more expensive. Compared to the standard of service she received, her standard of consumption was indeed too poor. If it were someone else who was qualified to be received by the supervisor, they would be someone who would be able to spend a lot of money. Mack took the shopping list from Audrey. Initially, he did not think too much of it, thinking that he would only buy some cheap items like before. He was even a littlezy to look at the contents of the shopping list, so he prepared to let the maid handle this matter. However, as a responsible supervisor, he still took a careful look at the contents of the shopping list. Soon, he was slightly taken aback as he looked at Audrey in surprise. ¡°Miss Audrey, are you sure you want to buy these items?¡± The names of the items filled up the entire list. Although each item was not very precious, there were quite a few of them. He even suspected that Audrey hade out to purchase these items on behalf of the Davis family. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Audrey nodded slightly. In order to buy these things, she had sold all of her valuable jewelry. ¡°Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Mack became enthusiastic. He ordered the maids to serve tea and then personally went to the warehouse to handle the purchasing process. He had originally thought that it was just a small and insignificant business, but because of the reputation of the Davis family, he had personally received it. In the end, he had not expected it to be a big business. Moreover, from the items on the purchase list, they were all strange items. They were not resources used for cultivation. Therefore, he analyzed that Audrey should not be buying it for herself. Since she was not buying the items for herself, and there were so many misceneous items, she must be buying them for the family. If Audrey was really responsible for the Davis family¡¯s purchase task, then it would bepletely different. She would definitely be a long-term big customer, and it might bring him a lot of business. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: You Are an Honored Guest

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Two hourster, at the entrance of the Lisimercial building, the supplies Audrey had bought had almost filled up the entire beast carriage. This time, she had spent all of her savings. ¡°Miss Audrey, we hope to see you soon.¡± Themercial building¡¯s director, Mack, bowed in a gentlemanly manner. His face was full of smiles, and he was iparably warm. Nevertheless, his attitude waspletely different from before. Buying so many materials at once was clearly not something Audrey could do with her financial resources. Moreover, she would not do so because there were many things that Audrey did not need. For example, beast cores, mithril, fluorescent grass, earth core fluid, and other materials. It was useless for an aura-refining cultivator to buy these basic materials. Only alchemists or mages would buy these things. Therefore, there was no doubt that Audrey was not here to purchase these items for herself. However, she was definitely here for the Davis family. The person in charge of purchasing for arge family was definitely someone that all themercial buildings had to rope in and gather favor with. ¡°Lord Mack, isn¡¯t miss Audrey the daughter of the Davis family¡¯s patriarch? Why would she go to the logistics department to do the purchasing?¡± Looking at the beast carriage that was gradually moving further and further away, a female attendant of themercial building could not help but ask curiously. In her eyes, these young masters and youngdies of the five great families were all born with a golden spoon in their mouths. Their statuses were noble and lofty, looking down on the ordinary people in the world. And why would miss Audrey, who had such a noble status, go to the logistics department to work as a purchasing agent? After all, these things were usually done by her subordinates. As a youngdy of the direct line of descent, all she needed to do was enjoy life. When Mack heard this, he smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s straightforward. Because her cultivation is not good, and her talent is too poor.¡± The little handmaiden nodded as if she understood something. But, in fact, she still did not understand why she had toe out to go shopping when her cultivation was not good. When Mack saw this, he only smiled and did not exin much. These little handmaidens of themercial building were just somemoners. They had only heard rumors from the streets about the five great families. They only knew how much the five great families respected, how noble, and how powerful they were. However, they would never truly understand the internalpetition and cruel elimination mechanism of the five great families. Indeed, the young masters and youngdies of the five great families did not need to do any work. Their clothes were worn for them, and their meals were fed directly to them. Everything else was someone else¡¯s service to them. However, if they wanted to receive such treatment, they needed to have a value that matched it. No one could get it for free, and they did not need to pay for it. Audrey clearly did not have that kind of value. Her talent in cultivation had long since spread throughout the city. How could the family continue to provide for a good-for-nothing who was destined to have no value in the future? Not long ago, Mack had heard some rumors that Audrey had been deprived of her cultivation resources by the family. It was only natural that a person who had been abandoned by the family would be thrown into the logistics department to be responsible for the work of the secr world. ¡°Bell, the next time miss Audreyes to ourmercial building, inform me immediately. Perhaps miss Audrey will be our honored guest for a long time toe.¡± Mack instructed the little handmaiden, Bell. ... In Audrey¡¯s beast carriage, her personal handmaiden, Lifei, said worriedly, ¡°Miss, there are so many things. You don¡¯t need many of them, right?¡± She knew very well that her mistress had sold all her valuables to gather enough money to buy these supplies. From now on, Audrey would probably be penniless. She might not even be able to take out 100 gold coins. Moreover, more than 90% of these things were things that she would not need. Why would she buy them? Lifei¡¯s eyes were filled with deep worry. She thought that her mistress had gone insane after being abandoned by her family. This was an irrational form of revenge spending. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Dual Cultivation of Magic and Martial Arts

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Of course, Audrey would not exin so much to Lifei. She said softly, ¡°Lifei, I bought these things for myself. Please keep it a secret and don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°Also, I have other matters to attend toter. You can go back to the castle first.¡± Audrey was preparing to build a small, simple magic workshop to help her refine various magic items. As the mostprehensive Saint Magister mage in the past, she knew things beyond the imagination of others. As long as she had a simple magic workshop, she could refine magic items to make money. It was impossible to raise her level in a short period of time without cultivation resources, so Audrey could only sell her abilities first. Of course, she would not build a magic studio in the Davis family¡¯s castle. The family was filled with internal strife and factions. She was living under the surveince of others every day. Building a magic studio in the family would easily expose her abilities. And before she had the ability to protect herself, she did not want her abilities to be known by others. After all, her magic was one of a kind in this world. If others knew that she had this ability, it would be hard to predict what would happen. Therefore, to be on the safe side, she decided to cultivate both magic and martial arts. Therefore, she would focus on magic and focus on martial arts at the same time. Moreover, she was notpletely inexperienced when it came to cultivating martial arts. When she was stuck in the shackles of being a Saint Magister, she had tried to take other paths, such as cultivating martial arts, to prove that she could. The reason why geniuses were called geniuses was that they could do things that others could not do, or even unimaginable things. Who could have imagined that a mage would actually have a high level of martial art cultivation? After all, it was not easy to practice magic, so normally she would not have the energy to train in other systems. However, Audrey had done it, and her martial art talent was also not bad. In just five years, she had trained her martial art to a very high level, which was equivalent to a level 65 Lord in this world. If it was not for the short period of time she had spent training her martial arts in her previous life, she might even have had the chance to train her martial arts to the level of a Saint. In that case, she would have be a dual Saint. It would be a rare sight throughout history. ... Audrey instructed Lifei to go back on her own. Then, she drove the beast carriage and searched for a good foothold in Spark City. Soon, she found a remote, quiet, and independent courtyard with a good environment. The houses in Spark City were expensive. With Audrey¡¯s current financial situation, she definitely could not afford them, so she could only rent them. As this independent courtyard was located in a remote area at the edge of Spark City, the rent was not expensive. It only cost three gold coins a month. After renting the courtyard, Audrey started staying there. However, she had no ns on returning to the Davis family¡¯s castle for a while. In any case, she had already been abandoned by the family, so no one would care about her. Moreover, her own cultivation instructor probably would not look for her anymore. As for her father, Calder, he was so busy that his feet do not touch the ground every day, so he had no time to care about her. Therefore, it would not be a problem for her to stay outside for a month or two. Next, she arranged and cleaned the small courtyard well. Finally, she chose a secret room in the north to build a magic workshop that was especially used to refine various magic items. After three days of hard work, Audrey sessfully set up a small-scale spirit gathering magic array in the small courtyard. The spiritual energy and elemental energy between Heaven and Earth continuously surged into the small courtyard. In just a short moment, the concentration of elemental energy in the courtyard was three to five times higher than outside. The Heaven and Earth energy surged and surged, viscous like a thin fog. The white fog covered the entire courtyard. It was beautiful and ethereal, like Heaven on Earth. ¡°Done!¡± Audrey pped her hands, a smile on her face. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Spirit Gathering Magic Array

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The spirit gathering magic array was a very powerful magic array. It had existed since ancient times and had been passed down to this day. But, unfortunately, very few people knew how to set up a spirit gathering magic array. After Audrey became the President of the Global Magic Association, she found the ancient spirit gathering magic array records and how to set it up in the internal library. Once the spirit gathering magic array was set up sessfully, it would be able to absorb the energy of the world continuously. It was like a ck hole that could absorb without releasing energy every day. It might not be effective for a short period of time. However, as time passed, the small courtyard would definitely be a true holynd of cultivation under the support of the spirit gathering magic array. A holynd of cultivation was the rarest resource in any world. Anyone would fight over it until they were bleeding. The Davis family was able to survive in Spark City for hundreds of years because there was an endless stream of experts born in each period. At its peak, there were even more than twenty level 35¡¯s and Heroic fighters. The Davis family could produce level 30 and above experts because of the family¡¯s hundreds of years of foundation and because the Davis family controlled preciousnd for cultivation. What was treasurednd for cultivation? The world¡¯s energy was rich, and it was more than three times stronger than the outside world. It was a treasurednd for cultivation. Cultivators who cultivated in the treasurend could speed up their cultivation speed. Cultivating in the treasurednd for one day might be equivalent to cultivating outside for two days, or even three or four days. Under such circumstances, the Davis family¡¯s cultivators had several times more cultivation experience than others. So, naturally, they could leave others behind and upy the overlord position of Spark City. Of course, the treasurednd was extremely precious and rare. Even an ancient family such as Davis, which had been passed down for hundreds of years, could only control one cultivation treasurednd. Only the geniuses and experts of the family could enter that cultivation treasurednd. Even if she was the eldest daughter of the patriarch, a useless girl like Audrey was not qualified to enter the family treasurednd. Therefore, Audrey had always been very curious about the family¡¯s treasurednd and yearned for it. If she could enter the family¡¯s treasurednd, she might have been able to break through to a level 2 or even a level 3 fighter, instead of staying at level 0. Unfortunately, Audrey did not have the chance to enter the family¡¯s treasurednd to cultivate in the end. In the past, Audrey yearned to enter the family¡¯s treasurednd, but now, Audrey no longer had any interest in the family¡¯s treasurednd, which only had three to five times the density of Heaven and Earth energy. She could use the spirit gathering magic array to create a treasurednd-level training ground continuously as long as she was willing. For example, the density of Heaven and Earth energy in the small courtyard was more than three times that of the outside world. Therefore, it could already be considered a treasurednd. In fact, the small courtyard was still growing. In the future, the density of Heaven and Earth energy could even be ten or even twenty times higher than the normal density of Heaven and Earth energy. After setting up the spirit gathering magic array, Audrey once again entered a state of closed-door cultivation. With the help of the spirit gathering magic array this time, her cultivation would definitely advance by leaps and bounds again. Time passed slowly. In the blink of an eye, another month had passed. Audrey woke up from her cultivation. She saw the Heaven and Earth energy in the surroundings surging violently. A majestic energy level reaction erupted from her body. At the same time, the fire and water elements in the world were abnormally excited. It was as if they had suddenly found their final destination from their aimless wandering state. They swarmed over from the world and surged into Audrey¡¯s body. Audrey slowly stretched out her hand and raised her palm. In her palm, a ball of me and a ball of ice me were twisting and dancing. They looked like two perilous monsters. Judging from the energy level reaction above them, they would probably be able to destroy the house in front of her if they lost control. ¡°I¡¯ve finally cultivated the water and fire magic.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression was calm. Under the illumination and contrast of the me and ice me, she looked like a beautiful and powerful goddess of ice and fire. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Selling Magic Items

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion With the help of the spirit gathering magic array, Audrey rose three levels in a month, from a level-4 mage to a level-7 mage. In just a month, she had advanced three levels. It was unprecedented. Not to mention Spark City, even the entire Jones Empire might not be able to find a person who had the same cultivation speed as her. Of course, the main reason why she was able to have such an achievement was that Audrey had once been a Saint Magister. Now, she was only cultivating once again. Moreover, other than magic, her martial art cultivation had also increased greatly. From a level-1 fighter, she had directly advanced to a level-4 fighter. Her improvement was not as fast as magic. However, in the entire Jones Empire, such an astonishing training speed was also extremely rare. This was because Audrey was once a level 65 Heroic fighter. Otherwise, she would not have been able to train so quickly. Audrey walked out of the training room. Her eyes nced at the spirit gathering magic array that was moving slower and slower in the air. She realized that all the magic materials were about to be used up. ¡°The magic materials needed to maintain the spirit gathering magic array are about to be used up. I have to go out and earn some money.¡± To maintain the operation of the spirit gathering magic array, a certain amount of magic materials were needed, such as beast cores, crystal energy stones, energy gathering gems, and so on. These were the consumables of the spirit gathering magic array. Audrey walked into the magic workshop, took out a few magic items that she had refined, and turned around to leave. Audrey¡¯s spirit gathering magic array had an automatic concealment function. When she was in the courtyard, the Heaven and Earth energy were thick and viscous. It could be considered a treasurednd for cultivation. However, outside the courtyard, it was a normal world. There was nothing abnormal about it. As long as she closed the door, she couldpletely iste the two worlds. Therefore, Audrey was not worried that others would discover her courtyard. As long as she did not enter her house, the abnormal Heaven and Earth energy inside could not be sensed by others. ... ¡°Miss Audrey, it¡¯s my honor to be of service to you.¡± At the Lisimercial building, Mack warmly weed her. He was very polite, like an excellent gentleman. After suspecting that Audrey was purchasing external resources from the Davis family, Mack treated Audrey as a real VIP. Mack smiled and said, ¡°Miss Audrey, I wonder what you¡¯re going to purchase this time.¡± Audrey shook her head slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Mack, I¡¯ve brought a few treasures this time. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to ept them.¡± ¡°Treasures?¡± Mack was slightly taken aback. Then, he realized that Audrey was not here to purchase, but to sell items. ¡°As long as they¡¯re treasures, of course we¡¯ll ept them. What treasures do you want to sell?¡± Mack asked curiously. The Lisimercial building not only sold items but also purchased items. Of course, they only epted treasures. They did not ept ordinary items. Audrey took out a bottle of pale blue ss tube potion from her backpack and ced it on the table in front of Mack. ¡°Take a look at this item.¡± ¡°Potion refined by an alchemist?¡± Mack picked up the potion and examined it carefully. He did not see anything, so he asked Audrey with some uncertainty. ¡°Her name is the Blue Fairy. She¡¯s a potion refined by a high-ranking alchemist,¡± Audrey said with a smile and nodded. ¡°A potion refined by a high-ranking alchemist?¡± Mack immediately perked up. Of course, he knew how precious a potion refined by a high-ranking alchemist was. If Audrey was not lying, then such a small bottle of potion might be worth tens of thousands of gold coins. Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mack, you can find an appraiser from your Chamber of Commerce to appraise it. This is an alchemy potion that can help cultivators break through bottlenecks. Its effect is to help cultivators break through their own bottlenecks. In theory, cultivators below level-5 can directly use this potion to advance a level. Those below level-8 can use this potion to have a 50% chance of breaking through their shackles and advancing to the next level.¡± Audrey said calmly. When Mack heard this, his body trembled as he looked at Audrey in disbelief. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Alchemists

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion All the potions made by alchemists were quite precious, and the most precious type was undoubtedly the alchemy potion that could help a cultivator break through their cultivation levels. This kind of alchemy potion was simply something that cultivators dreamed of. If a cultivator were stuck in a realm and could not break through their own barrier, their cultivation would stop there, and they might not be able to break through for several years, or even more than ten years. However, a bottle of alchemy potion could help you immediately solve this problem, which was a huge temptation. Another example was that two people had the same talent and diligence. However, one person used alchemy potions to breakthrough, and the other person did not use alchemy potions to breakthrough. Then, without a doubt, the person who used alchemy potions would definitely surpass the person who did not use alchemy potions. Thus, he would be one step ahead of the other person and crush the other person in terms of levels. The internal strife in the cultivation family was fierce. Only by being more outstanding and suppressing the other person could one obtain more resources and support. This was a virtuous cycle. Therefore, the geniuses in the family, including their elders, would try their best to help them buy alchemy potions that could help them break through realms. As long as this kind of alchemy potion was sold, someone would buy it no matter how high the price was. Because of this, those alchemy potions that could help cultivators break through levels had always been in a state where there was a price but no stock. It was not easy to buy a bottle, and many times, they could only try their luck at the auction. Mack tightly held the alchemy potion in her hand and asked excitedly, ¡°Miss Audrey, is what you said true? Does this bottle of alchemy potion really have such a strong effect?¡± A bottle of alchemy potion could allow a level 5 or below fighter to break through a level directly. Moreover, a fighter below level 8 had a 50% chance of breaking through a level after using it. What a huge effect it was. If what Audrey said was true, then this bottle of alchemy potion was scarce, even among all of the tier 1 alchemy potions. And there were not many alchemists in Spark City who could refine such a rare tier 1 alchemy potion. The alchemist profession was quite honorable in this world, just like the mages on Earth. In a sense, the alchemists in this world were even more honorable than the mages on Earth because there were no mages in this world, only alchemists. And all the Beyonder items in this world were refined by alchemists. For example, potions, Beyonder weapons, strange machines, and carriers... Alchemists practically controlled the production and distribution of all the Beyonder items in this world. Every alchemist was an extremely rare talent. Any alchemist would receive the courtesy and respect of the variousrge families. An alchemist with no faction backing him would be immediately roped in by the variousrge factions the moment he appeared. Alchemists naturally had different levels. They were divided into Tier 1, Tier 2, Tier 3, Tier 4, Tier 5, Tier 6, Tier 7, Tier 8, and Tier 9. Tier 1 was the lowest, while Tier 9 was the highest. For example, a Tier 1 alchemist could refine a level 1-10 Beyonder item. And a Tier 2 alchemist could refine a level 11-20 Beyonder item. ... And so on. Legend has it that the strongest alchemist in the Jones Empire was a Tier 5 advanced alchemist who could refine a level 41-50 Beyonder item. The emperor of the empire called the legendary alchemist the empire¡¯s Sagemaster, granting him the title of First-ss Duke and various pardons. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Audrey¡¯s Mother

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In a small city like Spark City, alchemists were very rare. This was because people who had the ability to be alchemists would not live in such a small city. Therefore, the most senior alchemist in Spark City was only a high-level Tier 1 alchemist. There were no Tier 2 alchemists. Audrey knew that the Davis family had an alchemist as an honored guest. That adjunct alchemist held an extremely high position in the family. He was on par with the family elders. There were even times when the family elders would ask for favors from him. And that alchemist was only a Tier 1 intermediate alchemist. From this, it could be seen how high an alchemist¡¯s position was. This was also why when Audrey took out a bottle of rare tier 1 medicine, Mack¡¯s reaction was huge. ¡°Miss Audrey, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll get an appraiser to appraise it immediately. It won¡¯t take long, at most an hour.¡± Mack did not dare to be negligent and immediately got someone to appraise the potion. As one of thergest Chambers of Commerce in Spark City, the influence of the Lisi Chamber of Commerce was not much weaker than that of the five great families. After all, the Lisi Chamber of Commerce was arge-scale Chamber of Commerce that covered the entire Jones Empire. It had a very deep background. At the very least, the five great families, who were local tyrants, never dared to provoke the Lisi Chamber of Commerce. Such an organization naturally did notck appraisers and alchemists. They could quickly find people to appraise this bottle of alchemy potion. Therefore, as long as what Audrey said was true, the appraisal results woulde out very quickly. ¡°Miss Audrey, your Davis family doesn¡¯t seem to have any alchemists that specialize in alchemy, right?¡± Mack asked in puzzlement. As far as he knew, the alchemist consecrated by the Davis family was an alchemist that specialized in Beyonder weapons. He knew how to refine Beyonder weapons, but he did not know how to refine potions. Furthermore, the alchemist of the Davis family was only a Tier 1 intermediate alchemist. If Audrey¡¯s description of the potion was correct, then the lowest Tier 1 advanced alchemist could refine it. And a Tier 1 advanced alchemist had the knowledge to craft and refine alchemy potions. In the entire Spark City, perhaps only Master Henrik had the ability to do so. ¡°This bottle of alchemy potion was left behind by my mother.¡± Audrey found an excuse. She naturally would not say that this bottle of alchemy potion was a magic item that she had casually refined in her free time. If others knew about it, it would be too shocking. After all, Audrey was only 18 years old and had never been in the field of alchemy. If she suddenly became a high-level Tier 1 alchemist, she would definitely be suspected by others. In fact, as the most powerful Saint Magister in the past, Audrey was almost omnipotent. Alchemy was naturally not something unfamiliar to her. Her magic items were even more magical than many alchemy items. Her alchemy attainments could be said to be at the peak. In this world, she was at least a level-80 alchemist. ¡°I see.¡± Mack came to a realization and did not doubt Audrey¡¯s words. After all, Audrey was only an 18-year-old trash girl. To be able to produce such a precious alchemy potion, either her father or her mother had given it to her. And ording to rumors, Audrey¡¯s mother¡¯s background was very mysterious. She did not seem to be from the Jones Empire and had a great background. Unfortunately, when Audrey was seven years old, her mother mysteriously disappeared. Otherwise, with her mother¡¯s protection, Audrey would not have been bullied so badly in the n. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Master Merci¡¯s Shock

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The reception room gradually quieted down. Mack and Audrey were waiting for the appraisal results. ording to Audrey¡¯s description, the alchemy potion should be a level-8 Beyonder item if she was not wrong. A level-8 Beyonder item that could break through levels was quite rare in their Spark City. As long as it was confirmed to be true, he would definitely spend arge sum of money to buy it. An hourter, a bald, middle-aged man walked into the reception room in a hurry. The maidservants behind him seemed unable to keep up with him as they jogged behind him. ¡°Master Merci, why are you here in person?¡± When Mack saw the bald, middle-aged man, he immediately stood up and bowed. His words and actions were filled with respect. This person was one of the alchemists that the Lisi Chamber of Commerce had hired at a high price, Merci Kelda. Merci Kelda¡¯s status in the Lisi Chamber of Commerce was quite high. In fact, it was not just the Lisi Chamber of Commerce. Even in the entire Spark City, he was also a distinguished guest of the various influential figures. As a result, there was an endless stream of people who wanted to ask for his help. Because Master Merci was a high-level Tier 1 alchemist, he belonged to the category of alchemists that could make potions. Almost all the influential figures and families in Spark City wanted extraordinary potions, and they all asked for him. ¡°Mr. Mack, which master refined this potion?¡± Master Merci raised the potion in his hand and asked with an excited expression. The potion in his hand was the one that Audrey had refined. When the maid sent it to be appraised, she had coincidentally met Master Merci. After Master Merci heard about the effects of this potion from the maid, he was very interested and requested to appraise it personally. Thus... the following scene happened. ¡°Master Merci, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mack hurriedly asked. He had never seen Master Merci so agitated. Any alchemist was a synonym for nobility and respect. Although, therefore, they would always maintain their elegant image in front of outsiders, it was rare for them to be so agitated. Master Merci held the potion and said excitedly, ¡°This potion is very unusual. It can only be refined by a Tier 2 alchemist at the very least. It could even be a Tier 3 alchemist... no, it could even be higher... But, I do not doubt that it¡¯s a Tier 4 alchemist¡¯s work...¡± Master Merci was so excited that he even began to speak incoherently. Only he, who was also an alchemist, could understand how extraordinary this potion was. ¡°What?¡± Mack¡¯s expression changed slightly. It was at least the work of a Tier 2 alchemist. It could even be tier 3 or Tier 4? Was it not simple? ¡°Mr. Mack, is that alchemist in Spark City? Where is he?¡± Merci grabbed Mack¡¯s hands excitedly and asked expectantly. If there really were such a powerful alchemist in Spark City, he would definitely visit him. This was a fortuitous encounter that even if he prayed to the heavens, he would not receive. Perhaps that master would not necessarily ept him as a disciple. Still, as long as he was willing to impart some alchemy experience to him, it would be a matter of endless benefit. Listening to a master¡¯s words was better than studying for ten years. He only needed to chat with that master for a meal, and perhaps it would be better than him staying behind closed doors and bitterly cultivating for ten years. This was also the reason why Master Merci was so eager to find Mack. The advancement of an alchemist was quite difficult. It was far more difficult than the advancement of a cultivator¡¯s realm. For example, Master Merci could be considered one of the most powerful alchemists in Spark City, but it was nothing in the huge Jones Empire. If he did not have the guidance of a master, he would probably be like this for the rest of his life. He could not break through to the level of a Tier 2 alchemist. In fact, a small ce like Spark City could not give birth to a Tier 2 alchemist. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: It Turned Out to Be a Level 10 Beyonder Item

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mack had never expected the origins of this alchemy potion to be so great, but as he looked at the eager Master Merci... he could only shake his head in regret. ¡°Master March, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know where the master who refined this alchemy potion is either. Perhaps you can ask Miss Audrey.¡± As he spoke, Mack looked at Audrey with anticipation in his eyes. He also hoped that Audrey would know who refined this potion. Of course, it would be best if the master was in Spark City. When Master Merci heard this, he immediately looked at Audrey. He had not noticed this 18-year-old girl at first. ¡°Miss, did you bring this potion?¡± Master Merci asked. At this moment, he understood that the origin of the alchemy potion should be rted to this little girl. Audrey nodded slightly. ¡°Do you know who refined it? Is the master who refined this alchemy potion in Spark City?¡± Master Merci asked expectantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is a relic left behind by my mother.¡± Audrey shook her head faintly. Of course, she knew who refined this alchemy potion. It was her. Mack immediately told Master Merci about Audrey¡¯s mother¡¯s situation. ¡°That¡¯s such a pity.¡± Master Merci¡¯s eyes were filled with regret when he heard that. He had heard some of the rumors about Audrey¡¯s mother. Back then, her name had shaken the entire Spark City. ¡°Master Merci, is the appraisal result out? Is this potion really that magical?¡± Mack looked at Master Merci curiously. It was only a Tier 1 alchemy potion, but it actually made Master Merci so excited and shocked. Of course, this made him very puzzled and curious. In his opinion, with Master Merci¡¯s ability, if he spent some time, he should be able to refine a simr alchemy potion, right? ¡°It¡¯s more than magical.¡± Master Merci looked at the alchemy potion in his hand, his eyes full of amazement and admiration. When Mack heard this, he became even more curious. ¡°Then what grade of alchemy potion is it?¡± ¡°Level 10.¡± Master Merci said without hesitation. When Mack heard this, he was shocked. ¡°What! Level 10! Master Merci, are you sure?¡± Previously, he had not felt too excited about Master Merci, but he was truly shocked this time. That was because he knew too well what a level 10 alchemy potion meant. As everyone knew, Beyonder items in the world were divided into levels 0-100. But sometimes, high-grade Beyonder items were not necessarily more precious than low-grade alchemy potions. For example, a level 11 alchemy potion was far less valuable than a level 10 alchemy potion. That was because level 10 represented perfection, peak, and supremacy. Any Beyonder item that was 10 or 10 times more perfect was the epitome of perfection. A low-grade Tier 1 alchemist could refine a level 1-3 Beyonder item. An intermediate Tier 1 alchemist could refine a level 4-6 Beyonder item. A high-grade Tier 1 alchemist could refine a level 7-9 Beyonder item. However, there was no level 10 Beyonder item because even high-grade alchemists could not refine a level 10 Beyonder item. Simrly, a Tier 2 alchemist could refine a level 11-19 Beyonder item, but it was nearly impossible to refine a level 20 Beyonder item. This was because level 20 represented the perfection of the Tier 2 Beyonder item. It represented the peak of the Tier 2 Beyonder item. ¡°Master Merci, are you sure it¡¯s a level 10 alchemy potion?¡± Mack asked once again. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Represented Perfection and Peak

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I¡¯m very sure.¡± Master Merci said, ¡°In fact, you havepletely underestimated the effect of this alchemy potion. It is not only effective on a level-8 Fighter, but it is also effective on a level-10 Fighter. ording to my appraisal, it can allow a level-10 Fighter to have a 40% chance of breaking through to a level-11 Byfighter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mack eximed. Breaking through from level-10 to Level-11 was a huge leap in levels. It was a leap from a Fighter to a Byfighter. No one could easily cross this gap. Many geniuses of the younger generation would need a few years, or even more than ten years, to break through from a level-10 Fighter to a level-11 Byfighter. If a bottle of alchemy potion could increase the sess rate of a breakthrough by 40%, it would be equivalent to saving the cultivator a few years. ¡°Of course, any level 10 Beyonder item has magical effects. This bottle of alchemy potion is considered the best among Tier 1 Beyonder items.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s used by a level 8 Fighter, the probability of breaking through to level 9 should be 80%, not 50%, as you said.¡± Master Merci said with absolute certainty. He was a high-level Tier 1 alchemist, so the Tier 1 Beyonder item he appraised would not be wrong. In fact, there was one thing that Merci did not say. The ingredients used to refine the potion were extremely simple. It could even be said to be incredibly simple. His preliminary analysis showed that the ingredients used to refine the level 10 potion were all very low-level and basic ingredients, such as a Tier 1 fire-type beast core, the most ordinary wisteria grass, and the mulberry leaves that could be seen everywhere... To be able to refine a level-10 potion with such simple materials, the methods of the alchemist could be said to be God¡¯s hand. This was also why he guessed that the alchemist was most likely a Tier-4 legendary alchemist. Audrey remained very calm. She did not react to the shock and excitement of Master Merci and Mack. Although she had refined the potion casually, it was definitely extraordinary in a small ce like Spark City. Therefore, she was not surprised at all. After all, she was once a Saint-level alchemist. As for the effects of the alchemy potion, she had deliberately said that it was lower because she did not want to attract too much attention. However, she had not expected that there would be a capable person in the Lisi Chamber of Commerce who could identify the true level of the alchemy potion. The alchemist named Merci was not weak. If he had the guidance of a master, it would not be difficult for him to be a Tier 2 alchemist. However, how could there be a master teacher in a small ce like Spark City? This clearly restricted Merci¡¯s growth. Without fortuitous encounters, he probably would not be able to be a Tier 2 alchemist in his lifetime. ¡°Miss Audrey, you¡¯ve heard how precious this alchemy potion is. It¡¯s not easy to measure the value of a level 10 Beyonder item. Furthermore, our Lisi Chamber of Commerce has always been fair to everyone. So let¡¯s not purchase this potion directly? Why don¡¯t we auction it at the Lisi auction in a month¡¯s time?¡± ¡°No matter how much money is auctioned, our Lisi Chamber of Commerce will only charge a 10%mission.¡± Mack suggested. Such a precious level 10 Beyonder item could only be put up for auction to maximize its benefits. He believed that as long as the Lisi Chamber of Commerce released the news, the entire Spark City would be shocked. Of the five great families, every family had geniuses who were stuck at level 10 for a long time, unable to break through. If they had a bottle of alchemy potion that could help them break through to level 11, they would probably fight over it. After all, one step ahead of the others meant one step ahead. The status of the five great families had always been ranked ording to the strongest person. The reason why the Cameron family of Spark City could be the number one family was because the number one expert of Spark City was in their family. Therefore, the five great families were quite attentive to the nurturing of the younger generation. If the young geniuses of the family were one step ahead of the geniuses of other families, then they might be one step ahead and eventually be the number one expert of Spark city, and the family would also be the number one family. Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Returned With a Full Load

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Mr. Mack, I¡¯m in dire need of money. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have put this bottle of alchemy potion up for sale,¡± Audrey said. Hearing this, Mack agreed with Audrey. If it were not for the dire need of money, which would put such a precious level-10 alchemy potion up for sale. Level-10 alchemy potions were rtively rare in any ce, even in the capital of the Jones Empire. If Audrey sold it in a big city, the profit would definitely be much higher than if it were sold in Spark City. Spark City was a small ce, after all. Moreover, the financial resources of the local forces were limited, so it was unlikely for them to sell it at a high price. If it was auctioned in a provincial city, the final transaction price might double or even double. After thinking for a moment, Mack said, ¡°How about this, Miss Audrey? If you are in urgent need of money, our Chamber of Commerce can pay you 50,000 gold coins in advance. Then, after the auction is over, we can settle the final profit. How about that?¡± ording to his estimation, this bottle of level-10 alchemy potion could be sold for at least 100,000 gold coins, so it would not be a problem to pay Audrey 50,000 gold coins in advance. Audrey smiled and said, ¡°That would be great. Thank you, Mr. Mack.¡± Mack smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Audrey.¡± Audrey actually had three bottles of this alchemy potion in her hands. She had originally nned to sell all of them. But, to her, refining this alchemy potion was too easy. She only needed some very ordinary basic materials to refine it. However, after seeing the shocked expressions of master Mack and Master Merci, she chose to sell only one bottle. That was because even one bottle had shocked them so much. If she took out four or five bottles at once, she did not know what kind of expressions they would have. Audrey did not want to attract too much attention. Soon, the Lisimercial building maid took out a crystal card that stored 50,000 gold coins and gave it to Audrey. A crystal card was simr to a bank card on Earth. The National Bank of the Jones Empire is meant to facilitate the cirction ofrge amounts of money. What was different from Earth was that ordinary people on Earth could use a bank card. However, in the Jones Empire, only the rich or the powerful could use a crystal card. This was because the minimum amount required for a crystal card was 10,000 gold coins. Audrey held the crystal card in her hand, her expression calm. With her status, money was just a number to her. If she was willing, she could earn as much money as she wanted. 50,000 gold coins was already a huge sum of money in Spark City. Even when Audrey was the richest, she had never had so much money. The currency of this world was divided into gold coins, silver coins, and copper coins. The exchange ratio between them was 1:100. One gold coin could be exchanged for 100 silver coins or 10,000 copper coins. For an ordinary family, a few copper coins might be enough to feed them. Therefore, the value of one gold coin could probably sustain an ordinary family¡¯s consumption for half a year. From this, it could be seen that 50,000 gold coins were a huge amount of money for an ordinary person. However, this was only equivalent to ordinary people. For example, among cultivators, 50,000 gold coins were not considered a lot. This was because cultivators consumed too much money. The resources that were helpful to cultivators were all costly. After obtaining 50,000 gold coins, Audrey¡¯s money became more abundant. She continued to buy many cultivation resources from the Lisi Chamber of Commerce, but they were still very basic materials. Every one of them was very ordinary. At Audrey¡¯s current level, the basic materials were enough. There was no need to buy those good materials. Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Broke Through Once Again

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey drove the beast carriage out of the Lisimercial building an hourter and gradually disappeared from Mack¡¯s sight. ¡°Miss Audrey actually didn¡¯t use this alchemy potion on herself.¡± Mr. Mack looked at the treasure in his hand and said with a smile. If Audrey had used this alchemy potion when she was young, she would not have been a level-1 fighter no matter what. Instead, she would have been at least a level-3 fighter. Perhaps she feels that her talent is too poor, and it would be a waste to use such a good potion. Master Merci¡¯s eyes were filled with regret and pity. What a pity! If only the master who refined this potion was in Spark City. Any alchemist who had achieved something would be obsessed and persistent in the field of alchemy. This was because the field of alchemy was an iparably vast,plex, and profound thing. If one were not obsessed with it, it would be impossible to be a true alchemist. Even in his dreams, Merci wished that he could be a Tier 2 alchemist and be the only Tier 2 alchemist in Spark City. But, unfortunately, he did not have the opportunity to use it. The growth of alchemists ced great importance on inheritance. Without the guidance of a master teacher, it would be tough to rely on one¡¯s own efforts to improve. ... Audrey returned with a full load of magic materials. After moving the entire cart of magic materials into the warehouse, she immediately found the owner of the small courtyard and requested to buy it. After all, only by having ownership of the courtyard would she prevent others from entering the courtyard. If she rented someone else¡¯s house, it would be troublesome if the owner identally barged into the courtyard and saw what was inside. As the saying goes, money makes the mare go. As long as the money was in ce, everything would be easy to negotiate. After some negotiations with the yard owner, Audrey sessfully bought the ownership of the small yard at a price 1.5 times higher than the market price. She could be considered to have a small home of her own in Spark City from then on. Audrey set up a psychedelic magic array after replenishing the materials needed for the spirit gathering magic array. The purpose of this magic array was to prevent outsiders from identally breaking into her yard. If someone were to break into her courtyard, this psychedelic magic array would immediately createyers of illusions, trapping them in the maze of illusions and never allowing them to enter the courtyard. After everything was set up, Audrey once again entered a state of closed-door cultivation to increase her strength as soon as possible. Only then would she have a stronger survival ability in this world. But, unfortunately, the outside world was perilous. Time flowed like water. In the blink of an eye, another month had passed. Audrey¡¯s cultivation had increased by leaps and bounds again. Her magic realm had risen from level-7 to level-9. At this moment, she only needed to imagine it in her mind to release a powerful magic attack. If it were an ordinary mage, they would need a long time to prepare when they released a spell. They would need tomunicate with the elemental energy in the world, and they would need to chant a magic incantation to focus their minds. Every time they released a spell, they would need a few seconds. It could even take more than ten seconds to prepare. However, Audrey did not need it at all. She could easily cast ordinary spells. She did not need such a long time to prepare because she used to be a Saint Magister. She could already cast some low-level spells instantaneously. Moreover, the elemental energy in this world was ten times stronger than on Earth. The density of the elements meant thatmunicating with the elemental energy in the world would be very short. It did not need such a long time to prepare on Earth at all. Therefore, even some high-level spells could be cast instantaneously in this world. And a mage who could cast spells instantaneously was quite terrifying. A warrior power cultivator was no match for such a mage. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Had Another Breakthrough

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey¡¯s magic cultivation was already at level-9, while herbat aura cultivation was even faster. She had already broken through to level-8. Because she had used alchemy potions, she had used two of the three bottles of alchemy potions that she had not sold. Two bottles of level-10 Beyonder alchemy potions had allowed her to advance two levels in a row, saving others several years of cultivation time. However, she did not use the third bottle because the more she used the same alchemical potion, the worse its effects would be. If Audrey continued using thest bottle, the effects would be more than 60% worse than the first bottle. That would be a waste. It would be better to sell it in the future in exchange for more money. Behind the small courtyard was a small independent garden. Audrey had transformed it into a small martial arts practice field. At this moment, Audrey was holding an iron sword and practicing her swordsmanship. ¡°Tier 1 battle technique: Shocking Wind sh.¡± Audrey¡¯s figure was graceful and valiant. Her figure shuttled through the courtyard, and her strength was in the air. Then, an invisible Qi sword swirled around her, forming a terrifying tornado of swords. Shocking Wind sh was a famous battle technique on Earth. It was a top-tier Tier 1 battle technique. In this world, fighting techniques were very prosperous. Because there was no magic, everyone focused their energy on training their martial arts and fighting techniques. Therefore, the fighting techniques in this world were far more prosperous than those on earth. Here, fighting techniques were strictly divided into tiers: Tier 1, Tier 2, Tier 3, Tier 4, Tier 5, Tier 6, Tier 7, Tier 8, and Tier 9. ording to legends, there were even Tier 10 fighting techniques, but that was the domain of the gods, and mortals were not allowed to touch them. And every tier fighting technique was divided into beginner, intermediate, advanced, and top-tier. Among them, top-tier fighting techniques were the rarest and rarest. ording to Audrey¡¯s knowledge, there was not a single person who knew a top-tier fighting technique in the entire Spark City. Just like the Davis family, there were 129 Tier 1 fighting techniques in the library, but 90% of them were Tier 1 beginner and only 13 Tier 1 intermediate techniques. In addition, there was only one Tier 1 advanced fighting technique. As for top-tier battle techniques, they did not exist at all. There were 47 Tier 2 battle techniques in the library, including 41 beginner, 5 intermediate, 1 advanced, and 0 top-tier battle techniques. There were 7 Tier 3 battle techniques in the library, including 6 beginner, 1 intermediate, 0 advanced, and 0 top-tier battle techniques. ... The Davis family was an ancient family with hundreds of years of history. They had not obtained a single top-tier battle technique in such a long time, which showed how rare top-tier battle techniques were. Audrey¡¯s Shocking Wind sh was a well-known Tier 1 fighting technique on earth. It could only be rated as a top-tier Tier 1 fighting technique in this world. It was likely that there was no Tier 1 fighting technique in the entire Spark City that was stronger than the Shocking Wind sh. In terms of martial arts, Audrey was once a Sword Emperor. She had long practiced the Shocking Wind sh to the highest realm. There was no need for her toprehend and practice it. Practicing the sword was just to let this body adapt to the sword moves. At the same time, the auction held by the Lisimercial building also began in full swing. The biggest gimmick of this auction was that the final item to be auctioned was actually a bottle of level-10 alchemy medicine. The moment this news was released, it immediately shook the entire Spark City, attracting the attention of the variousrge factions and experts. A level-10 alchemist¡¯s medicine could only be considered a rank 1 extraordinary item in terms of rank. It was basically useless against rank 2 and 3 Byfighters and Divisioners. It was only effective against rank 1 Fighter disciples. However, who did not have a junior in their family? All the factions were iparably attentive to the nurturing of the younger generation. It was even more important than anything else. After all, whether the younger generation was strong or not represent the future status of the n. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Shook Spark City

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If the young members of the n were all useless trash, then even if the n was strong now, it would definitely decline in the future. Any faction with a long history ced the cultivation of the younger generation first. Therefore, the moment the level 10 alchemy potion was released, it immediately stirred the hearts of all the major factions in Spark City. Even if it was only a bottle of level 1 potion, even if it was useless to cultivators above level 11, its value still surpassed ordinary level 2 and level 3 potions. In the Davis family, Kaki rushed into the house and looked for his father. ¡°Father, a bottle of level 10 potion appeared in the auction. Moreover, it¡¯s a breakthrough potion. Have you heard of it?¡± Kaki¡¯s father was a middle-aged man named Houston. He looked like he was in his forties. His eyes were sunken, and his nose bridge was high. His face was three-dimensional. It could be seen that he was very handsome when he was young, even now... he also had the aura of a handsome and mature man. Such an outstanding appearance gene. Unfortunately, his daughter Kaki did not inherit it. Kaki¡¯s appearance could only be said to be average. She was far inferior to Audrey. This was probably one of the reasons why she liked to target Audrey so much. Kaki said excitedly, ¡°Father, the effects of that level-10 alchemy potion are too powerful. However, if I were to obtain it, I would be able to break through to be a level-8 or even a level-9 fighter in a short period of time. If that¡¯s the case, I have hope of bing the number one genius in the family. ¡°Father, if I be the number one genius in the family, it will also be of great help to you. ¡°Father?¡± Kaki looked at her father with great expectation. In the family, the rtionship between father and daughter or father and son was the closest. The interests of the two were one. If Kaki became the number one genius of the family, her father Houston¡¯s position in the family would also rise. If he wanted topete for the position of patriarch, he would have a greater chance of winning. This was because the number one genius of the family represented the future of the family. Therefore, this point held a very high weight in the family. On the other hand, if his immediate children were trash, and he did not have any other outstanding descendants, then even if he had already taken the position of patriarch, he would not be able to sit still. So sooner orter, he would be reced by someone else. Audrey, for example, was a typical example of the opposite. Due to her ipetence, Calder had run into walls all over the family and was in a dire situation. Kaki held her father¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with anticipation. That bottle of level-10 alchemy potion was something that could change her fate. She really wanted it. Houston said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Dear daughter, father can understand your feelings, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be challenging to bid for that bottle of level-10 alchemy potion.¡± If it were possible, he would definitely want to obtain that bottle of alchemy potion. This was a temptation that no one could resist. However, it was precisely because of this that it would be extremely difficult to obtain it. ¡°Right now, everyone in Spark City is focusing their attention on that bottle of level-10 alchemy potion. This includes the number one family of Spark City, the Cameron family. They represent the official faction of the Empire¡¯s City Lords, the Carol Association, which represents the dark forces. Even the forces of other cities have rushed over to participate in the auction after hearing the news.¡± ¡°Although your father has some financial resources, it will be very difficult for me to win that auction for a bottle of level-10 alchemy potion.¡± Houston sighed softly. As the elder of the third branch of the Davis family, he held the resources of the entire third branch in his hands. In terms of financial resources, he was certainly not weak. However, this time was different. Hispetitors were not ordinary people. They were all people with great backgrounds. It would be difficult topete with them for the level-10 potion. Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Father¡¯s Helplessness

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Unless he bid on the auction at all costs, but that was obviously impossible. Even for his daughter, he could notpletely disregard the price. After all, everything in the world had value. Once it exceeded this value, it would not be worth it. Moreover, he could not take the resources of the third bloodline and recklessly bid for a bottle of alchemy potion. If that were the case, as the elder of the third bloodline, he definitely would not be able to sit still. Kaki did not see too much determination in her father¡¯s eyes. But, for a moment, her heart was filled with disappointment. A small ce like Spark City might not even produce a level-10 alchemy potion once every hundred years. But, moreover, it was an alchemy potion that could break through realms. If she missed this opportunity, there would basically be no next time. ¡°Kaki, if it¡¯s possible, I will definitely try his best to help you bid for it. Father will not give up so easily.¡± Houston patted Kaki¡¯s shoulder andforted him. ... Simr things happened almost simultaneously in all the big families and big forces in Spark City. The appearance of the level 10 breakthrough-type alchemy potion undoubtedly excited the younger generation who could directly benefit from it. Those geniuses were originally on the same starting line, but as long as someone obtained this bottle of alchemy potion, they would immediately surpass the others and take the lead. Thus, it was very likely that they would be the number one genius in the entire Spark City. Therefore, those juniors looked for their elders at the first possible moment. The Cameron family. ¡°My good grandson, don¡¯t worry. In Spark City, no one¡¯s financial ability can surpass our Cameron family¡¯s. Nevertheless, Grandpa will do his best to help you obtain that bottle of level-10 alchemy potion.¡± The face of the Cameron family¡¯s big elder, Bessie Cameron, was full of red light. He was already rubbing his fists and preparing to show off his skills. As the number one expert in Spark City, a level 37 high-level Heroic, he had the right to say this. Strength represented status and wealth. In Spark City, there were very few people who couldpete with him. Calder, who was dealing with the family¡¯s affairs, was silent for a long time after receiving the news. Finally, he opened the window and looked at the sky outside. A restless emotion was brewing in his heart. It had been a long time since he had been so tempted. If Audrey could obtain that precious bottle of level-10 alchemy potion, she should at least be able to break through to a level-4 fighter with this potion. Then, she would be able to get rid of her identity as a useless girl temporarily... Although an 18-year-old level-4 fighter was not outstanding, it could be said to be ordinary. Therefore, she would not be a piece of trash. In that case, Audrey might be able to return to her normal life and not be ridiculed every day. However, after a short moment, the feeling of excitement disappeared. Calder sighed, and the light in his eyes dimmed again. That level-10 alchemy potion could only help cultivators break through realms, but it could not help cultivators improve their talent. After Audrey used that alchemy potion, she might be able to return to a normal person¡¯s level temporarily. But what about in the future? Calder was very clear about Audrey¡¯s talent. However, even if she broke through to level-4 with the help of that level-10 alchemy potion, she probably would not grow much in the next few decades. If she remained at Level-4 all this time, she would also be ridiculed. In fact, she might even be ridiculed even more severely. Rather than that, it was better not to give her hope. The cruelest thing in life was to give hope and then lose it. That top-notch level-10 alchemy potion was only useful to geniuses. It could allow them to be one step ahead of others, but to trash, it was useless. At most, they could only receive short-termfort. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: 500,000 Gold Coins

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Three dayster, the auction officially began. Again, all the dignitaries in Spark City flocked to the auction. It was unprecedentedly lively. Mr. Mack¡¯s face was beaming. As the high-level manager of the Lisi Chamber of Commerce, he personally presided over the auction. In the past, the Lisi auctions were not so popr. Although there were a few big shots who could attend the monthly auction, there were very few. It was not like today, where all the bigwigs of Spark City hade. Instead, Spark City and the other cities around Spark City had big shots who hade to participate in the auction. ¡°Mr. Mack, Congrattions.¡± In the Lisi Chamber of Commerce, one of Mr. Mack¡¯s enemies came up to congratte him hypocritically. ¡°Same to you.¡± Mr. Mack said with a fake smile, his eyes filled with pride. There were three major auctions in Spark City, and their Lisi auction was just one of them. Compared to the other two major auctions, their Lisi auction had always been in a weak position. This is because their fame and strength were slightly inferior to the other two. But after today, Mr. Mack believed that their Lisi auction would definitely be the number one auction in Spark City in a short period of time. Just from their fame alone, they would be able to leave the other two major auctions behind. And all of this... was brought by Mr. Mack for the Lisi Chamber of Commerce. He was the biggest contributor. Therefore, without a doubt, the promotion and sry he had been looking forward to were not far away. ¡°Miss Audrey is really my lucky star.¡± Mr. Mack was happy that he had chosen toe out to receive Audrey personally. ... The auction that shook the entire Spark City was held in full swing. However, no one had expected that the person who had sessfully bid for the level-10 alchemy potion was not one of the major factions in Spark City, but a mysterious person of unknown origins. One could be sure that that person was not from Spark City. However, that person¡¯s wealth was truly astonishing. With just two bids, he had bid for the level-10 alchemy potion. There were so many powerful and influential people in the venue, yet no one dared topete with him. This was because that person¡¯s bidding method was really too terrifying. The first bid was directly quoted at a sky-high price of 300,000 gold coins. 300,000 gold coins was a huge sum of money even in the five great ns of Spark City. Even the five great ns would have to grit their teeth when they had to fork out so much money. For example, when Kaki¡¯s father, Houston, saw this price, he immediately gave up. This was because the bottom price in his heart was 250,000 gold coins. If it was higher than this price, even if he doted on Kaki, it was impossible for him to make another bid. Their third bloodline did not have that much money to spend on this. If he spent too much money on Kaki, he would be impeached. After bidding the sky-high price of 300,000 gold coins, there were already very few people in Spark City who dared to continuepeting. However, the mysterious person¡¯s second bid was even more astonishing. He actually increased the bid price of 320,000 gold coins to 500,000 gold coins. He increased the bid price by 180,000 gold coins without even blinking. How heroic was this? It was as if money was no longer money in that person¡¯s eyes but a number that could be casually quoted. 500,000 gold coinspletely surpassed the price that everyone in the auction venue could bear. Even the number one family of spark city, the Cameron family, was silent in front of this price. Although level-10 breakthrough alchemy potions were very precious and rare, it was not worth spending 500,000 gold coins to buy them. 500,000 gold coins were enough to buy a high-grade Tier 3 alchemy potion. However, to buy a perfect Tier 1 alchemy potion, almost everyone in the auction hall could not ept it. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Mysterious Man

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even the auctioneer, Mr. Mack, was shocked when he heard the shocking price. Such a high price waspletely beyond his imagination. He had estimated that 300,000 gold coins were the limit for this bottle of alchemy potion. After all, no matter how precious a level-10 alchemy potion was, it was only a Tier 1 alchemy potion. A Tier 1 alchemy potion was only useful to level 0-10 cultivators. Its value was definitely far less than a level 20 alchemy potion. However, as the official auction house, the higher the price, the happier he would be. With the sky-high price of 500,000 gold coins, just themission was enough for the Lisi Chamber of Commerce to get 50,000 gold coins. Moreover, the direct profit was secondary. The subsequent impact would bring more benefits to their Chamber of Commerce. After all, in all the auctions in Spark City, only the Lisi auction had ever achieved the sky-high price of 500,000 gold coins for a bottle of Tier 1 alchemy potion. Just this reputation alone could make many auction ownerse to the Lisi auction in the future. ... ¡°Is this the bottle of level-10 alchemy potion?¡± In a VIP room of the auction, a young man held the bottle of alchemy potion that had just been auctioned and carefully observed it in front of his eyes. His hands were gorgeous. Each of them was slender and delicate, as white as jade. Under the reflection of the ss bottle, his fingers looked like a dream. This was a hand that would make a woman jealous. The young man hid in the dark shadows. When the surrounding light shot over, it seemed like it would deliberately avoid him. Instead, it refracted all the way around, not daring tond on that man. Because of this, the area within three meters of that man was extremely dark. An old man dressed as a servant slightly hunched his body and respectfully said, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Master, I just checked. This is indeed a level-10 alchemy potion. Moreover, the materials used to refine this potion are extremely simple. Almost all of them are the most basic ordinary materials. You can buy them in any shop. ¡°Using such simple materials, you can refine a perfect level-10 potion. The person who refined this potion is not simple. He is not simple at all.¡± The old servant¡¯s expression was quite solemn as he said two ¡®not simple¡¯ in a row. The young man, hidden in the dim light, looked at the old servant in surprise. He did not expect that this proud old servant of his would one day praise someone so highly. It was not easy to evaluate an alchemist and say that he was not simple. Because this old servant of his was an alchemist, but an extremely powerful and profound alchemist. ¡°What level of alchemist do you think the person who refined this potion is?¡± The young man asked with interest. This old servant of his had always been by his side. He had been in seclusion for many years. Now, his name was not well-known in the outside world, and almost no one had heard of him. However, 100 years ago, the name of Shadowless Ghost Hand had spread throughout the entire Jones Empire, and almost everyone knew of it. At that time, the name of Shadowless Ghost Hand could be ranked in the top ten in the field of alchemy in the Jones Empire. Therefore, the young man was really interested in the person that Shadowless Ghost Hand admired so much. The old servant pondered for a moment, then said with absolute certainty, ¡°He is at least a fifth-rank alchemist. He might even be as good as the legendary sagemaster conferred by the Jones Empire¡¯s royal family.¡± Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Shadowless Ghost Hand

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The legendary sagemaster conferred by the Jones Empire¡¯s imperial family was quite famous in the Jones Empire. He was the benchmark and leader of the empire¡¯s alchemy field. In the entire empire¡¯s territory of millions of kilometers, almost everyone knew about the legendary sagemaster. Now, someone actually said that someone could beparable to the legendary sagemaster. If this was said, no one would believe it and would think that he was crazy. ¡°An alchemistparable to Orange?¡± The young man in the shadows narrowed his eyes. Orange Gooding was the name of the legendary sagemaster. In the Jones Empire, almost no one dared to call him by his name. Even the emperor would call him the sagemaster to show respect. However, the young man in the shadows did not seem to care about this at all. ¡°Master, if I¡¯m not wrong, that mysterious alchemist is in Spark City. Maybe he can help us.¡± The hunched old servant looked at the young man and said. A Tier 5 alchemist and above was exactly what they were looking for. ¡°Are you sure that he can help us?¡± The young man asked seriously. ¡°I wasn¡¯t very sure before, but after examining this bottle of level-10 alchemy potion, I¡¯m more than 70% sure that the mysterious alchemist hiding in Spark City is at least level-55 and above.¡± ¡°Moreover, his alchemy methods are very powerful and can be said to be superb. In the Jones Empire, it is very likely that there is no other alchemist who is stronger than him.¡± The old servant said with certainty. He held the person who refined this bottle of level-10 alchemy potion in high esteem. In fact, with their abilities and cultivation, they werepletely unable to use this bottle of level-10 alchemy potion. To them, this bottle of level-10 alchemy potion was no different from a waste product. They spent 500,000 gold coins to buy this bottle of level-10 alchemy potion to verify one thing. Now that the verification had beenpleted, the result was very satisfactory. Or rather, the result was much more satisfactory than they had imagined. ¡°Are you sure that the mysterious alchemist is still in Spark City?¡± The young man asked. The old servant said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m more than 50% sure.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The young man asked curiously. ¡°Because this bottle of level-10 alchemy potion has just been refined not long ago. It definitely won¡¯t take more than two months,¡± the old servant said with certainty. As the legendary Shadowless Ghost Hand, his alchemy skills were naturally not something Master Merci couldpare to. It was normal for Master Merci not to tell the exact refining time of that bottle of level-10 alchemy potion because his skills were not good enough. Therefore, when Audrey had lied to Mr. Mack that it was a relic left behind by her mother, he had not doubted her at all. However, as a level 53 Tier 5 alchemist, Shadowless Ghost Hands was able to determine the approximate refining time of the potion from some subtle points. ¡°Master, this old servant believes that there must be a reason for a Tier 5 alchemist to hide in such a small ce like Spark City. Perhaps he was heavily injured and recuperating here, or he was hunted by his enemies and was hiding here... ¡°In short, he is a Tier 5 advanced alchemist. If it were not for some special reason, he would not have been stuck in such a small ce. ¡°This is because alchemists need tomunicate with their own kind, need high-grade alchemy materials, and need to earn arge amount of money... these things can not be satisfied in Spark City.¡± ¡°Therefore, he is hiding in Spark City most likely because he has some unspeakable reason.¡± The old servant analyzed. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Searching

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You mean, that alchemist has some unspeakable secrets or met with some difficulties, so he hid in Spark City and even needed to sell this low-level alchemy potion to earn money.¡± The young man narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± The old servant nodded slightly. ¡°ording to the old servant¡¯s view, this is probably the case.¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t want to hide, there was no need for him to refine a bottle of Tier 1 alchemy medicine to sell. With that person¡¯s ability, refining a Tier 5 medicine shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡± ¡°However, in a small ce like Spark City, if a Tier 5 medicine appeared, it would definitely cause amotion. At that time, the attention of the Bori Province, and even the entire Jones Empire, would be attracted over. This would not be advantageous for that person to hide.¡± ¡°Therefore, this old servant boldly guessed that not only was that person in trouble, but he most likely did not leave Spark City.¡± The young man nodded slightly. ¡°Since he is still in Spark City, then it¡¯s easy to deal with him. Whether he can help us or not, we can go and ask him ourselves.¡± Whether or not that mysterious alchemist was in Spark City, they could just go and check. ... ¡°You want to find the owner of the auction item? No, no, no... I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Mr. Mack looked at the mysterious old man in a ck robe and a hood in front of him and firmly refused. The auction house had the rules of the auction house. It was impossible to reveal the information of the owner of the auction item, which was the case in any auction house. If the auction house divulged the information of its customers, who woulde to their auction house to cooperate? Credibility was the foundation of a Chamber of Commerce. Without credibility, even the most powerful Chamber of Commerce would copse in an instant. The ck-robed old man said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sir, you seem to have misunderstood. I¡¯m not discussing it with you. I¡¯m giving you an order.¡± Order? Mr. Mack¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard that. His tone was so unyielding. He did note with good intentions. Moreover, this was the Lisi Chamber of Commerce. It had been a long time since someone dared to speak in such a manner in the Lisi Chamber of Commerce. ¡°Old man, have you drunk too much? This is the Lisi Chamber of Commerce!¡± Mr. Mack narrowed his eyes slightly. His eyes flickered with a dangerous light. Businessmen valued harmony for making money, but they would never show mercy to those who caused trouble. If they did not have the strength to make others fear them, how could they protect such a huge fortune? ¡°Little guy, I advise you to give me the information of that person obediently, or else I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to protect the Lisi Chamber of Commerce.¡± The ck-robed old man took a step forward, and terrifying energy erupted from his body. In the next moment, it was as if a hurricane had risen in the living room. Mr. Mack felt an irresistible force surging toward him. It was as if he was facing a hurricane, a tsunami... then, he was directly sent flying. He waspletely unable to resist, just like how a withered leaf was powerless in front of a typhoon. At that moment, he felt tiny, like an ant standing in front of a giant dragon. ¡°Monarch! You are a Monarch above level 50!¡± Mr. Mack climbed up from the ground. His eyes were filled with fear as if he had seen the grim reaper. Just by relying on his aura, he was sent flying. Moreover, it gave him such a terrifying feeling that he was a Monarch above level 50. Even a level 40 Ancestor did not have this strength. Bang bang! Many guards surged in from outside the meeting hall and surrounded the ck-robed old man. However, these Lisi Chamber of Commerce¡¯s guards had not even gotten close to the ck-robed old man when they were all suppressed by the aura on his body until they knelt on the ground. None of the hundreds of guards could stand up. The scene was iparably shocking. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: An Expert Monarch

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Sir Monarch, please forgive me.¡± When Mr. Mack saw this, he hurriedly knelt on the ground and stopped the guards who were trying to resist, in order to prevent killing and injuries. In front of an expert Monarch, their resistance was meaningless. An expert Monarch only needed one finger to crush all of them to death. This description was not an exaggeration. In the entire Jones Empire, an expert Monarch was extremely rare. Any one of them was a top expert and could be called an overlord. Forget about the Lisi Chamber of Commerce. Even thebined strength of the entire Spark City would not be able to contend with an elite Monarch. For an elite Monarch, it was not difficult to destroy a small city like Spark City. There was even a certain probability of killing all the people in Spark City. Between cultivators, the difference between each realm was huge. The number one expert in Spark City was only at level 37. Compared to experts above level 50, there was a difference of more than ten realms. This difference was equivalent to the difference between an ant and a dragon. Therefore, Mr. Mack did not dare to anger this terrifying old man. However, if he was not careful, the Lisi Chamber of Commerce in Spark City might be annihted overnight. ¡°Hand over the information.¡± The ck-robed old man said lightly. Before he left, his master had specifically instructed him not to kill anyone. Otherwise, with his character from a hundred years ago, the Lisi Chamber of Commerce would have already turned into a river of blood by now. He had carved out the title of Shadowless Ghosthand. Of course, if it were not for his temperamental and bloodthirsty nature, he would not have provoked such a strong enemy back then. He would not have been chased until he had nowhere to go. In the end, to survive, he had no choice but to be his master¡¯s ve. Mr. Mack was struggling in his heart. As a businessman, he really could not do something like selling out his customers. This was against the principles of a businessman. However, he was also clear that he had no other way to go. The murderous aura on this old fellow in front of him was iparably shocking. He could smell the bloody scent from over ten meters away. Clearly, he was the kind of person who killed people as if they were numb. He was ruthless and merciless. If he were to be a little disobedient today, it was very likely that he would bring about a destructive disaster to the Lisi Chamber of Commerce in Spark City. Their Lisi Chamber of Commerce could not afford to offend an expert Monarch. Not to mention that they were just a branch of Spark City. Even the headquarters located in the capital would not easily offend an expert Monarch. In front of absolute strength, a chamber ofmerce like theirs was nothing. ¡°Senior, please calm down. The owner of that bottle of alchemy medicine is Miss Audrey from the Davis family. However, this has nothing to do with her. Her mother left behind the thing. She is only the sessor...¡± Mr. Mack could not keep Audrey¡¯s secret. He could only try his best to clear her name. The moment the alchemy potion was put up for auction, someone came to find it. Without a doubt, the problem was the alchemy potion. There were two possibilities. The first possibility was that an enemy hade to find him. The person in front of him had determined the owner of the alchemy potion from the method used to refine it. The second type was very likely because he had taken a liking to the alchemist¡¯s alchemy skill, which was why he hade knocking on the door. However, no matter which one it was, all of this had nothing to do with Audrey. It was also not something that Audrey could resolve. The ck-robed old man no longer paid attention to the people from the Lisi Chamber of Commerce. In the eyes of an expert Monarch, only cultivators who were also Monarchs were of the same kind. The others were all ants and were not worth their attention at all. In the next moment, he turned into a cluster of light and instantly disappeared from the meeting room. It was so fast that it was impossible for the naked eye to catch it. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Investigation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Outside the Davis family¡¯s castle, two mysterious figures were floating in the sky, quietly overlooking the castle on the ground. It was noon. People wereing and going into the castle. Soldiers were training on the training field, young people training in the meditation room, and servants busy in the kitchen... Looking down from the sky, the entire Davis castle could be seen. Of the two people, one wore a ck cloak and a hoodie, concealing himselfpletely in the darkness. The other person was even weirder. It was noon, and the sun was shining brightly, but it was impossible to see his appearance clearly. When the blinding light shone on his body, it would be directly distorted. So one could only vaguely see that it was a humanoid shadow. These two people were precisely the two mysterious people who had purchased the level 10 alchemist medicine and were looking for Audrey. To fly and float in the sky, they were at least experts above level 50 Monarchs. It was fine if Shadowless Ghost Hand had such power. But, unexpectedly, that mysterious young man also had such terrifying power. If his age were really as young as his appearance, then his talent would be too shocking. Even in the entire Jones Empire, there should not be a single genius like him. In the Jones Empire, a Battle King was a top expert. Any Battle King might have cultivated for more than a hundred years. How could they be a young man? Shadowless Ghost Hand said, ¡°Master, after my investigation, that woman named Audrey is the daughter of the current head of the Davis family. ¡°What¡¯s very interesting is that that daughter has a terrible reputation in the Davis family. She is known as the worst trash in the entire family. From the age of five until now, she has only cultivated to rank 1. It can be said to be a tragic sight. ¡°ording to the Lisi Chamber of Commerce director, whose name is Mack, that Audrey¡¯s mother left behind a bottle of alchemy potion. ¡°However, ording to the investigation, Audrey¡¯s mother had disappeared more than ten years ago, and that bottle of alchemy potion was only refined in thest two months. Therefore, this statement is absolutely false.¡± The mysterious youth heard this and asked indifferently, ¡°Have you checked who her mother is?¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand said, ¡°I did, but I didn¡¯t find any clues. It seems like this person appeared out of thin air in Spark City and then disappeared into thin air.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t find anything?¡± The mysterious youth said in surprise. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything. I didn¡¯t find any clues at all. However, ording to the rumors in Spark City, Audrey¡¯s mother has an extraordinary background. She might havee from a region outside the Jones Empire. If I was given more time, I might be able to find out something.¡± The old servant shook his head gently. His eyes were filled with shame for not being able to do his job well. He had a powerful intelligence organization in his hands that covered the entire Jones Empire. There was almost nothing within the Jones Empire that he could not find out. However, things outside the Jones Empire were not that easy to investigate. It might take some time. ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate her mother. There¡¯s no need.¡± The mysterious youth shook his head slightly. He had no interest in who Audrey¡¯s mother was. He only cared about whether the mysterious alchemist could help her or not. From the looks of it, the mysterious alchemist was definitely not Audrey. How could level-1 trash refine a level-10 alchemy potion. Learning alchemy also required a high level of cultivation. The higher one¡¯s cultivation, the deeper one¡¯s field of alchemy could be. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Waiting For a Rabbit

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion No matter how hard a low-level cultivator worked, it was impossible for him to be a high-level alchemist. Even Shadowless Ghost Hands could only advance to the realm of a Tier 5 alchemist after he became a level 53 Monarch. Otherwise, no matter how high his alchemy talent was, he would not be able to refine a Tier 5 alchemy item. Simrly, to refine a level-10 alchemy medicine, the Alchemist¡¯s cultivation had to reach at least Tier 5 to have that possibility. Moreover, the alchemist who refined this potion was most likely a high-level Tier 5 alchemist, so it was even less likely Audrey. ¡°So, that mysterious alchemist should be the person behind Audrey? He¡¯s hiding in Spark City and only has contact with Audrey?¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand asked. The mysterious young man nodded slightly. ¡°It seems so.¡± ¡°Audrey hasn¡¯t returned to the Davis family¡¯s castle for a few months. So I wonder where she is hiding.¡± The old servant frowned slightly. So they had not found Audrey when they came to the Davis family¡¯s castle this time. After investigating, they found that Audrey had not returned to the castle for at least a few months. Instead, she had always been outside. They did not try to force their way into the Davis family as they did in the Lisi Chamber of Commerce. It was not because the Davis family made them afraid. On the contrary, with their strength, the five great families of Spark City were all ants that they could kill with a flip of their hands. The only thing that could be said to cause them to have some misgivings was that mysterious high-level Tier 5 alchemist. Those who could be a high-level Tier 5 alchemist were at least Monarch. They might even be a Lord. Moreover, the probability of bing a Lord was very high. After all, anyone who could be a high-level Tier 5 alchemist in the Jones Empire was a Lord. There were practically no exceptions. Although they were not afraid of a battle Emperor, there was absolutely no need to offend him. After all, they hade to seek help this time. Before they could figure out the rtionship between that mysterious battle Emperor and the Davis family, they naturally would not directly use force as they did in the Lisi Chamber of Commerce. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no need to continue staying here. It¡¯s actually straightforward to find Audrey. We can go to the Lisi auction house and wait for her.¡± The mysterious youth turned around and left. He did not stay at Davis Castle any longer. Shadowless Ghost Hand¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. That¡¯s right. Since Audrey had taken out that level-10 alchemy potion to sell, she must be in urgent need of money. As long as he waited for her when she went to the auction house to collect the auction money... he would be able to find her. ... Audrey left early in the morning. She was in a good mood today. The auction house had sent news that her alchemical potion had been auctioned off for a sky-high price of 500,000 gold coins, which surprised her. She had originally thought that the price of 200,000 gold coins was already not bad. 500,000 gold coins were equivalent to a doubling of the price, and it was even more. Under the guidance of a maid, Audrey entered the living room and saw Mr. Mack again. Soon, she realized that Mr. Mack¡¯s face had turned much paler after not seeing her for a few days. He looked extremely haggard. ¡°Mr. Mack, how have you been as ofte?¡± Audrey asked tentatively. When Mr. Mack saw Audrey, he wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he forced a smile and said, ¡°Miss Audrey, you¡¯re here to collect the auction money. Faye, give the auction money to Miss Audrey.¡± A maid came forward with a tray in her hand. She took out a beautiful blue crystal card from the tray and handed it to Audrey respectfully. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: See You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey took the crystal card and saw that the number on it was 500,000 gold coins. She could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°Mr. Mack, I don¡¯t think you have deducted themission, right?¡± ording to the rules, the auction house would deduct 10% of themission. So the final amount that would fall into Audrey¡¯s hands should be 450,000 gold coins. Mr. Mack gave a wry smile. He said apologetically, ¡°Miss Audrey, I¡¯m sorry. Unfortunately, our Lisi Chamber of Commerce has done something that has let you down. This has damaged the reputation of our Chamber of Commerce for nearly a hundred years. Therefore, we don¡¯t dare to take yourmission this time.¡± Mr. Mack¡¯s expression was helpless and pained. If he had not met with a life-and-death crisis, why would he betray Audrey? Hearing this, Audrey narrowed her eyes as she vaguely realized something. No wonder she saw Mr. Mack¡¯s pale face as soon as she entered. He looked like he was injured. It seemed like she had attracted trouble when she took out the bottle of level-10 alchemy potion to sell. ¡°You can leave. I want to talk to thisdy alone.¡± A young man walked out from behind the barrier of the meeting hall and waved at the people in the meeting hall. The people of the Lisi Chamber of Commerce were extremely afraid of this mysterious young man. Therefore, all of them, including Mr. Mack, retreated respectfully, not daring to disobey him. Audrey looked at the young man coldly. She could not see his face clearly because all the light rays within a meter of him would automatically distort and not be able to project onto his body. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, the young man in front of her was in a semi-invisible state. However, the strange thing was that she could not see his appearance clearly, but she could clearly sense that he was very young. He might not even be more than 30 years old. ¡°He is very strong.¡± Audrey frowned slightly. As a former Saint Magister, a peak level-89 existence, she could faintly sense the cultivation level of this mysterious man. He should be a Monarch above level-50. He might even be close to a level-61 Lord. It was sporadic to have such strength at around the age of 30. Even if he were ranked in the entire world, he would be a top genius. Of course, if he were to bepared with Audrey, he would be far inferior. After all, when Audrey was 28, she was already 89. She was known as the person who was closest to God. She was already invincible in the entire world. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Audrey asked with a calm expression. ¡°You¡¯re Audrey?¡± The mysterious man looked at Audrey and asked with interest. He realized that the Audrey in front of him waspletely different from the rumors. What was the most famous super trash in Spark City? What was the most useless person in the Davis family for a hundred years... what nonsense was spouted! Although he did not deliberately release his aura, he would naturally release an aura that shook people¡¯s hearts as a high-level Monarch. That kind of aura was able to affect others invisibly, causing people to fear, respect, and submit... Forget about Audrey, even the strongest cultivator in Spark City would be restrained and extremely cautious in front of him. However, at this moment, Audrey was extremely calm. That indifferent feeling was as if she did not feel his existence at all. It had been many years since he had seen such an immovable mountain-like will from a low-level cultivator. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Audrey asked calmly. ¡°Are you the owner of that level-10 alchemy potion?¡± The mysterious youth asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Audrey did not deny it. This person had indeede to her because of the alchemy potion. She had been careful enough, but she had not expected to attract the attention of others. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Deal With It

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Miss Audrey, there¡¯s only one thing I¡¯m looking for you for. We¡¯d like to meet the master alchemist behind you. So I wonder if Miss Audrey would be willing to help us make an introduction?¡± The mysterious young man asked. Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s eyes shed. It seemed like they did not know that she was the one who had refined this level-10 alchemy potion. Instead, they thought that she had a mysterious and powerful alchemist behind her. After thinking for a moment, Audrey understood the reason. In the eyes of others, she was the worst trash in Spark City. With only level-1 cultivation, she could not refine a level-10 potion. That was why they guessed that she had a mysterious and powerful alchemist behind her. This was good news. If they had such a wrong judgment, then she would be able to manipte them easily. Then, perhaps she would not have to expose herself. ¡°How did you know that I have a powerful alchemist behind me?¡± Audrey pretended to be surprised as if she was very shocked. Audrey¡¯s acting was quite brilliant. After all, she had once practiced illusion-type magic and created illusions that were no different from the real world. It was effortless for her just to control her facial expressions and eyes. At the very least, she was sure that the level 50-plus mysterious man in front of her could not see any ws. The mysterious man smiled faintly when he saw Audrey¡¯s shocked expression. He stood up from his chair with his hands behind his back and said confidently, ¡°Did you want to lie to us and say that your mother left behind this potion? ¡°Unfortunately, such a low-level trick is useless against me. I can urately determine the time when the potion was refined. If I¡¯m not wrong, the time needed to refine this potion should have been within two months. ¡°From this, it can be seen that the mysterious alchemist is in Spark City. ¡°So there¡¯s no need for you to lie to me anymore. Just tell me where the master is.¡± Audrey fell silent as though she was hesitating. The mysterious man said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hesitate. We have no ill intentions toward the master. Instead, we want to ask him for a favor.¡± Audrey said, ¡°The master isn¡¯t in Spark City right now.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The mysterious man stared into Audrey¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that he did not believe her words. Audrey continued, ¡°That master went out to do something. Unfortunately, he won¡¯t be back for a month.¡± For now, Audrey could only stall him. The longer she dyed, the more methods she had to deal with him. ¡°Really?¡± The mysterious man asked again, but this time, it was different from before. A mysterious power emanated from his voice and instantly enveloped the entire living room. After the power appeared, Audrey¡¯s body trembled slightly. Then, her eyes gradually became empty, like a soulless doll. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. where is the master?¡± The mysterious man asked. Audrey¡¯s expression was dull as she answered subconsciously, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He went out and said that he had something to do.¡± The mysterious man frowned slightly. Audrey could not lie in front of his bewitching magic. Could it be that what she said was true? That the alchemy master was really not in Spark City? ¡°Did he say when he would be back?¡± The mysterious man continued to ask. Audrey said in a daze, ¡°He did. The master said that it could be as short as a month or as long as half a year.¡± The mysterious man frowned deeply when he heard that. A month was not a problem, but half a year was not something he could wait that long for. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Back to the Castle

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The mysterious man looked at Audrey deeply, asking some more questions. However, he did not receive much information. Audrey did not know much about the mysterious alchemist. They had met by ident, and the mysterious alchemist had been heavily injured. However, he had been rescued by the kind Audrey. After that, the alchemist had lived in Spark City. This was not much different from what he had guessed. As expected, the mysterious high-level Tier 5 alchemist had lived in seclusion in Spark City because he was in trouble. For Audrey to know such a person, it could only be said that it was a fortuitous encounter. The mysterious man did not continue asking. Audrey was just a minor character, so it was obvious that she did not know too many secrets about the alchemist. He could not get anything out of her even if he continued asking. ... An hourter, Audrey walked out of the Lisi Chamber of Commerce. She heaved a deep sigh of relief. She had barely managed to muddle through this time. It could be said that she was fortunate. If those people knew that she was the one who had refined this alchemy potion, it would be difficult to predict what would happen. In a world where strength reigned supreme and there were now restrictions, sometimes being too powerful was a sin. If she only had alchemy skills and did not have the absolute strength to protect herself, then her superb alchemy skills would bring her a dangerous disaster. In the Lisi Chamber of Commerce meeting room, an old servant in a ck cloak, who had been hiding in the dark, walked out. He said respectfully to the mysterious man, ¡°Master, it seems that the mysterious alchemist is not in Spark City. What should we do next?¡± The ck-robed old ve did not doubt Audrey¡¯s words in the slightest. After all, his master had already cast the bewitching magic. How could a low-level cultivator withstand it? But, even he would find it hard to lie in front of his master¡¯s bewitching charm, let alone a little girl. It was also challenging to lie. ¡°Since she said that the mysterious alchemist might return in a month, let¡¯s wait for him in this small city. If we still can¡¯t wait for him to return in a month, then we¡¯ll leave this ce.¡± The mysterious man thought for a moment and said, ¡°A month is not too long for him. We can wait.¡± The ck-robed old ve nodded slightly. Then let¡¯s wait. A month was not too long for them. If they could wait for the mysterious alchemist, that would be the best oue. Although he was also a Tier 5 alchemist, he could not help his master. This was because he was a materials alchemist, not a potion alchemist. Potion alchemists were very rare. They were one of the rarest groups among all types of alchemists. It was tough to find a Tier 5 high-level potion alchemist within the Jones Empire. There was even a high possibility that there was only one Tier 5 high-level potion alchemist within the entire Jones Empire. This was because the Jones Empire was too small. To the entire world, it was just a very, very small country. ... After leaving the Lisi Chamber of Commerce, Audrey did not return to her small courtyard. She was afraid that she would be followed and expose to the location of her courtyard. Her courtyard had been set up like a blessednd by her. Yet, if it were discovered, the consequences would be unimaginable. A bottle of level-10 alchemy potion could attract the attention of such an influential expert. If it were discovered that she could create a blessednd, a treasurednd, or even a holynd... it would shake the entire world. At that time, with her current strength, she probably did not even have the right to choose her fate. Therefore, she nned to return to the Davis family¡¯s ancient castle to live during this period of time. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Internal Family Squabbles

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, the Davis family was in a heated argument in the meeting room. ¡°I don¡¯t agree to send Audrey out for an arranged marriage.¡± Calder sat on the chair in the round table meeting room and coldly rejected the decision of the family council. There were so many women in the direct line of descent in the Davis family. What right did they have to ask his daughter for an arranged marriage? ¡°Calder, this matter was decided by the n assembly through a joint vote. Therefore, it can not be refuted. Are you going to go against the n assembly¡¯s decision?¡± The seventh n elder of the n assembly said coldly. Within the n, the n assembly¡¯s decision was supreme. Even if Calder was the n head, he could not oppose it. ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t agree,¡± Calder said. The third n elder, Houston, came out to mediate the situation. ¡°Calder, the Fairlie n isn¡¯t a small family. They are the same as our Davis n, the five great ns. So your daughter¡¯s marriage isn¡¯t a grievance. ¡°Moreover, the family¡¯s interests are above everything else. As the patriarch, you should put the family¡¯s interests first.¡± Calder gave the third family¡¯s elder a cold nce and said expressionlessly, ¡°Houston, if you think the Fairlie family isn¡¯t bad. You can let your daughter marry them.¡± If it was a normal member of the Fairlie family, he could reluctantly ept it. However, the target of this marriage was the third son of the Fairlie family, Marcy, the most famous fool in Spark City. Making Audrey marry him was like pushing her into the fire pit. Houston said calmly, ¡°Calder, are you joking? My daughter, Kaki, is a genius ranked in the top five of the Davis family. She has a slight chance of bing a cultivator above level-30 in the future. ¡°Even if I were willing, the family council wouldn¡¯t agree to marry her off. ¡°Don¡¯t be unconvinced. It¡¯s your daughter¡¯s fault for being a piece of trash. Sending her out for a marriage alliance can maintain the marriage rtionship between our family and the Fairlie family for many years. It can be considered a waste of resources.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! Houston, are you courting death?¡± Calder mmed the table and stood up. Houston¡¯s words hadpletely infuriated him. He almost could not help but directly attack him. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± The third n¡¯s old Houston did not show any signs of weakness. Instead, a powerful aura erupted from his body, instantly enveloping the entire meeting room, blowing the furniture in the meeting room to the side. Calder was a level 33 battle Heroic. Although he was slightly inferior to Calder, he was still a level 32 battle Heroic. Therefore, he was not afraid of Calder. Even if he could not defeat him, he still had the ability to protect himself. When the two families¡¯ upper echelons were about to fight in the parliament, the oldest and most senior elder of the family slowly stood up. He released apelling aura that suppressed the auras of Calder and Houston. ¡°Both of you, be quiet. You are the elders of the family. What a disgrace.¡± The elder of therge family, Pierre, was the number one expert of the Davis family. He was a level 35 battle Heroic. He was extremely powerful. With his strength alone, he could deal with Calder and Houston at the same time. Calder snorted coldly and sat down. He did not say anything else. Houston did not dare to act rashly either. Instead, he remained expressionless and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°The matter of sending Audrey to the marriage alliance is the family¡¯s decision. It¡¯s not an individual¡¯s decision. As a member of the family, you must obey the family¡¯s orders as your highest purpose.¡± ¡°As for you, Calder Davis, as the family head, you should have the spirit of sacrifice.¡± Calder did not give up and insisted, ¡°Grand Elder, I¡¯ve already promised Audrey that I won¡¯t let her go to the marriage alliance.¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Everything Was Fine

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the Davis castle, in Audrey¡¯s small courtyard, the maid, Lifei, said happily, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°During this period of time, nothing happened in the family, right?¡± Audrey asked. She was afraid that the mysterious young man would find the Davis family. If that happened, it would be troublesome. Hearing this, the maid, Lifei, looked hesitant. She wanted to say something but hesitated. When Audrey saw this, she frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen in the family?¡± That mysterious young man would not reallye to the Davis family and cause a ruckus, right! With that person¡¯s level 50 and above battle Monarch cultivation, it was likely that he could exterminate the Davis family with a single move. Lifei carefully said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry after hearing this. The family council has decided to send you to marry the Fairlie family. Moreover... moreover, the target of the marriage is that foolish son of the Fairlie family...¡± As she said this, Lifei carefully observed Miss¡¯ expression, afraid that she would not be able to ept it. ¡°Is this the only thing? So there aren¡¯t any foreign enemies invading the Davis family?¡± Hearing this, Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. Lifei did not understand what was going on in Miss¡¯ mind. What was the only thing! Could it be that this matter was not serious! She would be sent out for a marriage alliance, and the person to be married is the most famous idiot son in Spark City. This is equivalent to pushing you into a pit of fire. Your entire life is going to be ruined because of this. How could you react so calmly to such a serious matter!? ¡°Are there really no foreign enemies invading the Davis family?¡± Audrey was a little worried as she confirmed once again. As for the matter of the marriage alliance with the Fairlie n, she had long known about it. To her, what marriage alliance? What silly son of the Fairlie n? These were all small matters that she had never taken to heart. The true danger was that expert at the Monarch level. She did not know his origin or his goal, but he had the power to destroy the entire spark city. This was a terrifying thing. ¡°No, no. How could an enemy be invading the Davis n? Our Davis n is one of the five great ns. Who would dare to invade our n? Are they courting death?¡± Lifei was a little speechless, as she said. She felt that the youngdy¡¯s brain was really too strange. ¡°You are about to be married off to your foolish son. You are not in a hurry. Instead, you are concerned about whether your n has been invaded.¡± The maid thought to herself. Ever since their Davis family became one of the five great families of Spark City, it had been more than a hundred years since enemies had invaded them. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like that mysterious man had note to Davis Castle. ¡°Lifei, boil some water. I¡¯m going to take a bath,¡± Audrey said. After taking a bath, Audrey walked around the castle. She found that the atmosphere in her family was indeed different from before. Many people looked at her with strange and pitying gazes. Some of them were even pointing at her. ¡°Look, Audrey is back. How pitiful. She¡¯s about to marry a fool.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite tragic. The daughter of the patriarch is actually forced to marry a retard. How tragic!¡± ¡°Who can she me? She can only me herself. Who told her to be such trash? She¡¯s already useless at 18 years old. As long as she has a little talent and the protection of patriarch Calder, it¡¯s impossible to send her out for a marriage alliance.¡± ¡°Indeed, she can only be med for being a useless piece of trash. A useless piece of trash doesn¡¯t have human rights.¡± ... There were a lot of rumors around her. Audrey was already used to it. Lifeiforted her, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be too anxious. I heard that patriarch Calder didn¡¯t agree to marry you to the Fairlie family. He has always been against it. He has already fallen out with the parliament.¡± Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Father¡¯s Difficulties

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Recently, there had been a lot of discussions in the family. Almost all of them were specting that the patriarch Calder would not be able to hold his power for long. Because of the marriage, Calder had fallen out with the family council. The elders of the big families had made it clear in the council that they would either let Audrey join the marriage toplete the family¡¯s mission or Calder himself would have to step down from the patriarch¡¯s position. This proposal had the consent of almost all the elders in the parliament. If Calder continued to obstruct the marriage, then at the end of the next month, Calder would most likely be impeached by all the elders and voted to remove his position as the patriarch. ... Audrey came to Calder¡¯s residence and saw her father, Calder, drinking alone in the courtyard. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Dear Audrey, where have you been all this time?¡± When Calder saw Audrey, he happily invited her over to sit. Audrey was already an adult. He rarely restrained himself, but it was not right for her to disappear for so long. At the very least, she had to greet her father or write to him often. ¡°I went out to do some work.¡± Audrey sat down on the chair opposite her father. Calder smiled when he heard that. What could Audrey have done? She must have secretly gone out to y. ¡°How is it? Have you found someone you like during this period of time?¡± Calder asked. He had previously instructed Audrey to find someone she liked as soon as possible to deal with the parliament¡¯s decision to ask Audrey to marry him. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that easy to find someone that I like.¡± Audrey shook her head with a regretful look. In fact, she had not gone to find the person at all. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Finding the person is such an important matter. We can¡¯t be too hasty. You can take your time to find the person you like. It¡¯s better to becking than to be poor.¡± Calder nodded slightly when he heard that. He actually did not urge Audrey. Originally, he had thought that by marrying off his daughter as soon as possible, he would be able to deal with the parliament¡¯s decision. But now, it seemed like this method would not work. The family would not allow Audrey to marry anyone she wanted. This time, the parliament was quite determined to send Audrey to marry someone. It seemed like Audrey was the only one who could do it. Calder understood that this was not Audrey¡¯s matter anymore. It was a power struggle within the family. Those old fellows in the family council had long wanted to use this opportunity to attack him. Audrey fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Father, the family council...¡± Calder waved his hand and said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the family council¡¯s matters. You need to believe that I won¡¯t allow you to form a marriage alliance.¡± He would notpromise on this matter. This was his insistence and responsibility as a father. Audrey said, ¡°I heard that you would soon be deposed as the patriarch?¡± Calder smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. In fact, I don¡¯t really want to be the patriarch anymore. I¡¯m so busy every day. In the future, I might have more time to apany you.¡± Calder was very calm about the position of patriarch. He was not persistent. Others chased after power and status, but he was already tired of it. Calder was worried that Audrey would feel guilty because of this matter. Thus, he consoled her, ¡°Audrey, it hasn¡¯t been a day or two since they wanted to kick me out of the position of patriarch. This matter is just a fuse. ¡°Even if there is no marriage, they will find other things to make things difficult for me in the future. ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t be able to sit in this position for long. It¡¯s the same whether I go down early orte.¡± The only reason Calder was able to sit in the position of the patriarch was because of Audrey¡¯s mother. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: The Story of Father and Mother

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Back then, Calder was not that outstanding in the family, and the strength of the sixth bloodline was not strong either. It could only be considered to be below average. At that time, regardless of strength or foundation, Calder could not bepared to his otherpetitors. But why was Calder able to take the position of the patriarch? That was all because of Audrey¡¯s mother. Audrey¡¯s mother had a mysterious background and was extremely powerful. She was not from Spark City, nor was she from the Jones Empire. Why did she fall in love with Calder and eventually marry and have children with him? It was said that this was a beautiful encounter. Back then, when Calder was on a mission in the mountain range of magic beasts, he identally picked up the severely injured and unconscious Audrey¡¯s mother. At that time, Audrey¡¯s mother was very injured, and she was on the verge of death. However, Audrey¡¯s father did not give up. He tried his best to save her. After a few months of careful care and rescue, he miraculously saved Audrey¡¯s mother. And after a few months of living together, Audrey¡¯s father took care of her meticulously, causing the two young people to have a spark of love. After Audrey¡¯s mother married into the Davis family, she quickly disyed her powerful strength. At that time, Audrey¡¯s mother was almost the strongest person in the family. No one could match her. In fact, no one in the entire Spark City was a match for Audrey¡¯s mother. At that time, the Davis family could be said to be iparably glorious. For a time, they were almost promoted to the number one family in Spark City. And the young and promising Calder, who was in the prime of his life, also unquestionably took the position of the patriarch. Unfortunately, the good times did notst long. When Audrey was five years old, her mother mysteriously disappeared. No one knew where she had gone, and no one knew if she was alive or dead. After that day, she never returned. Without the support and help of Audrey¡¯s mother, the position of Calder¡¯s patriarch was not so easy to sit on. And the sixth bloodline they belonged to was weakening at a breakneck speed. In the past few years, some ambitious people in the family had always wanted to drive Calder away from the position of patriarch. This time, they were targeting Audrey to target Calder. But, in fact, it had nothing to do with Audrey. ¡°Father, what if I participate in the five families¡¯ young peoplepetition and get a good ranking?¡± Audrey suddenly said. This incident was indeed a power struggle within the family, and she was only used as a tool to attack Calder. Audrey had be Calder¡¯s weak spot because her talent was too poor, and she was a waste. But what if she was not a waste? She was also a genius of the family and a dazzling genius of the family. Would the family have any reason for her to marry into the family? Since ancient times, it was impossible for outstanding women in the family to marry outside. Marrying outside represented the loss of talent and the loss of experts. Therefore, women with great talent and strength in the family either did not marry or recruited sons-inw. As long as Audrey disyed great strength and talent, ording to the rules of her ancestors, it was impossible for her to be married out of the family. Hearing this, Calder shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t think too much. This matter really has nothing to do with you. Even without you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sit in the position of patriarch for long.¡± Audrey was going to participate in the five nspetition? That would be a joke. The five nspetition was an event jointly organized by the five great families of Spark City. Every three years, the five great families would hold the five nspetition. At that time, the younger generation of Spark City would be able to participate in thepetition. They wouldpete with each other in the martial artspetition and determine who was better in the arena. This was because the five great families jointly organized the five nspetition. It was highly authoritative, and the entire Spark City would pay attention to it. It was the time when the younger generation would be famous. Therefore, almost all the young experts in Spark City would participate. Of course, the young people who dared to participate in the five great races were all experts from the great ns and factions. They were all extremely confident in themselves. If someone like Audrey participated in the five great races, she would probably be a joke. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: The Furious Parliament

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Father, I¡¯ve made up my mind. You don¡¯t have to persuade me.¡± Audrey stood up, turned around, and walked out without turning her head. Although the main reason why Calder was targeted by the family parliament was because of the internal strife within the family. But no matter what, she was still a secondary reason. If she was not too useless, the parliament would not have used her as a tool to attack Calder. If she was dazzling enough and powerful enough, she could even help Calder, allowing him to sit firmly in his position as the patriarch. Therefore, the original sin was that she was not powerful enough or dazzling enough. In that case, she would show them how powerful she was and how dazzling she was. Calder looked at Audrey¡¯s determined back and was speechless for a long time. He was very shocked. With Audrey¡¯s ability, she would probably be defeated by others in the first round if she participated in the five nspetition. Thus, she would not even be able to make it through the first round. Under such circumstances, should she still participate? ... Ten dayster, the day of the five nspetition gradually arrived. The Davis family¡¯s ancient castle was filled with discussions about the five nspetition. At the same time, many rumors were spreading. ¡°Have you heard? The lineup for the five ns grandpetition this time is unprecedentedly strong. All the famous young experts in Spark City have signed up to participate.¡± ¡°I heard that the rewards for this year¡¯s five-ns grandpetition are three times that of the previous one. The reward for first ce is desirable.¡± ¡°No wonder so many young experts have participated. This year¡¯s five ns grandpetition is probably the most lively one in decades.¡± ... ¡°What a surprise! Audrey actually signed up to participate in the five ns tournament as well.¡± Someone rode a unicorn and rushed over from outside the ancient castle, spreading the information he had received. ¡°What? Audrey signed up to participate in the five ns tournament as well?¡± ¡°Why did she sign up to participate? is she going to embarrass herself!?¡± ¡°No way, no way! The number of young experts in our Davis family who dare to sign up for the five-ns tournament can be counted on one hand. So what is Audrey going to do? Is she going to embarrass the Davis family!?¡± The matter of Audrey going to register for the five ns grandpetition had caused quite a stir in Davis castle. Many people thought that Audrey was deliberately stirring up trouble. Perhaps they were dissatisfied that the family had sent her to the five families grandpetition to form a marriage alliance, so she deliberately went to the five families grandpetition to embarrass the family. At the family meeting, all nine elders hade. Elder Pierre was so angry that he overturned the meeting table. ¡°Calder, Audrey went to register for the five ns¡¯ grandpetition? Exin to me what¡¯s going on!¡± The great n elder, Pierre, looked coldly at Calder. Calder said indifferently, ¡°I have nothing to exin. This is Audrey¡¯s decision.¡± The great n elder said coldly, ¡°Immediately tell her to cancel her registration and get the hell back here.¡± Audrey, a level 1 fighter, was going to register for the five ns¡¯ grandpetition. That would be extremely embarrassing for the Davis family! What kind ofpetition was the five ns¡¯ grandpetition? It was apetition between the young geniuses of the entire Spark City. If their Davis n sent a level 1 trash to participate, their n would be theughingstock of the entire Spark City the next day. No, it did not need to be the next day. Perhaps they would be theughingstock of Spark City on the very same day. As if he did not see the fire-breathing eyes of the grand elder, Calder continued to speak indifferently, ¡°There are no rules regarding who can participate and who can¡¯t. It¡¯s Audrey¡¯s freedom to register or not. Neither my family nor I have the right to interfere.¡± ¡°Calder! Audrey is your daughter. She¡¯s the daughter of the current patriarch of the Davis family. Her identity represents the Davis family. She can¡¯t represent herself. Don¡¯t you understand this point? ¡°Call her back immediately. Immediately.¡± The Grand Elder was so angry that he was about to explode. He could not even breathe properly. The daughter of the patriarch of the Davis n had gone to the arena of the five ns¡¯ grandpetition to be a clown and aughing stock. How would the world view the Davis n in the future? This was too damaging to the reputation of the Davis n. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is Audrey¡¯s freedom. So forgive me for not being able to do anything,¡± Calder said indifferently. Chapter 41 - I Accept the Responsibility

Chapter 41: I ept the Responsibility

Calder¡¯s resolute attitudepletely infuriated the elders of the parliament. Do you really not know your Audrey¡¯s strength and level? With the help of the family¡¯s resources, she had cultivated for 18 years and was only a level-1 battle fighter. There was probably no one in the entire Davis family who was more useless than her. Let alone the children of other noble families, even the daughters of the poor would exceed level 1 if they had worked hard for 10 years even without any resources. Audrey¡¯s reputation as a piece of trash resounded throughout Spark City. As a father, how could you not know? How much shame and bad reputation had this brought to the family? The five families¡¯ grandpetition was the most importantpetition in Spark City. It even determined the status of the five great families to a certain extent. To the five great families, this was a grave and important matter. The Davis family had more than 500 young people under the age of 20, and there were only five young geniuses who could be sent to participate in the five-ns tournament. There were only five people in the entire family who were qualified to participate. What right did Audrey have to participate? ¡°Calder, you¡¯ve really gone too far. You have to know that Audrey has the mark of the Davis family on her. Everything she does will affect the reputation of the family. If she causes a scene in the five families¡¯ grandpetition, you must bear this responsibility. You have to think clearly. It¡¯s still not toote to stop her now.¡± The family elder Pierre said with an iparably cold expression. As the person with the oldest seniority in the family, he ced the most importance on the family¡¯s honor. He would never allow the family¡¯s juniors to act recklessly and do things that would damage the family¡¯s reputation. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± Calder said indifferently. He would not be the patriarch anymore. So why would he be afraid of taking responsibility? Whatever responsibility he had, he would take it as well. It was nothing more than losing the position of the patriarch. All these years, he had let Audrey suffer so much for the sake of the family. However, the family had treated the father and daughter like this even at the end. This made him feel disheartened. This time, he stood firmly on his daughter¡¯s side. No matter what she wanted to do, he would support her. ¡°Very good!¡± The grand elderughed out of extreme anger. He said coldly, ¡°Calder, there¡¯s no need to wait for the vote for the patriarch election in three months. After the five families¡¯ grandpetition is over, the parliament will initiate coercive measures and revoke your patriarch¡¯s position. As for Audrey¡¯s marriage n, it can not be changed either. She must marry into the Fairlie family. The family¡¯s orders are above everything else. No one can disobey them.¡± Grand elder Pierre was only one of the nine elders in the parliament. Therefore, he could not represent the entire family. However, after he said that, the other elders in the Parliament remained silent. It was equivalent to tacitly agreeing with the grand elder¡¯s order. Obviously, they had alreadymunicated privately and reached an agreement on this matter. Calder¡¯s expression was calm. He was not surprised by this result. He was already mentally prepared for the worst. Ever since his wife mysteriously disappeared and he had no one to rely on, he had been running into walls in this family as if he was treading on thin ice. On the surface, he was the head of the family, but his situation was quiteplicated in reality. The decision-making powers of the parliament were no longer in his hands. They were all controlled by the elders in the family who had more seniority and deeper foundations. This was also one of the reasons why Audrey, as the daughter of the patriarch, was bullied everywhere in the family. If he, Calder, had the ability and power, no matter how useless Audrey was, who would dare to bully her? In the end, it was all his fault. Chapter 42 - Kate Came Out of Seclusion

Chapter 42: Kate Came Out of Seclusion

¡°Calder, no one can disobey the family. Anyone who disobeys the family will not have a good ending.¡± The third family¡¯s elder Houston¡¯s eyes were filled with malice. Within the family, the conflict between the third and sixth lineages was the greatest. He and Calder had many fights over the years. In fact, the fights between the upper echelons of the family had directly affected the lower and middle echelons of the family, as well as the younger generation of the family. This was also the reason why Kaki had targeted Audrey so much. Originally, the parliament had agreed that as long as Calder voluntarily gave up his position as the patriarch, the council would withdraw audrey¡¯s marriage n. However, if Calder and Audrey insisted on going against the family head or even doing something that would tarnish the family¡¯s reputation, the family would be ruthless. So not only was Calder going to lose his position as the patriarch, but Audrey also had to marry that fool from the Fairlie family. Calder did not say anything. Instead, he turned around and left. The meeting ended on bad terms. Ever since he decided to resist, he could not be manipted by the family anymore. He had long been disappointed with the Davis family. He did not want to stay in such a family. If they really forced him into such a desperate situation, he could escape with Audrey. The world was so big. Then, they would be able to find a ce that epts them. With his strength as a level 32 Heroic, if he wholeheartedly escaped with his daughter, no one in the Davis family would be able to stop them. ¡­ ¡°What? Audrey is going to participate in the five great nspetition? Are you sure?¡± In the living area of the first line of descent, Kate, who had juste out of the cultivation room, was stunned when he heard the news. He knew Audrey¡¯s strength the best. If she were to participate in the five ns grandpetition, any random person would be able to easily beat her to the ground. No! Any random person would be able to push her to the ground with just a finger. Therefore, it waspletely meaningless for Audrey to participate in the five ns grandpetition. It could even be said that she was going to be abused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kate looked at his attendant and asked with a serious expression. He knew Audrey¡¯s personality very well. She was not someone who liked to bepetitive. Audrey had never been interested inpetitions. So how could she participate in the five-ns grandpetition all of a sudden? ¡°Young master, miss Audrey had signed up to participate. Unfortunately, the family disagrees. I heard that the council is making a big fuss, but they haven¡¯t been able to stop miss Audrey from participating in thepetition.¡± Kate¡¯s guard said respectfully. The five ns¡¯ grandpetition was not just apetition between the younger generation of the five ns. Any youth of Spark City could participate in it. Therefore, any young person could sign up as long as they met the age requirements. This was the consensus between the five great ns and all the factions in Spark City. It was also the reason why the Davis family was unable to stop Audrey from participating. If she insisted on participating, then no one would be able to stop her from participating. This matter had already caused amotion in the family. There were even rumors circting in Spark City. But, unfortunately, this was the way of the world. The people of Spark City did not talk about good things, but jokes quickly spread throughout the world. For forces like the five great families, whenever a joke appeared, it would immediately spread throughout Spark City. ¡°Why is she going to participate in the five great families¡¯petition?¡± Kate frowned. The upper echelons of the family had seriously put her down her, yet she still insisted on going. This did not seem like Audrey¡¯s character. Chapter 43 - Prayer

Chapter 43: Prayer

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I heard that...¡± The guard hesitated for a moment before carefully ncing at Kate. As Kate¡¯s personal guard for more than ten years, he naturally knew that young master Kate¡¯s feelings for miss Audrey were genuine. ¡°Heard what?¡± Kate asked coldly. He vaguely realized that something was amiss. ¡°I heard that the reason miss Audrey is like this is to take revenge on the family for sending her to a political marriage.¡± The guard said it out loud. Even if he did not say it, the young master would find out sooner orter. ¡°What!¡± Kate¡¯s expression froze. Political marriage alliance? The family wants to send Audrey to be wed off? In order to deal with the five families¡¯ grandpetition, he had been cultivating in seclusion for the past few months. He had never left the house. Therefore, he did not know anything about the family. ¡°Not long ago, the family council decided to send miss Audrey to marry the Fairlie family. And... and...¡± The guard hesitated. ¡°And what?¡± Kate said coldly. ¡°And she will marry the third young master of the Fairlie Family,¡± the guard said with a wry smile. Hearing this, Kate¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely dark. The third young master of the Fairlie family was the most famous retard in Spark City! By doing so, the family was pushing Audrey into the fire pit. Moreover, the fact that the Fairlie family had sent a foolish son to marry the direct descendant of the Davis family was clearly disrespectful to the Davis family. Kate knew very well that the reason why the family had agreed to this marriage and did not hesitate to lose a bit of face. It was most likely because they had taken a fancy to the rapid development of the Fairlie family over the years. Over the past few years, the Fairlie family could be said to be the most dazzling family in Spark City. Their development momentum was quite fierce. There were many talented people and experts in their family. In a few more decades, the Fairlie family would surpass the current number 1 family in Spark City and be the new head of the five great families. ¡°Those ignorant old things in the parliament.¡± Kate fiercely cursed. To be in the Fairlie family¡¯s good books, they would even push their own nsmen into the fire pit. The guard lowered his head and did not dare to speak. He could see that his young master was in a terrible mood and was on the verge of erupting. Otherwise, the usually gentle and refined young master would not have done such a thing as insulting the elders. ¡°Where is my father? I¡¯ll go find him.¡± Kate could not hold it in any longer and immediately went to find his father. The guard looked at Kate¡¯s back and shook his head slightly. It was useless. Although young master Kate¡¯s father was also an elder of the parliament, this matter was not something that one or two elders could change. Even if their direct line of descent fully supported Audrey, it would be difficult to change her situation. ... ¡°Father, I¡¯ve rarely begged you, but you must help me with this matter.¡± Kate knelt on the ground, pleading with his father. The elder of the first branch of the Parliament, Kate¡¯s father, Ferri, was helpless at this moment. His son was very outstanding and had always been his pride. In therge Davis family, his son Kate¡¯s talent could be ranked in the top three, and it was almost certain that he would enter the high-level parliament in the future. There was even a high chance that he would be the patriarch of the new generation. To be able to give birth to such a son, he was naturally very proud. However, when it came to Kate liking Audrey, he had always disagreed and firmly opposed it. As a father, how could he hope for his son to marry a woman like Audrey? Chapter 44 - Method

Chapter 44: Method

What kind of person was Audrey? To put it nicely, she was mediocre. To put it bluntly, she was trash. A woman with no merit was not qualified to marry his son. He had always had high expectations for Kate. Naturally, he hoped that he could marry a truly favored daughter of the heavens, a wife who could help him and be of great use to him. More than ten years ago, how did Calder, who was not ranked in the family, be the patriarch? It was because he had an amazing wife! Without Audrey¡¯s mother, De, Calder would not even have the qualifications to enter the Elder Council, let alone be the patriarch of the family. Ferri hoped that his son would be able to marry such a woman. From then on, he would rise to the top. That was why he hated and rejected Audrey. He did not even want to see her and his son, Kate, appearing in the same ce. As for sending Audrey to the Fairlie family for a marriage alliance, he agreed and strongly supported it. ¡°Kate, Audrey really isn¡¯t worthy of you. She¡¯s just a piece of trash. Is it really worth it for you to do this?¡± Ferri looked at his son with deep helplessness in his eyes. Kate had always been self-reliant since he was young. In his impression, he had never begged him for anything. Even when he encountered difficulties, he would always find a way to solve them himself. And this time, not only did he beg him, he even knelt to beg him. Naturally, this was really difficult for a father to witness. ¡°It¡¯s worth it, father. Please help me.¡± Kate lowered his head, his tone full of pleading. He did not know if Audrey liked him. After so many years, Audrey¡¯s heart was walled up. She was like a startled bird, living very carefully and cautiously. Perhaps because of the environment, she had an instinctive vignce against anyone. She had to be careful every day whether or not others would hurt her, so it was very difficult for others to know what¡¯s in her heart truly. However, it did not matter whether Audrey liked him or not. He only needed to know that Audrey was not willing to marry into the Fairlie family. That was enough. ¡°Kate, I really want to help you, but this matter isn¡¯t something I can change unless¡­¡± Ferri said helplessly. ¡°Unless what¡­¡± Kate suddenly raised her head, a glimmer of hope rising in his eyes. ¡°Unless Audrey can amaze everyone in the five families¡¯ grandpetition and enter the top 50. That way, she won¡¯t have to marry into the Fairlie family.¡± Ferri said slowly. Calder and Audrey hadpletely fallen out with the family. The current situation could not be changed with just the support of one or two elders. The only way to change was to follow ancient rules, such as the ancestral teachings. The family¡¯s ancestral teachings were higher than the parliament¡¯s. And one of the ancestral teachings was that the talented women in the family could only marry people in their family and not marry outsiders. The purpose of these ancestral teachings was to keep the outstanding bloodline in the family to prosper for a long time. As long as Audrey could prove herself and enter the top 50 of the five families¡¯ grandpetition. Then, even the parliament did not have the right to ask her to marry the Fairlie family. Hearing that, the light in Kate¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. How could Audrey enter the top 50 of the five ns grandpetition? That was simply impossible. ording to past references, the fighter needed to be at least level 8 toe close to the 50th rank. This was the lowest standard. If there she was not level 8, then it was impossible to enter the top 50. Chapter 45 - Spirit

Chapter 45: Spirit

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There were so many geniuses and experts in Spark City. As a result, it was extremely difficult to get into the top 50. Sometimes, even the representatives sent by the five great ns might not be able to get into the top 50. After all, every time the five great ns held apetition, thousands of young experts participated. Some of them were not even people from Spark City but other cities. ¡°Father, you know that¡¯s impossible.¡± Kate looked at his father. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Ferri said faintly. ¡°Then what other way is there?¡± Kate knew that since her father had said the word ¡®unless¡¯, then there must be a way to deal with this. Moreover, it was the kind of method that could help Audrey without her entering thepetition. ¡°Unless you can be the champion of the five ns¡¯ grandpetition, the number one expert among the younger generation in Spark City. Then, you¡¯ll be able to defend Audrey.¡± Ferri finally revealed his goal, which was also his expectation. He looked at his son with a burning gaze, his eyes filled with deep anticipation. He knew that his son was indifferent and did not like topete with others. So he might not go all out in this five ns¡¯ grandpetition. Therefore, he needed something to motivate Kate. And Audrey was undoubtedly the best way to motivate Kate at this moment. ¡°First ce in the five familiespetition, huh!¡± Kate slowly raised his head, his hands unconsciously clenching tightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you can rank the first in the five families¡¯ grandpetition, your wishes will be granted, and even the family council would not be able to go against you.¡± ¡°By that time, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to protect Audrey. It would be easy for you.¡± Ferri looked at his son. As a father, he naturally understood his son to a certain extent. Kate¡¯s strength had never been truly revealed. He did not like topete and did not like to be in the limelight too much. Otherwise, the title of the number one genius in the family would definitely belong to him. In this five familiespetition, he hoped that his son could truly give it his all once. No matter how many ranks he could reach, he had to show his ability in front of everyone at least truly. ¡°Father, I understand.¡± Kate quietly stood up and turned around to leave. Ferri looked at his son¡¯s back. In a trance, Kate¡¯s entire temperament seemed to have changed. He finally saw a sharp aura that he had never seen before on Kate. That sharp aura seemed to be able to pierce through the heavens. That kind of will was exposed and unstoppable. Ferri smiled. This was the appearance that he wanted to see. This was the appearance that a young person should have. Whether or not Kate could be the first ce in the five ns¡¯ grandpetition was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that Kate had the heart to fight. It was not desirable for cultivators to have ack of heart to fight. If he wanted to be a true expert, he had to have a force. This force could fight against the heavens, the earth, and all living beings in the world. Of course, if Kate could really be the champion of the five ns¡¯ grandpetition, it would be for the best. The champion of the five ns¡¯ grandpetition was not just the champion of the five ns but also the younger generation in Spark City. This already meant that Kate had a chance to be the future number one expert of Spark City. Who would dare to underestimate the future number one expert of Spark City? Who would not be afraid? At that time, Kate would be able to protect Audrey with just his influence alone. Chapter 46 - Relics

Chapter 46: Relics

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thepetition of the five ns arrived on time. Thepetition venue was located at the Divine Martial Pce in the center of Spark City. The Divine Martial Pce upied an area of more than 100 acres. It was thergest venue in Spark City. At the same time, it was also one of the iconic buildings. On this morning, the entire city¡¯s flow of people gathered toward the Divine Martial Pce. The Davis n was also ready to set off. A team of more than 300 people walked out of the ancient castle in a grand manner, attracting arge number of onlookers along the way. The members of the five great families were naturally the main force in the five ns¡¯ grandpetition. During this time, every family would be noticed by everyone in the city. And the rted discussions had already spread throughout the entire Spark City a few days ago. Everyone was guessing which of the five great families would be able to stand out and take the lead in this five ns¡¯ grandpetition. Who would fall to the bottom and be the worst family? As for the casinos in the market, they had already started betting a month ago. The Davis family had sent out a 300-man diplomatic mission, but only 10 people were selected to participate in thepetition. The age of the participants in the five families grandpetition could not exceed 20 years old. As for the Davis family, only n members above level-8 were allowed to participate in thepetition. The entire Davis family was under 20 years old, and they could only find 10 people with cultivation levels above level-8. ¡°Dear Audrey, are you really going to participate in thepetition?¡± In the beast carriage, her father Calder looked at his daughter worriedly. He was actually unwilling to let Audrey participate in the five ns grandpetition. He was not discriminating against his daughter. He was just worried about her safety. Although the five ns grandpetition strictly forbade the killing of opponents on purpose, such things as martial artspetitions had no eyes or fists. Nevertheless, some incidences ended in death in the past. Moreover, the probability of death was very low, but being injured was very high. Any martial artspetition would have injuries. With Audrey¡¯s strength, Calder was really worried about her participating in the five ns grandpetition. If he did not know Audrey¡¯s personality well and how she would not turn back once she made a decision, he might have gone all out to stop her. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m no longer the same as before.¡± Audrey looked at her father and said softly. She could feel the deep fatherly love from this man. It was because of this that she decided to participate in the five ns grandpetition. She wanted to use her absolute strength to help him regain his dignity and status. Calder knew that he could not persuade Audrey, so he could only sigh. He took out an exquisite jade box from his pocket and handed it to Audrey. He said dotingly, ¡°My dear daughter, this was left behind by your mother. I can finally give it to you now.¡± Audrey curiously took the jade box and saw a crystal ne lying inside. The pendant was an ice-blue gemstone about the size of a coin. It was beautiful and dazzling. ¡°This is a Beyonder item. In times of crisis, it can protect you,¡± Calder said lovingly. He looked at the gemstone ne with aplicated gaze. It was a ne that had once been worn on his wife¡¯s neck. Audrey picked up the ne indifferently. Was it a ne left behind by her mother? It seemed like her mother¡¯s background was not simple. In the entire Jones Empire, Beyonder items of this grade were rare. Audrey could tell at a nce that the gemstone ne was a precious high-grade Tier 5 Beyonder item. It contained unparalleled power. Furthermore, judging from the refining method, it was quite skilled and exquisite. It was likely not something refined by a Tier 5 alchemist but something created by a Tier 6 alchemist. A Tier 6 alchemist was an extremely noble figure in the entire continent. There was not a single Tier 6 alchemist in the entirety of the Jones Empire. Chapter 47 - Treasures

Chapter 47: Treasures

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This gemstone ne was an extraordinary item that had defensive traits. It had an extremely strong defense. When it sensed that its master was in danger, it would emit energy to protect its master. Judging from the remnant energy contained within the gemstone ne, as long as she wore this ne, no one in Spark City would be able to harm her. No, that mysterious young man was an exception. That person had the cultivation of a level 50 or above Monarch. He was someone who did not belong to Spark City. If he were to make a move, she would not be able to block it with just a Tier 5 extraordinary defensive item. Of course, it was more than enough to take such a treasure to the five ns¡¯ grandpetition. With it around, no one would be able to harm Audrey. In fact, Audrey did not need this ne. With her current strength, the younger generation of Spark City was no match for her. Therefore, there was no one who could harm her in the five ns¡¯ grand tournament. However, Audrey epted Calder¡¯s good intentions. It was because she knew that if she did not wear this ne, Calder would not allow her to participate in the five ns¡¯ grand tournament. At eight in the morning, the Divine Martial Pce¡¯s venue was already packed with people. At a nce, it was filled with countless people. A rough estimate was that there were more than 100,000 people who came to watch the ceremony. It was not just the people from Spark City. People from other cities would also join in the fun when they heard that Spark City was holding a grandpetition. The entrance fee that the five ns charged for each year¡¯s five ns¡¯ grandpetition was an astronomical figure. The economic benefits brought by arge number of outsiders to Spark City were even more immeasurable. This was also why the five ns¡¯ grandpetition could be held for so many years without a break. It had also been promoted and supported by the officials. The venue was divided into the VIP area and the regr area. The VIP area only had people from the five great ns and the city lord¡¯s delegation. As for other forces and personnel, they were not allowed to enter the VIP area. This was the glory of the five families. This was the right of the organizers of thepetition. Calder was the head of the Davis family. However, he did not enter the VIP area. Instead, he found a corner in the regr area. Ever since he fell out with his family, he was not willing to mingle with them. He was toozy to listen to their gossip. ... In the VIP area where the Davis family was located, the contestants were already gearing up. They were all eager to go on stage and show their strength as soon as possible. Among them, Kate and Kaki were among the contestants. They were talented youths of the family, so they were naturally qualified to participate in the five families¡¯ grandpetition. Of course, the reason why Kaki was able to participate was partly due to luck. The family council had stipted that only cultivators above level-8 could participate in the five families¡¯ grandpetition. Meanwhile, Kaki had just broken through Level-8 a few days ago and was stuck at the lowest standard. ¡°My dear daughter, you must perform well in thispetition. I don¡¯t have high expectations for you. You need to enter the top 50 of thepetition.¡± Houston said to his daughter. His daughter had done well. So to represent the family to participate in the five families¡¯ grandpetition, he was naturally happy. But not everyone was qualified to represent the family to participate in the five families¡¯ grandpetition. This was a recognition of her strength. That fellow¡¯s daughter was obviously a piece of trash, yet she insisted on participating in the five families¡¯ grandpetition. In the end, she was almost expelled from her family by the family council. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely enter the top 50 of thepetition.¡± Kaki said with iparable confidence. Ever since she was young, she had been given the title of a genius girl. Within the family, she was also worshiped, praised by others, and ttered by others. This had always made her feel that she was mighty. Therefore, a woman like her did notck confidence. Chapter 48 - Audition

Chapter 48: Audition

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Houston nodded in satisfaction, proud of his daughter. In the past, Calder had always been superior to him in the family, regardless of status or strength. Now, it waspletely different. Calder was about to lose his position as the head of the family, and he was still an elder of the parliament. Perhaps in terms of personal strength, he was still no match for Calder. But what did it matter? Calder did not have an excellent daughter! He did not have an excellent descendant! If his daughter won, he won. No matter how good you are, Calder, you will still bebeled as a useless father. Seeing the satisfaction and approval in her father¡¯s eyes, Kaki enjoyed it very much. At the same time, she secretly clenched her fists. She would definitely shine in thispetition. Of course, if she could meet Audrey on the field, it would be perfect. In the past, she had no way to do anything to Audrey. She could only bully and tease her, not daring to hurt her. But on the field, she could not care less. She could openly hurt her. She wanted to break her legs in front of everyone. Oh no, the most important thing was to cut her hateful face so that she would never be able to seduce a man again. ... The five ns¡¯ members were divided into the preliminaries and the mainpetition. The preliminaries were the auditions. Then, the contestants would be randomly matched from the thousands of applicants. After ten consecutive battles, the contestants would enter the mainpetition as long as they could win five battles. This rule was rtively fair. Because it was a random match, you might be able to match a strong opponent, but you might also be able to match a feeble opponent. So, for example, in the eyes of others, contestants like Audrey, who was just a bystander, were used to earn points. If a yer won five out of ten matches, they would prove their strength and enter the mainpetition. After rounds of elimination in the mainpetition, the strongest 64 people would be selected. These 64 people would enter the finalpetition. In addition, if someone was able to win all 10 matches in a row in the preliminaries, they did not have to participate in the mainpetition and could directly enter the finalpetition. This kind of person who could win 10 matches in a row was the king of the ring. Anyone who appeared would be regarded as a seeded contestant. In the previous five ns¡¯ grandpetitions, the probability of a king of the ring appearing was actually minuscule. This was because by randomly matching 10 matches, no one dared to guarantee that they would be able to win all of them unless it was extremely strong and had almost no opponents. ... ording to the statistics, 3,219 participants had signed up to participate in the five ns¡¯ grandpetition this time. It was clearly a very tedious task to select 68 out of the 3,219 participants. Therefore, the auditions wouldst for a very long time. ording to thepetition schedule, it would take two days for all the auditions to bepleted. The central area of the Divine Martial Pce was divided into 100 arenas. During thepetition, battles were taking ce simultaneously in each arena. In arena 39, Audrey¡¯s first opponent was a 19-year-old young man. Judging from his attire, he was not from the five great ns. Instead, he should be from a small n in Spark City. ¡°Miss Audrey, I didn¡¯t expect that my first opponent would be you.¡± The young man looked at his opponent. He was a little surprised, but at the same time, he was also a little happy. Almost everyone in Spark City knew of Audrey¡¯s name. The news that she would participate in the five ns¡¯ grandpetition had already caused a stir in Spark City a week ago. Many people had treated this matter as a joke after a meal. Naturally, he also felt that it was ridiculous. A level 1 Fighter actually dared to participate in thepetition. She must be a joke! Of course, at this moment, he was happy in his heart. This was equivalent to obtaining a victory for nothing. It was effortless. Chapter 49 - Was the Focus of Everyone’s Attention

Chapter 49: Was the Focus of Everyone¡¯s Attention

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Miss Audrey, are you prepared to admit defeat directly, or do you want to exchange a few moves before admitting defeat?¡± The young man said with a smile. He did not directly charge forward and attack. Instead, he gave Audrey a gentlemanly choice. In public, he did not wish to bear the reputation of bullying the weak directly. ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± Audrey said indifferently. The young man raised his brows slightly. She was really prepared to fight him! Miss Audrey was weak, but she did notck courage. He was a level-6 cultivator. To deal with a level-1 cultivator was no different from a lion pping an ant. ¡°Alright, miss Audrey, be careful.¡± The young man nodded slightly. Dealing with a trash girl was not something to be proud of. However, Audrey was not willing to admit defeat, so he could do nothing about it. He would immediately beat her. Whoosh! The young man¡¯s figure shed, and he charged seven to eight meters forward in the next moment. His movements were astonishingly fast, and he was even more agile than the cheetahs in the forest. A level-6 cultivator was already very powerful. He could easily lift an elephant with one hand on Earth, and his movement speed wasparable to that of a moving car. The young man did not use anybat techniques. Instead, he simply struck out with his palm. He even tried to control about 10% of his strength. He was afraid that he would hit Audrey too hard and seriously injure her. Everyone knew how weak Audrey was. If he used his strength to injure her in front of everyone seriously, it would be disgraceful. In the audience area, Calder had been observing Audrey¡¯s movements from the beginning to the end. So when he saw her walk onto the arena, his body subconsciously tensed up, and he felt a little nervous. He knew that Audrey had the treasure left behind by her mother. So she would not get hurt. However, as a father, he could not help but feel nervous when seeing his weak daughter standing in the arena. On the stage, Calder was not the only one who paid attention to Audrey. Although Audrey was weak, many people paid attention to her. Who asked her to be the most famous trash in Spark City? The weakness of human nature was that they liked to see jokes andugh at others. At this moment, there was a group of people in the audience who hade specifically to watch Audrey. They regarded Audrey as one of the highlights of this five ns¡¯ grandpetition. ¡°Audrey has been assigned to arena 39. Everyone, look over there. She¡¯s about to fight someone.¡± ¡°Haha, miss Audrey has reallye. So it looks like the rumors are true. But what¡¯s the point of her participating in such apetition? She¡¯ll only embarrass herself, right?¡± ¡°Who cares about her? I bought tickets to watch thepetition this time because I wanted to see her embarrass herself on the stage... hahaha... am I too bad?¡± ¡°But I really can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m so happy to see an aristocratic young miss like Audrey make a fool of herself.¡± ¡°Stopughing. It¡¯s not easy for miss Audrey either. When I heard that the Davis family was going to marry her off to a fool from the Fairlie family, she was dissatisfied with the family¡¯s arrangements. That¡¯s why she deliberately came to the field to embarrass the Davis family. Actually, miss Audrey is very pitiful.¡± ¡°No matter how pitiful she is, she¡¯s still the daughter of a noble family. So do ordinary people need to sympathize with her? Ridiculous!¡± ... Many people in the audience area were discussing Audrey. As for the VIP area where the Davis family was located, many people also paid attention to Audrey. No matter what, Audrey was also a member of the Davis family. Even though they knew that she hade to the arena to make a fool of herself, many people could not help but look over. Chapter 50 - Give Me Another Chance

Chapter 50: Give Me Another Chance

Kate sat steadily in his seat, but he could not help but clench his fists tightly. His eyes stared unblinkingly at arena 39. Under his calm face, his breathing became more and more rapid. Sitting next to Kate, Kaki noticed Kate¡¯s abnormality and looked at him in surprise. Then, following his gaze, she quickly found Audrey¡¯s figure. ¡°Damn it!¡± A hint of jealousy shed across Kaki¡¯s eyes. She wished that she could appear on arena 39 and personally tear that detestable little bitch into pieces. ¡°Beat her up! Beat that damn bitch to death!¡± Kaki cursed Audrey in her heart. She hoped that the people on the stage would ruthlessly beat Audrey to death. The elders of the Davis family also looked at arena 39 one by one. At this moment, all of their faces were cold. Their gazes toward Audrey were filled with disgust and indifference. As the elders of the family, they valued the honor of the family the most. They hated people like Audrey, who had embarrassed the family. If it were not for the fact that her father was still the patriarch of the family, they would have even killed Audrey for the sake of the family¡¯s reputation. The death of a family member was nothing in front of the face of the family. ¡°After this matter is over, if she doesn¡¯t obediently marry into the Fairlie n, I will definitely teach her a lesson.¡± The Great n Elder, Pierre, said with a gloomy expression. ¡­ On the 39th arena, that young man had already rushed in front of Audrey. The wind from his palm whistled, blowing Audrey¡¯s beautiful hair in all directions. He did not use his full strength in this palm, but it was enough to send Audrey flying, causing her to fall out of the arena. The others also thought so. A level 1 fighter could not block this palm strike. However, everyone thought that Audrey would be sent flying by the palm strike and then fall to the ground while vomiting blood. A scene that made everyone feel incredulous appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. They saw Audrey slowly extend a hand. She was the first to strike, and she actually grabbed that person¡¯s wrist. Her slender fingers were like iron pincers that firmly grasped the young man¡¯s wrist, making him unable to move at all. The young man¡¯s pupils constricted, his eyes filled with disbelief. Although he had not used his full strength, Audrey should not be able to receive his palm. Furthermore, she had grabbed his wrist at that moment. The terrifying force made him unable to escape for a moment. He tried to struggle, but it was useless. Audrey was like a mountain that could never be shaken. No matter how hard he struggled and used all his strength, he could not break free from Audrey¡¯s palm. ¡°If you don¡¯t get serious, you won¡¯t have a third chance to attack.¡± Audrey looked at the young man in front of her indifferently. Then, she casually flung him away. However, before he fell out of the arena, Audrey had already shown mercy, giving him a second chance to attack. The young man got up from the ground with a grave expression. There was no longer any contempt in his eyes. In that instant of contact, he had already felt the terror of the girl in front of him. It was a power that could not be surpassed, a power that could not be resisted. He could not understand why Audrey was so powerful. A person who had been mocked for more than ten years and everyone thought she was trash was actually so powerful. Could the rumors from before be fake? He knew that Audrey had shown mercy just now. Otherwise, with her strength, she could have easily thrown him out of the ring. Miss Audrey had given him a chance to be serious and give it his all. However, he knew very well that it did not matter whether he was serious because he could not beat Audrey. If he were to do it again, at most, he would lose with less regret. Chapter 51 - Astonishment

Chapter 51: Astonishment

Many people in the audience were stunned. They did not understand what had happened in arena 39. How could a level 6 young expert be flung away by a delicate woman like Audrey? Audrey¡¯s performance had clearly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°What¡¯s going on? That person couldn¡¯t have seen that Audrey was a woman, so he deliberately showed mercy, right?¡± ¡°Audrey is only at level 1. How could she throw away a level 6 powerhouse?¡± ¡°What are they doing? Shouldn¡¯t they have easily knocked that woman off the stage?¡± ¡­ There were all sorts of discussions in the audience area. Audrey¡¯s performance had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, but there was also a deep sense of unreality. Everyone in the city knew that Audrey¡¯s talent was abysmal and her strength was weak. Anyone on the stage could easily crush her. When such a situation did not ur, it would make people feel surreal. Everyone in the Davis family was simrly stunned. ¡°Damn it, what is that person doing? Why hasn¡¯t he beaten Audrey to the ground yet?¡± Kaki¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°What on Earth was that bastard doing? You can¡¯t even beat a level 1 weakling!?¡± In arena 39, the battle continued. The opponent¡¯s expression was solemn. He did not dare to make a move rashly. Everyone thought that he was putting on an act, but only he knew that he was not¡­ The strength Audrey had disyed just now was too terrifying. It was not something he could contend against. If he was not careful, he might lose the first match. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Audrey frowned slightly when she saw her opponent dawdling. The opponent, Jike, his face turned slightly red when he was urged by the woman called Audrey. However, he did not hesitate and charged forward once again. His figure was like a whirlwind. In a few shes, he had appeared within three meters of Audrey. This speed could not be described as not shocking. If an ordinary person¡¯s reaction was slightly slower, they might have been killed in one strike by him. ¡°Giant¡¯s strength!¡± This time, Jika directly disyed the martial arts technique that he was most proud of. He did not hold back at all and attacked with all his strength. Giant¡¯s strength was a Tier 1 intermediate martial arts technique. It was quite famous in Spark City and was considered a very powerful technique. After disying Giant¡¯s strength, the strength of a cultivator would instantly soar. The Qi in their bodies would boil. Every strike was like a giant possessing its body. Their strength could increase by three to five times. It was also because of this that this technique was named the strength of a giant. After using the strength of a giant, Jika, in addition to the fact that he had already used his full strength, the strength that erupted in that instant was already quite astonishing. A terrifying Qi fluctuation tore through the air and headed straight for Audrey¡¯s delicate body. In the audience stands, Calder suddenly stood up. His expression was iparably nervous as he stared intently at arena 39. As a level 32 Heroic, he could clearly see the battle situation on arena 39 from a distance of over a thousand meters. Audrey¡¯s opponent had indeed gone easy on her previous attack. It might have been to save some face for Audrey. However, she did not go easy on her second attack. Not only did she disy the technique of her martial art, but she also pushed her Qi to the limit. If Audrey did not have any protective treasures, she would have been killed by such a shocking attack. Most of the people¡¯s gazes turned to arena 39. This time, they would not go easy on her on purpose, right. Bang! A muffled sound rang out. Audrey stood motionlessly on the spot. Her figure did not even sway. As for the contestant named Jika, was sent flying once again and fell heavily to the ground. Chapter 52 - Everyone Was Shocked

Chapter 52: Everyone Was Shocked

Throughout the entire process, Audrey had only stretched out a hand and pushed lightly. And with just a casual push, Jika, who was possessed by the power of a giant, was sent flying dozens of meters away. ¡°This¡­ how is this possible!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. What did I see? That level-6 cultivator was sent flying by Audrey again?¡± ¡°Damn, this is unbelievable. How could this happen? Could it be that Audrey is a level-6 expert while that guy named Jika is just a level-1 weakling?¡± ¡­ The audience was abuzz with discussion. Everyone was dumbfounded by the situation in arena 39. Audrey was the weakest yer in thepetition? It was said that anyone could knock her down with a finger! A level 1 weakling could not possibly disy such a performance. This is too fake! From the looks of it, Audrey was clearly the one who had knocked someone down with a finger. Calder stood in front of his seat, his eyes filled with doubt. He did not understand what was going on either. He knew his daughter¡¯s strength better than anyone else. In the family assessment a few months ago, she was only at level 1. It was impossible for her to be so strong in just a few months! Moreover, he did not understand the situation just now. It seemed like Audrey had sent that contestant flying without releasing her battle spirit. There were only two possibilities for this situation. One was that Audrey was extremely powerful. She did not even need to use her battle spirit to defeat her opponent. The other possibility was quite intriguing. Only when the two of them cooperated would such a situation ur. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s fake. It¡¯s definitely fake. That Jika doesn¡¯t have the spirit of a fighter. He¡¯s deliberately cooperating with Audrey in her acting.¡± Kaki mmed the chair hard and was furious. Audrey actually found someone to fight a fake match. She was a weakling. What right did she have to send a level-6 expert flying? Furthermore, Audrey had not used anybat techniques or even released herbat aura. Under such circumstances, she was able to send a level-6 cultivator flying. How strong was she in person? Level-9? Level-10? How could that be possible? She had been regarded as a genius since she was young, surrounded by all sorts of honors and praises. Yet, she had only broken through to level-8 after cultivating for more than ten years. How could Audrey have a level-9 or level-10 fighter? There were only a handful of level-10 cultivators under the age of 20 in Spark City. There were definitely no more than five of them. ¡°Great n Elder, what do you think?¡± The third n Elder, Houston, was also paying attention to the match in arena 39. When he saw this, he frowned slightly and looked at the Great n Elder beside him. The Great n Elder¡¯s face was solemn. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I can¡¯t see anything. Just now, Audrey just pushed forward. She didn¡¯t use her Qi, nor did she use her martial art techniques. In such a situation, there are only two possibilities for her to be able to send a level 6 cultivator who has used the strength of a giant flying¡­¡± The Great n Elder¡¯s tone paused slightly, and his eyes flickered. Houston continued the Great n Elder¡¯s words, ¡°The first possibility is that Audrey is a level-10 cultivator. She canpletely crush a level-6 cultivator. She doesn¡¯t need to use any skills or Qi. ¡°Moreover¡­ only level-10 cultivators have this kind of power. Even level-9 cultivator would be stretching it.¡± The Great n Elder continued, ¡°The second possibility is that she is fighting a fake match and finding someone to put on an act deliberately.¡± As he spoke, the elder turned to look at Houston. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s level 10?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Houston shook his head. Chapter 53 - Fake Match?

Chapter 53: Fake Match?

Level 10? That¡¯s impossible! What did it mean to be a level 10 expert under the age of 20? In the entire Davis family, there was only one level 10 expert under the age of 20 among the geniuses that had been nurtured with countless resources. That was the number one expert in the younger generation of the Davis family. That person was also the face of the Davis family. It was also the hope that the Davis family would obtain a good ranking in thispetition. Audrey had been the most famous trash in Spark City since she was young. It was impossible for her to be a level-10 cultivator. ¡°Therefore, this is clearly a carefully nned fakepetition. Audrey clearly doesn¡¯t have the ability to n all of this. Calder¡¯s handiwork is behind this.¡± The Grand Elder said coldly. ¡°Then the father and daughter are truly vicious,¡± Houston said slowly, his face filled with coldness. Audrey hade to participate in the five ns¡¯ grandpetition for the sole purpose of taking revenge on the Davis n. She had deliberatelye to thepetition as the daughter of the n leader to embarrass herself. But now, it seemed that not only did they want the Davis n to lose face, they also wanted the Davis n to bear the reputation of fighting a fakepetition. This was really too vicious. The daughter of the n leader of the Davis n had fought a fakepetition in a sacredpetition like the five ns¡¯ grandpetition. Once such a thing happened, the Davis n would probably be the object of ridicule by everyone. They might not be able to clear their name even after hundreds of years. In the future, in each of the five ns¡¯ grandpetition, there would be people who would remember this shameful scandal that the Davis n hadmitted. ¡°Too vicious!¡± Hearing the conversation between his father and the Grand Elder, Kaki was so angry that her entire body trembled. ¡°What a bitch! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious in the past!¡± ¡°Audrey isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Kate frowned and said. Kaki was so angry that heughed. ¡°You¡¯re still protecting her at a time like this! Do you know how much damage she has done to the family by doing this? Or do you really think that she has the strength of a level-10 cultivator and can send a level-6 cultivator flying with just a raise of her hand?¡± Kate was silent. This matter was indeed bizarre, but he believed that Audrey was definitely not that kind of person. Even if she wanted to take revenge on the family, she would definitely not use such a method to rebel against the family. ¡°Kate, who is Audrey? She¡¯s the most famous piece of trash in Spark City. She¡¯s synonymous with being useless. Her reputation has already been ruined, so she doesn¡¯t care about her own reputation at all.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to her if it¡¯s a fake match or something like that. In any case, her reputation is already bad enough.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of others. Human nature is the most unworthy thing to be tested by.¡± Kaki tried to change Kate¡¯s opinion of Audrey. This incident was a good opportunity for her. That little bitch Audrey had been pretending for more than ten years, but this time, she finally could not do it anymore! Kate shot a cold nce at Kaki and turned his head away, ignoring her. ¡­ ¡°To fight a fake match, Audrey must be fighting a fake match. Please check it immediately.¡± ¡°D*mn, as long as one isn¡¯t blind, they can tell that arena 39 is fighting a fake match, right?¡± In the past five n tournaments, some people had fought a fake match to make a name for themselves. However, this was the first time she had seen someone make a fake match so fake. She was afraid that others would not know that she was fighting a fake match. ¡°This is ridiculous. When you fight a fake match, you should at least make it look real. Are you doing this because you¡¯re afraid that others won¡¯t know that you¡¯re fighting a fake match?¡± ¡°I request the referees to conduct a serious investigation and get rid of these ck sheep that affect the fairness of the match as soon as possible.¡± ¡­ At this moment, the audience area was in an uproar. Almost everyone thought that Audrey was ying a fake match. Or rather, the audience could not help but think that it was too fake. Chapter 54 - Because She Was a True Expert

Chapter 54: Because She Was a True Expert

Jika got up from the ground and bowed slightly to Audrey. Then, he silently left thepetition arena. Just as he walked out of thepetition area, he was stopped by a few elders of the family. The identities of the neers were not simple. The person in the lead was the patriarch of Jika¡¯s family. The identities of the others were not too shabby either. They were all elders of the family, all of them were influential figures in the n. To be honest, as an ordinary disciple of the n, Jika had never seen such a situation before. Nevertheless, he could not help but feel a little nervous. ¡°n leader, you guys¡­¡± Jika looked at his n leader nervously. He did not understand why the n leader had led a group of n elders to look for him in such a big way. Just because he had lost a match? It cannot be that bad¡­ Since it was a match, there would be a win and a loss. This was normal! No one could guarantee that they would win. Although losing to Audrey was indeed a little embarrassing, if one knew how strong Audrey was and how abnormal she was, they wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed. During this moment, Jika was not unwilling to ept his defeat at all. On the contrary, he was full of shock because Audrey was really too strong. ¡°Follow me.¡± The patriarch of Jika¡¯s family said indifferently, then led everyone to a remote ce. Seeing the patriarch¡¯s expression, Jika felt a bit uneasy and followed him carefully. When everyone came to a remote ce, Jika¡¯s n leader slowly looked at Jika and said coldly, ¡°Why do you want to fight a fakepetition?¡± Jika was stunned. Fight a fakepetition? What fakepetition? ¡°Jika, you really disappoint me. The five nspetition is such a sacredpetition, yet you dare to fight a fakepetition. What benefits did Calder give you that you don¡¯t even want your own future?¡± ¡°When the judgese to interrogate youter, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t hide anything and exin everything clearly. This might be your only chance to make up for it.¡± Jika¡¯s n leader¡¯s expression was very cold. For his n to have someone who fought a fakepetition, this was also a disgraceful matter to his n. It would seriously affect his n¡¯s reputation. ¡°Patriarch, I didn¡¯t fight a fake match!¡± Jika instantly understood what was going on when he heard that. He immediately defended himself. ¡°There was no fake match. Then, ording to what you mean, Audrey really defeated you with her own strength?¡± The patriarch narrowed his eyes slightly and looked straight into Jika¡¯s pupils. As long as he lied, he would immediately detect it. ¡°Yes, she defeated me with her own strength. However, I didn¡¯t hold back at all. I waspletely convinced of my defeat,¡± Jika said affirmatively. ¡°Jika, let me ask you one more time. Did Audrey really defeat you with her own strength? Could she push you out of the arena with just a casual push?¡± The chief said seriously. ¡°Chief, you have to believe me. Everything I said is true,¡± Jika said. ¡°Do you know what this means?¡± The patriarch said in silence. ¡°It¡¯s because miss Audrey is a true expert. It¡¯s very likely that she has already reached level 10. In the entire Spark City, she¡¯s one of the most outstanding young people. ¡°Patriarch, although this is a little inconceivable, what I said was absolutely true.¡± ¡­ Of course, Jika understood what this meant. In fact, the moment he fell off the stage, he had already understood. Miss Audrey was a powerful expert. Someone that no one knew about, a top-notch expert who had hidden for more than ten years and only revealed her abilities today. Chapter 55 - Investigation Team Came to Visit

Chapter 55: Investigation Team Came to Visit

The patriarch fell silent. He did not see any traces of lying on Jika¡¯s body. In fact, he had no reason to suspect Jika anymore, because, by this point, Jika had no need to lie anymore. If he had really yed a fake match, he definitely would not have escaped the investigation of the referee team. But it was because of this that his heart was iparably shocked at this moment. Audrey was not a piece of trash, but a top-notch genius? And she¡¯s only 18 this year, right? She has already cultivated to level 10 at the age of 18. What kind of terrifying talent is this? There were indeed a few well-known level 10 geniuses in Spark City, but without exception, all of them were close to 20 years old. Some of them were even over 20 years old and were unable to participate in this year¡¯s five ns¡¯ grandpetition. Not long after, the members of the referee team arrived. As expected, they immediately went to ask Jika about the situation. Actually, no one could be med for suspecting that Audrey was faking thepetition. The main reason was that Audrey did not use anybat aura orbat techniques in thepetition. She had defeated her opponent with a simple push. Anyone could do this push forward. Even if it was someone who had never practiced before, as long as Jika took the initiative to cooperate, it could produce such an effect. Therefore, from the looks of it, it was impossible to determine if Audrey was a top expert. If she used her Qi or battle techniques during the battle, the referee would be able to directly determine her Qi level from the fluctuation of her battle Qi. From there, he would be able to determine her strength range. ¡­ On the other side, Audrey also walked down the stage and waited for the second match in half an hour. She had five matches today, so her schedule was rather full. Just as she walked to the resting area, a few people in referee uniforms came looking for her. ¡°Miss Audrey, we¡¯re from the referee review panel. There¡¯s something that I hope you can cooperate with us on.¡± The leading referee said to Audrey. Audrey nodded slightly and did not refuse. ¡°Please.¡± The leading judge made a gesture of ¡®please¡¯ and then led everyone to the investigation room. ¡­ In the VIP area where the Davis family was located. ¡°We¡¯ve just received news that Audrey has been invited away by the members of the referee team.¡± A nsman in charge of passing on information reported. ¡°Got it.¡± The n elder nodded slightly with an unpleasant expression. He had already predicted what would happen next. When Audrey arrived at the investigation room, she would definitely admit her crimes at the first moment and exin everything about her fake match. In fact¡­ she would even take this opportunity to maliciously pour dirty water on the Davis family. She would directly say that everything was ordered by the family and agreed upon by the family council. In this way, Audrey would tarnish the reputation of the Davis n. They were truly vicious! The Great n Elder, Pierre, clenched his fists tightly. He had been careless. A rookie that he had never put in his eyes could actually bite the Davis n. At this moment, all the members of the Davis n were cursing and swearing. To a hundred-year-old family like the Davis family, the honor of the family waspletely higher than the honor of an individual. All the members of the Davis family were proud of being a member of the family. At this moment, someone actually maliciously poured dirty water on the family. One could imagine the anger in their hearts. ¡°Audrey isn¡¯t fit to be the daughter of the patriarch, much less be a member of the Davis family. Chase her out of the family.¡± ¡°As the patriarch, Calder actually allowed Audrey to do this. He isn¡¯t fit to be the patriarch of the Davis family. Please dismiss him from his position immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really disappointed. No matter how wrong the family is, we can¡¯t deliberately do things that damage the family¡¯s reputation.¡± Chapter 56 - The Testimony of the Jury

Chapter 56: The Testimony of the Jury

¡°Enough!¡± Calder pped the handle of the chair hard. The red oak chair that had been infused with the power of eternal fortitude instantly shattered into two halves. Immediately, everyone stopped speaking and looked timidly at the furious Calder Davis. Even if Audrey was a good-for-nothing, the fact that Calder was the patriarch of the Davis family was something that would not change in a short period of time. ¡°Audrey Davis is my daughter. As a father, I naturally know my beloved daughter very well.¡± Calder coldly swept his gaze across the room before finallynding it on Jika. The patriarch of the Jika family looked at Calder disapprovingly. ¡°So, Calder Davis, what do you mean? Do you suspect Jika of framing Audrey?¡± Calder remained silent. It was obvious that he had tacitly agreed. Even if he was indeed Audrey¡¯s father, he had indeed doted on his daughter. However, he did not think that his useless daughter would be able to rise to level 10 in such a short period of time. So, if it was not because of Audrey, then it was all because of Jika. The patriarch of the Jika n¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you mean, Calder? Do you really think that our little Jika framed your useless daughter? Why would he do that?¡± ¡°Patriarch of the Jika n, please be patient. The truth wille out when the jury¡¯s test results are out.¡± The elder of the Davis n, Pierre, smiled apologetically at the Patriarch of the Jika n, he looked disapprovingly at Calder, who was throwing a tantrum at the patriarch of the Jika n. ¡°Our most respected patriarch only questioned little Jika because he loved his daughter too much.¡± Kaki sneered and muttered softly, ¡°What framing? I think Audrey overestimated herself and bribed Jika to act in this show so that she could steal the attention of the Davis family, right?¡± ¡°I thought she didn¡¯t care about the resources of the Davis family at all. So she had already thought of such a thing,¡± Kaki said. Kate¡¯s handsome face waspletely filled with anger. ¡°Kaki, how can you say that? Audrey is clearly working hard, even if¡­¡± ¡°Even if what?¡± Kaki asked sarcastically. She was extremely jealous. How could there still be someone standing behind that good-for-nothing Audrey at a time like this? She was clearly the most honorable and favored daughter of the heavens¡­ ¡°Look at you, Kate. Even if what is it? Actually, you can¡¯t say it. This means that you don¡¯t want to admit it on the surface, but in your heart, you¡¯ve already agreed that Audrey was the one who looked for Jika to fake the match.¡± Kaki¡¯s words made Kate Restless. That¡¯s right. Could it be that he really didn¡¯t think so in his heart? Kate¡¯s face turned ashen. He no longer tried to defend Audrey. At this moment, the jury leader finally walked out of the hall with a shiny test stone in his hand. His bell-like voice echoed throughout the emptypetition ground. ¡°After the test, Miss Audrey Davis of the Davis family¡­¡± Elder Pierre clenched his hands and closed his eyes. He was ready to be mocked by all the elders of the big families¡­ It was all because of Audrey! Kaki¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. Kate¡¯s face was mixed with aplicated and ferocious look. Calder looked at his daughter worriedly. Audrey stood behind the head of the jury and saw everyone¡¯s expressions clearly. However, it was not until Calder arrived that her heart trembled violently. So this was what the family felt. The feeling of care and love that was connected by blood was so pure and clean. Audrey returned a smile to Calder. She had decided that she would definitely let Calder sit firmly in the position of the Davis family¡¯s patriarch in the future. ¡°Miss Audrey Davis of the Davis family is a level 10 fighter!¡± As expected¡­ Audrey was one! The elder of the Davis family, Pierre, red at Audrey on the stage. When he saw the shocked eyes of the people around him, he realized what the head of the jury had just said! What!? Audrey Davis, the abandoned child of the Davis family, had reached the level 10 fighter realm in such a short time!? Calder was more shocked than anyone else! ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Kaki stood up and retorted loudly. Chapter 57 - Kate’s Bewilderment

Chapter 57: Kate¡¯s Bewilderment

¡°This is absolutely impossible!¡± Kaki looked at Audrey, who was sitting calmly on the stage, with a resentful expression. ¡°This is simply impossible. Who doesn¡¯t know that Audrey is a cripple who can¡¯t even reach level 1? All of this is definitely Audrey¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°She wants to regain the trust of the Davis family and be the sessor of the Davis family! All of this is a conspiracy between her and Calder!¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze lingered between Kaki and Audrey. Subconsciously, they felt that what Kaki said was right. How could a cripple like Audrey suddenly be a peerless genius? Houston looked at Kaki with disapproval. ¡°What are you talking about, Kaki? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t trust the judgment of the jury leader?¡± Although he understood what Kaki meant, the most important thing at the moment was to preserve the reputation of the Davis family. However, it was obvious that Kaki did not realize this. She looked at her biological father in disbelief. ¡°Father, how can you not trust me? Isn¡¯t it a universally acknowledged fact that Audrey is a cripple?¡± The leader of the jury took out the test stone in his hand and said gently to the girl who had been controversial behind him, ¡°Audrey, are you willing to prove your strength again in front of the public?¡± To be honest, when they first saw the test stone light up, all the members of the jury were in disbelief. They even thought that there was something wrong with the test stone of the jury because it had been used for too long. However, after they tested it again and again, they found that Audrey Davis¡¯ level was of a level 10 fighter! She was not a loser at all but a peerless genius! To be able to break through level 10 in such a short time, she was simply a genius among geniuses! When they thought about how the Davis family had even chased such a peerless genius out of their home, they could not help but sigh. Audrey did not have many emotional ties with these people to begin with, so their quarrels were nothing to her. However, there was still Calder Davis. Audrey nodded and slowly ced her delicate and fair fingers on the test stone. The ancient stone shook slightly, and with a buzz, it suddenly lit up. At the same time, arge ¡¯10¡¯ appeared in midair. Calder was so happy that he almost went crazy! His eyes were warm, and he could not help but want to give Audrey all of her desires! The Davis n elder¡¯s turbid eyes shook violently as he looked at the faint pattern in disbelief. Audrey Davis, she¡¯s really a peerless genius? Could it be that the test stone of the Davis family had gone wrong during the previous test!? Kaki¡¯s expression was uncertain. She grabbed Houston¡¯s hand as if she was grasping at a life-saving straw. ¡°Father, did Calder Davis bribe the members of the jury to speak up for Audrey Davis?¡± ¡°It must be like this! It must be like this! Audrey is clearly a trash. She was born to be trampled under my feet¡­ she can¡¯t¡­ she can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The Grand n Elder, Pierre, roared angrily, ¡°Kaki, Calm Down! Houston, if you can¡¯t teach your daughter the most basic aristocratic etiquette, then send her to the family¡¯s forbidden ground to learn it!¡± Audrey was a peerless genius. To the Davis family, there were only benefits and no disadvantages. He absolutely could not let the Davis family make a fool of themselves in public again. ¡°But¡­ could it be that the test stone really made a mistake?¡± Kate looked at Audrey, who was silent on the stage, with aplicated expression. He did not understand why a good friend with a bit of talent would suddenly be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Was he happy in his heart? Of course. Audrey was his best friend. How could he not be happy for his friend? But why would he whisper such a thing? In a trance, Kate saw Audrey looking at him expectantly through the crowd with her beautiful and delicate blue eyes. He suddenly felt so awkward. Kate covered him eyes helplessly. He was¡­ he was jealous of his best friend! Chapter 58 - I’ll Prove It to You

Chapter 58: I¡¯ll Prove It to You

The head of the jury was the most authoritative presence in the entire Jones Empire. This position represented not only the existence of justice but also the majesty of the Jones Empire. The jury had always been appointed by the king himself, just like the king¡¯s party. However, the jury was not subordinate to the king himself and became an independent faction. Therefore, the king was very wary of the jury. But, over time, he nted the seed of thenguage of truth in the blood of all the jury leaders. The so-callednguage of truth was a kind of slow-acting poison developed by alchemists. It could make people reveal the truth uncontrobly and at the same time, it would erode the lives of the people who were poisoned. This seed was monopolized by the royal family and was nted in the body of the head of the jury for generations. No one would challenge the head of the jury¡¯s impartiality. Houston nced at Kaki and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grand Elder. I¡¯ll talk to her privately about matters rted to etiquette. I¡¯ve spoiled her too much.¡± Grand Elder Pierre¡¯s eyes flickered. He had not expected that Calder would still have such a trick up his sleeve. He did not believe that Calder Davis, who adored Audrey, knew that his own daughter was a level-10 expert. The test stone of the Davis family would never be wrong. Then, there was only one Calder who could make a fuss about Audrey. Elder Pierre snorted coldly. Calder, you have really done a good job to deal with the Davis family under the eyes of so many people! He would do anything to secure his position as the patriarch. However, they could not go against the jury. Even if they wanted to talk to Audrey, they could only wait until Audrey returned to the Davis family. Seeing that this matter was about to be settled, Audrey suddenly opened her mouth. Her long golden hair was draped behind her back. Her blue eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°Kaki, since you don¡¯t believe me,e andpete with me yourself.¡± Compete!? Has Audrey Davis gone crazy!? Everyone was shocked! Did Audrey dislike the fact that she had lived for too long? Even if Audrey had be a level 10 fighter, Kaki had be a level 1 fighter at the age of five, a level 5 fighter at the age of ten, and a level 7 fighter at the age of eighteen! Even if they had tacitly acknowledged Audrey as a peerless genius, she was definitely not as strong as the long-time hard-working Kaki. There was no doubt about this battle. Kaki was stunned for a moment before she said disdainfully, ¡°Just you? Audrey, think carefully. If you were to lose to me, the title of genius that you have worked so hard to prove would lose its halo again.¡± In her heart, she kept praying that Audrey would insist onpeting with her! Only in this way could she prove in front of everyone that she, Kaki Davis, was the favored daughter of the Davis family! Calder looked at Audrey gently. There was a smile on his face as he absolutely trusted his daughter. ¡°Audrey, are you really going to do this? Even if you can fail?¡± Audrey did not know why, but she felt her body suddenly lighten up a little. It was as if a butterfly was living in her heart and was about to fly up. She walked down the steps and ran to Calder in small steps. She looked directly at Calder boldly. ¡°Father, if I fail, will I still be your daughter?¡± Calderughed and pulled Audrey into his arms. ¡°Of course, my dearest Audrey. Regardless of whether you seed or not, you have be my bravest and most determined little princess today.¡± Elder Pierre looked at Audrey and Calder with a strange expression. Finally, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Kaki, are you confident that you can defeat Audrey?¡± mes burned in Kaki¡¯s eyes as she answered firmly, ¡°Of course!¡± She had figured out that there was another possibility for her to be a level 10 fighter in such a short period of time besides her own strength. That was the alchemist potion that had disappeared from the auction! How could a piece of trash that had been piled up with medicine reallypete with the phoenix on the parasol tree? Chapter 59 - The Invitation of the Jury

Chapter 59: The Invitation of the Jury

The head of the jury nodded, indicating that thispetition was absolutely fair and transparent. Audrey and Kaki each upied one of the arenas of thepetition. They were as cold as an ice mountain snow lotus that had not melted for a thousand years on the snow mountain and as passionate as the unceasing zing magma under a volcano. The people from the various family factions began to pay attention to this unbelievablepetition quietly. Even though they believed that Audrey would definitely lose thispetition, there was still a trace of anticipation. If Audrey really did make aeback from thispetition, it would mean that Calder¡¯s faction would have an unprecedented expansion¡­ Kaki gritted his teeth as she looked at Audrey, who did not show any expression. ¡°Audrey, are you really prepared to be defeated by me?¡± Audrey smiled gently, just like the hibiscus flowers had bloomed in June. Her words were even more piercing than the winter wind and snow. ¡°I should be asking you about that.¡± Kaki flew into a rage out of humiliation. She sped his hands together, opened them wide, and lifted her longsword. Then, with a leap, she was about to sh at Audrey¡¯s body. The crowd around them eximed in surprise. ¡°This¡­ this is miss Kaki¡¯s ¡®wind-breaking de¡¯!¡± Wind-breaking de was one of Kaki¡¯s signature moves. The gravity exerted by the wind-type power filled Kaki¡¯s originally soft longsword with power. She had once relied on this move to defeat countless opponents in the past years! Audrey narrowed her eyes. Kaki¡¯s speed was still far from her level. Nevertheless, she could see from the details how the wind element was attached to Karchir¡¯s sword and how it was used harshly. As one of the top mages in the continent, she was best at countering every move! Audrey dodged, and her longsword outlined in the air, pressing heavily on the longsword with the same posture and strength. ¡°Damn! Audrey Davis is imitating Kaki¡¯s sword moves¡­ and¡­¡± ¡°And the sword moves this child uses aren¡¯t any weaker than Kaki¡¯s.¡± Calder looked at Audrey with a slightlyplicated gaze. Audrey¡¯s sessive surprises had truly caught him off guard. However, as a father, his greatest wish was for his child to be safe and sound. But now¡­ Audrey had given him new hope. Calder let out a long sigh and looked at the white clouds in the sky as he muttered to himself, ¡°De, did you see that? Audrey has already grown up. She has grown to a realm that we have never expected¡­¡± Kazir widened her eyes in horror. ¡°When did you start secretly learning my sword moves!¡± In her eyes, this was definitely not something that Audrey had learned on the spot. Instead, perhaps it was something that Audrey had secretly learned during one of her sword practice sessions! Audrey did not even bother refuting Kaki¡¯s disgusting thoughts. However, she had to admit that if she continued to engage in closebat, she might really let Kaki gain the upper hand. She withdrew her body and swept her longsword across the air. Her body was already seven to eight meters away from Kaki. ¡°Autumn sweeping leaves!¡± Audrey muttered an incantation in her heart. Her hands moved in a somersault as she shed at Kaki. ng! Kaki¡¯s sword fell to the ground. Audrey¡¯s sword had already been pointed at Kaki¡¯s neck, leaving a shallow red mark. ¡°Audrey Davis wins!¡± Kate stared nkly at theical exchange of identities in front of him. But then he thought of what would happen if he stood in front of Audrey instead of Kaki¡­ He shivered for no reason. Everyone recovered from their shock. So Audrey Davis, this trash, had actually defeated the genius girl, Kaki Davis? What kind of magical event was this. When people mentioned it, they would say that this battle was an important battle for Audrey Davis to advance to the soul formation stage. However, that was a matter of the future after all. ¡°Miss Audrey Davis, you have sessfully won the honor that you should have in thispetition.¡± The head of the jury was the first toe up to congratte her. He tried his best to look at the beautiful and generous girl in front of him with calm eyes. However, the trembling hand of the head of the jury betrayed his excitement. ¡°I wonder if miss Audrey Davis would like toe to the Temr Knights for training. We wee your arrival!¡± Everyone instantly burst into an uproar! Chapter 60 - I Refuse to Join

Chapter 60: I Refuse to Join

The Temr Knights!? This was almost the most supreme ce in the Jones Empire, apart from the king¡¯s guards. Even the gifted Kate had only seen the general appearance of the temple. The Temr knights were ces that only those who possessed the supreme power of the Jones Empire were qualified to enter. Every year, they had to go throughyers of trials and selections before they could enter. And Audrey was just a person who had just revealed a little of her talent, yet she had received an invitation from the Temr Knights!? Just epting an invitation was a supreme honor for the Davis family. If Audrey Davis had really entered the Temr Knights, there was no need to mention it. So many people were looking at Audrey with envy and jealousy. Kaki was still immersed in the pain of losing to a good-for-nothing. So he did not realize that something even more unexpected had happened. Kate held his clothes tightly¡­ if¡­ if Audrey really agreed, would he never see Audrey again in the future? His beautiful eyes stared straight at the indifferent Audrey in front of her. ¡°If this is your dream, Audrey, then go¡­¡± Elder Pierre¡¯s eyes were so gloomy that ink could be squeezed out of his old tree roots. He bit his back teeth to prevent himself from embarrassing himself in front of everyone. Audrey¡­ Calder¡­ Very good, very good! These two people had been plotting against him! They wanted to see him make a fool of himself? They were too naive. It was just an invitation from the Temr Knights. He had long been prepared. The patriarch of Davis family had been in power for too long without making any progress. They needed a new leader to lead them forward¡­ Audrey looked at the solemn-looking head of the jury and racked her brain to find out what kind of ce the Temr Knights were. She raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t it against the rules for you to privately invite me to the Temr Knights?¡± As far as she knew, from the founding of the Jones Empire until now, there had never been a candidate who had entered the Temr Knights without going through a trial. The leader of the jury smiled warmly, which was rare. ¡°Miss Audrey Davis, your performance today was really great. I believe that if you were to enter the trial, you would still win the final victory of thepetition as you did today.¡± From the moment Audrey Davis and Kaki stood on thepetition ground, the jury leader had already foreseen Audrey¡¯s victory. A pure heart that was passionate about battle, the leader of the jury held his chest. It had been a long time since the Temr knights had seen such a person. At the same time, he was also very confident that there was absolutely no one in the world who could refuse the Temr knights¡­ ¡°I refuse.¡± Audrey blinked her pure sea-blue eyes and tilted her head to look at the leader of the jury. ¡°Okay, miss Audrey Davis, I understand¡­ you refuse!?¡± The leader of the jury, who usually had no expression on his face, had already contributed too much to Audrey today. He looked at Audrey in surprise as if she was a monster from ancient times. ¡°Miss Audrey, what did you say just now? Did you say that you refused the invitation of the Temr Knights?¡± All the patriarchs of therge families were in a daze. They could not believe what they had just heard. Audrey Davis, an unprecedented good-for-nothing in the Davis family, had turned the tables and became a genius. She had received an invitation from the Temr Knights, but she had actually rejected it¡­ The elder, Pierre, suddenly smiled. The smile on his wrinkled face looked as though it had been deliberately pieced together with a tree branch. He cleared his throat and said gently, ¡°Audrey, are you really going to refuse the invitation of the Temr Knights? You can consider it again.¡± Audrey said firmly and impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± It¡¯s just the Temr Knights! Audrey did not think much of it at the moment. She was used to being alone. It was more convenient for her to learn the skills of a mage by herself. If she were to mingle with the Temrs now, these lowly ants would probably lock her up. Chapter 61 - Accepts Your Doubts

Chapter 61: epts Your Doubts

Furthermore, she was now determined to protect her father, Calder. The elders, Pierre and Houston, had bad intentions all around. If they were bullied Calder, Audrey would blow them up. Everyone was shocked that Audrey had rejected the Temr¡¯s invitation for the second time, while Kaki¡¯s focus was on the fact that Audrey had received the invitation but she had not. Why!? She couldn¡¯t help but want to go up and teach Audrey a lesson. However, a look from Calder firmly nailed her to the spot. There was a reason why Calder Davis was able to sit firmly in the position of the head of the Davis family even though he had a useless daughter. Among the five big families, the Cameron family had jumped to the top of the list because of the existence of the level 37 high-level fighter, Bessie Cameron, the Davis n, on the other hand, had led the Davis n to the third position because they were only 50 years old and already had the level 22 Divisioner. The second position was taken by Audrey Davis¡¯s unlucky and foolish fianc¨¦ n, the Fairlie n. The Fairlie n was different from the first-level Davis n and the Cameron n. They relied on their strong connections and money to get this position. And if Kaki remembered correctly, Calder¡¯s cultivation base had improved by a step a few days ago. Even if he was sitting in the most ordinary corner, he was still a dazzling existence¡­ Not only was Kaki stunned, but Houston also saw the warning look in Calder¡¯s eyes. But what was the use of that? As long as Calder and Audrey were in Spark City, he would have a way to pull Calder from the position of patriarch of the Davis family¡­ And¡­ Houston narrowed his eyes coldly. Who said that Audrey would definitely enter the top 50 if she passed the first test? The leader of the jury saw that Audrey¡¯s determined expression was no longer a danger. He took a step back and said, ¡°Miss Audrey Davis, you must be present when the Temr knights undergo their trials. I will put in a good word for you in front of His Majesty the King.¡± ¡°Hiss ¨C what did the leader of the jury say just now? He wants to put in a good word for Audrey in front of His Majesty the King?¡± ¡°This is too unbelievable. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would have thought that this was just a figment of the storybook.¡± ¡°It seems like Audrey Davis is really going to rise. Although, I wonder if Audrey Davis has already gotten engaged to that idiot from the Fairlie Family.¡± ¡°I heard that the elder of the Davis family, Pierre, had already discussed with the Fairlie family, but he didn¡¯t tell Calder¡­¡± Everyone was whispering to each other. Finally, the patriarch of the Fairlie family seemed to have just realized what was going on. Pierre had already epted his benefits. At that time, whether Audrey was willing or not, she would marry into the Fairlie family and be the daughter-inw of the Fairlie family. Feder smiled. He had thought that his family had lost out on this deal, but he had never thought that he would be the one to make a profit. Audrey frowned and thought about the contents of the Temr trials. Over the years, the Temr trials had been held in the main city of the Jones Empire. However, Spark City was only a small city in the Jones Empire. ¡°Alright, I can promise you this. I will contact you when I really arrive in the main city.¡± The leader of the jury nodded to signal for everyone to quiet down. ¡°I swear in the name of the leader of the jury in the Temr that the nextpetition will be fair, just, and transparent.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± A powerful voice echoed throughout the entire arena. Of course, everyone had their own ulterior motives, but they had no choice but to use a little of their mental strength to pay attention to the current situation. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± A petite girl looked at the vtile Audrey Davis. ¡°I¡¯m going to challenge Audrey Davis of the Davis family today!¡± Audreyzily moved her eyes, which happened to meet the girl¡¯s burning eyes. The girl saw Audrey looking at her and making a very provocative expression. Audrey frowned. She did not find any connection between the original owner and this person from her memory. Then, this matter would be a bit troublesome. Chapter 62 - Men Aren’t the End of the World

Chapter 62: Men Aren¡¯t the End of the World

¡°This is the youngest daughter of the Madeleine Family? I seem to recall that the Madeleine family¡¯s patriarch?¡± The Madeleine family. Audrey¡¯s eyes paused. This was more or less an impression. Among the five great families, the Madeleine family was thest family. The family patriarch, Karen Madeleine, only had one daughter. Furthermore, she was exceptionally talented. No other branch family couldpare to her. Therefore, Karen doted on her daughter so much that this youngdy did not have the life of a princess, but she had the illness of a princess. If this was about the Madeleine family¡¯s daughter, then Audrey would know how she had offended her. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ve warned you many times to stay away from Kate. Why don¡¯t you listen!¡± Hera was the name of the Madeleine family¡¯s eldest daughter. Kate looked at Hera disapprovingly. ¡°Hera, how can you say that? Audrey is my friend ¨C¡± Hera stomped her foot, she was unhappy. ¡°Kate, how long do you want to protect this woman? ¡°The Davis family must have caused the matter of Kaki being unable to defeat Audrey. I don¡¯t believe that Audrey can be a genius overnight.¡± ¡°Audrey, do you dare topete with me?¡± When a subordinate challenged a superior, the superior had to agree. Even though the Madeleine family was ranked at the bottom of the five great families, no one was willing to offend Hera. ¡°Alright, I agree,¡± Audrey replied. ¡°However, I have one condition.¡± Everyone was once again shocked by Audrey Davis. The Madeleine family was not a generous n. It would be fine if Hera won, but if that narrow-minded person, Karen, knew that her daughter had lost thepetition, Karen would definitely chase after Audrey to the ends of the Earth. On the other hand, Calder¡¯s expression was extremely calm. Before the Great n Elder, Pierre, and Houston officially abandoned him, he was the patriarch of the Davis family, so he had the ability to protect his own daughter. Moreover, Calder did not think that Audrey Davis would lose. ¡°What conditions?¡± Hera frowned. ¡°If you want me to give Kate away, then forget it.¡± Audrey had not thought of any conditions herself. In any case, Hera would definitely lose to her, and she did not want to marry that fool from the Fairlie family. As for Kate? Audrey turned her face away expressionlessly. If it was before, she might have considered that Kate might be more suitable for her. Anyway, the two of them had nothing to do with each other. Audrey did not have any psychological burden, so she could just use Kate as a tool to break away from the Fairlie family. But now¡­ Audrey did not understand why a man was needed for so many things. She was not the holy mother Mary who had nothing better to do. Finding suitable holynd for cultivation was Audrey¡¯s top priority right now. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of my request yet. You can put forward my request to me.¡± Hera nodded generously. ¡°Alright, as long as you lose, cut off your rtionship with Kate right in front of me and stop interacting with him in the future.¡± Kate was unusually dissatisfied. There was a rare look of anger on his face. ¡°Hera, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Audrey agreed readily,pletely ignoring Kate¡¯s feelings. He watched as Audrey pushed him out, but his heart was still in a daze. Was this still the gentle, pitiful, and cute Audrey he knew? Before this, Kate had never imagined that Audrey would really push someone aside. Calder was also stunned. He had thought that his daughter and that kid, Kate, should be a couple¡­ what was going on? Could it be that there was an argument between the two of them? ¡°Are you really willing to give Kate away?¡± Hera looked at Audrey suspiciously, her eyes filled with distrust. Audrey shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Kate has nothing to do with me. He¡¯s just a friend of mine. I have no intention of marrying him and having children.¡± Kate was stunned on the spot. He was working hard for Audrey. Kate¡¯s golden eyes were filled with puzzlement. Why did Audrey not say that before? Chapter 63 - Can’t Escape Fate

Chapter 63: Can¡¯t Escape Fate

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hera looked appreciative. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to you recently, but Audrey, I do admire your personality now.¡± Thepetition officially began under the leadership of the head of the jury. ? In order to avoid a simr action thest time, the head of the jury had been standing in the position of the referee, watching the match closely. He had other thoughts besides that. If he had any doubts before Audrey rejected his invitation, he had no doubts now. Audrey¡¯s heart was firm enough. She was a rare genius that has an amazingbat aura. In time, if Audrey joined the Temr knights, she would definitely be as powerful as him. No, she would even be a level higher than himself! At this moment, Hera finally took action. With a sh, she stood in front of Audrey, and herbat aura quickly condensed and hit Audrey directly. And Audrey actually used her flesh and blood body to withstand Hera¡¯s attack that was almost at her full strength. In fact, they did not even see Audrey use herbat aura at all. The n leaders¡¯ mood instantly sank to the bottom. If that was really the case, then what kind of terrifying existence had Audrey grown into? Only the patriarch of the Fairlie family was still gloating. Anyway, as long as his son had a wife, it would be fine. He took a deep look at the Great n Elder, Pierre, whose face was ashen. Audrey could sense that Hera was only a level-6 fighter. Moreover, she was not very good at closebat. Up until now, Audrey was still figuring out a way to cultivatebat aura and magic simultaneously. Now seemed to be a good time. She took a step back and gently pointed in the air. The wind element instantly condensed into an iparably shiny sword. Audrey held the sword in her hand, and thebat aura in her body spun forward, striking her vital points! Hera¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she could not help but move her feet,nding on the ground. The crowd did not have any mages, so they could not see the iparably huge sword in the air. They could only see that Audrey had used thebat aura in her body, and with just one move, she had neutralized all of Hera¡¯s moves, forcing her off the stage. This was too unbelievable. Audrey did not use anybat techniques. She was actually able to push the person off the stage with just herbat aura. It was effortless. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Audrey was a good-for-nothing? So why was she able to hit the person off the stage?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too unbelievable?¡± ¡°I told you. No matter how good-for-nothing she is or how she is bullied, she doesn¡¯t need usmoners to sympathize with her! Look, she¡¯s pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. She¡¯s just waiting to show her skills today and p those people in the face!¡± The sounds of discussion entered Calder¡¯s ears, and his worried heart gradually rxed. All of this was real! His daughter, Audrey, had really avenged herself. Calder¡¯s worried heart finally rxed, and a smile appeared on his face. Hera had already sessfully entered the top 50 before this. Now that Audrey had defeated Hera, it was equivalent to recing Hera in the top 50. ording to the convention, no one would force Audrey to marry someone she did not even like. However, when did Audrey be so powerful? He did not even know about it! Calder sighed deeply. His originally divine eyes were gradually mixed with guilt and sadness. It seemed like he did not care about Audrey. Just as he was sighing, a shadow shrouded Calder. Houston was expressionless with aplicated look in his eyes. Next to him, Kaki looked smug and arrogant. Kaki sneered, and the malice in her eyes was revealed. ¡°So what if she wins the match? Won¡¯t she still be trampled under my feet?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Calder¡¯s eyes were filled with anger when he heard that. Audrey had gone through a lot of hardships to reach her current state. After much thought, she finally decided to participate in the five families¡¯ grandpetition to prove her strength. Yet, Kaki said such a thing... ¡°What do I mean, father? Do you want to tell the patriarch?¡± Kaki sneered. ¡°What I mean is that even if Audrey makes it into the top 50, she still has to marry into the Fairlie family.¡± Chapter 64 - Conspiracy

Chapter 64: Conspiracy

Continue the marriage alliance with the Fairlie Family!? Calder¡¯s ice-cold blue eyes suddenly seemed to have been quenched with ayer of ice. ¡°I remember that in the family, all the children who enter the top 50 in thepetition can choose their own marriage. You don¡¯t have any right to marry Audrey to a fool without my consent.¡± The pressure of a superior was instantly revealed, and the malice in Kaki¡¯s eyes could not be concealed. ¡°Patriarch, you¡¯ve said it yourself. As long as she enters the top 50 in thepetition, but Audrey hasn¡¯t entered either.¡± ¡°Miss Hera is just a spectator. She didn¡¯t participate in this familypetition at all,¡± Houston said coldly, ¡°Alright, Calder, I know you like Audrey very much. Still, the Davis family will benefit more from the marriage alliance.¡± ¡°Because of Audrey¡¯s sessful transformation, the elder of the Fairlie family is willing to give half of his resources as a betrothal gift to Audrey. ¡°Our family is currently using these resources. Therefore, this agreement mustn¡¯t be broken. Audrey must marry into the Fairlie family.¡± Half of a family¡¯s resources were not a small amount. The Davis family was huge. Consequently, there were many fighting disciples in the various branches. The resources of the Davis family had long been in short supply. Now, with the Fairlie family providing their timely assistance, they could even get rid of the good-for-nothing Audrey at the same time. It was simply killing two birds with one stone. Houston and the Great n Elder, Pierre, had long discussed the allocation of resources. However, they had not bothered telling Calder about this matter. In any case, Audrey was just a good-for-nothing. A good-for-nothing did not have any right to speak. However, they had never expected that one day, the good-for-nothing would be able to turn things around. However, how could they watch as the n leader position, which was within their grasp, once again belonged to Calder? Therefore, Audrey was already betrothed, and she had to marry. Use the resources? Calder had never thought that they would be so shameless. Not to mention how many years he had contributed to the Davis family, but in terms of contributions, he was no less than the others¡­ They actually treated his daughter this way! ¡°Calder, we hope that you can understand one thing. First, you are the patriarch of the Davis family, and then you are Audrey¡¯s father. ¡°We understand the difficulties of being a father, but this isn¡¯t a reason for you to shirk your responsibilities as the patriarch.¡± What was the use of Audrey¡¯s talent? As the daughter of the family¡¯s patriarch, she was bound to be a sacrifice of the family. Houston looked at Calder, whose face was pitch ck, with pity. ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of benefits you want from the Fairlie family. As long as none of this was approved by me, Audrey will not marry into the Fairlie family.¡± Calder¡¯s cold and hard voice was as heavy as lead. He almost could not face his daughter, who was in the limelight on thepetition stage. ¡°I don¡¯t care who used these things. Our Davis family can afford these things as well. Audrey¡¯s ability to ept the invitation of the Temr Knights was already sufficient proof of Audrey¡¯s strength. Houston, if they aren¡¯t yours, don¡¯t even think about taking them.¡± Calder adjusted his state of mind. He looked coldly at Houston and his pitiful daughter. ¡°I hope that all of you can understand that before the change of patriarch, I, Calder, will still be the patriarch of the Davis family. So if there¡¯s anything that you don¡¯t like, meet me in the arena.¡± At the same time, waves of cheers apanied Calder¡¯s voice. ¡°Audrey!¡± ¡°Miss Audrey is really amazing!¡± The referee finally signaled the end of the match. ¡°Audrey Davis wins!¡± Another wave of cheers seemed to drown Audrey. Hera looked at Audrey in surprise, and her interest grew even more when she saw that Audrey did not smile. This Audrey¡­ is indeed different. At this moment, Audrey was calcting in her heart. It would take a lot of time to fight them one by one. Attacking them all at once would make it easier. This would enable her to impress her father. She had already given her family face bymunicating with these juniors. Audrey raised her hand toward the referee. Chapter 65 - Thunder on Flat Ground

Chapter 65: Thunder on t Ground

¡°Referee, I request that all of the top 50 yers fight me together!¡± Audrey¡¯s voice, which was not considered loud in the first ce, spread throughout the entirepetition grounds. The flood of cheers suddenly came to a halt as if a pause button had been pressed. ¡°What nonsense is Audrey talking about? Does she really think that she alone can withstand the attacks of so many young and talented people? I really don¡¯t know whether to say that she¡¯s too brave or doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her.¡± The Great n Elder, Pierre, was so angry that he was about tough, ¡°I originally thought that it was lucky that the Davis n¡¯s face was not thrown under her feet this time. I did not expect that Audrey was as determined as Calder to make the Davis n lose face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Audrey was just lucky. Can she really deal with so many people by herself?¡± Kaki gloated, ¡°Grand Elder if our Davis n continues to be led by Calder, we might very soon be on the verge of extinction.¡± She recalled his condescending attitude toward her when she had just gone to warn him. He was just the patriarch, he would not think he would stay as the patriarch forever, would he? When her father, Houston, became the leader, she would definitely make Calder and Audrey pay! Calder looked calmly at Audrey on the stage. She was his daughter. No matter what decision she made, he would support it. The leader of the jury reiterated Audrey¡¯s request and asked, ¡°Are you sure, Audrey? You want to fight against fifty people at the same time?¡± Hera frowned and looked at the worried Kate. ¡°Even if you¡¯re doing this for Kate, you don¡¯t have to do this. You¡¯ve already defeated me.¡± From what she gathered, Audrey was working so hard to win thepetition to avoid getting married into the Fairlie family. Then, she definitely wanted to marry Kate. Every girl who had eyes wanted Kate! However, Audrey nced at Hera, her blue eyes filled with doubt. ¡°When did I say that I like Kate?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like Kate? Then you¡­¡± Hera was shocked. Then, why did she work so hard? ¡°Speaking of which, I remember now. I want to submit my application to the Davis family. I don¡¯t care what kind of exchange you have made with the Fairlie family in private. I am my own person. I won¡¯t bend over backward for anyone.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry into the Fairlie family. My father won¡¯t abdicate from the position of the patriarch of the Davis family.¡± ¡°The condition is that I can win this battle.¡± Audrey stood in front of the Grand Elder, Pierre, facing the wind, her ice-blue eyes staring straight at him. Audrey had originally wanted to leave the Davis family, but she had a father who loved her very much. The Davis family was the hard work of Calder¡¯s entire life. So if she directly proposed to leave the family, it would definitely make Calder sad. Houston calmly said, ¡°Audrey, you have already brought an unpredictable disaster to the Davis family. But, moreover, we don¡¯t believe that you can defeat fifty people.¡± Kate¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at what Houston had just said. What he meant was that he was determined to send Audrey to the Fairlie Family? What kind of life had Audrey been living in the Davis family all these years¡­ Kate¡¯s gloomy expression became even more solemn. Such a dazzling Audrey should not be trapped in a cage¡­ He had to do something. However, Calder smiled. He did not understand why Audrey had such a drastic change, but he understood his daughter. ¡°If Audrey defeats fifty people, Audrey and I will automatically leave the Davis family. So from now on, we won¡¯t have any connection with the Davis family.¡± Calder¡¯s words were like a sudden p of thunder, creatingyers of waves. However, he still sipped his tea as usual. ¡°Damn, what did Calder say just now? Is he going to leave the Davis Family automatically?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the amount of information we¡¯re getting from one day too much? First Audrey, then Calder¡­ Even if thest step is to say that the father and daughter are going to establish their own families, I believe it.¡± Elder Pierre¡¯s face was filled with gullies of disbelief. ¡°Calder, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Chapter 66 - Was Interested in Her

Chapter 66: Was Interested in Her

He had always wanted to bring Calder down, but it was definitely not at such an opportune moment! When Calder said such words, it was like pping the Davis family¡¯s face in public. The Grand Elder, Pierre, stared at him fiercely. Calder, who did not seem to know the destructive power of his words, said, ¡°Calder, you are the patriarch of the Davis family. How could you say such irresponsible words?¡± Audrey was also surprised. She had thought that Calder would have feelings for the Davis family. Calder felt that he was relieved after saying those words. For so many years, if it were not for he had the surname of the Davis family, he would have quit long ago. Worms had long corroded therge Davis family. These people were no longer the people of the past. Yet, he was the only one who still cared about their past friendship. ¡°I¡¯m just speaking words that you have already thought of long ago. Is there a need to be so surprised?¡± Calder had already decided to throw caution to the wind. In any case, with his own abilities, he was more than enough to deal with these flowery people. He had a shocked smile on his face. His fluffy golden hair was blowing in the wind. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that what Houston and Kaki just said to me? ¡°Since you want Audrey to marry the Fairlie family so badly in exchange for some unknown reward, then why don¡¯t you just let Audrey leave the Davis Family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m the patriarch of the Davis family. Before I became the patriarch, I was still a father.¡± Audrey was greatly shocked in her heart. He would rather give up the honor of the family for her¡­ He looked at his daughter, who was suddenly stunned on stage, andughed out loud. ¡°My dear Audrey, go do what you want to do!¡± At this moment, Calder put away all his calmness and solemnity. He becamezy but elegant and calm. Everyone suddenly remembered that Calder was also in high spirits back then. ¡°Catch!¡± Hera suddenly threw out a long sword from below the stage. ¡°Audrey, I believe in you!¡± Her grayish-brown eyes were filled with excitement. Audrey reached out and grabbed it, filling it with abundant water-type elements. ¡°Are you guys going up one by one or together?¡± A gust of wind suddenly blew around her, and a small storm vortex appeared at Audrey¡¯s feet. At the same time, the butterfly bird let out a clear cry, and countless wood elements fell from itsrge grayish-blue wings. The eyes of the Great n Elder, Pierre, turned even gloomier. Seeing that they were rooted to the spot and did not answer, Audrey tacitly agreed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it that all of you will attack together.¡± The tornado rose, and Audrey wiped a spell on the de and shouted, ¡°Tornado, break!¡± In the next second, a strong gust of wind rose into the sky. The sword that Hera threw to Audrey shed with an icy-blue light. ¡°F*ck¡­ I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hurry up and use your battle techniques!¡± Her words woke them up from their dreams. Then, the fifty of them began to use their battle techniques to stabilize their bodies in the strong wind. For a moment, the fierce wind blew wildly on thepetition ground. Then, all kinds of elements exploded out like explosions. Audrey was like walking on t ground in the storm. Her long golden hair fluttered in the wind. A strand of hair brushed past Audrey¡¯s cold eyes. A cold light shed on the long sword. ¡°Wind-breaking sh!¡± The fifty people were suddenly swept down from the stage. They fell to the ground while screaming. ¡°This little girl¡­ is a little interesting.¡± The mysterious young man had arrived without anyone knowing. He silently looked at Audrey, who was standing proudly and muttered to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I can sense a little¡­ a hint of a secret from this little girl. Interesting, it¡¯s really too interesting.¡± ¡°Master, as you wish¡­¡± The ck-robed old man beside him bowed and asked. He was already prepared to capture Audrey again at any moment. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I want to see just how many surprises this little girl can bring me.¡± His interest intensified as his thin lips curled into an arc. ¡°I¡¯m really too curious.¡± Chapter 67 - Won

Chapter 67: Won

¡°Damn, Audrey¡­ Audrey really did it. Fifty people, that¡¯s fifty people!¡± ¡°Oh my god, so a level 10 fighter can actually manage such a feat? The Davis family really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. If Audrey and Calder really leave the Davis family, will they rejoin other families?¡± ¡°Calder is already a level 32 Heroic at the age of 50 this year. So if Calder doesn¡¯t even care about the Davis family, then there¡¯s only the Cameron family in his eye, huh.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s not easy for miss Audrey. It must be because she has been bullied too much in the family that she chose to resist, right?¡± ¡°After all, I heard that the Davis family¡¯s elder, Pierre, wants to force her into an arranged marriage to that idiot from the Fairlie family without saying a word.¡± ¡­ Audrey put away her sword and raised her eyebrows as she looked at the Elder, Pierre. ¡°I wonder if I have the right to refuse the Fairlie family¡¯s right now?¡± The person in charge of the Fairlie family sneered. He narrowed his eyes and examined this girl who was trying to change his fate from top to bottom. Then, he slowly returned to his seat. Between families, benefits came first. He did not believe that Calder would give up the position of patriarch of the Davis family for Audrey¡¯s sake. Moreover, the Grand Elder, Pierre, and Houston had already taken away their belongings. Whether Audrey left or not, it would make Calder feel disgusted for a long time. The Grand Elder, Pierre, put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ve already discussed this with your father. ¡°In order to make up for your loss, half of the Fairlie family¡¯s resources have been sent to the Davis family. You can choose whatever you like.¡± In other words, break off the engagement? No. Kate had never met such a shameless person. How could Audrey, who had reached such a position, still not be able to control her own fate? Kate wanted to say something, but Ferri stopped him. ¡°This is a private matter that belongs to the Davis family. So, Kate, you can¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°But!¡± Kate was very anxious. He could not watch Audrey suffer such an insult in front of him. ¡°But you can¡¯t do anything, Kate. I hope you can calm down.¡± Ferri looked at his son helplessly, ¡°I know you value Audrey as a good friend. But, if Audrey is really an ordinary person, you can certainly go over and help her. ¡°But the problem is that Audrey isn¡¯t an ordinary nobledy at all. Her marriage is rted to the rise and fall of both families. So we have no right and no reason to interfere. Do you understand, Kate?¡± Kate could not understand why a huge family would betray their children in exchange for benefits. Besides, the Davis family did notck prestige in Spark City. ¡°No, father, I can¡¯t just watch Audrey be sent away.¡± He steeled his heart, ¡°You¡¯ve said it before, father. The family¡¯s dogma is higher than the decisions made by the parliament. Audrey has proven herself to everyone. She can choose her own fate.¡± Kate no longer listened to his father¡¯s advice. He intended to charge out of the crowd, but he was knocked unconscious by Ferri¡¯s palm. Ferri let out a long sigh. ¡°Since the Davis family can no longer tolerate us, as a father and daughter, we shall bid farewell.¡± Calder threw his cane to the ground in a mocking manner. ¡°I, Calder, truly can not understand a person who can defy the family¡¯s dogma.¡± ¡°Audrey, let¡¯s go.¡± He wanted to bring Audrey to find a world that truly belonged to him. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The attendant hurriedly ran down from the stage beside the jury and ced a wooden token in front of Calder, ¡°This is a token that belongs to the Temr Knights. I hope that miss Audrey will reconsider the matter of entering the trial.¡± Kaki gritted her teeth, her eyes burning like torches. What was so special about Audrey that the Temr Knights would view her in such a different light? In fact, Audrey herself was not very clear. The Temr Knights might not be an escape route in the future. Audrey thought for a moment before taking the token over and putting it into her sleeve. This day was known as Audrey¡¯s turning point. Chapter 68 - Mother’s Appearance

Chapter 68: Mother¡¯s Appearance

¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a fun thing in a small familypetition.¡± The young man¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the chair. ¡°This Audrey isn¡¯t to be underestimated.¡± ¡­ On the beast carriage belonging to Calder and Audrey. ¡°So where are we going next, father? ¡°Audrey sat upright and looked at Calder in puzzlement. It was extremely hard to leave the Davis family in normal circumstances. Audrey was not a fool. She knew that the council of the Davis family would definitely assign a groundless crime onto Calder¡¯s name and immediately remove him from his position as the patriarch. They might even get the two of them arrested. Calder had publicly pped Houston and the Great n Elder, Pierre, in the face. Those two definitely had many tricks up their sleeves. ¡°My wings aren¡¯t fully grown yet¡­¡± Thought Audrey. ¡°Before we leave, we need to get all of your mother¡¯s things back. ¡°I won¡¯t leave anything that belongs to our family with the Davis family.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes moved as she thought of the ne Calder had given her. From her memories, there was no memory of her mother. This time, Audrey was curious about her background. ¡°Father, can you tell me what kind of person my mother is?¡± Calder paused for a moment before stiffly withdrawing his hand. ¡°Your mother¡­¡± ¡­ Audrey finally understood the hardships and struggles her father had gone through over the years. When he first discovered that Audrey had a useless constitution, he had wanted to leave the Davis family. However, at that time, Audrey was too young. He, as a man, could not take care of her at all. Even though the people around him were eyeing her like a tiger watching its prey, they did not dare to do anything to Audrey under his watch. Her mother came from the mysterious and distant seaside. Her jet-ck hair and elf-like face made her look like a fairy from the bottom of the sea. ¡°Actually, you look almost identical to your mother. Your hair and eyes are inherited from me, but all of your other features, they¡¯re simply a copy of your mother.¡± Calder looked at Audrey gently, it was as though he had seen another person through Audrey¡¯s face. Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand why my mother left without saying goodbye when I was five years old, I believe that De must have had her own difficulties.¡± ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t me your mother. She loves you very much.¡± Calder took a ring from his finger. With a faint green sh, a small and exquisite bracelet appeared in front of the two of them. The bracelet was iid with many bells of various sizes, but when it was forcefully shaken, it did not make a sound. Audrey recognized the material of the bell at a nce ¡ª dragon bone. Even in the magical world of her previous life, dragon bones were a very precious material. If she was not mistaken, the bracelet¡¯s chain should be a dragon¡¯s tendon. ording to legend, as long as a bit of dragon tendon was removed, it would be able to revive a dead person¡¯s flesh and bones. Audrey had only seen descriptions of dragon bones and dragon tendons in ancient books of magic. She had never thought that she would be able to collect all two things one day. De was definitely not an ordinary person. ¡°This is thest thing your mother left for you. It was originally tied to your wrist, but this thing needs to be nourished by a master¡¯sbat aura.¡± Audrey understood what Calder did not say. She had not had anybat aura for so many years, so Calder could only nourish it with his own. No wonder the dragon bone was still as shiny as if it had just been removed from her body. ¡°Father, when can I see my mother again?¡± Audrey asked curiously. She was really curious about her mother¡¯s identity. Calder gave a wry smile. Audrey had no impression of her mother at all. His lover had disappeared for such a long time that Calder could hardly find his wife¡¯s beautiful face in his memories. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again. Our family will definitely be reunited one day.¡± Audrey nodded. She was looking forward to that day, too. Chapter 69 - Domain

Chapter 69: Domain

Thepetition grounds of the five great ns. The elder of the Davis n, Pierre, had a dark expression when Calder left with Audrey. ¡°I never thought that Calder would actually dare to leave right in front of us. He doesn¡¯t care about our n at all. I can¡¯t begin to imagine the repercussions if this information was spread!¡± ¡°How can our Davis family survive among the five great families in the future? It¡¯s just a marriage, not taking Audrey¡¯s life.¡± What a big joke! The patriarch of the Davis family had used the price of abdication to exchange for the freedom of both the father and daughter. If this was spread out, they would be theughing stock of the century. Feder looked at Peter with dissatisfaction. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already epted our family¡¯s betrothal gift, you must deliver her to us. I don¡¯t care what methods you use, Audrey must be the daughter-inw of our Fairlie family. ¡°In other words, you must return the things that our family has given away. Otherwise, our Fairlie family will retaliate.¡± With that said, the person in charge of the Fairlie family left without even turning his head. Hera looked at Kaki in disdain. ¡°So you and your father are actually such people. You clearly can¡¯tpare to Audrey in terms of strength, yet you want to use underhanded methods. How disgusting.¡± Kaki gritted her teeth. ¡°What about you, Hera? Do you think you¡¯re any better than me?¡± She was just the daughter of the lowest-ranked family. So what right did she have to give her a look. Hera rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you think Kate would like a woman like you who has no brains and no looks? You¡¯re too naive.¡± Today, she had been disgusted by the Davis family¡¯s actions. She had to go back and report to her father quickly. She had never to have anything to do with the Davis family again! If not for Hera¡¯s crazy father, Kaki would have made Hera kneel and apologize to her. Why did Audrey me herself when it was clearly her fault? Bessie Cameron was d to see this scene. Spark City had been silent for too long. He believed that Audrey had caused a stir. This little girl might bring some unexpected changes to Spark City. It was not an internal conflict between their families. It would be a good thing for the Cameron family if the Davis family lost a general. However, the most important question now was which family Calder would bring Audrey to. Bessie thought for a moment and called his subordinate over. ¡°Investigate Calder and Audrey¡¯s travel routes. If necessary, stop these two people. Tell them that I want to invite these two people to our home.¡± The subordinate immediately used hisbat techniques and left. Houston approached the ears of the Grand Elder, Pierre, and asked, ¡°Grand Elder, are we going to start another n?¡± The grand elder raised his eyelids and narrowed his turbid eyes. ¡°Are you talking about that matter?¡± ¡°Audrey is just a chess piece to our Davis family. Without Calder, our family might shatter. ¡°Since the two of them have decided to leave the Davis n, they should be prepared to contribute to the Davis n.¡± ¡°I have not activated my domain in a long time. Kaki has been stuck at the bottleneck for a long time. So the Davis n must nurture the next fighter.¡± Houston felt that he had let down his daughter by not bidding for the level-10 potion at the auction. Losing Calder and Audrey was not a big deal. Without the protection of his family, it would be a piece of cake for him to attack the two of them in the future. However, as long as he activated his domain¡­ ¡°This matter can not be dyed any longer. The members of the Cameron family seem to have made contact with Calder. If Calder really joins the Cameron family, it would be a great threat to us.¡± The elder, Pierre, could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± Calder and Audrey had to pay the price for their actions today. Once the domain was activated, it would never stop. Chapter 70 - Long-Term Cooperation

Chapter 70: Long-Term Cooperation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Calder brought Audrey back to the Davis family, almost all the servants looked at these two people with strange looks. ¡°Why did the patriarch suddenly choose to give up the position of the patriarch? Could it be that the great elder, Pierre, will be the patriarch of the Davis family in the future?¡± ? ¡°How could it be? The Great Elder, Pierre, has always disliked the patriarch. Therefore, if nothing unexpected happens, Mr. Houston will be the one to run for the patriarch this time.¡± ¡°I thought miss Audrey was finally going to stand out. But, in the end, she was chased out of the Davis family again.¡± ¡°Go, go, go, don¡¯t say anymore. Patriarch Calder and miss Audrey are back.¡± The servants looked at the two people walking toward them and hurriedly lowered their heads. Calder felt a wave of bitterness in his heart. He had never heard Audrey say these words to him before. So these servants were actually gossiping behind his back in front of Audrey. Audrey returned to her room. In fact, she did not have much to bring with her. Calder¡¯s sudden decision to sever ties with the Davis family had caused her quite a bit of trouble. There was no way to deal with the piles of medicinal herbs piled up in her room. Fortunately, Calder was not in a hurry to leave. Audrey nned to go to the Lisimercial building to take a look. ¡°Miss Audrey? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be participating in thepetition of the five families today?¡± Mack looked at Audrey in surprise. ¡°Or do you have another treasure to sell?¡± Logically speaking, thepetition of the five families should not be over so quickly. However, it seemed like Audrey did note here empty-handed to sell things. Sure enough, Audrey took out a bag of gold coins and said, ¡°I want to buy a magic artifact that can store things. I wonder if there¡¯s one in the Lisimercial building?¡± In her previous life, this item was usually called a magic ring in the shape of a ring. It was divided into one, two, and three levels. Audrey did not know what the people here called it, so she could only describe its function. Mack raised his eyebrows. ¡°Store things? That should be the universe bag. May I ask, miss Audrey, what size do you need?¡± However, such storage-type artifacts were scarce in the Lisimercial building. Usually, each family would hire an alchemist to refine them and distribute them to the younger generation. Now, it seemed that Audrey did not have one. Mack had no intention of asking about the Davis family. He only wanted to earn money. ¡°Yes.¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°I need to move. I don¡¯t know the size of the universe bag needed yet. If possible, please show me the differences.¡± Mack nodded in understanding. He asked Bale to bring three cosmos sacks of different sizes over. ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you more about the storage properties of the universe bag. ¡°The slightly smaller ones are usually used to store various dharmic artifacts. The medium ones are usually used to move, and various families usually use therger ones to store various books or rare items on arge scale... ¡°The prices are actually different. The smaller ones are 10,000 gold coins, the medium ones are 30,000 gold coins, and therger ones are 50,000 gold coins.¡± In fact, it was not worth this money at all. Bale watched his boss speak with confidence and assurance with an expressionless face. The universe bag was something that could be seen everywhere in the Jones Empire. So naturally, therefore, it was not worthing to the Lisimercial building to buy it. The prices on the market were also measured by silver coins, not gold coins. Mack took a sip of the tea on the table, he looked at Audrey¡¯s bright eyes and coughed guiltily. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to take your money. As long as you promise to let our Lisimercial building take up 50% of the next level-10 potion auction.¡± The way he looked at Audrey now was extremely fervent. This was a sure-win deal. Bale cursed in his heart. A bottle of level 10 potion and a universe bag, he could not tell which one was more important. ¡°Sure.¡± Audrey nodded indifferently. Bale asked in surprise, ¡°Audrey, have you thought it through?¡± He took a look at his boss before he came back to his senses and actually said what he wanted to say. Audrey herself did not care. Just the mess of materials she bought from the Lisimercial building was enough to refine hundreds or thousands of potion bottles that he wanted. She could even use this opportunity to maintain a good cooperation with the Lisimercial building. Why not? Mack excitedly stuffed all three bags into Audrey¡¯s arms. ¡°That¡¯s great, miss Audrey!¡± Chapter 71 - Was Taken Away

Chapter 71: Was Taken Away

Mack¡¯s face was filled with joy. He looked at everyone as if she was a living bodhisattva. ¡°Miss Audrey, our Lisimercial building assures you that from now on, you will be a distinguished guest of our Lisimercial building. ¡°I, Mack, can make a single promise to you. Any treasure you want will be given a friendly price from our Lisimercial building.¡± Audrey had a smile on her face. This could be considered one of her goals. She looked troubled, and Mack immediately asked, ¡°Miss Audrey Davis, are you in some kind of trouble?¡± ¡°My father, Calder, and I are leaving the Davis family now. Weck a ce to stay.¡± Audrey made her request to Mack. ¡°I wonder if Mr. Mack has any news about the vacant property?¡± Audrey and Calder are going to be independent of the Davis Family? This was big news. After all, Mack was someone who had seen a lot of the world. The surprise on his face quickly calmed down. ¡°Miss Audrey, please wait for me here for a moment. I¡¯ll go and check the files.¡± ¡°Bale, you stay here and apany Audrey well. Don¡¯t neglect the important guests of the Lisimercial building.¡± Mack turned sideways and hurried downstairs, tearing up the message that the mysterious person had left for her. ¡°Sir, Miss Audrey needs a property now. I wonder if you¡­?¡± A few days ago, the mysterious person had suddenlye to the Lisimercial building with the senior Shadowless Ghost Hand, saying that he would help them keep an eye on Audrey Davis¡¯s whereabouts no matter what. ¡°As long as you tell me everything about her, all of these things will be yours.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand threw a bag of rare treasures in front of Mack. Mack gulped and immediately agreed. The mysterious man¡¯s voice, which was obviously disguised, came out. ¡°Then tell her that she can choose any of the vacant houses next to the Lisimercial building as long as she still lives in Spark City.¡± Mack took a deep breath and quickly walked in front of Audrey with a smile on her face. ¡°Miss Audrey Davis, what do you think of this property?¡± The house was located around the five great families, but it was not adjacent to the five great families. Instead, it was closer to the Lisimercial building. ¡°A friend of mine has upied this ce. A few months ago, he left Spark City to travel to the other continents, so this ce is vacant. ¡°If you think it¡¯s alright, I can charge you 100,000 silver coins a month.¡± This price was definitely considered a discount in the business world. Audrey did not have much money on her, but Calder had a lot of good things on him. At the very most, she could sell the things she had developed in the future. After a moment of thought, she agreed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Mack.¡± After bidding farewell to Mack, Audrey carried the bag and went to the Davis family. Calder was surrounded by the Grand Elder, Pierre, and Houston, the surrounding elders, looked indignant. ¡°Calder, you¡¯ve really ignored the teachings of the Davis family over the years. I¡¯ve heard all of this from the Grand Elder, Pierre.¡± ¡°You and Audrey must go to the ancestral hall of the family to repent for your sins! You¡¯vepletely let down the ancestors of the Davis family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Audrey¡¯s good fortune to be able to sessfully breakthrough to level 10. However, there¡¯s absolutely no reason for us to return the things that belong to the Fairlie family.¡± Calder was finally enraged after listening for a long while. ¡°Enough! If you really thought that Audrey and I were members of the Davis family, how could today¡¯s matter have happened?¡± ¡°Why should Audrey pay for your benefits? Audrey has already reached the top 50 standards. Why can¡¯t you let her go!¡± Pierre, the Great n Elder, immediately joined hands with a few elders to ignite hisbat aura. Houston stood by the side and watched coldly. ¡°What, Calder, do you mean that you¡¯re not even willing to go to the ancestral hall today?¡± ¡°What kind of ce do you and Audrey think the Davis family is? Do you think you can juste and go as you please? Calder, you¡¯re too naive.¡± Audrey broke through the door and entered. A storm that was almost a circle bigger than before surrounded her. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to take my father away!¡± Chapter 72 - The Ancestral Hall’s Confession

Chapter 72: The Ancestral Hall¡¯s Confession

¡°Audrey?¡± Calder looked at his daughter with aplicated expression. ¡°Why did youe back now?¡± If he was alone, he would be able to fight against the elders of the major ns, such as Pierre and Houston. But if Audrey was involved¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± The famous fifth elder of the Davis family sneered. ¡°Audrey, you and your father Calder have disregarded the rules of the Davis family. What kind of ce did you think the Davis family was?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, Audrey. Today, you muste with us to the ancestral hall and apologize to the ancestors of the Davis family!¡± Stubborn old fellows. Audrey¡¯s eyes were covered with a thickyer of ice and snow. The storm around her was about to go out of control. Right now, she could not deal with so many people at once. Audrey gritted her teeth in frustration. Adding the years in her past and present life, she was at least a hundred years old. This was the first time she felt so powerless. The Grand Elder, Pierre, gave the guards beside him a look. A group of guards instantly swarmed over and surrounded Audrey. Calder sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the ancestral hall.¡± ¡­ The ancestral hall was located in the deepest part of the Davis family. The three-story building was heavily guarded inside and out. The guards pushed Calder and Audrey into the room. Behind them came the hypocritical words of elder Pierre, ¡°Kneel, Calder and Audrey. You owe all of us from the Davis family an exnation.¡± Audrey sneered, ¡°Kneel? Why should I kneel before you?¡± Even before she had taken that supreme position in her previous life, no one had ever asked Audrey to kneel to anyone. Now, an old man who was about to die had the guts to ask her to kneel. ¡°How dare you, Audrey. Is this what your father, Calder, has been teaching you all day?¡± The elder of therge family, Pierre, and Houston, sat safely in the highest position, ¡°No wonder you were so uneducated since you were young. It turns out that Calder has spoiled you.¡± How ironic. This was really too ironic. The elders of the Davis family had raised Audrey by mentioning the Davis family. Still, Audrey herself did not see the slightest bit of care and concern from the Davis family from the memories of her original body. It was only because of Audrey¡¯s powerful mother. After her mother left, there were many scars on Audrey¡¯s body that Calder could not see. However, she had never shed a tear. She did not want to trouble her father, nor did she understand why her mother chose to leave. The old Audrey thought it was all her fault, so she would rather be ridiculed than ask Calder for help. But in fact, what did Audrey do wrong? It was just that this group of hypocritical old fogeys wanted something from the Davis family. They had no guts to do it themselves, so they found a false usation. Logically speaking, Audrey had so many excellent qualities, and she was not like the idiots of the Fairlie family in terms of brains. She would definitely be a very excellent Qi practitioner. Audrey pulled out a cold smile. ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of trash who covet my father¡¯s position. What right do you have to ask the patriarch¡¯s daughter to kneel before a bunch of elders? You really think too highly of yourselves.¡± Houston choked for a moment, his expression extremely ugly. ¡°That was in the past. Haven¡¯t you and your father already separated from the Davis Family? Then treat them as a sinner who defected to the Davis family.¡± ¡°Sinner?¡± Audreyughed out loud. ¡°What is your definition of the word ¡®sinner¡¯? ¡°Is it that you¡¯ve devoted yourself to the Davis n for such a long period of time without receiving any benefits, and you still allow your daughter to be bullied by you?¡± The Great n Elder, Pierre, said angrily, ¡°Audrey, that¡¯s enough! I finally understand why you¡¯ve only begun to break through now. You¡¯re too vicious! Guards, take Audrey away. Make her kneel in the courtyard and reflect on her actions!¡± ¡°Also, our Davis family doesn¡¯t owe you anything, Audrey. You brought this upon yourself.¡± Grand Elder Pierre snorted coldly, his eyes shing with light. Chapter 73 - Entered the Domain

Chapter 73: Entered the Domain

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The guards quickly understood what elder Pierre had said. Two of them dragged Audrey to the backyard. Calder¡¯s obstruction waspletely useless. From the moment they entered the ancestral hall, Calder¡¯s power had been restricted. ? ¡°What exactly do you want to do to Audrey?¡± Calder was on the verge of insanity. He could not ept that something had happened to Audrey in front of him. The Great n Elder, Pierre, smiled with his wrinkled face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know best what I want to do?¡± However, they did not stop after they reached the backyard. Audrey¡¯s mind stirred. She knew that there must be some secret between the Great n Elder, Pierre, and Houston. She estimated thebat strength of the guards in her mind. It was definitely impossible to attack them at close range, but it would not be a problem if she were to be far away. My magic level is still too low... In a sh, the guards had brought Audrey to the rockery in the backyard. Houston had left the ancestral hall and was waiting there early, seeing that Audrey had only raised her eyelids to take a nce, he continued to speak to the guards, ¡°Everything is ready, right? There¡¯s nothing left behind, right?¡± The guard nced at Audrey. ¡°Everything is ready, elder Houston.¡± Houston nodded to himself. After gatheringbat aura, he ced his hands on the rockery and moved slightly. A space that had gathered many elements suddenly appeared. ¡°Audrey, cut your hands and put them up,¡± Houston ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t think of ying tricks in front of me. If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to your father, Calder, you¡¯d better do as I say.¡± Audrey herself did not have any objections. The density of the elements in this space was twice as high as the purity in this world... Audrey released her magic to check the space, but she did not find anything threatening. She cut her hand as Houston requested, covering the rocks on the rockery. The light of the space suddenly lit up as Audrey silently calcted the degree of elemental release. Houston watched the scene in front of him with extreme fanaticism and confusion. He had experimented with this array formation countless times. He had experimented with both his and Kaki¡¯s blood. He had even obtained Calder¡¯s blood. However, the array formation seemed to have never acknowledged their bloodline. For so many years, other than the appearance of this array formation in the books, they knew nothing about it. However, Audrey¡¯s blood was useful. When he and the Great n Elder, Pierre, learned of this news, their eyes almost fell out of their sockets. ¡°What is this?¡± Audrey asked. She could feel that there was a power inside that was summoning her. But it should not be. She had just arrived in this world, and thebat aura on her body was not strong enough to support her absorption of the elemental energy left behind. Could it have something to do with her original body? The guard looked at Houston¡¯s face and warned her in a gruff voice, ¡°Miss Audrey, don¡¯t ask if it¡¯s not something you should know. I thought that this was something patriarch Calder should have taught you a long time ago.¡± Audreypletely ignored the guard¡¯s warning. She stubbornly looked at Houston and asked, ¡°What exactly is this thing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about your mother¡¯s background? Don¡¯t you want to protect your father? This is a domain ¨C¡± Houston gave an ambiguous smile. ¡°In all these years, the Davis family has never had a candidate who can enter a domain. You, a good-for-nothing, are actually the first one to do so. How ironic.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s Calder or you, you¡¯re always so annoying.¡± Houston twirled the ring on his finger, ¡°But forget it. I¡¯ve discussed it with elder Pierre. If you can sessfully obtain the item in the domain, we¡¯ll spare your lives. ¡°But if you can¡¯t obtain it ¨C¡± Houston looked at Audrey, took off his ring, and threw it on the ground. There was a crisp sound. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of defying the Davis family.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes widened. Because she could feel something tightening in the depths of her heart. Chapter 74 - The Curse

Chapter 74: The Curse

Audrey¡¯s mind was muddled until she officially entered the domain. ¡°All members of the Davis family have been cursed from birth. Any member of the Davis family who disobeys the orders of the ancestral hall will be sentenced to death. ¡°The reason why I called all of you to the ancestral hall of the Davis family is to protect your lives. Audrey, you need to know how weak your father¡¯s strength is on his own.¡± The demon-like murmurs of Houston still reverberated in Audrey¡¯s ears. The so-called domain was nothing more than a set of arrays passed down from generation to generation by the Davis family. Hidden within this set of arrays were the good wishes of the distant founder of the Davis family to the current generation of the Davis family, as well as countless rare and precious treasures. What Audrey needed to obtain was an ancient book within the array ¡ª Sword Arrow. ording to legends, the founder of the Davis family had relied on this ancient set of sword techniques to lead the Davis family toward victory, establishing the status of the Davis family in Spark City. However, for some reason, the ancestor himself did not wish to pass down this sword technique. The Davis family had be even weaker in the past few years. They had to make some changes. However, no one in the entire family met the standards, except for Audrey. Audrey took a deep breath. When she turned around, she realized that she was looking at a ball of fog. Layers of fog covered the road ahead. She could not even see her own fingers. A flower floated down from the sky, but there was not a single tree here. Audrey frowned and used all her magic to keep watch for herself. This ce¡­ is really too strange. ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re letting Audrey go to the domain? You¡¯re all crazy ¨C¡± Calder was furious, he wanted to break free from the rope that bound him, but he did not have the strength to do so. ¡°For so many years, no one has truly reached the domain. No one knows what that ce is.¡± The elders sneered. ¡°Calder, you¡¯ve been the patriarch for so many years. Don¡¯t you know that? You relied on Audrey¡¯s mother to be the patriarch, but what about now? Do you think you¡¯ve brought any changes to the Davis Family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about how many years you¡¯ve contributed to the Davis family. That¡¯s what you, Calder, should do as the patriarch of the Davis family.¡± Calder was speechless. Elder Pierre opened his eyes wearily. ¡°Alright, if Audrey can get out of the domain, this matter will be settled. If Audrey dies in the domain, I won¡¯t hold you responsible anymore, Calder.¡± ¡°But everything has nothing to do with Audrey, right? ¡°Why should I me Audrey? You even wanted her to marry a fool!¡± Calder could not understand how these people took other people¡¯s selfless dedication for granted. He admitted that he had not contributed during his years as the patriarch of the Davis family. Could it be that these elders did? Instead of thinking about how to improve his battle spirit, he thought about taking the crooked path. He did not believe that these people would let Audrey go. They would still force her to marry into the Fairlie family even if Audrey returned with the book! ¡°Heh, after bing the daughter of the Davis family¡¯s patriarch, she should have thought about how unhappy she would be.¡± The Great n Elder, Pierre, snorted coldly. ¡°Now, you¡¯re the one who has vited the n rules, Calder.¡± Calder no longer had the patience to reason. He shook off the shackles on his body in the midst of everyone¡¯s astonishment. Then, he red with his ice-blue eyes and said, ¡°I originally thought that you would have the heart to repent.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± The elders panicked. ¡°Where are the guards? Quickly get the guards to stop Calder ¨C¡± Calder sneered, ¡°Do you think the guards can stop me?¡± He reached out his hands and gathered hisbat aura in his palms. The longsword whizzed through the air. Calder stood on the spot like a giant with the sword in his hand. ¡°Who is the one who broke the rules? Elder Pierre?¡± The face of the elder Pierre was ashen. It turned out that he had already discovered it. Chapter 75 - Seek Help

Chapter 75: Seek Help

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In fact, the one who was truly bound by the family rules between Calder and the Great n Elder, Pierre, was actually Pierre himself. Audrey had won the top 50-position in the familypetition, but Pierre¡¯s Great n Elder did not follow the rules. Instead, he insisted that Audrey get married. ? This matter was in essence, against the rules. Elder Pierre hated Calder to the core. If Calder¡¯s wife had not helped Calder a few years ago, he would not be so lucky today. People who practicedbat aura would maintain their youthful and beautiful looks for a long time. But who knew that the current Grand Elder, Pierre, was actually the youngest elder in the Davis family? He was only forty years old this year. Forty years old. ¡°So? What do you want, Calder? Audrey is already in the domain. Even if you kill me now, Audrey won¡¯te out ¨C¡± The Grand Elder, Pierre, looked at Calder maliciously, ¡°And if you kill me, Audrey really won¡¯te back.¡± Calder finally put down the sword in his hand. He looked at Pierre calmly and asked, ¡°Pierre, do you know why I won the previous patriarch election and not you? Because your heart is too dirty.¡± ... Audrey quietly walked forward for a while. More and more flowers fell, and the fragrance became stronger. This was not a good sign. In the unknown situation, if she did not understand her situation as soon as possible, Audrey was worried that she would die in this ce without understanding anything. She sat down on the spot, closed her eyes, and began to sense the elements in the air. The spirit gathering array had not been used for a long time. Anyway, it was temporarily safe here. Audrey wanted to check the level of her body¡¯s cultivation. When the elements came into contact with Audrey, they seemed to speak suddenly. They kept chattering and jumping around Audrey¡¯s body. She absorbed the elements on the spot for a while. When she found that the elements in her body had reached a certain concentration, they stopped flowing. Audrey frowned. This was absolutely something that should not have happened. She remembered that such a thing had never happened in the spirit gathering array before. So why did such a thing suddenly happen in a ce where the concentration of the domain was not evenparable to the spirit gathering array? Audrey did not dare to be careless. She condensed some magic and circted it in her blood vessels. Soon, she discovered that something was wrong with her body. There was a tiny gap in the meridians near her heart. It was a very, very small gap, but it was extremely fatal. This gap caused arge number of elements to travel to this ce and then quickly dissipate. This was the reason why Audrey, who was in her original form, had not improved despite working so hard. It was not because she was not talented, but because someone had tampered with Audrey¡¯s body. It had not been discovered before because Audrey had condensed magic andbat aura to cultivate. The control of magic did not need to flow through her meridians, thus protecting a portion of herbat aura from being lost. This was how Audrey was able to sessfully breakthrough to level-10 in a short period of time. But what if the other portion of herbat aura had not been lost? Then, the results that Audrey had achieved today would definitely be more impressive than what she had achieved now. Perhaps she had already broken through level-15, or even level-20. Audrey slowly opened her eyes, her expression grave. Who had tampered with Audrey¡¯s body? Could it be that group of people from the Davis family? However, they did not know what kind of constitution Audrey had. One petal after another fell on Audrey¡¯s body. In any case, she could not absorb any more. The gap filled by magic could only be maintained for a period of time. Audrey sighed and mobilized her magic to reinforce the gap. During this period of time, she had to find another way to fill the gap. She gently swept the petals all over her body, only to discover that there was a line of words written on the petals ¡ª ¡°Save me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a cave at the end of the fog. Please save me.¡± Chapter 76 - Youth

Chapter 76: Youth

The end of the fog? Audrey frowned slightly. What was at the end of the fog? She looked up again and was horrified to find that her surroundings had changed again. The flowers were still falling one after another, but the fog had suddenly disappeared. A quiet path appeared in front of Audrey. She was standing in front of the bamboo forest. The fragrance of the grass quickly invaded Audrey¡¯s sense of smell at an irresistible speed. The dense bamboo blotted out the sky and the sun. If one listened carefully, it sounded as if there were wild beasts roaring in the bamboo forest. The path wound all the way to the end of the bamboo forest, and one could vaguely see a cave in the distance. This does not give one the right to choose, right? She deliberately dispersed the fog to reveal her true appearance, seeing that she did not even dare to enter. Audrey constantly grumbled in her heart, but she had no choice but to be on high alert. She picked up a petal, and sure enough, the words on it changed as well ¡ª ¡°Save me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a cave at the end of the bamboo forest. Save me.¡± ¡­ She did not want to go in. Audrey sighed and entered the forest. However, she did not realize that a man had suddenly followed behind her. The young man tilted his head and looked at Audrey¡¯s vignt back with a smile. ¡°She makes me want to scare her.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand stood beside the young man and said respectfully, ¡°Master, you can do whatever you want.¡± No matter what the young man said, Shadowless Ghost Hand only had one answer, and that was support. The young man pursed his lips, feeling that it was meaningless. ¡°When did this miss from the Davis family test out that her blood could enable her to enter this ce?¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand thought for a moment. ¡°That should be before thepetition. The Davis family seemed to have done the test when Audrey Davis was young, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any results at that time.¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t any result?¡± The youth instantly became interested again. ¡°There wasn¡¯t any result before, but now there¡¯s a result instead. Those old fellows of the Davis family didn¡¯t notice anything wrong?¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand recalled the performance of the Great Elder, Pierre. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be. Perhaps the time of the test was when Audrey Davis was born, so it wasn¡¯t allowed¡­?¡± He could not be sure about this matter. The young man himself definitely did not believe it. He smiled and swaggered behind Audrey with his hands behind his back. ¡°Then, let¡¯s see what¡¯s so special about miss Audrey.¡± Audrey herself knew nothing. She carefully and diligently observed the situation around her, but she found that there were no other dangers other than monkeys throwing a few bananas at her. She casually picked up a banana from the ground, peeled its skin, and stuffed it into her mouth. The monkeys angrily squeaked and ran away. Audrey rolled her eyes. It was a waste not to eat it. She had not eaten a single meal since the beginning. She was so hungry that her chest was hurting. After eating the banana, she held the banana skin in her hand and became bored. Could it be that the cave was really left by that old patriarch of Davis n? But was this not too outrageous? If this domain was not challenging at all, why did the members of the Davis n not get that secret manual after such a long time? All the secrets were hidden in that cave. The sound of twigs breaking startled Audrey¡¯s thoughts. She raised her sword, turned around, and shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡± A young man in a thin robe appeared in front of Audrey with an apologetic smile. He was abnormally handsome. He had bright eyebrows and sharp eyes. His eyes were as cool as water, and his body looked even thinner in the green robe. Audrey asked warily, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± It was not an exaggeration to say that this was a forbidden area of the Davis family. This person did not seem to have highbat strength. How did he appear here? ¡°Sister.¡± When he called her that, he looked even more pitiful. Audrey could not find an adjective to describe the young man¡¯s current appearance. In any case, she felt that he was a little charming. He clearly did not look like a beauty in themon sense, but his voice was deep and hoarse. ¡°Sister, I sent you a distress message. Did you not see it?¡± Chapter 77 - Fairy

Chapter 77: Fairy

Audrey felt her bones go numb. ¡°You sent the distress message?¡± Audrey was puzzled. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re here.¡± The young man felt wronged, his eyes were filled with innocence and confusion. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve been here for a long, long time. Haven¡¯t you heard that elves can appear in space? I¡¯m the fairy in the Davis family¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up in this ce for a very, very long time. It¡¯s been so long that I can¡¯t even remember what my master looks like. I want to go out to y, but there¡¯s no exit here. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to see you, sister.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about going out to take a look for a very long time, so I sent a distress message when you came in.¡± Audrey became even more vignt. She did not know if it was because the original Audrey had never heard of it, or if the young man had simply made it up. She could not find any clues from Audrey¡¯s memories. It was obvious that the spatial fairy was a made-up name. When the young man saw that Audrey had ignored him for such a long time, his eyes suddenly seemed to be clouded. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± The young man choked on Audrey¡¯s words, as though he had not expected Audrey to be so direct. Audrey looked at him and said, ¡°Then¡­ then how do I show you that I¡¯m a fairy?¡± Audrey looked at him deeply. ¡°Transform into a monkey for me to see.¡± The young man nearly vomited blood. Turn into a monkey? A normal person would make the fairy gift her treasures and riches. If it did not work, he could reenact what Audrey had just experienced. Audrey did not understand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a fairy? Shouldn¡¯t fairies be able to turn into anything? Turn into a monkey for me. ¡°And bring me some bananas as well.¡± The bananas that the monkeys had thrown over were not enough to fill the gaps between her teeth. After eating a few bananas, Audrey became even hungrier. The youth barely managed to maintain the smile on his face. ¡°That won¡¯t do, sister. My ability is to show illusions. I can only let you see false illusions. I can¡¯t transform myself.¡± Audrey nodded in disappointment. The young man¡¯s worldview was about to copse. ¡°You¡¯re still disappointed? What are you disappointed about!¡± However, it had to be said that this Audrey Davis was just too hard to please. Gulp ¡ª Audrey¡¯s stomach growled. It was as though there was a loudspeaker installed in the vast and silent bamboo forest. The young man was stunned. ¡°Sister, are you hungry?¡± This person would not hurt her for a while anyway, and from the looks of it, his body was so weak that he should not be able to defeat her. Audrey let down her guard a little. The young man tilted his head and smiled sweetly. His face was so pale that there was not a hint of blood on it. It made Audrey worry that this person would break his bones as he walked. ¡°Sister, let me bring you to my cave. Then, I¡¯ll get the little animals to send some food over.¡± Audrey nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright.¡± The world had the greatest appetite. She had to face it no matter what. Then, it was better to face it after she was full. The youth smiled. ¡°My name Is Cangzhu. What¡¯s your name, sister?¡± Audrey randomly made up a name. ¡°My name is Schiller Davis.¡± She specially observed the youth¡¯s expression, hoping to see a little surprise or surprise on his face. But unfortunately, there was nothing, Cangzhu could not be any calmer. ¡°Then, can I call you sister Schiller?¡± Audrey nodded nonchntly. After all, the name was fake. Perhaps it was because they were afraid of Cangzhu beside them, but the group of monkeys only dared to observe from afar and did not dare to throw bananas at Audrey. They soon arrived at the cave. Cangzhu casually swiped twice at the entrance of the cave, and the barrier was removed. Audrey looked over and was a little surprised. There was almost everything in this cave. She could tell that the owner was a very meticulous person. Now, she really believed that the young man was a little fairy. Cangzhu made an inviting gesture. ¡°Sister Schiller, why don¡¯t you go in and rest? I¡¯ll find something for you to eat.¡± Audrey nced at him and nodded, causing Cangzhu to smile even more happily. Chapter 78 - You Don’t Remember Me

Chapter 78: You Don¡¯t Remember Me

After Cangzhu said that, he left without caring whether Audrey agreed or not. Audrey wanted to follow Cangzhu out to take a look. After all, she had not seen anything other than monkeys along the way. But by the time she stuck her head out, Cangzhu had disappeared again. The dense bamboo forest was silent. There was no sound at all. There was nothing else besides a few monkeys jumping up and down and secretly throwing a few stones at Audrey. Moreover, Audrey did not know if she was hallucinating. She looked at the few stones ced at the entrance of the cave. There were not any of them when they first came in. Could it have been ced before Cangzhu left? However, Cangzhu¡¯s movements were too fast. As a result, she did not even get a clear look at what Cangzhu was doing. This person was really a little strange. However, there were no other clues other than this living person. She had to find the location of the ancient book in the shortest time possible. Otherwise, she did not know what Houston and that old fellow were going to do to Calder. Before Cangzhu left, she only said to look around in the cave. Audrey could only follow her instructions and enter the cave to take a look. The location of the cave was not very remote, but it was dark all year round. Perhaps it was because it had been inhabited for a long time, but it was not damp inside. It was even a little warm. The moss only covered the crevices of the cave and the entrance to the cave. It looked like it had been specially decorated. There were some books scattered on the stone table. Audrey flipped through them and lost interest. They were all storybooks from the pleasure boats. They had nothing to do with ancient books. Men and women loved each other, but they were all stories about the love between humans and demons. Audrey looked around. There were many strange symbols carved on the walls of the limestone cave. People of all sizes were holding swords and cheering. A handsome man stood on the altar. The man was clearly enjoying the scene below the altar, but it gave Audrey an indescribable feeling. Audrey looked at him strangely. She did not know why, but she always felt that this man was looking at her. ¡°Sister, what are you looking at?¡± Cangzhu walked in with a pile of fruits. The things he picked were not things that should be in the bamboo forest. Apples, oranges, bananas, grapes, and even kiwi fruits. Something¡¯s wrong. Something¡¯s really wrong. Audrey quietly walked closer to the cave entrance. There must be other parts of the domain besides the cave of Cangzhu. But Cangzhu did not say a word. As if he had not noticed Audrey¡¯s cold expression, Cangzhu walked over with a smile. He saw that Audrey was interested in the paintings on the stone wall, so he smiled and began to exin, ¡°Sister, are you very interested in these things?¡± The strange feeling of being stared at became stronger and stronger, but the figures on the murals did not move at all. Audrey could not help but use magic to investigate, but other than discovering the elemental power contained in the stone wall, she could not find anything else. Audrey¡¯s expression turned solemn once again. This was the second time she felt that her magic would not be of any use. Cangzhu did not say anything. He just stood there quietly and watched Audrey think. His face was even paler than when he had brought Audrey in. Compared to the brightly-colored fruits in his arms, it looked as if they were about to wither. Audrey turned to look at Cangzhu. ¡°When were these created?¡± Cangzhu put down the things in his hands and thought for a moment. ¡°These murals have been here since I was conscious. I don¡¯t know who carved them either. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°What about these things?¡± Audrey pointed to the notebook on the table. ¡°These things have been here since you were conscious?¡± She had just flipped through the notebooks. The paper still had the faint fragrance of a book, and some of the numbers recorded in the notebooks were thetest happenings. In any case, they definitely had not existed for a long time. If Cangzhu really could not get out of the domain, it meant that someone else had been able to enter and exit the domain over the years freely. And from the looks of it, he had only been able to enter recently. However, this was the Davis family¡¯s domain. At this stage, only Audrey was able to enter and leave the domain. Cangzhu gave an ambiguous smile, his light brown eyes blinking. ¡°Sister, have you really forgotten? You were the one who brought these things in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to ask you for a long time, but it¡¯s only been three or four years. So why do you look like you don¡¯t know me?¡± These words were squeezed into Audrey¡¯s mind. She seemed to have seen something, but it immediately slipped away from her mind. Cangzhu¡¯s pale face suddenly looked like a cold and dangerous snake, licking Audrey¡¯s heart along her blood vessels. Audrey¡¯s expression stiffened. The way she looked at Cangzhu was not fake¡­ In other words¡­ Chapter 79 - Looking Into the Future

Chapter 79: Looking Into the Future

I¡­ gave him something? Cangzhu saw that Audrey¡¯s shocked expression was not fake, and his teasing expression immediately darkened. Only then did Audrey realize that although Cangzhu was pale and weak, his aura was not bad at all. When he darkened his face, it was even colder than that of the Great Elder, Pierre. It was as if he had cast a freezing spell, making people feel the chill from their bones. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t tell me you really don¡¯t remember me? What did the Davis family do to you again?¡± A red light shed in Cangzhu¡¯s eyes, as if he was going to rush out in the next second and clean up those hypocritical Davis elders. The ground of the cave suddenly shook, and the fruits that Cangzhu had brought with him fell to the ground one after another. Audrey had to believe that Cangzhu was the little fairy in the domain even if she did not believe it. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. Cangzhu, calm down!¡± Cangzhu was so irritable that he was about to ascend to the heavens. Seeing that Audrey still wanted him to calm down, he immediatelyughed out of anger. ¡°Sister, how can I calm down? If I calm down, are you going to forget the way here?¡± He paced back and forth anxiously. ¡°I originally thought that sister wanted to y a joke on me, so I cooperated with her. In the end, I didn¡¯t expect that sister really didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± ¡°The Davis family is simply too cunning. It¡¯s not enough for them to trap me in this ce, but even you, sister, they want to snatch you away from me!¡± The sound of the cave shaking grew louder and louder. Audrey walked forward and pulled Cangzhu into her arms. ¡°Calm down!¡± In an instant, the world became calm. Cangzhu widened his eyes. He did not know whether he should be happy or angry. In the end, he grabbed Audrey¡¯s clothes and said aggrievedly, ¡°What are you doing, sister? You¡¯ve forgotten about me. Why are you still looking for me?¡± Audrey was extremely helpless. She believed that Cangzhu¡¯s words were most likely true. That meant that Audrey had previously discovered the entrance to the domain, sneaked in, and got to know Cangzhu. As a result, she did not know where Audrey had gone before. Now, Audrey had lost her memory of the domain. Lost her memory? Audrey¡¯s eyes moved. She hurriedly began to check the memories of the Jones Empire in her mind. She was surprised to find that she had gradually gotten to know the people in Spark City with just a few cursory introductions. As for the individual plots, there was nothing. Could it be that Audrey herself did not remember it? Or could it be that when Audrey came overter, it had caused some deviation in Audrey¡¯s memory? Audrey had too many secrets. Her mysterious mother, missing a corner of her meridians, and a missing memory. However, the most important thing now was that Cangzhu was very angry. He was the spirit soul of the entire domain. If she really made Cangzhu unhappy, he would be the only living person in the domain. Audrey patted Cangzhu¡¯s head. ¡°Cangzhu, I really don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Since she could not fool him, Audrey skipped the important part and told Cangzhu the whole story. Cangzhu looked at Audrey in surprise. ¡°Sister, you mean to say that your memory suddenly disappeared after you broke through to level 10?¡± Audrey looked at Cangzhu and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Davis family do something to you? They¡¯ve always been shameless!¡± ¡°Even if they really did something to me, I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Audrey did not intend to talk more about this topic. ¡°Cangzhu, can I ask when I came to the domain? How did we meet?¡± ¡°Three years ago. Three years ago, sister and I met for the first time.¡± Cangzhu said that he did not know how Audrey had figured out that her blood could grant her ess to the domain. At that time, Cangzhu had been bombarded repeatedly in the domain, as a result, he did not have a good impression of all the members of the Davis family. He had lived in the domain since he was born. The environment in the domain had been randomly created by him, except for the bamboo forest here. ¡°At that time, I sensed that members of the Davis family had entered my territory, and I was angry with my sister.¡± Cangzhu looked at Audrey with a bitter look. Cangzhu was not just angry, but Audrey had actually survived? This was a little strange. ¡°Then, my sister suddenly took out a few storybooks from her bosom. They were the ones that you saw on the table. ¡°You even told me that you would bring me out when you returned three yearster. You asked me to give you the ancient books that our ancestors had left behind, and then you left the domain in a hurry. ¡°Then, I never saw you again. Even until today, sister, you still forgot about me.¡± Audrey was so shocked that she could not say anything. She understood now. The Audrey that had returned was not the original Audrey, but her future self. Her future self had already taken the ancient book away three years ago. Space teleportation magic. Audrey felt as if her mind had been bombarded. Could it be that¡­ something had happened to her future self? Since she¡¯s taken the ancient book away¡­ Chapter 80 - Dialogue

Chapter 80: Dialogue

¡°Sister, can you take me out or not?¡± Cangzhu looked at Audrey with a bitter look. He had waited bitterly in the domain for three years. It had been too long, and he had been looking forward to leaving for too long. The books Audrey had brought over were not enough. He had only spent a few days reading them before memorizing all of them. If he still could not get out today, Cangzhu nned to keep Audrey in his domain. The array formation he had left outside was what he had prepared. His strength was getting weaker and weaker. It was his daily task to keep the elements in his domain from copsing. For such a long time, he could not get out of his domain. The only living creature he knew was Audrey. However, day after day, each cycle of the elements left deep marks on Cangzhu¡¯s body. His body had long been riddled with holes and had even been corroded by the poison. Audrey had told him to wait, giving Cangzhu endless strength, so he had been waiting. Audrey turned to Cangzhu and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you haven¡¯t told me?¡± Cangzhu shook her head. She still did not know why the cave was so attractive to her. In fact, the resentful gaze was almost engulfing Audrey. ¡°There¡¯s something else that I haven¡¯t told you. You from three years ago asked me to tell you from three yearster.¡± Cangzhu paused and said in puzzlement, ¡°Audrey, there¡¯s a conspiracy that has its eyes on you. If you don¡¯t want to repeat today¡¯s mistakes, you must put the conspiracy to death three years ago. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this for a long time, but I still don¡¯t understand what the conspiracy you were talking about.¡± After Cangzhu said this, he stared straight at Audrey. However, the poor Audrey was no longer in the mood to answer Cangzhu¡¯s doubts. Therefore, it was her future self who was asking for help from her present self. However, what kind of difficulties could a grand mage already use spatial teleportation encounter in such a ce? Thest time Audrey used spatial teleportation, she was already close to bing a god. But, in the end, her experiment failed, and she ended up in such a ce. Could it be that she would never be able to be a god? That should not be the case in theory. Audrey still did not know what the conspiracy was. Who exactly has been following her? Audrey suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted for a moment. Cangzhu was so frightened that her face turned even paler. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did the Davis family do something to you? You¡¯ve never been this weak before!¡± ¡°What do you mean I wasn¡¯t this weak before? Cangzhu, can you finish your sentence? Did I leave a message?¡± Audrey was already powerless to rebuke him. Cangzhu pursed his lips and unwillingly took out a small stone. Audrey already knew what it was the moment the stone appeared. It was a ring. It was a storage ring. It just did not look like a ring. It seemed like she had left something from her in the future. Cangzhu whispered, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to. It¡¯s just that the aura on this stone makes me like my sister too much. I can¡¯t resist the temptation this stone brings me.¡± Furthermore, with this stone, the poison in his body could be somewhat suppressed. Audrey did not say who she was giving it to, so Cangzhu selfishly treated it as his own. This stone did not contain abat aura. Instead, it contained the purest magic power to alleviate the pain on Cangzhu¡¯s body. Audrey waved her hand wearily. ¡°Cangzhu, can you give me some time to think? Things are really tooplicated. I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Cangzhu pursed his lips and nodded. Then, before he left, he only said, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t care about you. You have to bring me out.¡± Audrey nodded and began to scrutinize the contents of the stone. She had thought that it would take some time for her to enter with her current magic power. However, she did not expect that she would enter in the blink of an eye. What entered her eyes was not the dazzling array of jewelry and artifacts she had imagined. Instead, it was the sight of verdant green bamboos, gurgling water, and a few pink petals falling from the hibiscus flowers resting on Audrey¡¯s hair. The pearl birds and the butterfly birds chirped as waves of bluish-gray powder fell. The rich magic power was like a bubbling hot spring, making Audrey sofortable that her pores almost opened up. She could clearly feel that her stagnated meridians suddenly began to flow slowly. A majestic and thorough aura circted in her body, and she broke through again. Audrey narrowed her eyes, and in a trance, she saw a person she was very familiar with within the depths of the forest ¡ª Audrey herself. Her golden hair had changed into the appearance she was most familiar with in her previous life. Her blue eyes looked at Audrey calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for three years, and you¡¯ve finallye, Audrey.¡± Chapter 81 - Secret

Chapter 81: Secret

The future Audrey smiled gently. ¡°I know that you have a lot of questions in your heart. So don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll answer them one by one for you.¡± ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s because you¡¯re the only one in the Davis family whose bloodline meets the standards of an elder of the Davis family. You should know this.¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± ¡°Of course, it has a lot to do with me. I ced a spell in the entrance of the Davis family¡¯s domain, so only someone with your bloodline can enter.¡± ¡°The so-called domain isn¡¯t the Davis family¡¯s domain either. Instead, it¡¯s a magical world that I created out of thin air by blocking the memories of everyone in the Davis family.¡± The future Audrey did not care about the current Audrey¡¯s ability to ept things at all. She said a sentence that made Audrey fall apart. Space transfer. Memory creation. Memory Erasure. These high-level spells that only Audrey could use with all the magic power in her body in her previous life flowed out of the future Audrey¡¯s mouth like they were free. She observed her future magic level. Even if she were not at the Soul Formation stage, she would still be a Saint Magister. Soul Formation had always been a knot in Audrey¡¯s heart from the very beginning. Could it be that she had encountered some trouble in the future that caused her to not seed at the Soul Formation stage? No, she absolutely would not allow it! Although the person in front of her was herself, Audrey still wanted to beat her up. What could stop her from cultivating? ¡°Cangzhu is a spirit soul that I specially ced in my domain to give you a hint and keep watch. Therefore, you can treat him as your most capable subordinate. Although he has a w in his personality, his strength is very strong. ¡°Thest question is probably the one that you¡¯re most concerned about. Why on Earth would I do such a thing?¡± The future Audrey took a deep breath. She bit her red lips as though she had seen a terrifying scene. ¡°I can¡¯t reveal the specifics to you, but you need to be stronger as soon as possible. You only need to know that there¡¯s someone who has alreadyprehended thews of this world and is trying to break through to another realm. You have to stop him.¡± Audrey slowly absorbed the advice that her future self had given her present self. Finally, there was only one question in her heart. ¡°You took away the ancient books of the Davis family. Could it be that you made them up out of thin air?¡± The most important thing was the books. Were they fake too? The future Audrey snorted coldly. ¡°Of course, I took away the ancient books. It¡¯s just that I brought them in from the ancestral hall and took them away. The Davis family is not worthy of the efforts of the old patriarch!¡± ¡°The Great Elder, Pierre, and Houston have been working with that person for a long time. They have delusions of destroying this world to rebuild thews.¡± ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re my only hope.¡± After saying that, the future Audrey disappeared, leaving behind a dusty book. Audrey picked it up and took a look. The dusty book was the secret manual that the Great Elder, Pierre, and Houston had asked her to find ¡ª Sword Arrow. Audrey had only flipped through a few pages when she felt her Qi and blood surging. Thebat aura in her body was almost unstoppable. If it were not for the small gap in Audrey¡¯s heart, she would have suspected that her body would have exploded and died. Speaking of the small gap in her heart, although Audrey had forgotten to ask her future self about it, she always felt that it must have something to do with her. But what was the reason for doing so? Audrey pursed her lips. She felt a sweetness in her throat, and she was about to cough up blood again. The magic and elements here were too dense. Even the spirit gathering array could notpare. Audrey no longer thought about it. Instead, she found a random spot and sat down to meditate. The time for cultivation did not pass very quickly. Audrey¡¯s constitution once again surprised her. Although the flow of space inside the magic stone was different from that outside, Audrey¡¯s absorption speed was too astonishing. After just two days in the magic stone, Audrey¡¯s level had jumped from level-10 to level-15. She had gotten rid of the name of a Fighter and officially became a Byfighter. Moreover, Audrey could feel that her control over magic was definitely not inferior to a beginner mage. She could even disy her abilities to the level of an intermediate mage in a ce like the magic stone where magic was more abundant. She thought for a moment in her mind, and all the actions in sword and arrow appeared in her mind. With a thought, a long sword suddenly appeared in Audrey¡¯s hand. The long sword was smooth and sharp, and the sword¡¯s body was slightly suffused with an icy-blue light. This was Audrey¡¯s natal sword. If it were not used, it would always reside in Audrey¡¯s spine. Audrey looked around and muttered to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t know what name I should call you. But, since you¡¯re blue, I¡¯ll call you Cold Frost!¡± She nned to use magic to duplicate a copy of ¡®Sword Arrow¡¯ and write all the cultivation techniques in reverse. Since the future Audrey said so, she must have her own reasons! Next, she was going to take Cangzhu away from the domain. Then, she nned to refine some more potions and exchange them with the Lisimercial building for some money. Chapter 82 - Rise

Chapter 82: Rise

Her future self had considered the situation quite thoroughly. The array formation left behind in the magic stone was just enough to heal Cangzhu¡¯s injuries, and it could also nourish the gap in her heart. Audrey was now even more certain that the damage to her heart was her future self¡¯s vicious attack. It did not matter anyway. She would not hurt herself. But at the same time, after she said that she would take Cangzhu away from here, the strange feeling of being stared at suddenly disappeared. Although Audrey was puzzled, she did not care too much. She had never expected that after she and Cangzhu left the plot ofnd, on the wall of Cangzhu¡¯s cave, the man who everyone supported slowly turned his head. He looked at his people with an almost sorrowful expression. ¡°There¡¯s someone who wants to bring change to the Jones Empire, but you don¡¯t want to see such a thing happen, do you? ¡°I need, I need to do something ¨C¡± With difficulty, the man turned his heavy eyes and walked down the stone wall step by step, stumbling behind Audrey. The young man was stunned when he saw this ridiculous scene. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ why can the people on the wall of the Davis family still move?¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand followed the young man¡¯s instructions and ran forward quickly to block the stone man. ¡°Who are you? Why are you inside the stone?¡± Seeing that the stone man remained silent, Shadowless Ghost Hand was furious and used his battle technique to pierce through the stone man¡¯s body. ¡°Who are you!?¡± The stone man finally had a little reaction. He looked at Shadowless Ghost Hand with a heavy gaze. ¡°You¡­ you are not my match.¡± Ever since he retired, no one had dared to speak to him like that! Shadowless Ghost Hand was about to attack when the young man stopped him. ¡°Shadowless Ghost Hand, this person doesn¡¯t look like he has consciousness¡­¡± No consciousness? Shadowless Ghost Hand frowned. If he did not have any consciousness, why did he run out of the mural? The young man walked forward and kicked the chest of the stone man. As expected, that person did not move at all after that. ¡°Master, should we continue following this woman? Or should I find an opportunity to drag her here ¨C¡± A hint of ruthlessness shed in Shadowless Ghost Hand¡¯s eyes. This woman had too many secrets! The young man shook his head indifferently. ¡°No, I want to see what kind of world Audrey Davis can create.¡± He walked on the wide path shamelessly and disappeared from the domain in a sh. Shadowless Ghost Hand quickly followed and left the domain. ¡­ It had been a week since Audrey left the domain. Calder, elder Pierre, and Houston had stayed in the ancestral hall for an entire week without closing their eyes. Although elder Pierre and Houston had been moring to abolish Calder¡¯s position as the patriarch, Calder was still the patriarch of the Davis family before the meeting of all the elders. Elder Pierre and Houston had to obey Calder¡¯s orders. Audrey saw the strange scene when the guards brought her in. Houston and elder Pierre sat on the ground and meditated mournfully while her father, Calder, guarded them like a prison guard supervising the prisoners. Calder was ecstatic when he saw Audreye out. He looked Audrey up and down, and when he found that Audrey was not hurt, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s great that you came back safely.¡± Audrey gently hugged her father. She looked at the other two coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already brought the things you want. Are you sure that you¡¯ll let my father and I leave the Davis family from now on? And you won¡¯t ask me to marry that fool from the Fairlie family?¡± Houston nodded and said matter-of-factly, ¡°As long as you get what we want, we¡¯ll definitely agree to your conditions.¡± Audrey tossed the ancient book to Houston and left, dragging Calder along with her. Houston picked up the book from the ground in an almost infatuated manner. The slightly yellowish pages and the majestic and thorough battle aura all indicated that this book was the treasure of the Davis n. The Great n Elder, Pierre, looked at Houston in a ridiculous manner. ¡°Houston, do you really want to let Audrey off just for an ancient book?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Houston quickly denied the Grand Elder, Pierre. ¡°So what if Audrey and Calder have already left the Davis n? I¡¯ll make them beg to rejoin the Davis n.¡± The Grand Elder, Pierre,ughed coldly. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t have good intentions. Will this book really help our Davis n rise again?¡± Houston shook his head again and pretended to be profound, ¡°Yes, it will help us rise again.¡± They had been under Calder¡¯s weight for too long. It was time to prove to everyone that the strongest expert of the Davis family was not Calder at all. It was Houston Davis and elder Pierre! The two of them quickly began to read through the ancient books brought out by Audrey as if they were hungry. They did not notice the changes in their bodies at all. Chapter 83 - Selling

Chapter 83: Selling

¡°Audrey, could it be¡­ that you bought this property yourself?¡± Calder looked at the manor in front of him, which could almost be called a small mountain vi. Of course, it was a lot worse than the Davis family¡¯s tribe. However,pared to ordinary families, such a scale and measurement were only avable torge families. Calder could not remember when he had given Audrey so much money. In other words, Audrey had earned it herself? Audrey winked at Calder mischievously and took out a level-10 potion from her universe bag. ¡°Father, take a look at what this is?¡± ¡°This!¡± Calder could not help but take the potion from Audrey¡¯s hand. He felt that although it looked so light, it was as if it weighed a thousand pounds on his palm. This was a level-10 potion! This was the level-10 potion that was sold on the upper floor of the Lisi store! Could it be that Audrey purchased it? Audrey had no intentions of lying to Calder about her potion brewing. She let him take a look in the yard. Audrey had already asked Mack to give her a thousand silver coins as a reward to set up the house and nt some medicinal herbs. Now, these herbs were all thriving. Calder was dumbfounded. Was Audrey trying to tell him that she made this level-10 potion herself? How could this be possible!? How could the daughter of Calder, who knew nothing about herbs, produce such an amazing potion? ¡°Father, you didn¡¯t guess wrong ¨C¡± Audrey smiled with her hands on her cheeks. ¡°I made this potion myself.¡± She did not want to scare Calder at the moment, so she nned on telling him about the spirit gathering arrayter. Calder had an expression that said, ¡®stop fooling around¡¯. Audrey raised her eyebrows. ¡°If I didn¡¯t sell this level-10 potion, where would I have the money to buy such a luxurious house? ¡°Why would I suddenly nt so many herbs in the herb garden? Just the money to grow these ordinary herbs is not enough to sustain our livelihood.¡± Calder still had a look of disbelief on his face. How could he not know that his daughter had be an alchemist? Was there a father in the world who had failed more than he did? Audrey had no choice but topromise. ¡°Then, I can only let father watch the process of my alchemy!¡± Her actions were swift. After leveling up, a mage¡¯s control over the herbs had reached a new level. When the three potions were refined, Audrey had only spent two hours in the process. Calder looked at Audrey with mixed feelings as she gave him one of the potions. ¡°My dear Audrey, when did you obtain this skill without telling me?¡± Audrey indicated that she had no way to show it. Instead, this knowledge had suddenly entered her mind. Fortunately, Calder epted Audrey¡¯s reason. After all, the unbelievable thing of breaking through level-10 in one night had already happened. So what could Audrey not do? Calder sighed as he watched Audrey run out of their new house with three bottles of potion in her hands. He could only exhort her like a normal father, ¡°Be careful, Audrey!¡± Calder smiled when he heard the echo from afar. When Audrey arrived at the Lisimercial building, Mack had already left. Only Bell and Master Merci were studying the items that were to be auctioned tonight. Yes, the Lisimercial building was going to make a big move tonight. Merci saw Audrey from afar and ran over happily. ¡°How is it, miss Audrey? Did youe specially to sell the remaining potions today?¡± If miss Audrey were willing to sell the two bottles of potions to the Lisimercial building, then he would be able to bid for one bottle! He had been stuck in his realm for a very, very long time, but he had never broken through. Perhaps¡­ perhaps miss Audrey¡¯s potions would be useful to him? After spending time with Audrey these past few days, Bell could be considered to be more familiar with her. ¡°Miss Audrey, Mr. Mack has gone out today. He won¡¯te back until the auction is held tonight. ¡°If you want to sell the remaining bottles of potions, I can help you handle it.¡± Audrey shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to sell things to you. I¡¯m here to cooperate with you.¡± Merci said in surprise, ¡°Forgive me for being presumptuous, miss Audrey, but what kind of cooperation are you here to discuss?¡± If she were to sell potions, she would only have three bottles. If she were to sell one bottle, there would be two bottles left, right? After selling two bottles, Audrey would not have anything to sell to the Lisimercial building. Audrey smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to talk about. Thest time, Mack told me that if I were to sell another bottle of potion, the Lisimercial building would charge 50% as a handling fee. ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t care about the handling fee. My request is to convert the other 50% into my eligibility to participate in the auction. Of course, the money for the auction wille from the Lisimercial building. ¡°I believe that you will be willing to make this exchange.¡± Chapter 84 - Foreshadowing

Chapter 84: Foreshadowing

In fact, this was a very good deal. There was nothing that couldpare to the price of a bottle of level-10 potion. If Lisimercial building auctioned it off, they could even earn quite a bit of money. Bell really did not understand why Audrey would do this. Could it be that the Davis family did not even need brains to develop their battle spirit? Of course, she did not understand Audrey. Although this level-10 potion was not bad, it was just the most basic design for Audrey. So she did not care about this little thing at all. On the contrary, many of the things in the Lisimercial building were what Audrey needed the most. Although she had said that she would be stronger in the future, she could not force herself on this matter. She might as well change her mood quickly. Then, who knows, she might be able to obtain some treasures from the Lisimercial building. After thinking for a moment, Merci agreed to Audrey¡¯s request on behalf of Mack. ¡°Miss Audrey, this matter isn¡¯t a very difficult matter for the Lisimercial building. However, I have a personal request. I hope that you can give me one of the bottles of medicine?¡± He was afraid that his request would make things difficult for Audrey, so he hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°I can help you get whatever you want with this portion of the money.¡± Since it did not matter who she sold it to, she might as well befriend this alchemist, Merci, who had not broken through his realm in a long time. Audrey nodded and immediately took out the items from her universe bag and handed them to Merci. ¡°I only need the items from the Lisimercial building.¡± Merci Kelda carefully took the potion from Audrey¡¯s hands. He was so excited that he looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Miss Audrey, you¡¯re such a good person. I, Merci Kelda, will owe you a favor from now on!¡± ¡°I will do my best to help you as long as it¡¯s within my ability.¡± ¡°May I ask if you have any other grade of potions in your possession?¡± Audrey did not want to speak so firmly for the time being. However, she still needed to take out a portion of the potions to sellter on. If she could not make ends meet, she could at least live on potions for a period of time. She smiled, and her azure eyes bloomed as beautiful as irises. ¡°My mother left me a lot of things. Apart from the level-10 potion, there are other things. ¡°If there¡¯s a need, I¡¯ll definitely contact you again.¡± ¡°Oh, that would be the best!¡± Merci Kelda pped his hands in praise. ¡°But miss Audrey, why don¡¯t you use these things on yourself?¡± ording to Merci Kelda¡¯s knowledge, the Davis family had made a fuss a few times about giving miss Audrey to the Fairlie family for marriage. If Audrey could break through her realm, she would be able to change her fate. Poor Merci Kelda did not know that Audrey had already broken away from the Davis family. Apparently, the elders of the major ns, Pierre and Houston, did not want to make a big deal out of this matter for the time being. Audrey smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already broken through to be a Byfighter long ago. It¡¯s just that my cultivation is a little slow due to some reasons.¡± ¡°Potions are still a little too extravagant for someone like me who hasn¡¯t built up a solid foundation. I might as well give them all to the fated person.¡± Audrey¡¯s selfless dedication instantly moved Merci Kelda. However, only Bell felt that something was not right. However, since Audrey had already given a bottle of level-10 potion to the Lisimercial building, it was practically a gift. Bell did not think any further. Joy brought Audrey to the best private room. ¡°Miss Audrey, there¡¯s still a long time before the auction tonight. So if you don¡¯t want to stay in a private room, you can go out and take a look. ¡°When you return at night, you can show your name ande in.¡± Audrey nodded and was about to say something when she was interrupted by a series of noisy voices. ¡°What right do you have to stop me! I¡¯ve long heard that a level 10 potion seller has arrived at the Lisimercial building! I¡¯d like to see who dares to not give face to the Fairlie family in the territory of Spark City!¡± ¡°Today, even if the city lord of Spark Cityes personally, I¡¯ll personally seek justice from the city Lord!¡± A member of the Fairlie Family? Audrey understood the Fairlie family, so she said, ¡°Miss Fairlie, let me go out with you to take a look!¡± The person who was causing trouble was none other than the second elder of the Fairlie family, Baker. ¡°Oh? Even if the city lord of Spark Cityes, you have to personally seek justice from him?¡± A mocking voice appeared. The killing intent contained in the voice caused everyone present to pause for a moment. Baker paused for a moment and pushed the servant who was trying to stop him. ¡°Even if the city Lord of Spark City is here, he has to give me some face!¡± Audrey sneered. ¡°I want to know what kind of guts the elder of the Fairlie family has to cause a ruckus in the Lisimercial building!¡± ¡°Lord Mack has said that anyone who causes trouble in the Lisimercial building will be disqualified from auctioning in the Lisimercial building, and all the goods auctioned in the Lisimercial building will be taken back.¡± Chapter 85 - Was Going Too Far

Chapter 85: Was Going Too Far

Baker sneered, ¡°Your Lisimercial building is only relying on the nose of our Fairlie family to live. It¡¯s just a small market. How dare you not give me any face in public?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the city Lord of Spark City that would terrorize you after this?¡± These words were extremely naive. Even if the casten of Spark City came personally, he might not be able to suppress the Lisi merchant tower. The mysterious voice asked again, ¡°Why is the Lord of Spark City so undignified in your eyes?¡± Baker only heard the voice but did not see the person. In his heart, he thought that this person was a coward who only dared to talk fast, heughed out loud, ¡°Our Fairlie family has people in the entire Jones Empire¡¯s king¡¯s pce. A mere Lord of Spark city naturally has to give our Fairlie family some face.¡± He had heard that a very mysterious Alchemist hade to the Lisimercial building. He had sold a level-10 potion right away. Although the bottle that had been auctioned had been bought by a mysterious person, Baker firmly believed that he must have roped in an alchemist in the Lisimercial building. The Lisimercial building was just trying to drive up the price. ¡°Let me tell you clearly. My purpose ining here today is not to ask for your level-10 potion. Please invite that alchemist out. I want to bring him back to our Fairlie family!¡± The crowd was in an uproar. Who did not know about the level-10 potion that was auctioned in the Li simercial building? But no one had thought about alchemists! It turned out that it was not a coincidence at all. There was a very high-level alchemist in the Lisimercial building. Even Merci Kelda could not refine a level-10 potion. How high was the level of this alchemist!? This was unheard of in Spark City. ¡°It turns out that there is an alchemist hiding in the Lisimercial building. I¡¯ve never heard of this before!¡± ¡°Look, the members of the Fairlie family came to ask for him. Is there a fake one?¡± ¡°This is too outrageous¡­ although the Lisimercial building is richer than some families, how can it be kept private when it concerns the cultivation of everyone in Spark City?¡± They whispered to each other and looked at Bell up and down with a strange look. Baker looked at Bell¡¯s extremely livid face and said proudly, ¡°Why? Everyone in Spark City knows that there is an alchemist hiding in the Lisimercial building. Why can¡¯t you share it with us?¡± Bell was so angry that her whole body was trembling. Not to mention that there were no alchemists in the Lisimercial building, even if there were, it was not the right time for the members of the Fairlie family to be so impudent in front of her! They were just a third-rate family. Did they really think that he could cover the sky with one hand? ¡°I wonder where this elder of the Fairlie family heard that we have an alchemist in the Lisimercial building? ¡°However, the truth is that we also wish to have a long-term rtionship with this alchemist. Unfortunately, the alchemist you mentioned doesn¡¯t exist. ¡°The level-10 potion is nothing more than miss Audrey¡¯s mother¡¯s legacy.¡± Audrey was stunned for a moment and blinked. She did not understand why this matter involved her again. Could this be the price of sitting on the sidelines and eating melons? Baker looked very anxious. ¡°Miss Audrey, can you exin?¡± Audrey¡¯s mother¡¯s relic? Baker did not believe in such ame excuse. Is there really such a coincidence in this world? So it turns out that the Lisimercial building dares to do something but does not dare to admit it. It¡¯s just a bottle of level-10 potion. If it really is Audrey Davis¡¯s mother¡¯s relic, would she still be a good-for-nothing until now? After saying that, Baker suddenly remembered Audrey¡¯s performance in the arena, and his eyes began to wander. Could it really be the legacy of Audrey¡¯s mother? But how could it be possible? Audrey had broken through to level-10 at this time. Nothing had been detected during the previous test. ¡°What you said is simply too much. Who doesn¡¯t know that Miss Audrey has already broken through to level-10 fighter apprentice and even defeated Miss Kaki?¡± ¡°Then, how can you prove that the level-10 potion that was auctionedst time was not bought by Audrey?¡± ¡°You!¡± Bell red at Baker angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°I go too far?¡± Baker was extremely arrogant. He did not think that the Lisimercial building would be able to show that there was no evidence of an alchemist. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you think of a way to prove it yourself?¡± The young man¡¯s knuckles were distinct as he yed with his teacup. His eyes were filled with interest, and he was also a little curious as he listened to the noise downstairs. Audrey had already entered the territory of the Davis family. He had clearly asked about the potion. However, he was still very puzzled. ¡°Do you think this Audrey is that alchemist?¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand said respectfully, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think so. No one can escape your inquiry.¡± That was true. However, this matter was so interesting that he wanted to get involved. ¡°To tell you the truth, that bottle of level-10 potion wasn¡¯t bought by miss Audrey, but by me!¡± The mysterious voice sounded once again, causing the entire scene to explode. Chapter 86 - Expulsion Order

Chapter 86: Expulsion Order

¡°Where did Audrey get the money from? It wasn¡¯t even from Calder.¡± ¡°So Audrey really relied on her own cultivation to reach her level? I originally thought that Audrey had taken a potion! This is unbelievable. Father will definitely reprimand me for not being proactive in my training at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s curious about who that rich big shot is? Hearing his voice, I feel that he¡¯s very young. He doesn¡¯t look like the patriarch of a big family n in Spark City at all. But if he¡¯s not the patriarch of a big family n, who exactly is so rich?¡± ¡­ Baker¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment. ¡°Hmph, empty words without proof. You said that you bought the medicine, but did you really buy the medicine?¡± The young man¡¯s brows were filled with impatience. Just which family¡¯s elder was this person? His words were simply too crude. He knocked on his cup, and Shadowless Ghost Hand quickly understood his lord¡¯s intentions. He shouted loudly, ¡°I was the one who sent someone to buy it. What do you have to say!¡± Audrey¡¯s nerves quickly tensed up. This person¡¯s voice was simply too familiar! This was the voice of the person who had barged into the Davis family and used their interrogation methods on her! Sure enough, in the next second, Shadowless Ghost Hand leaped down from the second floor. Shadowless Ghost Hand! Everyone was astonished. Only Audrey was filled with questions. Why would a person like Shadowless Ghost Hand, who had disappeared from Spark City for such a long time, appear in public again? Seeing Shadowless Ghost Hand¡¯s gaze sweep over her, Audrey could only pretend not to know him. She was temporarily unable to defeat such a vicious person. There was also that mysterious man. It seemed like Shadowless Ghost Hand had always been by that man¡¯s side. Then, the mysterious voice from before should be the mysterious man beside Shadowless Ghost Hand. The others had the same question in their minds. Shadowless Ghost Hand had disappeared from Spark City for a very long time. Everyone thought that Shadowless Ghost Hand had gone to the Jones Empire. But this person was still in Spark City? He had even bought Audrey¡¯s mother¡¯s medicine? Baker knew that Shadowless Ghost Hand was infamous. He spoke in fear and trepidation, ¡°My lord, I really didn¡¯t know that you actually¡­¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand snorted coldly and interrupted Beck. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t in the Lisimercial building today, you would definitely be bullying others for no good reason.¡± He had not figured out his lord¡¯s attitude towards Audrey yet, so he did not dare say anything menacing for a moment. He only nced at Audrey indifferently. It was just that her appearance was a little better than the women in his lord¡¯s home. Baker paused for a moment. ¡°My lord, the matter of an alchemist hiding in the Lisimercial building can¡¯t be let off so easily¡­ our Fairlie family has been searching for an alchemist for a long time.¡± ¡°Thest alchemist, Merci Kelda, was detained by the Lisimercial building. So it doesn¡¯t make sense that this time, the alchemist will also be detained by the Lisimercial building.¡± ¡°What are you all shouting about? The auction is about to start, why are you all ¨C¡± Mack frowned and hurried in from a distance. He was frightened when he saw Shadowless Ghost Hand. ¡°Sir, are you free to attend the auction of the Lisimercial building today? Are you unhappy with Bell¡¯s arrangements?¡± He had ignored Baker, who was standing at the side, the whole time. Now, it was Baker who was trembling with anger. Shadowless Ghost Hand looked at Baker as if he did not know what was going on. Then, he said proudly, ¡°I heard that there is a very high-level alchemist hiding in the Lisimercial building. I came here to take a look.¡± Mack was a shrewd person. He immediately understood what was going on. In short, it was all caused by Audrey¡¯s potion. Although Mack had some friendship with Audrey in terms of trade, it was not to the extent of having a bad rtionship with another family for Audrey¡­ Bell felt wronged. ¡°Mr. Mack, Mr. Baker said that he wants our Lisimercial building to be damned in Spark City!¡± Mack¡¯s anger was immediately ignited. Whoever refused to let him make money in Spark City was Mack¡¯s greatest enemy. He turned around with a smile and looked at Bell as he reprimanded in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me of such a big matter?¡± He looked at Audrey again, afraid that this person would be unhappy and give away the remaining two bottles of level-10 potion. ¡°Miss Audrey, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect such an immoral person to appear in the Lisimercial building!¡± Mack¡¯s scolding words made everyone present stifle theirughter. ¡°Mack, do you mean to offend the Fairlie family?¡± Baker narrowed his eyes. ¡°No, no, no.¡± Mack¡¯s expression turned cold as he called out all the experts in the Lisimercial building, ¡°All of you, take a good look. From today onwards, we will no longer entertain any guests of the Fairlie family.¡± ¡°All the guests¡¯ expenses will be charged to the Fairlie n tonight. We hope that the Fairlie n has enough gold coins.¡± ¡°Now, kick all the members of the Fairlie n out!¡± Chapter 87 - The City Lord Appeared

Chapter 87: The City Lord Appeared

Those experts immediately carried the member of the Fairlie family and threw him out of the doors of the Lisimercial building like a piece of garbage. ¡°Ants are like this!¡± Baker immediately activated his battle technique, but it was not aimed at Mack. Instead, it was aimed at Audrey! Shadowless Ghost Hand had never expected this person to be so sneaky in the end. However, that earth-shattering battle technique was about tond on Audrey¡¯s head. Even a God would not be able to save her. Audrey¡¯s expression did not change. Instead, she pulled Cold Frost out from behind her back. ¡°Shocking Wind sh!¡± With a ng, the battle techniques collided! Bakerughed sinisterly. ¡°Do you think that a Fighter who has just passed level-10 can do anything to me? If you¡¯re sensible, hand over all the remaining potions to me! I might be in a good mood and let you live.¡± He was a Byfighter who had passed level-20. So what if Audrey was a genius? She was still weaker than him! The Shocking Wind sh could not hold on any longer. It seemed like it was about to dissipate. Audrey¡¯s expression did not change. Instead, she immediately denied that the potions were made by herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t know when the Fairlie family has such a big face. In broad daylight, they dare to snatch other people¡¯s things.¡± To Baker, he did not care whether they stole things or not! In any case, it was fine as long as the things were in his hands. He adjusted thebat aura around him and shouted, ¡°Storm!¡± A vortex rose and swept the crowd of spectators to the ground. Mack was furious. ¡°Do you think our Lisimercial building is some arena? Men, hold this thing down for me!¡± Audrey took advantage of the storm to take a step back. In terms of closebat, she was no match for him right now. But what about magic? She quietly recited a series of incantations in a low and strange voice. Finally, she put her fingers together and said, ¡°My dear snow goddess, your devout believer Audrey requests that you grant me supreme glory and power ¡ª Union!¡± The storm suddenly became smaller, and Baker¡¯s ecstatic voice came to an abrupt halt. Audrey seized the opportunity and pounced on him. ¡°Ice Break!¡± In an instant, a burst of ice condensed from the frost exploded and closed in on Baker¡¯s throat. Tiny ice needles cut through Baker¡¯s skin, and drops of blood flowed out. ¡°F*ck¨C¡± The crowd eximed in excitement. ¡°Is, is this still the Audrey we know? Is the Davis family about to rise? This is a level-11 battle technique!¡± ¡°Audrey actually broke through another level in such a short period of time. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that she actually used a level-11 battle technique to defeat a level-20 in three moves!¡± ¡°Now I finally understand why the leader of the judicial group invited Audrey to join the Temr Knights¡­ damn, if I had such talent, my father would be so happy that he would die.¡± The young man¡¯s hand that was ying with the cup paused quietly. She¡­ broke through again in such a short time? ¡°Audrey, how dare you! Do you know who the city lord of Spark City is? I will make sure that you can no longer live in Spark City!¡± ¡°You wait. You wait. I¡¯ll call someone over right now. I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re done!¡± Baker was in a hurry to leave the Lisimercial building when a voice suddenly stopped him. ¡°Wait, I want to ask you. What do you think the lord of Spark City¡­ has to do with you?¡± Baker immediately straightened his back. ¡°The lord of Spark City is a member of my Fairlie family! He¡¯s my distant cousin! In terms of seniority, I¡¯m still his elder brother!¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand remained silent. Audrey¡¯s brows twitched. Could it be¡­ the mysterious man she met that day¡­ was the lord of Spark City? The mysterious voice paused for a moment, and it sounded like a raging storm in the next second. ¡°Cousin? Who¡¯s your cousin!¡± Step by step, he stepped out of the private room on the second floor. The man¡¯s ck hair was as ck as ink. It did not add any embellishments. It was like a young girl¡¯s skirt that was freshly ironed. The man looked to be in his twenties. His shoulders were smooth and broad. His body was straight and handsome. His face was as sharp and angr as a knife, but it was covered with ayer of gloominess that was like a storm. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When did a cousin of the Fairlie family suddenly appear?¡± The jade unique to Spark City that he wore by his waist was clear as day. No one present dared to doubt the identity of the man. It was the mysterious city lord of Spark City, Lancelot Nigel. Lanceughed coldly as he threw a battle technique in front of Baker. ¡°How dare you!¡± Baker never expected that the city lord would one day participate in an auction in the Lisimercial building. He had even bumped into him. He knocked his head on the ground, and the sound of his head hitting the ground made Audrey¡¯s gums ache. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Lord Lance. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Lance snorted coldly and said quietly, ¡°Since you want to build a rtionship with the lord of Spark City so much, then go work there¡­ let me think, what do you think of being a handyman?¡± Handyman. That was the lowest profession in Spark City, and the work was the dirtiest and most tiring. Cleaning and washing clothes, and washing the clothes of the lowest servants! Chapter 88 - Invitation

Chapter 88: Invitation

The dignified second elder of the Fairlie family actually had to go to the main city of Spark City to wash clothes for the servants of the lord? This matter was simplyughable. Lance narrowed his eyes and seriously thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°How about this, I don¡¯t have many requests within a day¡­ if the handyman profession is too unworthy of talent, then you should be the transporter.¡± Transporter, to put it simply. It was not evenparable to a handyman. It was just a person who picked up feces. Baker could simply pretend to faint on the spot. What was this? How could he, a second elder, do such a thing! The Fairlie family would never allow someone like him who tarnished the family¡¯s reputation to appear. Anyone who challenged the family¡¯s authority would be chased out by the family without exception. ¡°No¡­ no, Lord Lance, please show mercy. I can¡¯t do such a thing, Lord Lance!¡± Baker knelt forward and wiped away his snot and tears. ¡°I have an 80-year-old mother and a four-year-old child. I can¡¯t, Lord Lance!¡± Mack looked at Baker, who had apletely different attitude from before, and sneered. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said when you threatened miss Audrey for the level-10 potion. You kept threatening to call the city lord and the Fairlie family¡­¡± Lance looked at Audrey with interest. The evilness that emanated from his rose-like red eyes was too alluring. Even Audrey, who had seen countless beauties in her past life, was stunned. He was too beautiful! He looked at Audrey¡¯s infatuated gaze and smiled. ¡°I wonder how miss Audrey ns to deal with this person?¡± Audrey was jolted awake. She watched as Lance quietly pulled everyone¡¯s attention onto her. This was a poisonous rose. Damn. I was careless. However, Audrey was not flustered. Since Lance kicked the ball to her, she would naturally kick it back. Audrey¡¯s face instantly bloomed like a flower. ¡°City Lord Lance, it¡¯s not convenient for me to ask about this matter. After all, it¡¯s not a big deal for amoner to be humiliated, but it¡¯s a big deal for the city lord¡¯s reputation to be damaged.¡± ¡°How can a sparrow know a swan¡¯s ambition? The sparrow wouldn¡¯t dare topare in size, city lord!¡± Audrey¡¯s words were sincere as she looked at Lance with anticipation. This person was getting more and more interesting. She wanted to push all the me onto herself, but she just had to go against her wishes. Lance pretended to be in a tough position. ¡°Then this matter will beplicated to handle. Since I¡¯m the city lord of Spark City, I naturally have no reason to let my own citizens be humiliated. It¡¯s a small matter that I¡¯m insulted, but it¡¯s a big matter for miss Audrey. ¡°Since Miss Audrey has asked me to make the decision, then I selfishly believe that miss Audrey doesn¡¯t want to forgive this¡­ cousin of the Fairlie family.¡± Audrey¡¯s heart sank. He was not using his real name but the Fairlie family. This person was simply evil. Was it interesting to see that he had offended a member of arge family? When the time came, the members of the Fairlie family would definitely not look for trouble with Spark City. They would look for Audrey instead. Who would not be disgusted if they kept saying that Audrey did not forgive them? They still had the nerve to say that Audrey was a subject under their protection. Why did they not see you protecting your subjects when Audrey was bullied a few years ago? Lance looked at Audrey¡¯s increasingly gloomy face with interest. Yet, he felt a wave of boredom in his heart. Is she going to give in just because of this? Audrey thought for a moment and decided to challenge the authority. ¡°Since thismoner girl is so pitiful in Lord Lance¡¯s words, let¡¯s do as Lord Lance says.¡± Audrey did not say anything. She had only given in because of the authority of the city lord. It had nothing to do with her! Lance fell silent. Shadowless Ghost Hand rarely saw his lord suffer at the hands of a little girl. He was speechless. What was even more amazing was that his lord had no intention of getting angry. It looks like I would have to take care of miss Audrey in the future¡­ Baker¡¯s crying made Lance feel annoyed. He did not understand why he had agreed to let him go to Spark City. It would be great if he could go to the Davis family. Being disgusted would make two families feel disgusted. After making up his mind that he did not want Audrey to have a good time¡­ Lance smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, this matter is a mistake that I didn¡¯t want to discipline. But, this¡­ cousin, since you¡¯ve already sought a position in Spark City, you should take it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°If miss Audrey doesn¡¯t mind, can youe to Spark City with me for a meal? It can also be considered aspensation for the grievances that he made Miss Audrey suffer.¡± A short period of observation was not enough to see anything. Why not bring the person under his nose to have a look? The people in the Lisimercial building were instantly stunned. The city lord actually invited Audrey to his residence as a guest? Lance ignored the gazes of the people around him and said, ¡°If miss Audrey doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll be despondent.¡± Audrey had absolutely no reason to reject the invitation from the lord in public. Moreover, the invitation was so sincere. Audrey really did not know how she could make the rose beauty worry about her. She was silent for a moment and could only nod. ¡°Then, thank you for your hospitality, Lord Lance.¡± Baker copsed on the ground and epted his fate. Shadowless Ghost Hand sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s go, this cousin of the lord.¡± Chapter 89 - Probing

Chapter 89: Probing

In the main city, Lance had a rare thought of going out for a stroll. Shadowless Ghost Hand had already escorted Baker to his post. He did not want to take the beast carriage back, so he and Audrey strolled around the outskirts of the main city bit by bit. ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s rare to see such good weather in our city. Shall we go for a stroll in the main city?¡± Lance had suspected from the beginning that Audrey had some hidden identity. Or perhaps she was the legendary alchemist. He had seen it clearly from an angle that no one else had seen. During the battle with Baker, Audrey had said a few words, and Baker had been defeated. He reasonably suspected that Audrey definitely had some unspeakable secrets, so he wanted to use this opportunity to get some information out of her. If Audrey was really an alchemist, then he would have to change his ns. ¡°Stroll around? I didn¡¯t know that Lord Lance liked to stroll around the city center like us.¡± Her words were sarcastic, mocking Lance for not being human. Audrey did not want to interact with Lance too much. She felt that this person was not as simple as he looked. A rose had thorns, and she had too many secrets that she could not reveal. It was too dangerous. Lance sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m a normal person. Of course, when I have nothing to do, I¡¯ll observe whether my subjects are happy or not. ¡°To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a situation like yours today. Everyone in the five great families is afraid of me and doesn¡¯t dare to report to me.¡± He sighedzily. ¡°But who would know that I¡¯ve always been very concerned about my subjects?¡± Audrey did not believe a word of it. She cursed silently in her heart. What he was saying was simply ridiculous. If not for the city lord¡¯s tacit approval, how could the five great families have developed to this stage? Lance had his own thoughts as well. He could not let go of this opportunity. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to test the waters next time. Audrey was definitely not as simple as she appeared on the surface. ¡°Alright then, Lord Lance. Since you want to explore the hardships of the people so badly, I¡¯ll apany you to take a stroll around the city.¡± Even if Audrey did not want to have too much contact with Lance, if she were busy rejecting him now, it would only arouse suspicion. When the time came, she would go to the main city and act ording to the situation. The streets were lined with shops, and dust-proof potions were sprinkled on the gstone pavement. The shouts and screams suddenly entered Audrey¡¯s eardrums. Only now did she realize that it had been a long time since she had gone to the market. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask you this, miss Audrey, but did your mother leave you when she was five years old?¡± As expected. Audrey pretended to be very sad and said, ¡°Yes, when my mother left me, she only left me some things. I originally thought that my mother had just gone on a trip with her friends. I didn¡¯t expect that my mother would nevere back after she left.¡± Lance frowned when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, miss Audrey. I didn¡¯t mean to trigger your sad past.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Audrey sniffled. ¡°After all, I miss my mother very much.¡± He took out a small square handkerchief from his universe bag and ced it in Audrey¡¯s hand. Although Audrey did not know what Lance was up to, Lance¡¯s gentlemanly manners were still worthy of praise. Could it be because of the good weather or that it was a major festival today? The main city was exceptionally lively and bustling today. Lance did not take any unnecessary actions. He was also very gentlemanly as he protected Audrey along the way, preventing her from being bumped by the crowd around her. The two of them walked and stopped, and under Lance¡¯s deliberate introduction, they bought a bunch of snacks and drinks. After Audrey said that she could not eat anymore, Lance stopped. The guards in the main city looked at Audrey, who was beside Lance as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Damn, is she going to be our lord¡¯s wife in the future¡­ ? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen the lord bring a woman into the main city.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this person is miss Audrey of the Davis family, right?¡± ¡°Are you talking about Audrey Davis, who has been a good-for-nothing for a long time and suddenly broke through to a level-10 Fighter overnight as if she had taken the wrong medicine?¡± The few guards thought that they were whispering, but in fact, all of them had entered Audrey¡¯s ears. Lance had been observing Audrey¡¯s expression, intentionally or unintentionally, until he realized that this person really did not care about what others said about her. Only then did he unwillingly withdraw his gaze. What exactly was the reason that could cause such a huge change to a person overnight? Lance nned to find a suitable time to ask Audrey again. Audrey looked at Lance when he asked, ¡°Miss Audrey, what do you think of alchemists? Why did you put such a precious level-10 potion up for auction in the Lisimercial building?¡± It¡¯s finally here. Audrey was on high alert. She thought that this person should use some soul-stirring fighting technique. She did not expect this person to ask her directly. Audrey smiled bitterly and sighed. ¡°What use would it be if I used the potion on myself¡­ besides, how do you know if I¡¯ve used it before?¡± Chapter 90 - Was Exposed

Chapter 90: Was Exposed

Lance was slightly taken aback. ¡°Miss Audrey, what do you mean by that?¡± Audrey observed Lance¡¯s expression and was delighted. Finally, the fish had taken the bait. However, she still had a bitter look on her face. ¡°My body is good-for-nothing. It¡¯s not that my mother hasn¡¯t thought about improving my body. She had already fed me the medicine she left behind when I was still five years old. ¡°The three bottles of level 10 medicine were left untouched because I¡¯ve already tried the rest. There¡¯s really no need to continue trying.¡± ¡°In fact, a good-for-nothing¡¯s body can¡¯t be any worse. I don¡¯t want to leave the medicine to the Davis family, nor do I want to waste it. Thus, I only have the Lisimercial building as a ce to go.¡± Lance fell silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve brought up your sad memories.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m already used to it.¡± Audrey shook her head. ¡°Now, the city lord actually doesn¡¯t mind my low level and even invited me to the main city for a meal. I¡¯m already very grateful.¡± Lance nodded casually. It was hard to tell if he believed what Audrey said. Since Audrey had already said so much, there was no point in probing further. Lance casually flipped over the page and asked Audrey, ¡°I wonder if Miss Audrey has any dietary restrictions?¡± Audrey shook her head. ¡°Lord Lance, you can go and prepare it.¡± He called over a few attendants and instructed them to take good care of Audrey. After that, he casually found an excuse to deal with official business and returned to the study. Shadowless Ghost Hand was already waiting quietly in the study. When he saw Lance enter, he cautiously closed the door. ¡°Sir, your guess is correct. We¡¯ve arranged for people to follow Calder Davis and confirmed that all of Miss Audrey¡¯s mother¡¯s belongings are in Calder¡¯s hands. He has never heard of any level-10 potion.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand respectfully ced an image stone into Lance¡¯s hand. The scene that appeared was Calder¡¯s conversation with an olddy. This olddy was someone Shadowless Ghost Hand had sent to impersonate her. ¡°Olddy, What did you say? Audrey is auctioning a level-10 potion at the Lisimercial building? That¡¯s impossible. She never had a level-10 potion on her.¡± Calder was slightly surprised. He did not understand why the old woman would suddenly say such a thing. The old woman held the firewood. She smiled awkwardly. ¡°So this is a misunderstanding, Mr. Calder. I¡¯m really sorry. They all said that Miss Audrey¡¯s mother left something for Audrey. I thought that if I didn¡¯t go to the Lisimercial building¡¯s auction house, it would be cheaper, so I came over to ask.¡± ¡°Something left for Audrey by De? That¡¯s even more impossible. De was not an alchemist, to begin with.¡± Calder did not know who had released this disturbing information. What if those members of the Davis family came to find Audrey again. ¡°That¡¯s such a pity¡­¡± When the scene came to an abrupt end, Calder had a furious face. He did not seem to understand why someone would believe such a clumsy lie to cause trouble for Audrey. He also did not understand how his daughter, who had a useless constitution, had suddenly be the most sought-after person in Spark City. Shadowless Ghost Hand watched as Lance unconsciously stroked the image stone. He thought that Lance did not believe the truth. ¡°The image of this old woman has always appeared in the surrounding forest. We gave her a sum of money so that she could have a good rest at home today. ¡°Calder and the old woman are quite familiar with each other. The words he said should be the truest.¡± Lance smiled and said in aforting manner, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that this matter is too strange. ¡°If Audrey had be an alchemist long ago, there¡¯s no reason for her not to tell Calder. He¡¯s her biological father.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand thought about it and agreed. Even if the Davis family owed Audrey something, Calder did notck in any way. ¡°Then I guess miss Audrey probably has her own ns.¡± Lance curled his thin lips. ¡°This matter is getting more and more interesting to me¡­¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand had a thought. ¡°Sir, do you need me to send a few people to follow miss Audrey?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to send people to keep an eye on her.¡± Lance stretched, ignoring all of his official duties. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on Audrey myself.¡± ¡°She should be strolling around in the garden right now. I¡¯ll go look for herter.¡± In fact, Audrey encountered trouble wherever she went. Audrey did not like having people following her while she was strolling around, so she found an excuse to have a few guards leave. As she walked into the garden, she happened to meet a woman with fiery red hair reprimanding her maidservant. The red-haired woman was very flirtatious. It was obvious that she was not easy to get along with. Audrey did not want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, especially Lance¡¯s. Just as she was about to sneak away, she was caught by the woman. ¡°Hey, is that the new maidservant over there? Why are you so rude? Why don¡¯t you greet me when you see me?¡± Chapter 91 - Making Things Difficult

Chapter 91: Making Things Difficult

The red-haired woman walked gracefully in front of Audrey. She raised Audrey¡¯s chin with her fair forefinger and looked at her carefully. When she saw Audrey¡¯s face clearly, her eyes immediately turned vicious. She used her sharp fingernails to carefully stroke Audrey¡¯s face, she smiled. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid that this is another servant girl that the city lord took in while he was patrolling, right? Could you hurry up and teach her the rules? Otherwise, it will be your fault if you offend the city lord.¡± The maid beside the red-haired woman understood what she meant. Two burly olddies came up and were about to bring Audrey down. ¡°We¡¯ll go right away!¡± Audrey sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what my identity is?¡± The red-haired woman pretended to be surprised and covered her mouth. ¡°Why? Do you want to be a phoenix with your dirty clothes? I¡¯ve seen plenty of people like you. So hurry up and bring her down!¡± The red-haired woman snorted coldly in her heart. Did she use her good looks to get into the lord¡¯s bed? No matter how good she was, she has a way to make Audrey unattractive! ¡°Let me go!¡± Audrey had no trouble dealing with these people who did not have muchbat aura. She only gave them a gentle push, and they all fell to the ground and wailed in pain. ¡°You actually dare to resist?¡± The red-haired woman was furious and immediately summoned her battle technique. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how capable you are.¡± ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to fight with you in the city lord¡¯s territory, but you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes turned cold. She didn¡¯t even draw her sword. Instead, she casually chanted a magic spell and tied them up. ¡°How can you do this to me? I¡¯m the lord¡¯s woman! ¡°Let me tell you, as long as I¡¯m unwilling, you can forget about getting any benefits from the lord!¡± ¡°Men, all of you, take this woman down for me!¡± The red-haired woman¡¯s image was destroyed. She shouted anxiously on the ground, ¡°I¡¯m a servant girl by the lord¡¯s side. But, let me tell you if you still want a ce to stay in Spark City, kneel and apologize obediently!¡± Audrey ignored the red-haired woman¡¯s curses. Instead, she walked to the girl who had just been taught a lesson and helped her up gently. ¡°Do you have any other serious injuries on your body?¡± The girl¡¯s face swelled up so high that it was almost bleeding. Audrey frowned. She wanted to stretch out her hand to cast a healing spell, but she felt it was not very convenient to do so in public. She could only ask in a gentle voice, ¡°What did you do? How could this woman be so ruthless?¡± The maid lowered her head and timidly nced at the red-haired woman who was still cursing. Her entire body trembled in fear. She looked like she was only thirteen or fourteen years old. Nevertheless, Audrey still felt a little sorry for her. Even if it was in the lord¡¯s mansion, Audrey nned to take her away if the little girl did not mind. Anyway, the mansion she rented was still short of people, so it was not like she could not afford an extra mouth. Audrey patted the maid¡¯s back in aforting manner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to the lord. Just tell me what happened.¡± ¡°But the lord¡­¡± The maid said worriedly, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to offend the lord for my sake.¡± No matter how much she had, it was just a cheap life. She did not need such a noble youngdy to help her. Hearing this, Audrey only raised her eyebrows. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m not a new maid?¡± After all, the woman on the ground called her a cheap maid. The maid sighed. ¡°You¡¯re very different from us. I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant temperament from a maid.¡± ¡°Miss, you should be careful not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. If the lord finds out, he will me you¡­¡± With the words of the handmaiden, Audrey decided that she would do the lord a favor and take the handmaiden with her. ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about here?¡± As Lance approached from a distance, he heard a series of sharp curses. Before he saw Audrey¡¯s figure, he thought that he had entered the hunting ground. The red-haired woman struggled to get up from the ground when she saw Lance, but she could not because of the magic. Audrey frowned and used the body of the maidservant as cover. Then, she chanted a spell and let go of the red-haired woman. She almost jumped up and immediately began to cry. ¡°City Lord, look at the new maidservant you brought! How can she bully me like this! I¡¯ve been by your side for a long time. ¡°I only said a few words to her, and she¡­ she beat me up like this. It¡¯s really unfair.¡± A crease appeared between Lance¡¯s brows. Audrey firmly protected the handmaiden behind her and was ready to attack. Lance kicked the woman away from him and asked Shadowless Ghost Hand with disgust, ¡°Who is this woman?¡± The woman was immediately stunned. Audrey had never expected things to turn out this way¡­ ¡°My lord¡­ you¡­ you don¡¯t remember me?¡± Lance¡¯s voice was filled with impatience. ¡°Who exactly are you? I wanted to ask you the same question. When did you break into my backyard?¡± Chapter 92 - Who Are You

Chapter 92: Who Are You

Shadowless Ghost Hand stood awkwardly at the side. The red-haired woman looked like she was struck by lightning. ¡°City lord, I was one of the first handmaidens toe in and serve you! You even praised my tea-making skills¡­¡± Tea-making skills? Lance thought about it. When he had just be the city lord of Spark City, it seemed like he had indeed recruited a group of handmaidens to serve as his servants. But those women were always noisy and troublesome. They were supposed to be dealt with by Shadowless Ghost Hand. Why was there one b*tch left? Shadowless Ghost Hand received Lance¡¯s questioning gaze and said awkwardly, ¡°The other maids have indeed been sent out of the city gate, but you once praised her tea-making skills to be pretty good, so I selfishly let her stay.¡± Lance remained quiet. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did I say that I wanted to keep this person here?¡± Lance frowned. ¡°When can you really take what I said to heart? Did I just say that she brews tea well?¡± If Shadowless Ghost Hand did not say it, Lance really would not have thought of it. Lance had really said it himself, but he did not mean it at all. He frowned as he looked at the red-haired woman who was still in disbelief. ¡°Think about it carefully. Was Iplimenting you? You¡¯re also a genius who could make a cup of tea look like that.¡± ¡°If Iplimented you, you would really have the cheek to tter yourself.¡± This time, Audrey actually pitied the red-haired woman. Shadowless Ghost Hand fell to his knees with a plop. ¡°Sir, your subordinate¡­¡± He was utterly embarrassed. He had never thought that someone would dare to lie in front of him. The red-haired woman paused, tears flowing freely. ¡°Sir Lance, you cannot believe them! I¡¯m loyal to you and have done nothing wrong. Didn¡¯t I work hard?¡± Lance suppressed his impatience and took a deep breath. ¡°Then tell me, what have you done in Spark City all these years? What did this maid do to provoke you and make you beat her up like this? ¡°Miss Audrey is a distinguished guest that I personally invited. If I hadn¡¯t appeared, would miss Audrey have been thrown out of the mansion by you? ¡°Leaving you in Spark City was an ident. Take the punishment.¡± Lance sighed, looked at Audrey, and said, ¡°Miss Audrey, I¡¯m really sorry. I was clearly inviting you to have a meal in Spark City, but it turned out like this.¡± The red-haired woman saw Lance¡¯s gentle attitude towards Audrey and had a look of disbelief. ¡°Sir, you actually¡­¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand could not take it anymore. ¡°Men, chase her out of the city lord¡¯s mansion and leave her to fend for herself!¡± ¡°No, no, sir¡­ you can¡¯t treat me like this, you can¡¯t!¡± The red-haired woman did not even understand who this Audrey was before she was thrown out by a battle technique. Audrey shook her head to show that she did not mind. ¡°It¡¯s alright, my lord. However, I have a presumptuous request.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I want to bring this maid back.¡± Lance raised his eyebrows and looked at the little maid behind Audrey. The little maid¡¯s face was swollen on both sides, but her eyes were clear. Her body was so thin, and she looked delicate and pitiful as she stood behind Audrey. She was quite good at choosing people. Lance nodded generously. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s fate that Audrey got to know this maid.¡± After they had a peaceful meal, Audrey left the main city of Spark City under the excuse that she wanted to bring the maid for treatment. Lance had the intention of keeping Audrey here, but he was the one who had brought her here today and made her suffer in his territory. He did not say anything to stop her. ¡°My lord¡­ where¡¯s miss Audrey?¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand looked at his master¡¯s mncholic figure and gritted his teeth. ¡°What happened today was all my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for myck of discipline¡­¡± Lance seemed to be deep in thought as he gently waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I believe that Audrey and I will meet again very soon.¡± ¡­ In the beast carriage. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Miss Audrey, my name is Casey.¡± ¡°Alright, then follow me back to my house to work. The sry won¡¯t be bad, as long as you¡¯re loyal to me.¡± Casey nodded happily as she listened to Audrey¡¯s introduction of the current situation at home. ¡°Miss Audrey, where are we going next?¡± Casey asked curiously. Audrey rubbed the corners of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to private property of mine. It¡¯s not convenient for you to follow me there, so you can go home first. After exining the situation to my father, my maid will arrange it for you.¡± Casey was taken aback. ¡°Miss Audrey, are you not nning to bring me along?¡± Was she not trustworthy enough for Audrey to trust her? That is true¡­ Audrey saw through Casey¡¯s self-doubt. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that for various reasons, I want to give my father a small surprise. I don¡¯t want to tell anyone about this surprise for the time being.¡± Casey instantly smiled like a flower. Audrey sighed. She knew that she had probably attracted Lance¡¯s attention. However, she already had a new target. Since she could not beat him, she could hide. As the city lord of Spark City, Lance would not really extend his hand to the outside of the city. There were still some secrets in the Davis family that had not been truly dug out. Audrey was already tired of living in Spark City. It would be better to venture outside Spark City. Chapter 93 - Confession

Chapter 93: Confession

After inspecting the manor for a while, Audrey returned home in the beast carriage. Calder had already learned of what had happened upstairs at the Lisi merchant building. He frowned and asked, ¡°Audrey, someone told me that you¡¯re selling level-10 potions. What¡¯s going on?¡± The older woman¡¯s words were definitely not groundless. After asking around on the street, Calder confirmed that Audrey was the one selling level-10 potions. Even the city lord of Spark City had invited Audrey to his mansion. Audrey frowned when she heard that. ¡°Father, who did you hear it from¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Audrey, you just need to tell me if it¡¯s you or not and where did you get the potion?¡± Calder frowned and asked worriedly. Audrey paused for a moment and decided to tell him everything, but she had to hide the question of her background. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know if you can ept this. After I epted thepetition from the five great families, you handed me my mother¡¯s ne. ¡°From the ne, I was suddenly swept up by a force. When I opened my eyes, I had already reached level 3. ¡°After that, I couldn¡¯t believe it, so I meditated and cultivated. Finally, I directly broke through level 10. After reaching level 10, the ne gave me a new hint, which was the method to make the potion.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes were sincere and true. Calder did know about the ne. However, why had nothing happened when he was wearing the ne? Could it be that Audrey was the only one who could open the restriction in the ne? Calder did not want to delve into it. No matter what, as long as Audrey could take care of him, it was his greatest wish. Calder smiled and said, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m sad not because you didn¡¯t hand over the potion, but because you weren¡¯t willing to share your matters with me. ¡°I know that I haven¡¯t been very good to you over the years, but I also hope that you can truly ept me one day, Audrey.¡± As Calder said this, his entire being was shrouded in a dark cloud of sorrow. Audrey nodded and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but mother told me that I must wait until I can truly protect father and myself before I speak of this matter. ¡°Father, I used mother as a protective shield, but I can¡¯t guard against people who have bad intentions.¡± Upon hearing his daughter¡¯s exnation, Calder nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯ve always been a child with ideas, dear Audrey. All I need to know is that you¡¯ve always been safe.¡± After the two of them finished their meal, Kate suddenly came over. Audrey did not look at her childhood sweetheart with a sweet smile ever since the five great familiespetition. Even now she was looking at him expressionlessly. As soon as Kate entered the door, he bowed to Audrey to express his apology. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m really sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have given up on protecting you in thepetition between the five great families.¡± He would never admit that he had dirty thoughts at the time. Kate sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know when our rtionship became like this, but Audrey, I always thought we were the best friends in the world.¡± Audrey nodded casually. ¡°So why did youe to see me this time?¡± Kate felt a sense of defeat that he had never felt before. Why did he feel that the rtionship between him and Audrey had gradually drifted apart? This feeling of losing control made Kate feel very ufortable. It could even be said that he was anxious. He had originally thought that Audrey, who had always relied on him, woulde and y with him after thepetition ended. At that time, he could continue to be friends with Audrey as if he had never had such thoughts. However, Audrey did not do so. Audrey had even gotten to know the lord of Spark City. He looked at Audrey in front of him with aplicated expression and said, ¡°Actually, I came here to ask Audrey if you would like to go on an adventure with our team.¡± The icynd in the far north. This was actually just a legend. It was something that Kate had identally heard her father mention when he was chatting with others. Legend had it that there lived an ancient giant dragon in the freezing ce in the north. There were ancient treasures hidden in the giant dragon¡¯s cave. However, because the environment was too harsh and the location was uncertain, no one had really gone there before. Kate suddenly wanted to take a look at the frigidnds because Audrey had stimted him. However, he wanted to bring Audrey along. Audrey had originally scoffed at it, but she always had an inexplicable premonition. Perhaps this treasure was the key to changing her fate. The dragon bone bracelet on her wrist jingled a few times, and Audrey¡¯s heart jolted. To make the dragon bone sense something, the things in the frigidnd were definitely treasures. It was just a frigidnd. Perhaps the power of the snow goddess over there would be even more powerful, and she would be able to directly breakthrough? After Audrey made up her mind, she began to refine some potions that she could use. But, at the same time, she also wanted to go back and check on how her herbs were doing. Chapter 94 - The Dragon Slaying Squad

Chapter 94: The Dragon ying Squad

Kate was also very happy that Audrey was able to form a team with him. ¡°Audrey, our squad only needs one more member. Thank you for joining our dragon-ying squad!¡± Audrey was puzzled. Not everyone could go to the Frigid Lands. Kate actually formed a team? Perhaps it was because the doubt in Audrey¡¯s eyes was too strong, but Kate smiled and began to exin. His golden eyes looked at Audrey with tenderness and affection. ¡°You must know our dragon-ying team. There are five people on the team. Me, you, Kaki, Jill, and Hera.¡± Audrey raised her eyebrows. They were really just acquaintances. Kate looked at Audrey expectantly, hoping that she would ask him some questions so that he could answer them. Audrey endured it, but she still could not bear to disappoint the child. ¡°Why did you form such a team? You have to know that ying a dragon isn¡¯t as easy as you think.¡± Kate¡¯s eyes sparkled as he chuckled. ¡°In the configuration of the dragon-ying team, Jill is the most suitable for support. Hisbat aura is more suitable for healing than offense. ¡°Audrey, you, me, and Kaki are offensive yers. Hera¡¯s whip is the most suitable for a defender.¡± He had considered all the factors before deciding on a candidate. Audrey nodded and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already joined our dragon yer squad, let¡¯s find a time to meet each other tomorrow!¡± Audrey nodded and sent Kate out of the door. In Kate¡¯s eyes, Audrey had already made up with him. In Audrey¡¯s eyes, Kate was just a brat who was still wet behind the ears. Calder had been listening in the corner for a long time. He had long wanted toe out and interrupt their conversation, but he wanted to respect his daughter. He wanted Audrey to practice dealing with matters on her own. Therefore, Calder waited until Kate left before blocking Audrey. ¡°Audrey, ever since we broke away from the shackles of the Davis family, you haven¡¯t had much time to stay at home.¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s even more ridiculous. You actually want to form a strange dragon-ying squad with that kid, Kate. The Frigid Lands aren¡¯t like Spark City.¡± Calder was so angry that he was almost incoherent. He had long known that the kid Kate had a little bit of affection for Audrey, but he had never thought that the kid would actually want to abduct Audrey to such a dangerous ce! The Frigid Lands. If she was not careful, she would never be able to return. Audrey looked at Calder¡¯s furious expression and her eyes shed with a smile. ¡°Father, have you forgotten that I¡¯m no longer the Audrey who was at the mercy of others?¡± ¡°What does that have to do with the past!¡± Calder was rarely angry at Audrey. ¡°Audrey, regardless of whether you havebat aura or not, you¡¯re my only daughter. ¡°I value your life more than mine. You can¡¯t ignore your own life and go to such a dangerous ce with Kate! ¡°But what if I say that I can sense my mother¡¯s aura?¡± Calder¡¯s harsh words came to an abrupt end. Audrey shook the bracelet on her wrist. ¡°When Kate told me about the Frigid Lands, the bracelet on my wrist rang.¡± There was nothing inside the dragon bone except for De¡¯sbat aura. The meaning of the vibration was self-evident. Calder fell silent. His own wife had already gone far away. Was his daughter going to leave him as well? Audrey hugged Calderfortingly. ¡°Father, I have to go to this matter. I¡¯ve never seen my mother before. She¡¯s not in my mind.¡± Calder let out a long sigh and could only agree. The next day, Audrey woke up very early in the morning. As soon as she walked into the hall, she saw Kate, whose eyes were sparkling, drinking the flower tea that Lifei had just poured. Calder red at Kate in annoyance, consciously giving the two of them enough space. ¡°Audrey, are you ready? I¡¯ve contacted the other three members of the dragon-ying squad. They said that if they are free, they will have a gathering at the restaurant this afternoon!¡± The restaurant was the closest ce to the Mercenary Association. Audrey had joined the mercenary group organized by Kate to register at the Mercenary Association. ¡°Has everyone else already registered?¡±Audrey asked. Kate shook her head. ¡°The dragon-ying squad has just been established. Their members were only officially organized yesterday, so they haven¡¯t had the time to register yet.¡± ¡°Then, when can we set off for the Frigid Lands?¡± Audrey asked with a frown. She did not know much about the Mercenary Association, but from Audrey¡¯s original impression, she knew that the Mercenary Association¡¯s series of audits were not easy to pass. It would take at least a month. During this time, Audrey would be able to break through to level 20. Who knew if her mother¡¯s information would still remain in the Frigid Lands. Kate took a sip of tea awkwardly. ¡°Even if we have passed the audit, a mercenary group that hasn¡¯t epted a mission isn¡¯t recognized by the Mercenary Association.¡± The best way was to apply in the shortest time possible and quickly advance. Audrey nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go apply at noon today. I believe we canplete the rest in a month¡¯s time.¡± Chapter 95 - Taking Matters Into Your Own Hands

Chapter 95: Taking Matters Into Your Own Hands

When Kate and Audrey arrived at the restaurant, Hera and Jill were already seated. The two of them had nothing to do. Hera¡¯s eldest daughter had lost her temper and ordered a table full of pastries to eat. Jill sat beside them like a quail that had been bullied. When she saw Audrey and Kate, Jill¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly stood up. ¡°Kate, Audrey, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Kate nodded symbolically and pulled Audrey to sit down. Audrey thought that she and Kate would be the first to arrive at such an early hour. However, she never expected that Hera, who had the temperament of a spoiled princess, would be the first to arrive. Kate also found it strange and asked, ¡°Why are you here so early today?¡± Hera rolled her eyes when she heard that. ¡°No matter how hot-tempered the missy is, I understand that this is a matter of teamwork. I thought that all of you had arrived. I didn¡¯t expect only to see Jill early.¡± Jill smiled shyly. ¡°Anyway, I have nothing to do¡­¡± She knew that her background was notparable to the children of theserge families, and he did not expect Kate to send her an invitation personally. In fact, it was not that Jill did not have anything to do, but she was so happy that she did not fall asleep the entire night. The next morning, she came to the restaurant early to sit. Hera saw the bloodshot eyes of the little fool the moment she entered the restaurant. It was also funny that this person hade over to sit down and wait without even taking a bite. She had not thought of what would happen if they all went back on their words at thest minute. Would she sit here and do nothing for the entire day? Of course, Hera did not say these words out loud. She was justining that she was thirsty and tired. She had ordered arge table to eat while treating Jill to a meal. ¡°Audrey, have you really given all the level-10 potions to the Lisimercial building?¡± Hera chewed on a mouthful of jujube cake and asked ambiguously, ¡°If you still have a surplus, I n to buy all of them.¡± Kate frowned when he heard that. ¡°Why do you need so many level-10 potions?¡± ¡°Nonsense, of course it¡¯s for cultivation.¡± Hera did not even want to answer Kate. What kind of retarded question was this? ¡°I know you¡¯re using it for cultivation, but is your bottleneck that serious?¡± Kate remembered that Hera had been stuck at level 9 thest time she took the test. Could it be that she had not broken through to level 10? Hera nodded and sighed. ¡°What can I do? The cultivation ofbat aura isn¡¯t something that I can control with one hand. I really can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ve already gone into seclusion in the holynd, but it¡¯s still useless. ¡°Audrey, if you sell it to me, I guarantee that you¡¯ll receive a reward that¡¯s even more than the Lisimercial building.¡± Heraughed mischievously. ¡°You can also give a beautiful woman like me as a bonus. Aren¡¯t you tempted?¡± Hearing this, Audrey reached out and touched Hera¡¯s head that was leaning over. ¡°I really do have a bottle of potion, but it¡¯s not a level-10 one.¡± Hearing Audrey say that she still had some left, Hera immediately perked up. ¡°Level-8? Level-9? I¡¯m not picky!¡± The child had already been forced into a corner, but Audrey herself did not care about potions of this level. She threw down a heavy bomb. ¡°Level-20.¡± Everyone present widened their eyes in surprise. Hera immediately grabbed Audrey. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re not wrong, right? It¡¯s not level 2, but level 20?¡± Audrey nodded indifferently. Hera felt as though the sky in front of her was already spinning. A level 20 potion¡­ It would definitely allow her to break through at least two levels! Kate and Jill wanted to say something, but they were pulled away by Hera. ¡°Audrey, tell me, how can I obtain your level-10 potion? As long as you say it, I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Money is a small problem. Even if you want the number one beauty in the world, I can find her for you!¡± ¡°Please, Audrey, can you sell the potion to me?¡± Audrey could not help butugh. She looked at Hera¡¯s silly look as she jumped up and down, trying to cling onto her body. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll sell the potion to you for 200,000 gold coins.¡± ¡°200,000 gold coins?¡± Although Kaki waste, she did not hear what the others had said. Instead, she only heard Hera begging Audrey to sell something, and then Audrey put a price of 200,000 gold coins. Heh. Kaki sneered. Sure enough, without the protection of the Davis family, Audrey and Calder were nothing to be afraid of. Now, they could not even take out 200,000 gold coins, resulting in finding money the hard way. She had made up her mind not to let Audrey seed. Kaki walked over with a smile, his eyes filled with malice. ¡°Let me see what is worth 200,000 gold coins. Miss Hera had to beg you before you were willing to sell it. ¡°The Davis family¡¯s family has never taught you to earn money from your friends. But, Miss Hera, tell me, I must make Audrey give this to you!¡± Hera looked at Kaki as if she was looking at a fool. Jill still could not bear to see a beauty like Kaki without feeling embarrassed. She kindly reminded, ¡°Miss Kaki, aren¡¯t you going to ask what miss Audrey is selling?¡± ¡°Whatever she sells, the Davis family can afford it!¡± Kaki looked at Jill in disgust. ¡°Alright, Audrey, I¡¯ll make the decision to give this to miss Hera!¡± Chapter 96 - The Aroma of Tea Filled the Air

Chapter 96: The Aroma of Tea Filled the Air

Kaki stood there with her head held high, waiting for Hera toe to her and thank her gratefully. But the scene that she had imagined did not happen at all. The other four people looked at her as if they were looking at a fool. Kaki uneasily ruffled the long hair beside her ear. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is miss Hera too touched?¡± Hera scoffed. ¡°I think you¡¯re used to being touched by yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kate frowned and reprimanded, ¡°Kaki, Audrey has long since left the Davis family. You have no right to make Audrey give up her things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Audrey also needs to live. Instead, it¡¯s you, miss Kaki, who can¡¯t differentiate between right and wrong. You just¡­¡± Under Kaki¡¯s furious gaze, Jill¡¯s voice became softer and softer. She swallowed the remaining few words into her stomach, unable to say them. Kaki felt aggrieved. ¡°Kate, how can you say that about me? Isn¡¯t it for Miss Hera¡¯s sake? If Audrey has anything good on her, why don¡¯t I just give it to her directly?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Audrey agreed crisply. Hera immediately said nervously, ¡°Audrey, what are you doing? I¡¯m the first person to make a reservation with you!¡± Audrey did not look at Hera. She looked at Kaki with a smile. ¡°I want to sell a bottle of level-20 potion to miss Hera. Since you want to pay so much, the level-10 potion was sold to the Lisimercial building for 500,000 gold coins. You can give me 2,000,000 gold coins for the level-20 potion. ¡°Seeing that we all have the blood of the Davis family flowing in our bodies, I¡¯ve given you a discount. The Lisimercial building can give me much more. They can even give me a free auction spot. You can just give me 2 million gold coins!¡± Kateughed when she heard that. Hera understood Audrey¡¯s meaning and sat back upright with the demeanor of ady. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank miss Kaki in advance.¡± Instantly, Kaki felt as though she had been struck by lightning. She gritted her teeth as she looked at Audrey. ¡°What did you say? A level-20 potion? Why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier ¨C¡± ¡°Take it out for what?¡± Audrey asked in return. ¡°Take it out and give it to the Davis Family?¡± Audrey sneered. She had not said anything, but it had pierced through Kaki¡¯s heart. ¡°Miss Hera¡­¡± Kaki forced a smile. ¡°No, no, no. Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Hera took a bite of the shortbread and rolled her eyes at Kaki. ¡°I want to buy something from Audrey, but you said you would give it to me because you didn¡¯t want me to buy it myself. Why? Are you unwilling to do so?¡± ¡°Then what are you talking about?¡± Kaki thought to herself, ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me that you wanted to buy a level-20 potion!¡± ¡°Miss Hera, I think you¡¯ve been deceived by Audrey. How could she have a level-20 potion in her possession? The most powerful alchemist in Spark City is Merci Kelda and he can¡¯t produce such a potion.¡± Kaki deliberately said sarcastically, ¡°Who knows if Audrey is bluffing?¡± Hera stared at Kaki without turning her eyes away until her gaze became flustered. ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m bluffing is my business,¡± Audrey said unhurriedly. ¡°As for whether or not you want to buy it, Kaki, that¡¯s your business.¡± Kaki¡¯s heart was already riddled with holes. Why does this woman want to go against me!? She hadpletely forgotten that she was the one who had deliberatelye to find trouble. Herazily stretched her back. ¡°How is it, miss Kaki? Have you already considered buying it for me?¡± The Davis family had lost a patriarch. Now that their strength had been greatly damaged, they simply did not have the strength to contend against the other families. Kaki had no choice but to swallow her anger. ¡°Audrey, didn¡¯t you want to sell it to miss Hera for 200,000 gold coins? Why did you sell it to me for 2 million gold coins?¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to you.¡± Hera was speechless. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then don¡¯t talk big. Whether she sells it or not is Audrey¡¯s business. Whether you buy it or not is my business. ¡°Now that Miss Kaki insists on interfering, what can I do?¡± ¡°You!¡± Kaki was so angry that she almost could not breathe. Kate had never seen Kaki so aggressive before. He frowned and was extremely dissatisfied. ¡°Kaki, why do you always have such a prejudice against Audrey?¡± What a joke. What a joke! Kaki wanted to throw her head back andugh maniacally. She wanted to ask these people whether she was biased or they were biased. She was clearly just being kind, but in the end, Kate wanted to me her. Jill looked down on her, and Hera looked down on her as well. The one who had gone the most overboard was still Audrey. She had actually toyed with her like she was a monkey! Audrey was not going to stoop to her level. Since she had already promised Hera verbally, she would not take back her words. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely suffer retribution, Audrey!¡± After saying that, she bolted out of the door. Kate wanted to rush out to chase after her, but he was stopped by Hera. ¡°What are you rushing out for? Are you going to drag Audrey to apologize to Kaki Later?¡± Hera looked angry. Even a careless person like Jill could tell that Kaki was filled with jealousy, but Kate could not tell anything. ¡°Aren¡¯t we on the same team? Why are we doing this¡­¡± Kate was in a slightly awkward position. When Kaki had promised him that she would join the dragon yer squad, she had already said that she would never quarrel with Audrey again. Yet, such a thing had happened again. Chapter 97 - A Firm Heart

Chapter 97: A Firm Heart

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hera sneered. ¡°From the beginning, Kaki didn¡¯te for us. She came for Kate, right?¡± Kate sighed and solemnly bowed to Audrey to express his apology. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t expect Kaki to...¡± ¡°Alright, the important thing now isn¡¯t Kaki. What should our dragon ying squad do?¡± This was Audrey¡¯s most sorrowful question. The Mercenary Association had a clear rule that five people were needed to form a mercenary group. Even if Kaki still wanted to join the dragon ying squad, Kate would disagree. Where could they find the remaining person? Hera did not mind. ¡°No matter what, our mercenary group will have to register for at least a month before we can take action. It¡¯s better to take advantage of theck of manpower to make preparations now.¡± Jill immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our actions are too rushed. Whether it¡¯s the frequent mercenary activities in the next month or the fact that we¡¯re going to the Frigid Lands, materials are a necessity.¡± ¡°Even Audrey joined us only yesterday. So no matter how well you prepare, Audrey definitely doesn¡¯t have any equipment.¡± Only then did Kate realized that he had made a mistake again. ¡°But Audrey, haven¡¯t you always wanted to go to the Frigid Lands?¡± Audrey sighed. ¡°I wanted to go to the Frigid Lands because I sensed my mother¡¯s aura. But I can¡¯t just think for myself. Kate is right. We¡¯re a team.¡± ¡°Audrey has helped me so much. I will definitely help you find information about your mother.¡± Kate had stayed by Audrey¡¯s side for so many years, so he had more or less understood the situation in Audrey¡¯s family. However, he did not expect that after Audrey¡¯s mother had disappeared for so many years, there would suddenly be informationing from the Frigid Lands. ¡°Yes, yes, Audrey. Don¡¯t be anxious. You have to be prepared.¡± ¡°With ourbined strength, we¡¯ll definitely be able to escape death from the mouth of the evil dragon...¡± Other than Kate, this was the first time everyone present had seen Audrey smile so beautifully. Hera was about to be struck by Audrey¡¯s beauty. Instead, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Audrey. Even if I have to go up a mountain of knives or into a sea of fire, I will find your mother for you!¡± Audreyughed out loud. This was the first time she had felt a sense of belonging in the Jones Empire. In her previous life, no one would have said such warm words to her. Audrey had been tested for her excellent talent in magic when she was born. Her family had crazily trained Audrey, forcing her to break through from a desperate situation time and time again. They all saw Audrey as a high and mighty God on the throne. They prayed that Audrey would guide them in their practice to take their magic to the next level. Audrey sat alone in her seat. No one was willing to tell Audrey what was on their minds, and no one was willing to listen to Audrey¡¯s heart. She had originally thought that having thepanionship of magic meant that she was not alone until the moment when she failed to level up. What she felt was not an unwillingness to fail but a sense of relief that had finally ended. When she opened her eyes again, although she was determined, she was also baffled. She was like a walking corpse wandering around Spark City. Even if Calder really treated her as his own daughter, Audrey still felt nothing. This was the first time. Perhaps it was Kate¡¯s repentance that had finally awoken her spirit. Perhaps it was Hera¡¯s passionate trust. Maybe it was Jill¡¯s timid but determined eyes. That fiery, beating, wonderful feeling had been slowly spreading in Audrey¡¯s chest, her heart beating bit by bit rhythmically. Audrey suddenly understood the meaning of hering to this world. Maybe the heavens could not bear it anymore, so they let Audreye to this world to feel the warmth of herpanions. She looked at the three of them, seriously discussing how to bring Audrey¡¯s mother back, and revealed the most beautiful smile. The other three did not know what kind of celestial battle Audrey had epted. They thought that Audrey was anxiously waiting for her mother¡¯s message. After the four of them discussed it, they decided to meet in the restaurant a weekter. Regardless of whether new teammates were joining them or not, they would think of a way to probe the Mercenary Association. Kate clenched his fists solemnly. He did not help Audrey during thepetition between the five families. However, in the mercenary group that followed, Kate promised to protect Audrey with his life. This was his increasingly determined passion. A week passed very quickly. During this period of time, Audrey produced the level 20 potion Hera needed. At the same time, she also refined arge number of other functional potions. These potions could greatly alleviate the difort caused by the environment in the Frigid Lands while ying the dragon. The red ones were potions that temporarily increased explosive power, and the blue ones were potions that alleviated the body¡¯s cold. The purple ones were potions that could cure sexual functions. Looking at the already bare herb garden, Calder felt both proud and a little sad. Chapter 98 - Passed

Chapter 98: Passed

When Audrey arrived at the restaurant, the other three people had already arrived. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Hera raised her hand happily, indicating for Audrey toe over to her. Audrey smiled. ¡°Why are you all so early today?¡± Kate looked at the culprit, Hera, helplessly. ¡°Hera said that she had great news to tell us today. She told us to wait in the restaurant early. At the end, when Hera arrived, she said that she forgot to tell you. She didn¡¯t say anything until you arrived.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Jill rubbed her eyes sleepily. ¡°I woke up early today.¡± Hera chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up before dawn, especially Jill, that silly kid. I didn¡¯t tell you toe when the restaurant isn¡¯t open.¡± No wonder Jill kept rubbing her eyes. Audrey asked in amusement, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you hurry up and call me? My house isn¡¯t that far from the restaurant.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Hera waved her hand. ¡°Why would I call you? I didn¡¯t think it through, and I didn¡¯t expect everyone to wake up so early. I might as well rest in the restaurant.¡± She pointed at the pile of empty tes on the table. ¡°This is all I ordered to apologize. Jill alone ate more than half of it.¡± Jill smiled in embarrassment. Audrey liked such a noisy atmosphere. She took out three bottles of the three-colored potion from her universe bag, Hera took an additional bottle of level-20 potion. ¡°I took the level 20 potion from my mother¡¯s belongings. I refined the rest of the potions myself.¡± ¡°You refined them yourself!?¡± Hera took the potion from Audrey in surprise. Audrey had secretly added some elemental power to the transparent red potion, which was settling at the bottom of the potion bit by bit. It was as magnificent as a poisonous flower in full bloom. ¡°This, this potion¡¯s level can reach level-12, right¡­¡± Jill covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Audrey, this gift is really too expensive¡­¡± Her father knew a lot about potions, so she had learned more from her own experience. It was already shocking that Audrey said that she could refine potions, but she did not expect that such a high-level potion could be refined in such arge amount within a week. Audrey briefly introduced the effects of the various colors of the potion, and she could not help butugh when she saw their surprised expressions. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Audrey.¡± Kate was so surprised that he almost lost her ability to speak. ¡°Are you really not lying to us? Did you really refine these potions yourself?¡± Audrey nodded indifferently. A potion of this level was nothing to her. If it were not because the herbs she bought from the Lisimercial building were not enough, she could have refined even more advanced potions. If the dragon ying squad could really form a mercenary group, the four of them would definitely be together in the future. If Audrey wanted to avoid the others, it would be easy. She could just stay in the magic stone and be done with it. But she did not want to. She wanted to give this hard-earned friendship a chance. She wanted to see if they would treat her as sincerely as they did today after putting her true self in front of them. ¡°Wow, then Audrey, you¡¯re really too strong¡­¡± Hera happily epted the potion. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to your house to deliver the money tomorrow! Don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t want to tell others about this, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± No matter how many secrets Audrey had, Hera had already decided that Audrey was her best friend. Kate and Jill looked at each other and pushed the potions in front of Audrey. ¡°Audrey, we believe that you¡¯re the one who made these potions, but we can¡¯t take your things for free¡­¡± Audrey waved her hand. ¡°I still have a lot of these potions. If you don¡¯t want them, you can throw them away.¡± Her words stunned Kate and Jill on the spot. ¡°Don¡¯t feel any burden in your hearts. I gave you the potion for my own sake. We¡¯re all on the same team. If any harmes to you, I definitely won¡¯t be able to live in peace.¡± Hera suddenly remembered the topic she wanted to talk about today. ¡°What I want to say is that I asked my uncle to help me apply for the Mercenary Association. The result of the examination seems to be today.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier?¡± She immediately ran out of the restaurant in a hurry. Not far away was the entrance of the Mercenary Association. Thetest results of the examination had already been written on the door te of the Mercenary Association. Kate and the others could read ten lines at a nce and finally found the team¡¯s name at the bottom ¡ª the Dragon ying Team: Kate, Audrey, Hera, Jill. It was worth mentioning that in the Mercenary Association, apart from the initial registration, the names of the mercenaries were usually not real, and there was no surname after the name. Therefore, even if the name of the Dragon yer Team was too shocking, it did not attract much attention. The four of them immediately threw Audrey¡¯s potion to the back of their minds. They hurriedly went to the Mercenary Association¡¯s registrar to receive the mission so that they could get the pass to the Frigid Lands in the shortest time possible. Chapter 99 - Set Out

Chapter 99: Set Out

One monthter. ¡°Shocking Wind sh!¡± Audrey¡¯s sword pierced through the bear¡¯s throat, and with a leap, she reached out to pluck the Moon Spirit Flower. This was thest mission for the Dragon ying Squad this month. As long as they sessfully sent the Moon Spirit Flower back to the Mercenary Association, they would be able to obtain a pass to the Frigid Lands. Kate panted as he got up from the ground. He looked at the ck bear that had fallen to the ground with lingering fear. ¡°This bear¡¯sbat strength is really too high. Fortunately, Audrey reacted quickly. Otherwise, I would have died long ago.¡± The ck bear had already seen theming to pick the Moon Spirit Flower, but it had waited until they were about to attack beforeunching a sneak attack from behind. Kate stood at the back. Once the ck bear¡¯s ws came down, there was no way Kate could dodge them. At the critical moment, Audrey pulled out cold frost from her spine. She turned around and flew up, directly blinding the ck bear¡¯s eyes. Hera poked the petals of the Moon Spirit Flower. ¡°Then, should we go back now? I can¡¯t wait to see the pass to the Frigid Lands.¡± As a missy, she gritted her teeth and stayed in the forest with the other three for an entire month in order to earn points for the pass. Now, she was finally free. Hera was almost in tears. However, they had improved a lot these days. Kate had umtedbat experience and had reached level-14. Hera¡¯s level was not low, to begin with. She had directly reached level-13. Even Jill had reached level-11. Of course, the one who had improved the fastest was still Audrey. She had reached a bottleneck after advancing from level-20. Audrey seemed to have ignored the word bottleneck. She had leveled up three times in a month, which made the other three envious. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already prepared for more than a month to go to the Frigid Lands, we¡¯ll set off immediately after we hand over the Moon Spirit Flower,¡± said Kate. ¡°Do you have anything else to do?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Roar ¨C¡± The ck bear, which was already dead, suddenly burst forth. After tearing apart arge tree, it charged directly in front of Audrey. ¡°Roar ¨C¡± The ck bear opened its bloody mouth and roared angrily. It remembered this human. It had suffered so much pain because of this human! ¡°Audrey, be careful!¡± Hera swung her whip. Beside her, Jill immediately prepared her battle technique. ¡°Order of the grass and trees!¡± The rapidly growing vines directly dragged the ck bear¡¯s feet. Hera flew up into the wind, the whip whipping her body and bending it to an unbelievable angle. Kate and Audrey looked at each other and nodded. The next second, the two of them charged forward. Kate¡¯s left side directly shoveled the ground. Audrey chanted a magic spell and leaped up with Cold Frost, stabbing the ck bear¡¯s heart with her sword. ¡°Audrey!¡± Due to the pain, the ck bear¡¯s huge ws had already fallen from the sky. Audrey was shocked and hurriedly reached out to pull out her sword. Oh no! The ck bear¡¯s skin was too thick. It was impossible to pull out the sword. Seeing that the sharp bear paw had already reached Audrey¡¯s back, Kate gritted his teeth, got up from the ground, and rushed forward ¡ª He had originally closed his eyes and waited for his death, but nothing happened. Audrey finally finished reciting a long series of magic incantations, and the ck bear¡¯s life force had reached its end. She immediately gave up her longsword and leaped away from the ck bear¡¯s chest. Like a small cannonball, she rushed forward and used her physical body to fight the ck bear! ¡°Snow goddess, I believe in your divine power. Please bless me!¡± A vigorous power erupted from Audrey¡¯s body. Under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gazes, she pulled herself away and shattered the ck bear¡¯s bones. Roar ¡ª The ck bear no longer had the strength to resist. It could only m heavily onto the ground. ¡°Damn ¡ª Audrey, aren¡¯t you too powerful!?¡± Hera quickly ran in front of Audrey and hugged her. She heard Hera say happily, ¡°After we have Audrey, it¡¯s like we have the god of war!¡± Kate forced a smile. Although she knew that Audrey had grown to a height that others could not reach, Kate looked at Audrey as if she was still the little girl who used to run behind her. After they picked the Moon Spirit Flower and returned, they exchanged for the pass to the Frigid Lands under the shocked and surprised gazes of the Mercenary Association¡¯s staff. The ce was separated by a signboard. When Audrey and the others were about to arrive, they had already drunk the blue potion. Although the storm was so strong that even their vision was blurred, they did not feel the cold. Jill wanted to take off her cotton coat, however, she was stopped by Audrey. ¡°The principle of the blue potion is to speed up the flow of blood and raise the surface temperature of your body, giving you the illusion that you¡¯re already warm. Under such a storm, we only need to ensure that our coats don¡¯t fall off.¡± Audrey had cast a protective spell on everyone¡¯s jacket, protecting their lives from the wind and snow. Once they took off their jackets, the wind and snow would immediately invade their bodies, freezing their blood before they could even feel it. The crystal-clear white snow was blowing heavily. The storm that belonged to the king was engulfing the entire world. Audrey and the others could not even take a few steps forward. They could only wait and watch the storm wreak havoc between heaven and earth. Chapter 100 - Desperate Counterattack

Chapter 100: Desperate Counterattack

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Roar ¨C¡± The roar caused a violent tremor that seemed to engulf the earth. The bracelet on Audrey¡¯s wrist continued to jingle non-stop. Hera and Kate looked in disbelief at the gigantic ice-colored dragon that could blot out the sky. The dragon raised its head and exhaled. ¡°Ignorant and fearless humans, I order you to leave my territory immediately ¨C¡± The bell on Audrey¡¯s wrist began to vibrate as though it had gone mad. As though it had sensed something, the dragonzily raised its eyes that were as big as luminous pearls. ¡°This is the scent of that arrogant human ¨C¡± ¡°You know my mother? You¡¯ve met my mother, haven¡¯t you!?¡± Audrey asked in a frenzy as though she had lost control. ¡°Why would the bell react to you!?¡± The dragon gave Audrey a strange look and sneered. ¡°Because she was bitten to death by me. Why? Do you want to avenge her?¡± The three of them had never expected that De had already been killed, and the murderer was the dragon in front of them. Kate¡¯s heart sank. He was about to tell Audrey not to act rashly, but when she turned around to look, Audrey had already been drowned in immense hatred and anger. De was clearly not her biological mother, so why was she so angry? In an instant, Audrey understood that it was the original Audrey who had remained in her body. There was a tiny bit of attachment to her mother. ¡°You¡¯ve seldom met your own biological mother, and I¡¯ve never met my biological mother.¡± Audrey muttered to herself, ¡°Perhaps this is the only thing we have inmon. But, Audrey, since I¡¯ve be you, I¡¯ll definitely seek justice for you!¡± Layers of frost revolved around Audrey¡¯s body. The dragon was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re quite a unique little girl. You can actually summon the power of ice and snow. You¡¯re more talented than your useless mother.¡± Useless? ¡°What right do you have to insult Audrey¡¯s mother like this!?¡± Hera shouted as she whipped out her whip. ¡°I think your skin and flesh are perfect for changing the carrier of my whip!¡± The dragon¡¯s eyes instantly turned vertical. ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant at such a young age. I¡¯d like to see how you whip my dragon tendon!¡± He spread his gigantic wings and turned around, pping his wings in Hera¡¯s direction. In the next second, a blizzard that was even more violent than before engulfed Hera¡¯s entire body. The coat could not withstand the dragon¡¯s attack and was instantly reduced to dust, while Hera had been frozen into an ice sculpture. He spread his iparably huge wings and turned around to attack Kate and the others. Kate clenched his teeth and wanted to retaliate. However, the intense storm could not be matched by his and Jill¡¯s strength alone. ¡°Kate! Jill!¡± Audrey¡¯s expression instantly changed. She condensed a battle technique in her hand and threw it into the storm. However, it waspletely useless. Jill shouted, ¡°Audrey, run! Run quickly!¡± The giant dragon exhaled, and the two of them were instantly submerged in the snow. Audrey watched as her threepanions turned into ice sculptures under her watch. Thest string of rationality in her mind, which was tense, finally snapped. ¡°How dare you! How dare you!¡± They had alle to the Frigid Lands because they wanted to help Audrey find her mother. Even Jill had shouted at thest second before turning into an ice sculpture that she wanted to escape. How dare he... The dragon stomped its paws as though it had heard a great joke. Two cracks instantly appeared on the ice. ¡°Foolish human, do you think that you ants have the strength to seek justice for your mother? This is a great joke.¡± He looked at the furious Audrey with pity. He said as though he was giving alms, ¡°You¡¯re just like your foolish mother. You can only watch as yourpanions die because of you! But, since you like yourpanions so much, I¡¯ll show you my kindness and fulfill your wish.¡± In the next second, a strong wind blotted out the sky and earth. Thick dark clouds rumbled as the dragon roared, ¡°I¡¯ll show you mercy and let you feel the pain of your mother¡¯s death. It¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± The giant dragon roared into the sky, and the sky and earth instantly changed color. Audrey stood against the wind and sneered, ¡°You think you can call yourself an evil dragon? I really don¡¯t know how much you have disgraced the Dragon n!¡± In her previous life, Audrey¡¯s mount was a giant dragon with a ck body, red eyes, and long horns. It was the patriarch of the entire Dragon n. The Ice Dragon in front of her was only a baby who had just matured in the Dragon n. ¡°Embarrassed? You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m embarrassing the Dragon Race?¡± The clouds suddenly churned, and in the next second, a gigantic dragon¡¯s face appeared in front of Audrey. The heavy dragon breathnded on Audrey¡¯s face, and the dragon was very displeased. ¡°You¡¯re the first human who dares to provoke me like this.¡± ¡°You still dare to call yourself me in front of me? How dare you?¡± Audrey smiled brightly. Audrey pulled Cold Frost out from her back, her expression solemn and cold. ¡°You killed my mother and hurt my teammates. Today, I¡¯ll definitely skin you alive and make amends to them!¡± The dragon sneered and flicked its tail, hiding in theyers of churning ck clouds. The next second, lightning suddenly exploded, and countless cold frost arrows whistled through the air. Audrey did not dodge. She raised her head, drank a bottle of red potion, and pulled the Cold Frost out. Chapter 101 - Slaying a Dragon

Chapter 101: ying a Dragon

The dragon sneered in the clouds, ¡°How dare you use your body to block my thousand-year-old frost arrow? I think you¡¯re overestimating yourself. You want to die faster.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still too early to tell who¡¯s overestimating themselves!¡± Audrey shook off cold frost and used her hands to cast a protective barrier. Audrey¡¯s current magic could notpare to her previous life, but so what? She wanted to y the dragon! In the next second, Cold Frost shone brightly. Audrey chanted an incantation and stepped on the ice arrows with her feet. She rode on top of the Dragon¡¯s head at lightning speed. ¡°Human!¡± The dragon roared and leaped out of the clouds. ¡°I¡¯ve given you many chances. You¡¯re really De¡¯s child. You¡¯re as reckless as she is!¡± Audrey could feel the dragon¡¯s trembling body ¡ª he was afraid. Heh. The weakest part of the dragon¡¯s horn was the reverse scale of the dragon race. Audrey did not have a shred of pity as she pressed her slender hand heavily against the bottom of the dragon¡¯s horn. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s reckless!¡± The dragon writhed and wailed, ¡°Human, you cunning human. I¡¯m going to kill you. I¡¯m definitely going to kill you!¡± He writhed in the dark clouds, trying to throw Audrey off his back. However, how could Audrey let the dragon off so easily? Audrey looked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like ice and snow? Don¡¯t you like to end human lives with cold arrows? ¡°Haven¡¯t you always looked down on human bloodlines? ¡°Then, you should see how the most despicable human bloodline can beat an ancient dragon-like you to a pulp! You have to remember my name ¡ª my name is Audrey Davis!¡± Audrey tightened her grip on the dragon¡¯s reverse scale and pulled it hard. Roar ¡ª The dragon howled and rolled, spewing out countless bolts of lightning. Audrey sneered, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± A baby who had yet to learn the dragon¡¯s inheritance still dared to act impudently in front of her! Audrey opened her arms. ¡°My dearestdy snow goddess ¡ª I am your most devout believer. I request that you grant me supreme authority and power to teach a dragon who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth how to use your divine power!¡± The instant the ice-cold power of the goddess surged into Audrey¡¯s body, she had reached half of her strength from her previous life. Cold Frost instantly felt as though it had been quenched in ayer of ice. On her body, there was already the divine power of a dragon yer. Audrey stood up from the dragon¡¯s body. Her azure-blue eyes sparkled with golden light. She held Cold Frost with both hands and sentenced the dragon to death. ¡°You have disregarded human rtions and bullied humans. This is the first sin. ¡°You are extremely arrogant and have great disrespect for humans. This is the second sin. ¡°You are bloodthirsty and willfully toy with human lives. This is the third sin.¡± Audrey was as noble and invible as a goddess. ¡°ording to your three sins, you should be sentenced to death. Do you know your sins!?¡± The dragon roared angrily, ¡°Lowly human, what right do you have to judge my sins?¡± Audrey did not say a word. She was now the embodiment of the snow goddess in the Jones Empire. A cold, frosty light shed, and with a poof, it stabbed into the dragon¡¯s reverse scale. Roar ¡ª The dragon fell straight down from the sky in pain, crashing to the ground with a thud. Audrey drew her longsword. The specks of blood caused the bell on Audrey¡¯s body to shake even more violently. ¡°Do you even know how to repent? If you dare to resist again, I¡¯ll directly strip off your dragon skin and use it as a cushion!¡± The dragon¡¯s entire body trembled. The pain of having its reverse scales removed was still deeply rooted in the dragon¡¯s heart. ¡°No, no, I know I¡¯m wrong. I know I¡¯m wrong ¡ª I¡¯ll restore all yourpanions to their original state right now!¡± The dragon blew out in one breath. The frost on Kate, Hera, and Jill¡¯s bodies had all melted. They stared in shock at theical scene in front of them ¡ª Audrey berated it loudly, but the dragon was actually submissive! The ringing bangles finally calmed down, and Audrey felt her irritable heart calm down as well. Following that, the violentbat aura that was constantly circting in her body gradually calmed down. ¡°Audrey¡­ what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Kate shook his head in an indescribable manner, trying to wake himself up. What he saw was Audrey taming this insufferably arrogant dragon all by herself! Hera pounced on her and looked up and down nervously at the wounds on Audrey¡¯s body. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re not injured, are you? The dragon didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± The dragon was on the verge of tears. How could he dare to do anything to Audrey? It would be good if this person did not live long enough to skin him alive! Audrey shook her head to indicate that she was fine. She stepped on the dragon¡¯s head and lost the protection of its inversed scales. ¡°Where is my mother now?¡± The dragon¡¯s body kept trembling. After losing its inversed scales, its body became extremely fragile. It could not even ept a light kick from Audrey. In fact, the evil dragon itself was just like what Audrey had said. It was a cub that had yet to grow up. Although it was huge, its mind was far from mature. If it had already inherited the dragon¡¯s inherited memories, losing its reverse scale was nothing to the evil dragon. However, the problem was that the evil dragon had no inheritance at all. The reverse scale was the dragon¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. Chapter 102 - The Secret of the Bracelet

Chapter 102: The Secret of the Bracelet

He shook his body and said pitifully, ¡°If you¡¯re really De¡¯s child, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t tell you. The prerequisite is that you have to ensure that you don¡¯t harm my life.¡± ¡°Alright, I promise you that I won¡¯t threaten your life.¡± Audrey nodded casually and asked anxiously, ¡°Is my mother still alive? where is she now?¡± The dragon looked at Audrey and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before. The attack you received was the same as De¡¯s. However, her strength is far inferior to yours. After being hit by the ice arrow, she has already stopped breathing.¡± The dragony on the ground and looked at Audrey quietly. ¡°From this point of view, you are indeed luckier than De.¡± Hera keenly sensed the abnormality in the dragon¡¯s tone. ¡°How do you know that Audrey¡¯s mother is De?¡± The dragon gave her a strange look. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because De and I are old acquaintances. She¡¯s considered my elder sister.¡± Their expressions instantly changed. De was actually a member of the Dragon n!? Audrey had the biggest reaction. She kicked the dragon again. ¡°What exactly is going on? Exin everything to me!¡± The dragon was also surprised. It turned out that De had not told anyone from the Davis family all these years. De was indeed the dragon¡¯s sister in name. That was because she was a half-human half-dragon born from the union of the dragon¡¯s father and a human woman. ¡°A person who has insulted the dragon¡¯s bloodline is definitely not worthy to stay in the Dragon n. My father didn¡¯t want to expose this matter, so he sent De to the human world.¡± The dragon nced at Audrey. ¡°Although father sent De away, he still doted on her very much. He left her with a lot of inheritances and treasures. I never expected that De would fall in love with a human and give birth to a child.¡± Then, it was no wonder why De had been so mysterious. Even Calder could not exin the origins of De. It turned out that De was not from the Jones Empire at all. ¡°Then why did you kill my mother? Since your father loved my mother so much, why did youe and do such a ruthless thing to her?¡± Audrey did not care about De¡¯s background at all. What she cared about the most was whether De was still alive. Although the bell had calmed down, there were still faint sounds. With just the dragon bone bell, Audrey was certain that De was not dead at all. The dragon sneered, ¡°You¡¯re also a child of a great family. I don¡¯t think you don¡¯t understand the twists and turns in this. The dragon race attaches great importance to their inherited bloodline. After the elders learned of De¡¯s existence, they forced my father to dere that he would either be expelled from the dragon race and give up his position as an elder of the dragon race, or he would kill De.¡± He opened his mouth wide in an almost malicious manner. ¡°Guess what my father would choose?¡± Jill could not listen any longer. She was still hugging his clothes in his arms as he asked in a trembling voice, ¡°So, in order to make his stance clear, your father couldn¡¯t sacrifice himself, so he made you, his younger brother, attack his older sister?¡± ¡°This is too inhuman!¡± Hera cursed in a low voice. ¡°Why should others bear the responsibility for their own mistakes? Could it be that Audrey¡¯s mother was born of her own ord?¡± ¡°What does it matter if she was born of her own ord?¡± The dragon let out a long sigh as he looked at the bracelet on Audrey¡¯s wrist. ¡°Perhaps, all of this was De¡¯s own choice?¡± ¡°Audrey, your name is Audrey, right? At this moment, you still don¡¯t understand why the bell on your wrist is a dragon bone? Don¡¯t you understand the use of a dragon bone?¡± He snorted and said, ¡°Because this is your mother¡¯s own bone.¡± Audrey felt her heartache again. In fact, when the dragon said that De was a hybrid of a dragon and a human, she had already guessed the origins of the bracelet. However, this waspletely different from hearing it from the dragon itself. Audrey had someone who loved her in this world, but she was not here anymore. ¡°Why are you telling me all this? I just want to know what happened to De in the end!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, ¡°I know what dragon bones are used for, but since the bracelet reacts, it means that my mother hasn¡¯t died yet. ¡°Tell me exactly what happened that day! Otherwise, how about I whip your dragon tendon and skin? I¡¯ll let you remember it carefully in your mind.¡± This was the first time the three of them had seen Audrey get really angry. They were instantly shocked by Audrey¡¯s aura. The evil dragon recalled the pain of having his reverse scale pulled out. He swallowed back all the malicious words that were about toe out of his mouth. ¡°I told you that the attack you received today was the same as your mother¡¯s. The only difference was that when De couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, a man in ck took her away.¡± He narrowed his eyes and began to recall what had happened that day. De was severely injured under the snow and ice that covered the sky, but she persisted in not falling to the ground. Instead, she wiped the blood from her mouth and smiled at the evil dragon. ¡°Brother, it seems that your training all these years has not been in vain.¡± Chapter 103 - Uncle

Chapter 103: Uncle

De could no longer suppress the changes in her body. A pair of hideous and ugly dragon horns emerged from her icy blue hair. The evil dragon pped its wings in disgust and was a little puzzled. ¡°De, I¡¯ve already informed you about this before. Why didn¡¯t you run away?¡± Even in the Giant Dragon tribe, kinship did not exist. However, the evil dragon still could not bear to see his only sister die. Before they set off, he had already told De to hide as far away as possible so that she would not be found by him. The evil dragon even took the initiative to sell out his itinerary, so that De would not run into him. ¡°What¡¯s the use of running away, little brother?¡± De was a little amused. The dragon race had always fought to the death. As long as there was even the slightest bit of blood that could prove that this person was still alive, the dragon race would never give up. She already had a child of her own in this world. For the sake of little Audrey, De absolutely could not let the dragon race discover her existence. Then, she could only let the dragon race witness her death with their own eyes. Thus, everything that happened next was logical. However, just as De was about to die, a ck-robed man suddenly appeared out of nowhere and grabbed De, and took her away. ¡°At that time, I still couldn¡¯t bear to see De die in front of me, so even if that ck-robed man took De away, I didn¡¯t chase after him.¡± The evil dragon dejectedly recounted everything that had happened. He nced at Audrey, who looked like a storm that was about toe, and hurriedly lowered his head. De¡¯s daughter was even scarier than De! Audrey took a deep breath. As long as the bell still reacted, it meant that De was still alive. She nced at the cowardly dragon. ¡°Since you know the most about the clues, then just follow us.¡± What the hell!? The dragon instantly snapped out of his memories and asked incredulously, ¡°Human, what did you just say!? You said you want me to follow you!?¡± Are you kidding me? In name, he was still the baby¡¯s uncle! Even if he was not an uncle. He was still an extremely brave dragon. How could he be willing to follow a human? It was already embarrassing enough to be defeated by a human! Kate gulped. ¡°Audrey, are you saying that the evil dragon must also participate in our subsequent treasure hunt?¡± Audrey sneered, ¡°Since this is the evil dragon¡¯s territory, is there anything that the evil dragon doesn¡¯t understand? Since we¡¯re looking for treasure, the evil dragon is the best guide.¡± Even though that¡¯s what she said¡­ But¡­ ¡°But this isn¡¯t an ordinary spirit beast. This is a giant dragon, Audrey.¡± Hera expressed her disapproval. ¡°What if he goes back on his word and attacks us again?¡± Audrey raised the reverse scale in her hand. It was an ice-blue scale. The moment the scale appeared, the dragon once again felt an indescribable pain engulf it. ¡°No ¡ª don¡¯t do this. I will never betray you. Trust me!¡± Audrey smiled smugly. ¡°How is it?¡± The three of them looked at each other and did not say anything else. ¡°Then, which way should we go next?¡± The bell on Audrey¡¯s wrist rang. The dragon exhaled and stood up from the ground again. Its huge ws pointed in a direction. ¡°The thing you¡¯re looking for should be over there.¡± ¡°Do you know what we¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°There are at least 100 humans who havee to the extremely coldnd to search for treasures. However, they couldn¡¯t withstand my storm in the first stage and automatically retreated from the Frigid Lands. You guys should be the first ones to see this thing.¡± The evil dragon shook its tail and recalled the appearance of that thing, ¡°I wonder why you want a stone.¡± After Kaki ran back to the Davis family¡­ she immediately told Houston and the elder of the great n, Pierre, about Audrey entering the Frigid Lands with Jill, Kate, and Hera. ¡°Father, if that level-10 potion was really left to Audrey by Audrey¡¯s mother, why didn¡¯t Calder take it out after so many years?¡± ¡°I guess that woman Audrey made this up! ¡°Maybe the level 10 potion was taken out of our Davis family¡¯s warehouse! ¡°Who knows if Calder has taken any benefits from the Davis family during his years as the n leader.¡± Thinking of Audrey¡¯s arrogant look, Kaki¡¯s eyes were filled with fury. Why? The favored daughter of the heavens should have been Kaki Davis, to begin with. The rats in the gutter should have rolled back into the gutter. ¡°You took something from the Davis Family?¡± The Grand Elder, Pierre, chuckled gloomily, ¡°From the very beginning, when Calder became an elder of the Davis family, he never truly let down his guard against the Davis family. And that mysterious wife of his.¡± A level-10 potion? In Spark City, the Great Elder, Pierre, did not allow anyone to interfere with the Davis family¡¯s strength. ¡°Houston, since Kaki has already said that Audrey disrespected her elders and secretly brought the children of the five great families to the Frigid Lands, even though Audrey has already left the Davis family, as elders, we still have to properly educate her!¡± Houston¡¯s eyes shed as he acknowledged ¡®yes¡¯. Chapter 104 - The Hunt

Chapter 104: The Hunt

¡°Father, father, are we going to look for the elders of the big families to bring Audrey back together!? She¡¯s too outrageous. She¡¯s even instigated an upright person like Kate!¡± A glint of excitement shed in Kaki¡¯s eyes. She did not believe that the outstanding Kate would ignore such an outstanding person like her and choose an inconspicuous woman like Audrey instead! Outstanding people should be together with outstanding people. ¡°Bastard!¡± Houston directly pped Kaki. He looked at the incredulous Kaki when he thought of the words that Kaki had said to the Great n Elder, Pierre, today, his anger surged up again. ¡°Do you know that after you said those words to the Great n¡¯s Elder, Pierre, you werepletely involved in this matter!¡± Kaki did not understand and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°So, father? I was already involved in this matter! You actually pped me because I told the great n¡¯s elder about this matter?¡± She could not believe that her father, who had always loved her so much, would one day p her so hard, and it was all because of Audrey. Houston saw that Kaki had not been able to grasp the main point of the matter, he sighed heavily. ¡°Kaki, do you know how important this matter is? You could have told me about this matter first, and I would have sent someone to tell the great n elder, Pierre.¡± Kaki still did not understand. In the end, she just told the Great n Elder, Pierre. Why could she not do it herself? This way, she could let the Great n Elder, Pierre, make the decision for himself. Houston sighed again. ¡°If you tell him yourself, it means that the Great n Elder, Pierre, went to find trouble with Audrey because he wanted to vent his anger on you. Do you think that Calder is someone to be trifled with?¡± The most troublesome thing was that Audrey was already a popr person in front of the city lord of Spark City, Lance, and the head of the jury. If either of them wanted to protect Audrey, Pierre would push out Kaki. Houston felt a wave of grief as he looked at Kaki¡¯s confused eyes. The elder of the great n, Pierre, had already invited many elders of the Davis family and the other families for a meeting. ¡°Ridiculous, truly ridiculous! How can we let the juniors of our family follow that trash Audrey so casually!¡± The first person to p his hands and stand up was the elder of the Fairlie family. He had a pained look on his face as if the person who had followed Audrey to the Frigid Lands was his son who had a problem with his intelligence. ¡°Hehe.¡± The family patriarch of the Madeleine family sneered, ¡°Elder Fairlie, those who don¡¯t know would think that your child had gone with Audrey.¡± He turned the thumb ring on his finger and recalled what Hera had said to him before she left. ¡°Father, I feel that Audrey is definitely someone who can bring change to Jones Empire. I don¡¯t want to be confined to Spark City anymore.¡± At that time, Hera¡¯s gaze was resolute and serious. ¡°Elder Madeleine, how can you say such a thing? Whose child isn¡¯t a child? Furthermore, elder Madeleine, isn¡¯t there only miss Hera in your family? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Elder Fairlie spoke in a deep and sincere manner, as though he was about to rush to the Frigid Lands and snatch Hera back in the next second. ¡°Alright, alright, elders and patriarchs.¡± The Great n Elder, Pierre, slowly sat up from his seat, he bowed to everyone in a serious manner. ¡°This matter is indeed Audrey¡¯s fault. Although Audrey and Calder, the two unfilial descendants of the Davis family, have already been removed from the Davis family, I still have to apologize to everyone for their mistakes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll set off for the Frigid Lands tomorrow. ¡­ ¡°Audrey, we¡¯ve been walking for so long, but we still haven¡¯t seen a single trace of the treasure.¡± Jill had already let down her guard, and she could even speak loudly to everyone. She stole a nce at Audrey, who was walking at the front, and her face turned red from embarrassment. She pretended to be calm as she analyzed, ¡°Could this evil dragon be lying to us?¡± When the dragon heard this, he was instantly displeased. ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t care about lying to ants like you, okay?¡± Audrey gave the dragon¡¯s head a heavy blow. ¡°Who¡¯s an ant?¡± ¡°I am, I am,¡± the dragon immediately said obsequiously, wagging his tail like apdog. ¡°Actually, that thing should have something to do with the bracelet on your body. You should be able to feel it.¡± Kate looked at the rather hallucinatory scene in front of him with mixed feelings. After Hera noticed Kate¡¯s gaze, she came over and gently patted Kate¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How is it? Do you feel any regret?¡± ¡°Regret what?¡± Kate did not understand. ¡°What¡¯s there to regret?¡± Hera patted Kate¡¯s shoulder meaningfully, then quickly ran up to stand beside Audrey. Kate felt that the scene before his eyes was very dazzling again. He was clearly the first to know Audrey, the first to be Audrey¡¯s friend. Why did he have to silently watch Audrey y with others from behind? Kate angrily followed her, pushing aside the chattering Hera and standing beside Audrey. ¡°Audrey, when are we going to arrive?¡± Under Audrey¡¯s threat, the dragon repositioned itself. It said aggrievedly that it was still in the same direction. At the same time, a powerful aura burst into the Frigid Lands. Chapter 105 - Support

Chapter 105: Support

The dragon¡¯s figure paused for a moment. ¡°Someone has entered.¡± His eyes, which were as big as night pearls, instantly narrowed as he carefully sniffed the air and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s not just one person!¡± Who else could have barged in just as they were about toe into contact with the treasures in the Frigid Lands? Looks like we have to hurry up! We have to get that thing! Audrey sneered disdainfully in her heart, she patted the dragon¡¯s body again. ¡°Can you carry us as fast as possible? The reward is that I¡¯ll help you press your reverse scale back.¡± The dragon¡¯s temper, which was about to re up, was instantly retracted. It shot azy nce at Audrey. ¡°How dare you ride a dragon.¡± She had done many daring things? Even the ancestors of the Dragon n had to kneel down and beg Audrey to ride them out. It was also the first time the three of them flew on the dragon¡¯s back. When they arrived at a cave, they saw a small box buried in the snow. Audrey¡¯s bracelet jingled and she regained herposure. The dragon exhaled and swept all the ice and snow aside. ¡°This is that thing. I opened it and saw a gray stone inside.¡± However, there might be something else attached to this stone¡­ The dragon narrowed his eyes and watched excitedly as Audrey picked up the box and put it into her universe bag. Put it into her universe bag? The dragon was stunned as he stammered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open that box and take a look?¡± Was Audrey not curious? Did she note all the way to the Frigid Lands for this box? Audrey was not curious at first, but now that the dragon had said that, there must be something else. Hera smiled and grabbed the dragon¡¯s head. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t that box be opened?¡± Kate and Jill watched vigntly from the side. The dragon had no choice but to tell them everything. ¡°I did open this stone to take a look, but there seems to be something else inside. I couldn¡¯t tell, so I threw it inside and left it alone. ¡°Just to be clear, I just wanted to watch the show. I didn¡¯t mean to harm you.¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the guts.¡± The dragon was silently fuming. ¡°Audrey! I¡¯m warning you! Immediately send miss Hera, young master Kate, and miss Jill back safely. Otherwise, all of us will not let you off!¡± A voice filled withbat aura filled the entire Frigid Lands. This voice¡­ It was Kaki. Audrey raised her eyebrows. What was this person trying to do? Was it because she could not beat Audrey by herself, so she had called a group of people over? Kate frowned. ¡°What on earth is Kaki trying to do?¡± Hera said unhappily, ¡°What else can she do? She¡¯s unhappy to see Audrey bringing us without her.¡± Even Jill, who had always been the most introverted, expressed her extreme disapproval. ¡°Miss Kaki has gone too far.¡± The dragon pped its wings, and a thought shed through its mind. ¡°How about it, Audrey? Uncle will gift you something? And in return, you¡¯ll give me back my inversed scalester!¡± ¡°What gift?¡± Before Audrey could finish her question, the dragon pulled its huge ws and flung the three of them onto its back. A dragon¡¯s roar soared into the sky. Countless dark clouds gathered, and lightning struck the ice and snow like raindrops. A fierce wind roared and roared, stirring up a huge storm between heaven and earth. Before the three of them could regain their senses, they were already firmly protected by the wings of the giant dragon. ¡°Roar ¡ª who dares to cause trouble in my territory!¡± The giant dragon¡¯s roar swept across the entire heaven and earth. The voice full of anger and questioning rushed into the ears of Pierre, and the others. Kaki¡¯s face instantly turned pale. There was really a dragon in the Frigid Lands! The elder of the Fairlie family was also a bit surprised. he shouted again, ¡°Lord Dragon, we don¡¯t mean any harm. It¡¯s the juniors in the family who have offended your peace. So we came here to bring them back¡­¡± In the next second, a bolt of lightning crashed into the body of the elder of the Fairlie family. With a crack, his silky golden hair was instantly burnt to a crisp. ¡°You really have guts toe to my territory to look for people!¡± The dragon roared angrily, and the storm blew away the group of people like a knife through butter. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you all. Lowly ants, get out of my territory right now!¡± The elder of therge family, Pierre, said with a stiff voice, ¡°Mr. Dragon, we have no ill intentions ¨C¡± Audrey felt even more bored after taking a few nces at the dragon¡¯s back. She patted the dragon¡¯s back, and the dragon instantly understood what Audrey meant. In everyone¡¯s eyes. A gigantic icy-blue evil dragon let out a long cry, and the storm that filled the sky and earth seemed to have cast a freezing spell. It flipped through the clouds a few times before leaping in front of the group. There were also a few familiar figures on its back. Kaki eximed, ¡°Audrey, Kate, Jill, and Hera?¡± Everyone was shocked, but they realized that Audrey was standing on top of the Dragon¡¯s head, looking at them disdainfully. ¡°Why? What do you want from me?¡± Kaki could not bear to see Audrey acting so high and mighty, she stood up and scolded Audrey angrily, ¡°Audrey, how can you be so irresponsible? You actually brought the young master and youngdies of the family to such a terrible ce in such weather!¡± Chapter 106 - The Prelude to Trouble

Chapter 106: The Prelude to Trouble

The dragon took a deep breath and blew Kaki to the ground. Hendedzily from the sky and sniffed the air in disdain. ¡°How disgusting, the smell of a lowly human ¨C¡± They watched as Audrey pped the dragon¡¯s head. ¡°Try saying that again?¡± The patriarch of the Madeleine family felt his heart skip a beat. However, just as he thought that the dragon was going to stomp Audrey to death, the dragon curled its lips and crawled to the side, not saying a word! This dragon was Audrey¡¯s pet!? Hera leaped down from the dragon¡¯s back. She was a little surprised to see her father. ¡°Father, why have youe to the Frigid Lands? Haven¡¯t I already reported this to you?¡± The patriarch of the Madeleine family nodded. Hera did not understand. ¡°This¡­ this dragon¡­ and miss Audrey¡­¡± Audrey nodded indifferently. Facing the dragon¡¯s threatening gaze, she admitted, ¡°This dragon is my pet. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone was shocked again. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, who would believe that the legendary dragon that wreaked havoc in the Frigid Lands was actually Audrey¡¯s pet! The Great Elder, Pierre, greedily nced at the obedient dragon. If this dragon could be a spirit beast of the Davis family¡­ Would he, Pierre, even be able to obtain the position of City Lord? ¡°Audrey, how could you do such a dangerous thing? Not only did you take away the medicine of the Davis family and lie about it being your mother¡¯s relic, but you even chased miss Kaki out of your squad?¡± The elder of the Fairlie family pointed at Audrey¡¯s nose and cursed as if the dragon did not exist. ¡°This dragon is even your pet, yet you allowed him to scare your elders!¡± The dragon wanted to pounce on this person and bite him to death. Audrey raised her eyebrows. ¡°I think that no matter what dangerous thing I do, it has nothing to do with your Fairlie family, right?¡± She then looked at the elder of the great n, Pierre. ¡°I think my father and I have made it very clear. From now on, we have nothing to do with the Davis family. What are you doing here?¡± Kaki snorted coldly. ¡°Nothing? Who said nothing? What right do you have to take the level-10 potion from the Davis family and say it¡¯s yours?¡± Hera was infuriated by this woman¡¯s shameless temperament. ¡°Since when did the potion be the property of the Davis n? Kaki, do you still have any sense of shame?¡± Hera mocked. ¡°Miss Hera, you can¡¯t say that. Before the level-10 potion came out, Audrey was still a member of the Davis n.¡± Elder Pierre narrowed his eyes. ¡°Since she¡¯s a member of the Davis n, she should contribute to the Davis n.¡± ¡°Then this level-10 potion is something belonging to the Davis n. What¡¯s more, Audrey is really audacious. She actually deceived the higher-ups and the lower-ups. She even tamed the giant dragon in the Frigid Lands without telling anyone, causing everyone to be afraid of entering the Frigid Lands to search for treasures.¡± How thick-skinned was she to say such a thing!? Even Kate, who had always been the most gentle, could not take it anymore. ¡°What are you saying? Since it¡¯s something Audrey¡¯s mother left for Audrey, it¡¯s Audrey¡¯s. What does it have to do with the Davis family?¡± He took out the other two bottles of unused potion from his bosom. ¡°Besides, Audrey was the one who refined the potion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Audrey refined the potion herself. It has nothing to do with your Davis Family!¡± Jill stood behind Kate to testify for Audrey. Kaki sneered and looked at Jill with a pained expression. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve long been on Audrey¡¯s side? Why do you think Audrey made the potion when you said she did?¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t you think that things are very abnormal? Why did Audrey break through level-10 the day before when she didn¡¯t have anybat aura during the test?¡± Kaki looked at Audrey with malice. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an exnation for this, I will definitely not ept it!¡± Why did Audrey want to fly to the top and be a phoenix? Why did she want Kaki to be a foil? ¡°What Kaki said makes sense. Two bottles of potions don¡¯t prove anything.¡± The elder of the Fairlie family narrowed his eyes. ¡°Audrey, I believe that it¡¯s impossible with your own ability.¡± ¡°As long as you can tell us who the person behind you who has been providing you with potions is, we will let you off.¡± A cold glint shed across the elders¡¯ eyes. This was the reason why he had taken the initiative toe to the Frigid Lands to look for Audrey. He could not believe that all the potions were made by Audrey. Such a thing simply did not exist. Since Audrey had so many good things in her hands, there must be a peerless expert standing behind her. Someone who could transform Audrey¡¯s extremely useless physique into an expert was definitely not an ordinary expert. The eyes of the elder of the Fairlie family darkened. Since he had a way to improve Audrey¡¯s useless physique, he must have a way to cure his son. Chapter 107 - Invincible

Chapter 107: Invincible

The giant dragon crouched to the side and gloated over Audrey¡¯s misfortune. He had thought that De¡¯s daughter was an extraordinary figure, but he had never expected her to be an outlier who her own race had ostracized. Those old men looked like they would never let go of Audrey unless they could skin her alive. He happily wagged his tail and pretended that he did not exist, observing how Audrey would deal with the mess that followed. ¡°I was wondering why you kept finding trouble with Audrey. So that¡¯s the reason.¡± Hera sneered, ¡°First of all, not to mention that Audrey herself originally made this potion. Second, even if Audrey really has an extraordinary expert behind her, the person he¡¯s interested in is Audrey, not an elder of your Fairlie family.¡± She held her whip and raised her hand towards Kaki without any hesitation. As long as the other party dared to make a move, she would immediately rush up and fight Kaki! ¡°Miss Hera, you and Audrey are the same birds of a feather. No one would believe a word you say. But, Kate, what do you think?¡± The elder of the Fairlie family narrowed his eyes. In the tense atmosphere, it was Kate¡¯s first time seeing everyone¡¯s undisguised malice toward Audrey. Why? These things clearly belonged to Audrey. Just because Audrey¡¯s cultivation base was iplete, he had to deny the value of Audrey himself? ¡°I¡¯ve already said that Audrey herself made all the potions. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look for the otherworldly expert that you speak of.¡± Kate¡¯s golden eyes were filled with solemnity. The Great n Elder, Pierre, shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Young Master Kate, I didn¡¯t expect that even you, who has always been upright, would be corrupted by Audrey. Now, it seems that our Davis family has indeed let the elders and n leaders down. But, Audrey, are you really unwilling to tell us everything?¡± It was as if Audrey had made a huge mistake. Audrey sneered sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I have nothing to do with the Davis family. Even if the lord of Spark Cityes, this is a fact that can not be changed. ¡°The potion belongs to me from the beginning to the end. You have no right to snatch it from my hands.¡± The Great n Elder, Pierre, sneered twice. Then, he opened his hands and began to condense hisbat aura. ¡°Then, don¡¯t refuse the toast and drink the forfeit!¡± The evil dragon¡¯s eyes instantly changed. Why did he smell De¡¯s scent in this old fellow¡¯sbat aura? The other three members of the Dragon ying Squad also had a change in expression. They had never expected that a group of high and mighty elders of the family would actually run to the Frigid Lands to take the life of a child! Kate clenched his fists, his golden eyes filled with fury. He saw her father shake his head at him. The fury almost burned Kate¡¯s rationality to the ground. Jill¡¯s face was pale. Even though Audrey¡¯s level was very high, she would not win against someone with richbat experience like elder Pierre. Of the three of them, only Hera managed to remain calm. She muttered to herself, ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t let me down¡­¡± Hera firmly believed that Audrey would win. That was because she had sensed from the start that Audrey was definitely not an ordinary person. The Great n Elder, Pierre, threw his head back and roared. A huge shockwave ofbat aura rushed out from his hand. Audrey was neither servile nor overbearing. Instead, she slowly extended a slender finger and gently tapped on the barrier of the shockwave. Her lips parted slightly, and her azure eyes were filled with ridicule. ¡°This is all you have, right? Then I¡¯ll show you what a true expert is!¡± Everyone watched in astonishment as Audrey gently pushed with a finger. The shockwave from the Great n Elder, Pierre, was instantly defeated. It even backfired on Pierre. He spat out a mouthful of tainted blood with a ¡®wah¡¯. The dragon could clearly smell the scent of the blood that belonged solely to De. Ding. Audrey¡¯s bracelet began to sway slightly, and her gaze changed. Perhaps it was because they were connected by blood, but Audrey could sense De¡¯s aura ¡ª it was fear. In front of her, she could sense her fear of this wrinkled old man. ¡°Audrey, when did Audrey be so powerful? This is the Davis family¡¯s Grand Elder, Pierre. Before Calder appeared, the Grand Elder, Pierre, had won all thepetitions of the five families.¡± Kaki gritted his teeth and red at the person who spoke. ¡°Audrey must have used some dirty tricks to win against the Grand Elder. She has the potion given to her by an otherworldly expert!¡± Everyone came to a sudden realization. ¡°That¡¯s right. Audrey doesn¡¯t have the potion given to her by an otherworldly expert. This is tant cheating!¡± They turned their gazes back to Audrey and paid close attention to every word she said, afraid that they would miss out on any information from an otherworldly expert. Audrey only smiled gently. She flipped her wrist a few times, and a green potion appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to a bunch of useless people like you. So this is the process of me refining the potion.¡± Chapter 108 - Hatred

Chapter 108: Hatred

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion For the time being, Audrey did not want to release the news that De was not human at all. First of all, regardless of how tempting the dragon race was to cultivators, as De¡¯s daughter, she would definitely be hunted down and captured. While her strength was not enough to contend with the entire world, Audrey did not want to be the experiment of those paranoid alchemists for the time being. Regardless of whether everyone believed it or not, the bottle of green potion was ced in Audrey¡¯s palm. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± In the silence, the elder of the Fairlie family was the first to jump up and shout, ¡°You must have tampered with your universe bag. Otherwise, how could a bottle of potion appear out of thin air?¡± First of all, not to mention in Spark City, even Merci Kelda, who was in the Lisimercial building, could not produce aplete bottle of potion in the blink of an eye with just a flip of his hand. Audrey did not have any herbs with her. How did she produce the potion!? There must be a conspiracy behind this! Audrey did not care. Anyway, her matters had been settled by now. The next clue was already in front of her eyes. No matter what happened in the future, she would definitely find someone to investigate the rtionship between the Great n Elder, Pierre, and De. Audrey thought for a moment. ¡°How about this? You can arrange for me and Merci Kelda to be in the same ce. All the materials and tools will be prepared by you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Houston frowned. ¡°Are you going topete with Merci Kelda?¡± This was absolutely ridiculous. He did not understand why there was nothing wrong with the name of an otherworldly expert. Would the Davis family benefit from Audrey¡¯s defeat? Houston had already determined that Audrey was just trying to put on a brave front. The Great n Elder, Pierre, endured his anger and swallowed a mouthful of blood that was stuck in his throat. ¡°Audrey, I don¡¯t think this is a very wise decision...¡± ¡°But I think so,¡± Kate answered before his father could disagree. His eyes were still as determined as ever, as though he was an excellent student that everyone praised, his eyes were filled with trust in Audrey. ¡°Ever since the day our Dragon ying Squad was established, the lives of the four of us have been closely tied together. We believe in our partners as though we believe in ourselves.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes were stunned for a moment before she heard Jill¡¯s voice again. ¡°Don¡¯t say so much. Since you insist that Audrey is faking it, then find someone to authenticate it.¡± The dragon¡¯srge eyes stared intently at the four figures as he sighed. De¡¯s daughter was luckier than De. She had met a group of very good friends. Although she did not know if they would betray her in the future, at least he could feel the pure hearts of these youths in front of him. The dragon decided to help Audrey onest time. Anyway, his reverse scale was in Audrey¡¯s hands, so he could be considered as fawning. The dragon that had been lying on the ground soared into the sky. With an angry roar, it summoned countless dark clouds and lightning. ¡°Audrey is my master. Who do you think you are to dare to shout in front of Audrey ¨C¡± The ice arrows that filled the sky and ground whistled as they arrived. However, they tacitly avoided the Dragon ying Squad and specifically stabbed at those old fellows who appeared to be sanctimonious. For a moment, the entire Frigid Lands was filled with howling sounds. Kaki said angrily, ¡°Audrey, why don¡¯t you control your dragon!¡± Audrey smiled brightly. ¡°You also know that this is a dragon? Do you also know that this is my dragon? ¡°You¡¯ve offended its master. How can you not let its spirit beast take revenge?¡± Heraughed out loud as she gloated at how badly Kaki was hiding, ¡°With your strength, you still dare topete with Audrey? I really don¡¯t know if I should say that you¡¯re too confident or that you don¡¯t have a correct understanding of your strength.¡± The dragon roared and swooped down from the sky. With a wave of its wings, it pulled all four of them onto its back. ¡°Consider this thest thing that an uncle like me will do for you. Don¡¯t thank me too much!¡± Audrey blinked and silently took the dragon¡¯s inversed scale out of her universe bag and pressed it back onto the dragon¡¯s body. The pain instantly caused the dragon to stagger and nearly roll forward in the air. ¡°Audrey, do you not want to live anymore!?¡± The dragon cursed angrily, only to be ridiculed by the other three members of the Dragon ying Squad. The cold wind from the Frigid Lands did not affect Audrey at all. The three of them could only feel a warm current flowing through their clothes. Although it was not cold, it was not warm either. The dragon seemed to have sensed something, but he did not say anything. A series ofughter fell from the depths of the clouds in the blizzard. It was like a long drought, nourishing Audrey¡¯s long-deste heart. Audrey smiled, like a pink flower blooming all over the world. And the group of great n elders, who were still struggling in the Frigid Lands, had almost been drowned by the blizzard. Kaki clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she listened to the endless abuse in her ears. Audrey. She would never let her off! Chapter 109 - Invitation Letter

Chapter 109: Invitation Letter

After sending the Dragon ying Squad back to Spark City, the dragon returned to the Frigid Lands. Audrey had asked the dragon if he was willing to stay. She did not mind that he had once hurt her mother. Although her words had shocked Audrey herself, she still had an inexplicable desire for kinship with the dragon in her heart. For the first time, the dragon looked at her gently and said, ¡°The Dragon n will never be willing to be bound. It¡¯s the same for De and me.¡± His attitude was very firm, so Audrey had no choice but to give up. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll meet again.¡± In fact, the dragon did not really want to see Audrey again. He unexpectedly liked his cheap niece. One of the main reasons why he had stayed in the Frigid Lands for so many years was that he had not brought back De¡¯s corpse. The elders of the Dragon n did not allow the Dragon n¡¯s bloodline to be even the slightest bit impure. The next time they met, it would be a life-and-death battle. The dragon shook its huge dragon head, flipped over, and disappeared into the clouds. Hera was in a hurry to absorb all the level-20 potions, and Jill and Kate¡¯s levels seemed to be on the verge of breaking through after a trip to the Frigid Lands. ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll contact each other in a week,¡± Kate suggested. ¡°When that timees, we should have both broken through, and we can also go to the Mercenary Association to do some missions.¡± Jill hurriedly nodded. ¡°In any case, the Dragon ying Squad will never be disbanded, so let¡¯s make the name of the Dragon ying squad hang higher on the list of the Mercenary Association.¡± Hera also agreed with her suggestion. ¡°Audrey, you don¡¯t have any other opinions, right? Let¡¯s meet at the same ce in the restaurant in a week!¡± After Audrey dispersed from the three of them, she returned home. Calder had already made contact with Mack of the Lisi business building and filled up Audrey¡¯s herb garden along the way. The gentle and handsome man stood quietly under the sun with the hose in his hands. His gaze was gentle and affectionate, as though he had seen another person through Audrey¡¯s body. The warm sunlight shone on Audrey, making her look like the gentle eyes and brows of De from his memories. Calder was stunned for a moment. In that instant, he seemed to see De. ¡°Audrey?¡± Audrey walked up and gently hugged Calder. ¡°Father, I already know mother¡¯s true identity¡­¡± After she told him everything, she thought that she would see Calder¡¯s pained face. However, he was unexpectedly calm. ¡°I already knew that your mother¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t ordinary. It¡¯s within my expectations to say that she has the dragon bloodline in her,¡± Calder said softly. ¡°What I¡¯m most worried about now is her safety.¡± It was his responsibility to protect De. It was already good news that he knew that De was still alive. As for what happened next, Calder decided to do it bit by bit. He could not throw everything onto Audrey. Calder sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, for now, Audrey. After you left, the city lord of the main city of Spark City came over. He asked me to bring you a message.¡± The lord of Spark City? Lance? Audrey frowned. She did not understand what this person had to say to her. ¡°What message did he send?¡± Calder ced a beautiful greeting card in Audrey¡¯s palm. ¡°This is the invitation letter for the Temr¡¯s trial. The lord said that he wants you to make a trip to the main city of Spark City after you return. All the people who received the invitation letter will be sent to the main city of Spark City.¡± He rubbed the space between his brows. He did not understand why his life seemed to have undergone an earth-shattering change in just a short month. He also did not understand why the lord of Spark City had taken notice of Audrey. The lord had personally sent this invitation. ¡°But logically speaking, doesn¡¯t the Temr¡¯s trial only take ce once every ten years?¡± Audrey was puzzled. ¡°I remember that thest time the Temr¡¯s trial was held was only four years ago, right?¡± Calder nodded and sighed. ¡°This is also something that I don¡¯t understand. However, the lord didn¡¯t intend to tell me much. He only told me to let you go to the lord¡¯s residence personally. He will exin the situation to you in detail.¡± He nced at Audrey and hesitated. The Temr Knights had a fixed number of spots. There would not be any additional spots. When Lance came over to deliver the invitation, Calder had already sent people to inquire about it. Almost all the members of the five great families had been invited, and some outstanding children frommoner families had also been selected. For so many years, the Temr Knights had never expanded their recruitment. It could only be because the Temr Knights did not have enough manpower. Audrey had obviously thought of this as well. Could it be that the Temr Knights had met with some big trouble? What kind of major event would cause the Temr Knights to lose more than half of their members? That strange feeling of being spied on spread out from the darkness again. Audrey clenched the invitation letter in her hand. It seemed like she had to make a trip to the city lord¡¯s mansion in person no matter what. Chapter 110 - Uneasiness

Chapter 110: Uneasiness

The date on the invitation letter was exactly one weekter. Audrey was not surprised to see the other three members of the Dragon ying Squad in the lord¡¯s mansion. There were also some people whom she had met in thepetition between the five great families but could not name. When Hera saw Audrey from afar, she raised her hand happily. ¡°Audrey, look over here!¡± Lance stopped drinking his tea and looked in Audrey¡¯s direction, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. Audrey was not dressed in a tight suit today. Instead, she was dressed in a beautiful gown. Kate¡¯s golden eyes were gleaming. It was not that he had never seen Audrey wearing such a dress before. It was just that they were exactly the same dress, but Kate did not know why it was as if he had seen twopletely different Audreys. If the Audrey of the past could be said to be a pink flower that people loved, then the Audrey of now was like soul-stirring grass that grew on ice. They were both beautiful and soul-stirring, but the former was weak and could not take care of herself, while thetter was sonorous and powerful. While Kate was in a daze, Audrey had already walked to the middle of the three of them. Hera looked Audrey up and down and let out a sigh of praise. ¡°Wow, Audrey, why are you so beautiful today? You look like you¡¯re out on a date with your sweetheart!¡± Before Audrey could say anything, a sharp female voice broke the harmony. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s the use of being good-looking? Aren¡¯t you just a piece of trash that uses potions to boost herself?¡± ¡°Who says so? Who doesn¡¯t know that back in the Frigid Lands, the Davis family had already admitted that Audrey¡¯s level-10 was just piled up with high-grade potions? She¡¯s just a flowery martial artist who doesn¡¯t have any real martial arts.¡± The two people who spoke were the sisters from the Skecher family. Hera only needed a nce to understand why these two people were being sarcastic ¡ª it was because they were dressed exactly the same as Audrey! It was just that they were not as good-looking as Audrey. When Alice saw Audrey sitting next to Lance and Kate in a grand manner, her gums were almost crushed. When she wanted to sit in that seat, both Kate and Lance had rejected her. Why was it enough when it was Audrey¡¯s turn? Alice calmed herself down and said sarcastically, ¡°Lord, you still don¡¯t know about this matter, do you?¡± Lance said with a faint smile, ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jill mmed the table and stood up. She had reached level-12 after breaking through his calm state. For a person whose cultivation had stagnated, this was the grace of a second parent! Jill was extremely grateful to Audrey for her selfless dedication to everyone these days. She could not bear to see anyone being unfriendly to Audrey. ¡°Lord Lance, don¡¯t believe this woman¡¯s one-sided words. Audrey isn¡¯t such a person!¡± Jill looked coldly at that person, as though she was about to rush up and hit her in the next second. Hera really did not expect Jill to be so fierce when she was anxious. She dared to threaten people in front of Lance. When Alice saw that Lance did not say anything, she thought that the lord was on her side, immediately, her aura became even more imposing. ¡°Are you spouting nonsense? Let Audrey prove it to us! Back then, when we were in the Frigid Lands, she said that she wanted to refine a potion, but she didn¡¯t manage to do anything!¡± ¡°She actually shouted in front of Master Merci Kelda. She simply doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!¡± ¡°You!¡± Jill was furious, but she was stopped by Hera. Lance nodded thoughtfully. It was not that he had not heard Shadowless Ghost Hand say the bold words Audrey had said back in the Frigid Lands. He just had a strange feeling in his heart. Why did Audrey not tell him the truth? Could it be that she was scared? Lance nced at the expressionless Audrey and the arrogant-looking Alice before deciding, ¡°Since Miss Alice doesn¡¯t believe in Audrey¡¯s true strength, let¡¯s have a match on the spot.¡± ¡°Those who win will receive no rewards. Those who lose will automatically give up their spots in the Temr Knights.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand looked at Lance in surprise. ¡°Master¡­ what are you doing?¡± Had miss Audrey¡¯s importance in his master¡¯s heart reached such a level? One had to know that the Temr Knights¡¯ spots had been personally decided by that nitpicky fellow, the head of the jury. If one of them was missing, he would duel Lance. It was clear at a nce who would win and who would lose between Audrey and Alice¡¯s strength. He did not think that his master had made this bet out of bad taste. Alice forced herself to calm down. She did not believe that the lord would revoke her right to enter the trial even if she lost in thepetition. This must be because the lord was biased towards her and had given her a chance to prove herself! Alice¡¯s gaze was firm as she raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°How about it, Audrey? Do you dare to make this bet with me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Audrey was speechless. She could push this little girl, who kept shouting in front of her, to the ground with a single finger. Audrey did not believe that Lance did not know. Lance suddenlyughed. ¡°Alright, then you can start thepetition here.¡± ¡°The rules of thepetition are very simple. Under the circumstances wherebat aura and fighting techniques are not allowed, whoever hurts the hair of the opponent first will win.¡± Chapter 111 - Rules

Chapter 111: Rules

Audrey¡¯s hairstyle today was exactly like a nobledy¡¯s, gorgeous andplicated. On the other hand, Alice¡¯s hair was effortless. A simple bun with two strands of hair at the side of her face. It was obvious whose hair was easier to cut off. Seeing Alice standing there foolishly without moving at all, Lance sneered. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted miss Audrey to prove it to you?¡± Alice¡¯s face turned pale. Could it be that the lord was not speaking up for her? He had always been on Audrey¡¯s side? Alice wanted to open her mouth to question, but when she met Lance¡¯s half-smiling eyes, she could not say anything. He was the lord, and she was just the most ordinary subject in Spark City. She did not have any qualifications, nor did she have any position to ask why the other party did not give her face. Everything was her own imagination. Audrey frowned as she looked at Lance. She did not understand what was wrong with this person. She could tell that Lance was deliberately making things difficult for Alice. However, even if the little girl wanted to offend her, she would offend her instead of a powerful person like Lance, right? Audrey opened her mouth and mouthed, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± That was it. The strange anger in Lance¡¯s heart disappearedpletely when he saw Audrey looking at him. How strange. He thought. He was even a little happy. Even if he wanted to be interested in people, he should not be interested to such an extent, right? Forget it. If you cannot figure it out, forget it. When Audrey was around, he could feel an almost unprecedented peace of mind. The violent fighting spirit, which sought to give itself a sense of existence from time to time, could also be quelled. Shadowless Ghost Hand saw that Lance was no longer pursuing the matter. He quickly assigned rooms to Audrey, Alice, and the others. ¡°ording to the invitation, our Lord Lance will send you to the trial site together.¡± ¡°Before that, the leader of the jury has asked me to give you a general introduction of the test. You will have a unified test three dayster.¡± The temporary trial arranged by the Temr Knights was mainly divided into two parts, which were teambat and individualbat. Teambat required all the students participating in the trial to form a five-person team spontaneously. Each team would be assigned a token, and the person who managed to snatch the token from the other team would win. All the participants would be restricted to two days in the forest. At the end of the time, the team with the most tokens would win. The individual and team battle modes were almost the same, except they would get more tokens within the stipted time. ¡°There are many spirit beasts in the forest. I don¡¯t know what kind of danger you will encounter, but this is something you should consider.¡± ¡°In the city lord¡¯s mansion, you only have three days to adjust and form a team. Then, on thest day, you have to register at this ce. Those who don¡¯t register will be regarded as giving up.¡± ¡°Not all of you will have the chance to get the invitation card again. Whether you can seize the opportunity depends on your own luck.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand nced around and paused. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Everyone replied in unison. Shadowless Ghost Hand nodded in satisfaction and left with Lance after giving some instructions. Before leaving, Lance even took a few nces at Audrey before casually giving away the jade pendant he wore at his waist. It was a symbol of his status as the lord of Spark City. Lance had given this jade pendant away. He was almost certain that Audrey would stay behind during this temporary test so that the jade pendant could y its proper role. Although he had given it to her lightly, it had caused another wave in Shadowless Ghost Hand¡¯s heart. Looking at his master, he did not seem to understand what he was thinking about miss Audrey. Could it be that he was already so old¡­ and still wanted to find a wife!? Shadowless Ghost Hand gave Audrey a strange look before quickly leaving. Kate pursed his lips as he watched Audrey ept Lance¡¯s jade pendant. There was a hint of uneasiness in his eyes. ¡°Audrey, when did you be so familiar with the lord of Spark City?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Audrey.¡± Hera was so excited that she could not extricate herself. This was the first time she had seen the lord be so angry and be so handsome. ¡°When did you be so familiar with him?¡± Audrey said helplessly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not really familiar with him. Him giving me the jade pendant¡­ he might have his own reasons. Could he be trying to bribe me?¡± That was not impossible. Hera curled her lips and asked unwillingly, ¡°Audrey, aren¡¯t you moved when you see the lord¡¯s handsomeness?¡± ¡°Moved? Heh.¡± Alice sneered from the side. If her venomous gaze could materialize, Audrey¡¯s body would already be riddled with thousands of holes. ¡°So what if lord Lance is familiar with Audrey? The trials all depend on one¡¯s strength. I don¡¯t believe that you can survive the trials.¡± ¡°People who use the back door should act like they use the back door.¡± Hera rolled her eyes and walked out. ¡°Then wait and see. Just don¡¯t cry when the timees.¡± Was it that difficult for this group of people to change their impression of Audrey? Chapter 112 - Recruitment

Chapter 112: Recruitment

Audrey did not take Alice¡¯s provocation to heart. Her calm demeanor made Alice feel a little frustrated, as though she had punched cotton. ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Alice said before turning around and leaving. Audrey looked down at the jade pendant and chose to keep it in her pocket. Perhaps it woulde in handy in the future. ¡°Audrey, aren¡¯t you angry with her attitude towards you? If it were me, I would have scolded her back!¡± Hera looked at her. Kate smiled and tried to persuade her, ¡°You know Audrey¡¯s character. She won¡¯t easily get into a direct conflict with others.¡± Hera sighed, ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, Audrey is so gentle. She won¡¯t be as rude as me.¡± Audrey listened to their conversation and smiled. ¡°I just feel that it would be a waste of time to argue with her.¡± Compared to Alice, she needed to be more concerned about another matter. Previously, Shadowless Ghost Hand had said that the participants of the trial needed five people to form a small team. However, there were only four of them here. Therefore, they needed to find another member within three days. It was not difficult to just find someone. They could just randomly pick someone along the way. The problem was that they did not know the other party¡¯s background. After all, it was such an important selection for the Temr Knights. Naturally, everyone in the small team had to know their background. If one person had a problem, the entire team would be wiped out. ¡°Hera, I remember that you told me about a ce that had something simr to recruitment. Is it in our city?¡± Audrey looked up at Hera. Hera frowned. After thinking for a while, she quickly understood what she meant. ¡°You want to go to the trading firm to find our teammate this time, right? It¡¯s here. I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Hera suggested excitedly. Audrey shook her head gently. ¡°No, let me go alone. It¡¯s too eye-catching for the four of us to appear there together.¡± After all, they were all members of the five great families. In addition to themotion that had just been caused, they would naturally appear very special in the eyes of some people. Hera and Kate looked at each other. They felt that what she said made sense, so they decided to let Audrey go first to check on the situation while they went to arrange the rooms that they had allocated. There were not many shops near the city lord¡¯s mansion, and even fewer had military tokens on them. Basically, with a nce, they could see the recruitment hall that Hera had mentioned. As it turned out, Audrey had a reason for her worry. The moment she appeared on the street, many people looked in her direction, sizing up the luxuriously dressed girl. One had to know that the selection for the Temr Knights was very strict. Even if it was a male, very few people could pass, not to mention a nobledy who had suddenly appeared. Audrey stopped in front of the recruitment hall and looked at the words on it. She did not understand. Neen, three stars, fourteen heads. What exactly did these words mean? Why were there bits and pieces of them? Her gaze fell on a youth beside her and asked politely, ¡°Sorry to disturb you. Can I trouble you to ask what the words on it mean?¡± The youth sized Audrey up, ¡°What a strange question. If you don¡¯t even know about this, why are you here to recruit? Miss, a person like you should pack up and leave the trial as soon as possible. Needless to say, you definitely won¡¯t be able to pass.¡± He was not stupid. Of course, he could tell that Audrey had participated in the trial of the Temr Knights, which was why she had chosen to recruit her teammates. However, the problem was that a youngdy from a wealthy family like her looked extremely weak. Who would dare to form a team with her? They were afraid that they would not be able to make it in time. The young man did not hide his words at all. Many people heard him and looked at Audrey with judgemental eyes. Audrey frowned. She did not understand why the young man was so hostile toward her. She clearly did not know him at all, so where did this baffling hostilitye from? Fortunately, an elderly-looking person beside her smiled and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say too much. She¡¯s already here, so it¡¯s better to introduce her properly.¡± The youth was pushed two steps away by the man. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to continue speaking, but in the end, he stopped. The man came up to Audrey and greeted her. ¡°Hello, beautifuldy. My name is Simon Green. I¡¯m the person on duty here. Nice to meet you.¡± Seeing Simon Green extend his hand, Audrey politely shook her hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to know about the recruitment.¡± Simon pulled a stool for her and let her sit down. The bright and beautiful Audrey did not seem to bepatible with such an environment. Simon had originally wanted to find a leather stool for thisdy, but he did not expect her to raise her skirt without any hesitation, she sat on the slightly dirty wooden stool. Simon¡¯s gaze carried a hint of appreciation as he realized that the person in front of him was different from an ordinary noble. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re here to look for a teammate, right?¡± Simon smiled and asked straightforwardly. Audrey nodded. ¡°Just as you said, the trial starts in three days. What I need is to find a suitable teammate within three days, so I chose toe here.¡± Simon nodded in understanding. ¡°I know what you mean, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t provide you with recruitment. Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not referring specifically to you, but¡­ people like you.¡± A hint of doubt shed through Audrey¡¯s beautiful blue eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t provide recruitment? Isn¡¯t this a recruitment center?¡± Chapter 113 - Small Thieves

Chapter 113: Small Thieves

Simon Green saw her confusion and exined, ¡°It¡¯s like this. The people here are very dangerous. It¡¯s not suitable to bring them in to participate in the trials, just like the string of characters you asked about earlier. ¡°29 years old, level three. A total of 14 demon beasts have been killed.¡± After saying this, Audrey was a little stunned. One had to know that this sentence contained a lot of information. Although Tier-3 was not considered rare, thest sentence about hunting demonic beasts was enough to stun people. Even if an ordinary person killed one, they would need the cooperation of several people, not to mention such a terrifying number. Seeing the shock on Audrey¡¯s face, Simon Green smiled. ¡°Miss, so you should know what I mean.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s written on the surface that we¡¯re recruiting, it¡¯s actually a bounty. Everyone here is a bunch of desperadoes who will risk their lives to earn money,¡± Simon Green exhorted. The reason he had chosen to reject Audrey¡¯s request was that too many things had happened previously. In the previous trials, many people had chosen toe here to look for their teammates. However, the people they found had different thoughts. In the end, those who failed the trials ended up with a good end. If it was worse, they would die without aplete corpse. Audrey lowered her eyes and pondered for a moment. She felt that what he said made sense. It seemed like the path of finding teammates through recruitment was no longer feasible. Audrey stood up and bowed politely at the person in front of her. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you today. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Simon Green hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°No, no, no. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me. I¡¯m just an ordinary businessman¡­¡± ¡°Even an ordinary person needs to be treated with respect,¡± Audrey said. ¡°Thank you very much for your help.¡± Aftering out of the recruitment hall, Audrey looked up at the azure sky, the silhouettes of a few birds reflected in her eyes. Is it so difficult to find teammates? Her hands by her side tightened slightly. Just as she was about to return to Hera and the others to discuss countermeasures, Audrey suddenly sensed a strange aura. She reacted quickly and raised her hand. The ice swept towards the aura. Before the crowd could react, they saw a strange person crouching in the middle of the road. Upon closer observation, they could see a block of ice under his feet. ¡°No, no, this is too fast.¡± The person smiled awkwardly. Audrey walked up to him and stretched out her hand. ¡°Give me back my things.¡± ¡°What things? I didn¡¯t take anything.¡± He still wanted to exin. Audrey looked coldly at the person in front of her. There was not a hint of emotion in her eyes. She was as beautiful as a flower and extremely aggressive. The man did not look old. He looked about seventeen or eighteen years old. His hair was disheveled and his face was dirty. His hair was disheveled and hung at the corners of his eyes. He looked very disheveled. When the crowd saw the boy, they quietly discussed it among themselves. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Morris? Why is he stealing again?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a repeat offender. The kind that won¡¯t change.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way. His sister is seriously ill. Isn¡¯t she still uncared for? If he didn¡¯t steal, his sister would have died a long time ago.¡± Seeing that he could not escape, Morris epted his fate and handed the wallet that he had just stolen back. ¡°Here, here. Consider this my bad luck. Now that I¡¯ve met someone as tough as you, can you let me go?¡± Audrey did not take the wallet. Instead, she stared straight at Morris. She was certain that this person was a martial arts prodigy. If it was not for her keen senses, she probably would not have noticed that he had taken her things. And he seemed to be very flexible. Audrey frowned. ¡°I can give you the wallet, but I hope that you cane with me.¡± Morris, who was frozen in ce, smiled wryly. ¡°The main thing is that I have to be able to walk.¡± Audrey casually deactivated the spell. ¡°Come with me.¡± Morris looked at her back and was secretly excited. He felt that he had finally met someone who was not smart. He had wanted to hide his aura and sneak into the crowd to escape, but in the next second, an ice chain suddenly appeared in his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about escaping. You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Audrey looked at him coldly. Morris had no choice but to follow obediently. Kate, who was packing up in the assigned room, heard themotioning from the door. He hurriedly ran to open the door and immediately saw the disheveled youth behind Audrey. It was unknown how long it had been since the youth had taken a shower. Not only was his entire body dirty, but even his clothes were torn into shreds. He looked very pathetic. ¡°Audrey, this is¡­¡± Kate asked curiously. Audrey tugged at the ice chain in her hand and half-dragged the person into the room. ¡°We should have brought a few sets of clothes when we came. Help me prepare one for him.¡± Then, she looked at Morris and continued, ¡°Go and bathe. Don¡¯t ask questions.¡± Chapter 114 - Teammate

Chapter 114: Teammate

After Morris was pushed into the bathroom with his head pressed down, Kate carefully sized him up from outside the door. In the end, he chose to leave. Kate found clothes that seemed to be of a more suitable size from his luggage. He ced them outside the bathroom, greeted the youth inside, and left the room. Jill and Kate looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Audrey was already standing outside the house. Kate walked over and asked, ¡°Audrey, who¡¯s the gentleman in there?¡± ¡°Him? He¡¯s just a little thief that I caught in the market.¡± Audrey¡¯s tone did not sound happy or angry. Kate was a little puzzled. He had heard that the market here was more chaotic and had a habit of stealing. He had not expected Audrey to meet him the moment she stepped out of the house. But why had she chosen to capture him instead of sending him directly to the Temr Knights? This was something that Kate could not figure out no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Is there a reason why you captured him?¡± Jill asked. Audrey replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know when hees out.¡± When Morris finished showering and changed his clothes, he realized that two people were waiting for him outside. When he walked out, Kate was momentarily surprised. This was because the young man in front of her was very handsome. His skin was fair and clean, and his brows and eyes looked very gentle. He did not look like the disheveled appearance he had just now. Instead, he was like apletely different person. Morris sensed Audrey¡¯s gaze and scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Well, thank you for bringing me back. You even made me take a shower and change my clothes.¡± Audrey looked straight at him as though she was not surprised by his transformation. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Of course I do. You¡¯re the honorable miss Audrey,¡± Morris replied. When they had appeared in the city, Morris had already been thinking about them, but he was still trying to find an opportunity to strike. One had to know that this group of nobles was born into a wealthy family, so they must have a lot of money. Therefore, if he managed to strike once, he would rest for a long time. However, he did not expect that he would be caught this time. Audrey nodded slightly. ¡°It seems like you know me. But, then, I have a few questions to ask you. I hope that you can answer them truthfully.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Morris nodded. Audrey asked, ¡°What realm are you at now?¡± ¡°A level-19 fighter master. Although I¡¯m already trying my best to break through, it¡¯s still a little difficult.¡± Morris felt embarrassed. After all, at his age, the level of a level-19 fighter master could be said to be very low. Therefore, it was very difficult even to receive recruitment. This resulted in him being forced to go to the market every day to steal things to get by. A trace of surprise clearly shed across Audrey¡¯s face when she heard this answer. This person was actually only level-19? When she was clearly at the market earlier, her aura was concealed so well. Even with her powerful perception, she could barely catch a trace of it. So she thought that the other party was at least a strong Ancestor. From the looks of it, this person in front of her was indeed somewhat useful. ¡°If I remember correctly, your sister should be seriously ill right now, and she hasn¡¯t been treated in time, right?¡± Audrey asked. Morris had an unnatural look on his face. Just as she had said, Morris¡¯s sister had a very serious illness. It was not that the illness could not be treated, but it required a lot of time and energy. The main thing was financial resources. Just buying the medicine would cost a lot of money. With his family¡¯s circumstances, he would not be able to afford the high medical fees. Audrey saw the expression on his face and suggested, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s make a deal. I know you have an invitation letter. An invitation letter is what I need, and you need my help.¡± Kate¡¯s expression changed slightly. He seemed to be able to guess what this sentence meant. Audrey wanted to invite this person to join them! ¡°Audrey!¡± Jill eximed. Hera¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed slightly. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to think it through.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through.¡± She looked up at Morris. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it. I¡¯ll be in charge of treating your sister¡¯s illness, and you¡¯ll be participating in the selection of the Temr Knights with us. I won¡¯t ask you for the money you stole from me today. I¡¯ll also be in charge of your sister¡¯s medical expenses.¡± After hearing this, Morris looked at her with a probing gaze. How did this honorable miss Audrey know that he had an invitation card with her? Originally, after receiving the invitation from the Temr Knights, Morris had no intention of participating. He only wanted to take care of his sister in peace, but now¡­ One had to know that what hecked the most recently was money for the medical expenses. If the young miss in front of him could really solve this problem, it would not be a problem for him to take on a demon beast, much less participate in the trial. ¡°However, I have a condition.¡± Audrey¡¯s faint voice sounded in his ear. ¡°During the trial, you are not allowed to do anything that will harm us. Otherwise, everything I said just now will be nullified.¡± Morris hurriedly nodded. ¡°I know that. As long as you can treat my sister¡¯s illness, I¡¯ll do anything you want!¡± ¡°Audrey, this isn¡¯t good, is it?¡± Kate¡¯s expression was clearly a little worried. One had to know that this person was a habitual thief. He might even try to cover his tracks. If they were not prepared, it might even be dangerous. Audrey only nced at her, then shook her head gently. ¡°Since you¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll go find Shadowless Ghost Hands now and get him to assign you a new room.¡± Audrey stood up, patted the dust from the corner of her skirt, and looked at Morris. ¡°Wee to the team.¡± Chapter 115 - Decision

Chapter 115: Decision

After Audrey¡¯s decision to let Morris join the team was made known, not only was Kate very worried, even Hera, who had always trusted her, was a little worried. ¡°Audrey, if I had to say it, your decision was indeed a little impulsive,¡± Hera said. Kate frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s best if we know the truth about the teammates we need to protect our safety. If it were him, I would actually be very afraid that he would choose to betray us for money.¡± What she said made sense. Jill nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t even know his background, what if he wants to harm us?¡± Audrey had her own thoughts. ¡°If I remember correctly, with our team¡¯s current strength, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to meet the enemy head-on.¡± Audrey knocked on the table. ¡°But have you ever considered what if the enemy attacks us?¡± This sentence sessfully silenced the three of them. That was true. They knew how bloody the trials of the Temrs Knights were. There were countless people who wouldunch sneak attacks. And the most outrageous thing was that even if someone used improper means to obtain a ranking, no one woulde out to punish them. That was because the rules of the trials were like this. As long as they were selected, it did not matter if they were right or wrong. Kate¡¯s hands tightened slightly. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Audrey calmly gave them an analysis. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. With our currentbat strength, it¡¯s very difficult for us to get high marks, so we can only win with speed. ¡°Just now at the market, Morris stole my wallet. When he held my wallet for a period of time, even I did not sense his aura. It was only because my intuition told me that I had lost something that I discovered him.¡± Jill covered her mouth. ¡°What? Even you didn¡¯t notice him?¡± It had to be known that Audrey¡¯s presence was indisputable. If even she did not notice¡­ Then, the other party¡¯s attainments in this area must be unfathomable. Audrey nodded. ¡°It¡¯s because of this that I wanted to recruit him. That way, whether we take the initiative to attack or prevent a sneak attack, we¡¯ll have ayer of security.¡± After hearing what she said, Jill also understood what she meant. She nodded in agreement. Kate and Hera naturally did not have anyints. However, after settling one, another new problem appeared in front of them. Trouble hade knocking on their door. It was as though they had heard the rumor that Audrey had brought the person here. A few of them had directlye here and threatened to meet Morris. The reason was very simple. Morris had stolen something from them and had not returned it. ¡°Get Morris toe out! He stole my gold ring thest time. That¡¯s my heirloom. get him to pay for it!¡± ¡°He stole my wallet. There are several silver coins in it. That¡¯s our family¡¯s food money.¡± ¡°And my jewelry¡­¡± One of the women even cried out loud and knelt on the ground weakly. Audrey could not bear seeing her actions and quickly helped her up. ¡°Madam, please calm down. We can slowly resolve everything.¡± Another man sneered. ¡°Slowly resolve everything? Now we want him topensate us! If he can¡¯te up with the money, then you canpensate us!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes turned nk. She did not understand the logic behind these two sentences. Why did she have to pay thepensation? ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re the one who took him in, then he¡¯s your man. If he can¡¯te up with the money, then you¡¯ll have topensate us for our losses.¡± The old woman cried, her tone sincere and certain. Hera stood up and walked towards Audrey. She raised her hand and tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Whoever stole your money, you¡¯ll have to find that person. What¡¯s the use of looking for Audrey?¡± The man mmed the table. ¡°We had already reported the case and were about to arrest him. It was you who brought him back. Now, they say that you¡¯ll be in charge of everything. What if we don¡¯te looking for you? Don¡¯t tell me we can only me our bad luck!¡± He had a pained look on his face, as though he had experienced a great loss. Hera sneered, ¡°Why should we bear the losses that Morris has caused you? Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we call him out and let him handle it himself?¡± ¡°Forget it, let me handle it.¡± Audrey raised her hand, wanting to take out the money from her bag. When the old woman saw this action, her eyes immediately turned expectant. At this moment, the door was suddenly opened and Morris walked out. He had actually heard themotion outside a long time ago, but he just wanted to see how Audrey would deal with it. He did not expect that she would really give them the money. When they saw Morrise out, the few people who had been moring forpensation suddenly quieted down for some unknown reason. ¡°You just said that I stole your things, right?¡± Morris sneered. The old woman seemed to be a little timid. She did not dare to speak, so she could only pull the man next to her. The man mustered up his courage. ¡°Yes, you stole them. We remember it clearly¡­¡± Morris¡¯ face was as cold as ice. ¡°Saying such things requires a corresponding price. There¡¯s no need to waste time here. Just follow me to verify this with the truth stone and see if I stole your things.¡± He clearly did not even know these people, but now they actually came to him to talk about such things? Was it not obvious that they were here to scam him! Audrey felt angry. When they heard the words ¡®truth stone¡¯, they were instantly frightened. It had to be known that the person who went there to test them had to be telling the truth. Otherwise, they would be punished by lightning strikes. How could their small bodies withstand such great power? ¡°Ah! We might have remembered wrongly. My ring must have been lost when I was doing farm work,¡± the old woman hurriedly said. ¡°Mine too¡­ why don¡¯t we go back today¡­¡± In this way, several people quickly turned around, but a momentter disappeared in the sight of everyone. Chapter 116 - Godly Thief

Chapter 116: Godly Thief

Morris looked at Audrey thoughtfully. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te out just now, would you really have given the money directly to them?¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re the teammate I¡¯ve chosen, all the mistakes you¡¯ve made should be borne by me.¡± Audrey looked at him. ¡°So I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint my expectations of you.¡± When Jill heard this, she looked up at Morris. From the bottom of her heart, she did not like this little thief. However, there was nothing she could do. After all, he was someone that Audrey had chosen. She trusted Audrey unconditionally no matter what. Morris smiled. ¡°I will.¡± This legendary miss Audrey, was surprisingly easy to get along with. After introducing each other, everyone went to the city lord¡¯s manor to register their team. As soon as they arrived, they heard a sharp voice. ¡°Let me see who this is. Isn¡¯t this Audrey who entered the trial through the back door? And look at the team behind you. They¡¯re so poor.¡± Alice covered her nose with her hand, her face full of disdain. It was her words that made Morris¡¯ expression change slightly. Morris had always hated these richdies. It was because of this reason that he finally changed his opinion of them. However, when he heard these words, he began to loathe them again. Audrey sized up their team. They looked bright and beautiful, and they all looked very familiar. If she guessed correctly, they should all be members of the five great families. It was obvious that Alice¡¯s team had attracted a lot of attention. ¡°Look, the people in his team are all from the five great families, right? They look so impressive. They might be the ones to win the award this time.¡± ¡°Sigh, the people from the five great families aren¡¯t people we can afford to offend.¡± ¡°I suddenly feel that the chances of winning the award are slim. So what should we do?¡± After hearing the words of the people around her, Alice was very pleased. She looked at Audrey as if she was waiting for her to give her a reaction. However, Audrey did not seem to care about her at all. She only casually took out the jade pendant and hung it on her waist. Jill immediately understood what she meant and eximed, ¡°Audrey! So this is the jade pendant that city Lord Lance gave you, right? It looks wonderful. Compared to scum who don¡¯t even deserve to touch it.¡± It was just these words that made Alice, who had been feeling pleased with herself, instantly change her expression. What do you mean someone who does not even deserve to touch it? They were openly mocking Alice, and she knew it. If Alice¡¯s gaze had any substance, Audrey would have been exposed by now. Instead, her eyes were filled with hatred, and just looking at her made people feel disgusted. Morris looked at the group of people around him casually. As expected of the legendary Temr Knights selection. Many things looked very precious, especially Alice, who had many things that were easy to steal. Tsk tsk, for a godly thief like him, this ce made him feel like he was a rat that fell into a rice bowl or a fish in water. ¡°Audrey, did that person provoke you? Do you need me to take revenge for you?¡± Morris¡¯ tone was mixed with some excitement. Audrey looked at him and naturally knew what his expression meant. ¡°Be careful not to be discovered.¡± Morris immediately understood Audrey¡¯s words. Morris smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You know who I am. Even you were barely able to catch me, let alone them.¡± Just like that, Morris moved as soon as he was persuaded. He took advantage of the chaos in the crowd to enter the crowd. Audrey and the others were still standing in the same line. Then, after a few minutes, they saw a familiar figure appear beside them. ¡°Tsk, I really like this lively ce.¡± Morris smiled. ¡°Fat sheep are waiting for me to ughter everywhere.¡± A momentter, a scream came from the front of the crowd. ¡°Ah! Where¡¯s my identity card? Where did my identity card go? It was here just now,¡± Alice exined in a panic. ¡°You should know me. Why don¡¯t you let me register first? I¡¯ll give you my identity card when Ie back.¡± However, the person in charge of the registration did not show any mercy. ¡°Sorry, you need an identity card to register here. You should go and find it first.¡± With that said, no matter how much Alice tried to quibble, there was nothing she could do. In the end, she could only lead her teammate out of thepetition grounds dejectedly. When they passed by Audrey again, Audrey could even hear her teammate¡¯sints clearly. ¡°Didn¡¯t we leave our cards with you? So why are they suddenly gone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. They were clearly in my pocket just now.¡± Alice¡¯s tone was filled with grievance. ¡°This was such a waste of time.¡± Audrey nced at Morris beside her. Thetter waved the tokens in his hand at her, and the smile on his face was filled with pride. Chapter 117 - Hera Lost

Chapter 117: Hera Lost

¡°Oh my God!¡± Jill noticed the token in his hand and nearly lost control of her voice. She recalled the conversation between Audrey and Morris. At that time, Audrey¡¯s expression clearly showed that she knew what would happen. When Hera heard this, she hurriedly lowered her voice. ¡°Jill! Lower your voice. It¡¯ll be troublesome if someone finds out!¡± Jill realized that her actions were too sudden and quickly covered her mouth with her hand. Morris had already ced the token in his fanny pack, as though nothing had happened. The line quickly reached them. Audrey, as the representative, took out the token and handed it to the person in front of her. The person in charge of the registration was none other than Shadowless Ghost Hand. He nced at the five-person team in front of him and his gaze fell on the most unfamiliar Morris, sizing him up. When he hade over today, the lord had specifically instructed him to pay more attention to this team. After all, he was someone they had foundst minute. There were many uncertain factors. Shadowless Ghost Hand did not know this person, but he was subconsciously a little worried. ¡°After the registration ispleted, you will officially join the trial. You can not withdraw from the trial midway. You should know this, right?¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand exhorted. Audrey and the others nodded. They had already exined these matters clearly some time ago, and they had already memorized them by heart. Shadowless Ghost Hand nced at the jade pendant on Audrey¡¯s waist and sighed in his heart. After he finished dealing with these matters, he would need to tell this detail to his master when he returned. Presumably, his master would be pleased when he found out. ¡°After the registration is over, I¡¯ll send all of you over together.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand was a little worried about them, so he specially exhorted them, ¡°The dangers in the forest are beyond your imagination. Take care to protect yourselves. I hope to see all of you return safely!¡± Audrey nodded, her beautiful blue eyes revealing a hint of determination. These words had long been engraved in her heart. What was more important than anyone else were the teammates she had now. In fact, Audrey had already decided in her heart that if anything unexpected happened, she would definitely choose to forfeit thepetition and protect the safety of the people around her. However, there was a high probability that nothing would happen. After signing up, they also received the names of the participating teams. 21 teams were participating in thispetition, which meant that there were 105 people. Although this did not seem like arge number, the individualpetition would only be truly bloody after the teampetition had ended. ¡°Audrey, I see the members of the Skechers family,¡± Hera secretly reminded her. Audrey looked in the direction she had pointed out and had indeed seen a few familiar faces. However, those people did not seem to notice them. Instead, they were focused on discussing their battle ns. ¡°Those people are really annoying. I heard that one of them has just broken through level-10. If we really meet them, it will take a long time to defeat them,¡± Kate sneered. Jill was puzzled. ¡°What are you afraid of? We have a level-19 here. So even if we meet them head-on, we won¡¯t be at a disadvantage! Audrey is also very strong!¡± What she said was indeed true. After all, their average level was around level-10. So naturally, the level-19 Morris was very outstanding. Seeing their gazes fall on him, Morris felt a little embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just at a higher level, so I don¡¯t have much actualbat experience.¡± Audrey nodded. This was indeed their weakness. It seemed like it would be very difficult if they encountered a tough opponent in the teampetition. The next day, all the teams signed up gathered in the square, and Shadowless Ghost Hand teleported them together. Before they left, the Shadowless Ghost Hand especially reminded them again. ¡°Remember, under any circumstances, the most important thing is to ensure your own safety. I hope everyone can achieve an excellent result.¡± Then, the huge magic circle around them slowly operated, and a dazzling light instantly enveloped everyone. When they opened their eyes again, they found themselves in a dense forest, and the dense crowd around them had disappeared without a trace. This was Jill¡¯s first time participating in such a ritual. She touched the tree beside her curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would actually appear in the forest. This is too magical!¡± Kate, on the other hand, could not bear such a teleportation spell. His face turned pale. Audrey observed her surroundings. The forest was very wide. If she had not guessed wrongly, Shadowless Ghost Hand had teleported each team to a different location. No wonder Shadowless Ghosthand had specially instructed them to be closer to each other. She wondered if any unlucky people had gotten separated from their team. As she was thinking, Audrey suddenly looked behind her. Jill, Kate, and Morris, who had yet to regain their senses, stood behind her and looked at Audrey in a daze. Jill opened her mouth. ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± They were one person short! Hera was missing! Audrey had never expected such a situation to ur in their team. Moreover, Hera was a girl. It would definitely be very dangerous for her to be alone in such a forest. At this moment, Kate finally noticed something strange. ¡°Where¡¯s Hera?¡± He tried to shout, but there was no other sound in the forest apart from the low roars of some unknown creature. When they looked around and saw no sign of Hera, they realized that the distance between them and Hera was probably farther than they had imagined. Chapter 118 - News

Chapter 118: News

Audrey stood where she was and listened to the faint sounds around her. Her eyes were frighteningly cold. The aura that she was exuding was like the soul-stirring grass that grew on ice. It made people subconsciously feel a little afraid. ¡°Audrey, what should we do now? It would be very dangerous if Hera is out there alone¡­¡± Jill¡¯s tone was very worried. Audrey shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. We can only slowly search for her now.¡± The nature of their teleportation was very obvious. It was random teleportation into arge area. It was up to the heavens to decide where they would end up. Moreover, the area of this forest was extremelyrge. Even if they were to search for her, they would not be able to find her in a short period of time. However, there were still some benefits. Audrey stretched out her hand and felt the elements around her. They were denser than what she had felt when she first came to this world. If she were to focus on her cultivation in such an environment, she might be able to level up again in no time. Sigh, there¡¯s really no other way. She wondered what was going on. Such an ident actually happened in such an important selection. Kate sighed. Just as everyone was at a loss, Morris suddenly looked up into the sky. He was very sensitive to all the auras in the vicinity. He could sense that somewhere in the peaceful forest, there seemed to be a suddenmotion. And the direction he was looking at had gradually turned dark gray. Groups of birds fluttered past their heads as if they were avoiding something terrifying. Morris walked toward the three of them. ¡°Everyone, be careful. The forest isn¡¯t too peaceful right now.¡± Everyone nodded, paying more attention to the situation around them. After losing Hera, Audrey had changed her goal from snatching the token to finding Hera. After all, in her opinion, teammates were still the most important. However, the progress was clearly not as smooth as she had imagined. They had not gone far when they bumped into a small team. The few people in the team looked very unfamiliar, and they did not seem like they were from the five great families. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect our luck to be quite good. We actually ran into a team of noble young masters as soon as we arrived.¡± The leader curled the corners of his mouth. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to hand over your tokens. We have no intention of making things difficult for you.¡± Kate had already raised the weapon in his hand. As long as the other party dared to make a move against Audrey, he would charge forward without hesitation! ¡°I think we can have a good chat,¡± Audrey suggested. Lucas sneered, ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? You have to know that this is the trial of the Temr Knights. We are all enemies here. Who would want to have a good chat with you?¡± A cold glint shed in the eyes of the few people behind him. Although they were born asmoners and had grown up through thick and thin, in terms of actualbat experience, they were definitely more experienced than these nobles who had grown up with golden spoons in their mouths. It seemed like they were determined to obtain this token! In this tense atmosphere, everyone was secretly making preparations, waiting for someone to break the deadlock and turn it into a chaotic battle. However, they did not expect that the azure-eyed girl in front of them would only raise her hand, and a smooth incantation slowly sounded. Instantly, leaves filled the sky and ground as they whizzed over. They circled around Lucas and the others, directly enveloping them and not harming Audrey and the others in the slightest. For a moment, screams sounded throughout the entire forest. ¡°What¡¯s going on! Quickly let us out.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get out. There¡¯s a wind wall blocking my way!¡± ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± Although the leaves that flew up looked weak, when they spun at an extremely fast speed, they would scratch people¡¯s bodies like des. Lucas cursed angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you say a word when you attacked! Is there anyone who fights like this?¡± Audrey smiled brightly. ¡°Why would I say anything? It can only be said that your adaptability isn¡¯t good enough.¡± Jill looked at the smiling Audrey from the side and shrank to the side. She felt that Audrey was somehow a little scary. She was actually able tough despite the miserable screamsing from their enemies. By the time the leaves dispersed, the clothes of the five people who were trapped inside were already tattered. It was obvious that there were several bloody marks on their faces. ¡°In that case, can the two of us have a good chat? I just want to ask you something. I¡¯m not interested in the token on your body.¡± Audrey curled her lips slightly. Lucas did not want to agree at first, but when he recalled what he had just experienced, he nodded in agreement. ¡°If you weren¡¯t interested in our token, you could have told us earlier. You didn¡¯t need to make us suffer such pain,¡± Lucasined softly. Morris raised his eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guyse looking for trouble first? If it weren¡¯t for you guys, we wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to attack.¡± Lucas choked on his words. In the end, he could not find a suitable answer and could only swallow his anger. ¡°Have you seen a girl named Hera? She¡¯s wearing a dark red dress. She¡¯s alone and has nopanions,¡± Audrey asked. Lucas frowned and pondered for a moment. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her, but I overheard her.¡± Chapter 119 - The Dark Curtain

Chapter 119: The Dark Curtain

¡°What do you mean you eavesdropped? Quickly exin it to us.¡± Kate waved the knife in his hand threateningly. The sound of the sharp de cutting through the air gave Lucas a fright. Lucas turned his head to look at one of his teammates. That teammate understood and stood up to walk toward them. ¡°I heard it earlier. Before we met you, we also met another team. However, the difference in strength was too great, so we didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack them.¡± That person lowered his head and recalled the scene at that time. The man in a royal blue gown stood behind a tree not far away from him. His voice was cold and without a hint of emotion. ¡°Have you done what I asked you to do? If there are no idents, there are 11 people who are alone now. One of them will definitely take the token. Your goal now is to find those 11 people and take back the token in their hands. Do you understand?¡± The few people beside him agreed and disappeared from where they were. The person hiding behind the tree was dumbfounded. He did not expect that someone would be able to do this in the trial of the Temr Knights. Furthermore, it did not seem like they could afford to offend those people. Therefore, he did not choose to stay for long. Instead, he took advantage of the fact that they had not discovered him and slipped away. Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s expression was clearly a little solemn. There was too much information. If the person in front of her was not lying, it meant that someone had tampered with the trial. The most dangerous part was that there were a total of 21 teams. Half of them had gone missing. This proved that their trial was definitely not an equal one. ¡°Oh my god, such a thing can actually happen.¡± Jill covered her mouth in disbelief. After all, in his opinion, the selection of the Temr Knights had always been very fair. There was actually someone who had tampered with them from the very beginning. Morris sighed. ¡°This is the reason why I didn¡¯t want to participate in the trial previously. If I have enough power and status, I canpletely dominate the world. Basically, I¡¯m already a predetermined candidate.¡± ¡°The situation is a little difficult now,¡± Audrey said, her tone clearly filled with worry. ¡°Perhaps that team has already begun collecting tokens.¡± Kate nodded. After all, five people against four people. It was obvious to the naked eye which side had the advantage. Looking at their expressions, Lucas could roughly guess what they meant. However, with the current situation, it was better for him to run first. ¡°That¡­ we¡¯ve already said everything we need to say. Can you let us go now?¡± Lucas asked carefully, his tone carrying a hint of fear. Audrey nodded and thanked him politely. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you for your trouble. This information is very important to us.¡± Lucas, who was overwhelmed by the favor, hurriedly waved his hand. After bidding them farewell, he went straight into the forest without any hesitation. Not long after they disappeared, Morris approached Audrey. Audrey felt her pocket sink. She took it out and saw that Morris had already taken the token from him. ¡°Morris.¡± Audrey felt a little helpless. From her point of view, since she had already promised not to take the token, she would not take it. Such an action went against what she had just said. Morris spread his hands. ¡°You should know that for people in our line of work, we don¡¯t take things that are delivered to our door for free. If they escape, I¡¯ll feel very bad.¡± ¡°Go and return this. One must have principles.¡± Audrey¡¯s tone was firm and unquestionable. Jill also advised him, ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve already promised not to do such a thing again.¡± Morris reached out his hand helplessly and took it. ¡°This is why I hate nobles like you. You¡¯re too inflexible and don¡¯t know how to be flexible.¡± Although he said that, his figure obediently disappeared into the dense forest, walking in the direction that the group of people had left. ¡°Audrey, what should we do? If we run into their group, wouldn¡¯t we be at a disadvantage?¡± Kate was clearly worried. Audrey¡¯s azure eyes had a hint of contemtion. She was thinking about what to do. In fact, such a method had alreadypletely affected the bnce of the trial, but there was no other way. The trial had already begun, and they could not stop it. After Morris returned the things, he came back to look for them. The four of them searched for Hera in the vast forest. However, the forest was obviously not as calm as they had expected. Before they had walked far, they heard an ear-piercing screaming from the right. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Alice looked at the two-meter-tall monster in front of her and was so scared that she almost cried. She had never thought that she would be teleported away from her teammates. Until now, she had not even seen a shadow. Unexpectedly, when she was hungry and wanted to find something to eat, she identally entered a cave. Who would have thought that there would be such a huge monster in the cave? Moreover, judging from the aura that it emitted, it was definitely above level-20! Chapter 120 - Finding Alice

Chapter 120: Finding Alice

Alice never thought that she would end up in such a situation. She raised her hand to block the iing attack but was frightened by the roar of the Demon Beast. She took a few steps back and fell to the ground. ¡°Someone save me, please!¡± Alice shouted. Unfortunately, the forest was too big. She could only hear her own echo and the Demon Beast¡¯s heavy breathing. She did not have any hope of survival. The Demon Beast opened its bloody mouth at her. Alice raised her hand to cover her eyes, preparing to be hurt. But unexpectedly, the expected pain did note. Instead, a chill instantly appeared in the surroundings, followed by the angry roar of the Demon Beast. ¡°Isn¡¯t that miss Alice?¡± Morris lifted his leg and kicked the Demon Beast tied up by the ice chain away. ¡°It¡¯s been two days. How did you suddenly be so down and out?¡± He did not have a good impression of this spoiled youngdy, so he naturally carried a bit of malice. When Alice heard the familiar voice, she looked up nkly and saw Audrey and the others. Audrey was wearing a light blue dress. She looked quiet and elegant. The frost that slowly rose from her surroundings made her look like a beautiful and noble vulture¡¯s tail flower that grew in the pr regions. ¡°Morris, be polite,¡± Audrey said. Morris reluctantly agreed. He raised his hand and extended it to Alice, who was slumped on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I spoke rudely just now. As an apology, please let me help you up.¡± Kate could not help butugh when he heard his words. ¡°I wonder, Morris, when did you be so serious?¡± Morris rolled his eyes at him and did not reply. Instead, Jill teased him from the side as well. ¡°I guess he was scared by Audrey. After all, when the beautiful Audrey gets angry, it¡¯s very scary.¡± While they were joking, Audrey walked up to the Demon Beast and observed it. It was just a very ordinary Demon Beast. It did not look like it had fully grown up yet. The aura it emitted was still very young and tender. In that case, there was no need to kill it all. Audrey raised her hand, and the pure white ice chain instantly dissipated. The Demon Beast broke free from its restraints and hurriedly ran away without even turning its head back. ¡°Tell me, what happened? Why did the Demon Beast suddenly attack you?¡± Audrey turned her head to look at the disheveled Alice. If her judgment was correct, Alice was most likely one of the eleven people who had gotten separated. After all, a youngdy like her would definitely be the center of attention no matter where she went. So it was impossible for her to be sent out to scout the way alone. An unnatural look shed across Alice¡¯s face. ¡°I was too hungry just now and wanted to go inside to see if there was anything to eat. But, unfortunately, I was a bit loud, so I was targeted by it.¡± Morris smiled. ¡°So that¡¯s the reason.¡± Seeing the smile on his face, the shame on Alice¡¯s face deepened. ¡°If you encounter such a situation next time, you can first release yourbat aura to scout the way. Then, of course, if you feel that it¡¯s a character that¡¯s too powerful, I suggest that you run quickly,¡± Audrey said seriously, ¡°that¡¯s because some monsters really mind the existence ofbat aura. Your probing will be taken as a provocation.¡± Seeing Audrey exin this matter to her in such a serious manner, Alice felt even more ufortable. After all, she had treated her badly two days ago. However, she did not seem to mind and had even taken the initiative to save her. Alice tugged at the corner of her skirt, her face filled with awkwardness. ¡°Audrey, thank you for saving me.¡± Hearing her words, Jill was very surprised. After all, she still remembered Alice¡¯s provocation. However, she was not used to hearing an apology all of a sudden. Audrey smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Alice. Since we¡¯ve bumped into each other, we should take care of each other.¡± After dealing with the monster, Audrey told Alice the news they had just received. Alice was clearly unable to digest it. ¡°What? There¡¯s actually such a thing¡­ then what if my friends and I don¡¯t meet each other for the next three days?¡± Audrey shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to deal with the current situation either, so we n to put the token aside for now. The main thing is to find our teammates first. After all, teammates are the most important factor.¡± The people behind her nodded in agreement. Alice¡¯s expression was clearly a little strange. Because she was the captain, their team¡¯s token was naturally ced on her. However, Alice did not know if she should tell these people about this matter. Although they said they did not care about the token, what if they wanted to fight for it? She was alone. How could she beat so many people? Alice hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she chose to hide this matter. The situation in the forest was far moreplicated than they had imagined. Ever since Alice had joined them, they could always find traces of fighting on every section of the road. They could even hear the wails of Demon Beasts from some ces. An ear-piercing cry rang out. Jill raised her hand to rub her ears andined, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking. Why did they provoke those Demon Beasts for no reason? Can¡¯t they leave them alone?¡± Chapter 121 - Saving Lives

Chapter 121: Saving Lives

¡°There are some situations that they can¡¯t control,¡± Kate exined. He looked at Alice and said meaningfully, ¡°For example, the incident just now.¡± Alice¡¯s face was a little embarrassed by his words, and her pace quickened. Suddenly, Morris stopped. He signaled for everyone to stay still, while he pricked up his ears to listen carefully. After a moment, Morris raised his head and looked in one of the directions. ¡°Someone is injured there. It¡¯s very serious. Should we go over and take a look?¡± Morris suggested. Jill was a little hesitant. ¡°Under such circumstances, injuries are verymon, right? I feel that there¡¯s no need for us to go over.¡± After all, the development of the trial had already exceeded their imaginations. If they encountered something that was out of their control¡­ That would be very difficult to handle. ¡°Audrey, what do you think?¡± Kate subconsciously asked Audrey for her opinion. After all, in his opinion, Audrey was the core of this team. Everything had to revolve around her decision. Audrey did not answer. She only raised her hand gently. Wind elements swirled around her fingertips, telling her all the information she could feel there. The two of them had suffered serious injuries. Even in the wind, they could feel the strong smell of blood. They could only know that the two of them were still alive. Other than that, they could not feel anything else. At this moment, Audrey realized how useful a decision she had made to pull Morris in. Even she needed to be in a specific ce to be able to sense it. As for Morris, he was just walking normally. He did not even see any signs of aura being emitted, but he could sense the situation over there. It was like a walking scanner. ¡°I think we can go take a look,¡± Audrey suggested. ¡°The trial has just begun. There aren¡¯t many teams that can attack directly. I suspect that it was the man in the royal blue clothes who did it.¡± If it was really him, then everything could be exined. Moreover, they might even find clues about that man and know who he was. Since Audrey had said so, Jill and the others naturally would not refuse. They hurried in that direction. Soon, they reached their destination. It was an ancient tree that looked at least thousands of years old. The shade of the tree was veryrge, almost covering a nearby area. There were two figures leaning weakly against the ancient tree. One of them seemed to have lost his arm, leaving only his empty sleeve fluttering in the wind. The other person was not in a good condition either. His face was covered in blood, and only the slight rise and fall of his chest could prove that he was still alive. ¡°Hey! Are you guys okay?¡± Kate ran over quickly, concerned about their situation. Jano forced his eyes open to look at him, as though he was trying his best to identify who was in front of him. ¡°If you¡¯re here for the tokens, you can leave immediately. The tokens on our bodies have already been snatched away.¡± Audrey did not say anything. She only raised her hand, and green light danced around her fingertips. Soon, it covered the entire area. Jano could feel a sudden surge of vitality in the air. He looked at Audrey in surprise, not understanding where this aura came from. ¡°We¡¯re not here for the token. You can rest assured,¡± Audrey said softly. As she looked at the two people in front of her, a hint of grief shed in her eyes. This was the reason why she did not like to fight. There would always be people who attacked too heavily, resulting in severe injuries. The smell of blood in the air made her subconsciously feel ufortable. Jano seemed to have heaved a sigh of relief. He closed his eyes and leaned against the tree. It was obvious that he did not have any extra strength left. ¡°You guys should stop talking for now. I have brought some medicine. I¡¯ll give you guys an emergency treatment first.¡± Jill squatted beside them in a flurry. Initially, she had not seen them clearly from afar and thought that they had just lost too much blood. It was only when she got closer that she realized that both of their bodies were covered with wounds of varying sizes. It was clear how cruel the person who had attacked them was. Jill fell to the ground and took a deep breath. She did not expect that there would really be someone who could do this in the trial. Alice did not stay idle either. She took out the medicine that she had brought from her family and poured it onto the two of them. Her medicine was originally reserved for her to save her own life. However, based on the current situation, if they did not have the medicine, the two of them would definitely not be able to hold on. By the time everything was settled, Jano could barely speak. He panted, ¡°Thank you very much foring to help us, but we have nothing to give you¡­¡± Audrey shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need you to give us anything in return. I just want to know some information that you might know.¡± Jano looked at her, unsure of what the beautiful nobledy in front of him wanted to ask. ¡°Do you know what the person who attacked you looked like?¡± Audrey asked. Anger appeared on Jano¡¯s face as he could not control his aura. ¡°Of course I know. I¡¯ll never forget him in my life. It was him who was so ruthless! He nearly sent me to the gates of Hell!¡± He took a few deep breaths and continued. ¡°The leader was a man in a sapphire blue gown. He wore a mask on his face. I couldn¡¯t see what he looked like, but I saw the symbol on one of them.¡± Chapter 122 - The Carol Association

Chapter 122: The Carol Association

¡°A symbol?¡± Audrey looked at him and gestured with her eyes for him to speak in more detail. The man¡¯s gaze was erratic, as though he recalled something. Soon, he described what he had seen. Jill cried out in surprise and covered her mouth in disbelief. ¡°Heavens, isn¡¯t that the symbol of the Carol Association? Why would that legendary dark force appear in the trial!¡± Kate looked troubled. ¡°If those people really came from the Carol Society, it would be dangerous.¡± One had to know that people who could wear formal clothes in such a ce were definitely not ordinary civilians. Moreover, most of the people who participated in the trial were people from the five great ns. Therefore, from the looks of it, there was a very high possibility that someone from the five great ns had already been taken in by the Carol Society. Furthermore, everyone from the five great ns was vicious and merciless. They enjoyed killing, which was why they did not show any mercy. When he said that, everyone¡¯s expressions became a little strange. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Jill was a little flustered. ¡°They won¡¯t start a massacre on such an important asion like the trial, right?¡± Audrey¡¯s tone was a little cold. ¡°No, you should be able to guess from the current situation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Jill was very distressed. Morris stood by the side and looked at them worriedly. ¡°So what do you n to do? Should we bring these two along with us?¡± One had to know that the more people there were, the more dangerous it would be in a ce like this. They already had five people. If they brought two more injured people along, they would need to be distracted to take care of them. If they really ran into the so-called Carol Association, they would be prey delivered to their door. They would not even be able to escape. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think so much. Our teammates wille back to pick us up in a while,¡± Jano forced himself to reply to them, ¡°However, I suggest that you guys stay as far away from this ce as possible. If they see you, even if you take the initiative to hand over the token, you won¡¯t be able to avoid a fight.¡± These words made Alice look a little frightened. She had never expected such a situation to happen in the trial. It was understandable if they said that they would hurt someone. Taking the initiative to hand over the token was equivalent to admitting defeat. Even so, was there no way to escape this cmity? ¡°Audrey, let¡¯s leave quickly. We should stay far away from thisnd of troubles,¡± Alice suggested. Audrey nodded. Judging from the current situation, the injuries of the two people had already been treated. What was left was for them to find a ce to recuperate. Compared to Jano, it was still more dangerous on her side. ¡°I¡¯ll maintain this barrier for you guys for a period of time. I hope you can hold on until your teammatese to help.¡± Audrey¡¯s hand emitted a faint green light. The power belonging to the aura of the wood leaves instantly enveloped the nearby area. The wind wall that had just been cast increased the number of leaves shimmering with a cold light. ¡°Thank you,¡± Jano thanked them sincerely. When he was injured, he had thought that he would end his life in the trial just like that. He had never expected to meet someone willing to help them. Jano looked at Audrey in front of him. In the past, he had only heard that this beautiful person who was as beautiful as an iris flower was a good-for-nothing that was rarely seen in a hundred years. However, the truth showed him that the rumors were indeed unreliable. This was clearly a beautiful and kind youngdy! Audrey nodded gently, indicating for them to take care of themselves. Then, she turned around and led everyone away from the barrier. ¡°Audrey, what should we do now? Should we go and look for them directly?¡± Jill asked worriedly. Kate hesitated for a moment. ¡°ording to what they just said, the other party is potent. So we might not be able to handle them alone.¡± The two of them seemed to be around level-12, and they were currently around level-10¡­ Wait a minute. Kate¡¯s gaze fell on Morris, who was fooling around beside him. Thetter nced at him,pletely unable to understand the meaning behind his gaze. They still had a level-19 existence who was about to break through to be a Byfighter! In the beginning, Kate did not understand why Audrey had randomly chosen someone to join them. He had thought that it was some trash that she had found somewhere. But he had not expected it to be a level-19 existence! At their current stage, it was not easy to advance one level. A level-19 existence couldpletely crush everyone. ¡°Audrey! I think that with our current strength, we might have a chance to fight them!¡± Kate suggested. Morris raised his hand and scratched his head. He had a feeling that this person was talking about him. Audrey nodded. She had also been thinking about this matter. If they were really from the Carol Association, it would be too dangerous for them to stay here. Moreover, they were existences that liked to kill. If this continued, Hera, who was alone, would run into them by chance. It was very likely that she would be in deep trouble. To ensure Hera¡¯s safety and the trial, they had to choose to take the initiative to attack. ¡°Morris, can I trouble you with something?¡± Audrey looked up at him, her azure eyes filled with determination. Morris nodded. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve already agreed from the very beginning that you can give me whatever orders you want, and I will definitely follow your orders.¡± ¡°Those people just said that the Carol Association had disappeared over there.¡± Audrey raised her hand and pointed in a direction. ¡°Can you please follow their tracks?¡± Chapter 123 - Enemy Attack

Chapter 123: Enemy Attack

Morris could not believe what he had heard. ¡°Audrey, are you sure you want to go face-to-face with that group of ouws? You have to know that they are very dangerous people.¡± Audrey said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it very clearly.¡± In order to protect the safety of the people around her, she had to choose this step! Morris understood the meaning of her words. Although he really wanted to go all out, he hesitated for a moment in the end and did not speak. Following that, his figure shed and disappeared on the spot. His entire aura was concealed as he chased in the direction where the Carol Association would have disappeared. ¡°Oh my god, what exactly is his cultivation level? Why were his movements so small that even I couldn¡¯t even feel it?¡± Alice¡¯s face was filled with shock. Jill smiled from the side and said proudly, ¡°Who would have thought? Morris is already a level-19 existence. I¡¯m sure that there aren¡¯t many people who are his match in the trial.¡± After hearing the words ¡®level-19¡ä, Alice felt relieved. One had to know that the difference between them was very obvious even if it was a level-1 difference, not to mention such a huge difference. She looked at Audrey with a hint of respect. She did not know how Audrey had managed to rope in such a strong person to join the team. Audrey led the group forward for a while. Suddenly, a figure appeared beside her. ¡°We found them.¡± Morris¡¯ voice sounded beside her, giving everyone a fright. Audrey was not surprised. ¡°How¡¯s the situation? Can We fight them?¡± ¡°I saw them counting tokens. The trial hasn¡¯t started for long, and they already have three tokens in their hands. If we include their own¡­¡± Morris¡¯ voice trembled. ¡°It¡¯s four.¡± When he saw the tokens, most of them still had traces of blood on them. One could imagine how intense the battle had been. Morris clenched his fists by his side. He had never thought that Carol Association would be so ruthless. Such an astonishing number surprised everyone. One had to know that the trial had only begun for a few hours. It was difficult even to find people in such arge forest. If they could seize so many tokens¡­ Their strength would definitely be more terrifying than they had imagined. Audrey took a gentle breath, her eyes filled with an unexpected determination. ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve just gone through a tough battle. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re still recuperating. Let¡¯s head over now. As long as I can get close to them, I¡¯ll be able to leave a mark on them. From now on, their actions will be under our surveince,¡± Audrey said. Jill had always been unwavering in her belief in Audrey. ¡°Alright! I¡¯m prepared to fight them to the death.¡± Kate also clenched the weapon in her hand and expressed her thoughts. On the other hand, Alice, who had not recovered from her shock, could not help but feel fear when she heard the words ¡®Carol Association will know¡¯. Audrey noticed Alice¡¯s strange behavior and reminded her considerately, ¡°If you feel that it¡¯s too much, then rest here first. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Allie was still hesitating, but Audrey felt that there was no time left, so she directly left with the three of them. Before leaving, she even set up a barrier around Alice to protect her safety. Morris led the way and reminded them worriedly, ¡°Everyone, pay attention to conceal your auras. There¡¯s a very powerful character among that group of people. I was almost discovered when I approached them.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression turned cold when she heard that. Although she had already prepared her imagination, she was still a little shocked when she heard those words. It seemed like a tough battle was inevitable. ¡°With my speed, it¡¯ll take me at least ten minutes to get there. It¡¯s very likely that we¡­¡± As Morris spoke, his figure suddenly stopped. Following that, he looked around in disbelief. He could sense that there were several strong auras of killing intent attacking them. When he stopped, Audrey also felt something strange. The ice-blue element in her hand shed slowly, and she was prepared. In a few seconds, a hidden weapon flew over from a nearby treetop. It was wrapped inbat aura, and it attacked Audrey fiercely. ¡°Audrey!¡± Kate cried out in surprise. He threw out the knife in his hand, trying to block the hidden weapon, but it was quickly deflected. Just as everyone thought that Audrey was about to be attacked, a familiar chant sounded. ¡°In the name of ice and snow¡­¡± The menacing hidden weapon was quickly covered in a thickyer of frost, and it came to a slow stop in front of Audrey. Audrey looked at the sharp dagger. If she had not stopped it in time, she would have slit her own throat by now. It seemed like those people were indeed ouws. Even their attacks were a little fierce. ¡°Oh my god, you scared me to death.¡± Jill raised her hand and patted her chest. She was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. Morris looked around. ¡°They¡¯re all here. We¡¯re surrounded now.¡± These words made everyone¡¯s expressions instantly turn solemn. At this moment,ughter came from the tree branch next to them. ¡°I originally thought that you guys were just a bunch of pretty pillows without any strength. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to actually have some skill. Now, it looks like we have something to y with.¡± Chapter 124 - The Great Threat

Chapter 124: The Great Threat

Audrey frowned and looked up. She realized that the figure on the tree had unknowingly stood a few meters away from them. He was wearing a mask, so she could not see what he looked like. Rustling sounds came from behind her. When she turned around, there was another person in simr clothes standing behind her. The aura they emitted was like that of predators, dangerous and chilling. ¡°Originally, our boss wanted to follow you, but I heard that none of you were any good, so he let the two of use instead,¡± the girl behind them said with a smile, ¡°but it seems like boss¡¯s decision was quite right.¡± Xavierughed coldly. ¡°This is a new team. Perhaps we can bring back another token.¡± The corners of their robes were blown up by the wind. Audrey could clearly see the symbol embroidered on the inside. It was like a snake with a bright red tongue. Its eyes were covered, and it exuded a strange aura. It seemed like they were from the Carol Association. ¡°Why did you appear in the trial?¡± Kate said coldly, ¡°You have to know that the members of the five families have to draw a clear line with the Carol Association. If your patriarch finds out, you will be kicked out of the family.¡± Xavier¡¯s face was indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s only if they find out. Don¡¯t you think about it? There are so many people in this huge family. How could they manage it?¡± The girl behind him smiled. ¡°You two are really worried about the future instead of worrying about the present. Instead, you¡¯re starting to care about us.¡± Audrey stood quietly in her spot, observing thebat aura emitted by the two of them. The two of them were at least level-15. It seemed like the rumors were not wrong. The Carol Association had a very mysterious training method that could help people raise their cultivation levels in a short period of time. However, that method was too bloody, so it was banned by people. ¡°What I¡¯m more curious about is, how did you discover us?¡± Morris said coldly. He had concealed his aura very well just now, so he was certain that no one had discovered him. Why did theye directly to his door? Xavier yed with the small hidden weapon in his hand. ¡°Do I need to exin how I discovered you? Of course, we came in our own way.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re here for the token, right?¡± Audrey¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. Xavier raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re just here for the token?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re here, of course, we want to have some fun with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the rumored Audrey is a once-in-a-century loser. She¡¯s actually a loser. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to take my next few moves.¡± As soon as Xavier finished speaking, his fingertips flew up and down, and a few hidden weapons that were filled withbat aura instantly flew towards them. Morris reacted the fastest. He directly releasedbat aura and struck down two of the hidden weapons. Jill subconsciously stood in front of Audrey to protect her. The knife in Kate¡¯s hand barely managed to block one of the hidden weapons. However, it was obvious that it was very difficult for him to face such a strong opponent. After enduring for a moment, the hidden weapons deviated from their trajectory and were fiercely embedded in the trees beside him. One could imagine how bloody a scene it would be if such a thing were to hit someone. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t want to have a good talk with us,¡± Audrey said coldly. She had originally nned to use her family as a threat to have a good talk with these people and see if she could guess their true identities. However, she did not expect that these two people would be so vignt and choose to directly attack. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us!¡± A sharp female voice sounded from behind her, andbat aura filled with killing intent instantly attacked Audrey. Audrey reacted in a moment. A blue light shed in her hand, and a thick ice wallpletely blocked the two of them. The whip in Daisy¡¯s hand ruthlesslyshed against the ice wall. In an instant, there were tiny cracks on the ice wall, but it was quickly repaired by Audrey. ¡°Heh, it seems like you¡¯re quite skilled. This is going to be fun.¡± Daisy flicked the wolf tail whip in her hand. The whip was almost entirely covered in barbs, causing Jill to suck in a breath of cold air. One could imagine how tragic it would be if such a thing were to strike a person. ¡°Oh my god, it looks like they¡¯re going to attack for real,¡± Jill eximed. Kate subconsciously took a few steps back and shielded Audrey behind her. The four of them formed a perfect line of defense. Unfortunately, Audrey, who was protected in the middle, did not n to take the initiative to attack. She nced at the girl behind her who was wearing a mask. For some reason, she felt that this girl looked somewhat familiar. Although they had already confirmed that she was an internal member of the five great families, it was just as they had said. There were too many family members, so they could not determine who it was for the time being. Audrey¡¯s fingertips by her side were covered in a thickyer of frost. As long as they dared to make a move, she would dare to create a new ice hell! ¡°Yo, are you nning to take turns with us?¡± Xavier sneered, ¡°You guys really love girls. You actually protected a girl in the middle. However¡­ this is exactly what I want.¡± No one understood what he meant, but in the next second, a surge ofbat aura surged, breaking through the soil and flying directly toward Audrey! Chapter 125 - Jill Injured

Chapter 125: Jill Injured

Audrey subconsciously leaned to the side, but unfortunately, she was a step toote. The side of her face was shed open. ¡°Audrey!¡± Jill cried out in surprise. She turned her head back, but she did not realize that she had exposed her weakness. Audrey gritted her teeth and endured the pain. Her gaze moved to Xavier, only to realize that he had already flown toward them at an unknown speed. And his target was Jill, who had exposed her weakness. ¡°Jill, be careful!¡± Audrey raised her hand, wanting to create a barrier that could defend against attacks for Jill. However, her opponent¡¯s reaction speed was too fast. He had actually directly surpassed her ice wall, she shed down viciously on Jill¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ah!¡± Jill screamed and fell to the ground. Kate hurriedly went forward to receive the attack. However, it was obvious that he did not have as muchbat experience as her opponent. After receiving a few attacks, she quickly fell into a disadvantageous position. Morris, who was behind her, was clearly not as smooth as he appeared to be. As a girl, Daisy¡¯s body movements and agility were much better than his. Although they could barely withstand it, it was obvious that if they continued to waste time like this, they would definitely lose. Looking at Jill, who was already lying in a pool of blood, Audrey gritted her teeth and raised her hand to wipe the blood off her face. She activated the elemental energy in her surroundings and swept it over crazily. Tiny droplets of water condensed into ice, forming a fortress around them that was gradually formed from ice. For a moment, even the sky changed. The dark clouds began to rain. The surrounding environment seemed to have been meticulously prepared for Audrey. ¡°Kate, Morris, stop,¡± Audrey said coldly. Her azure eyes seemed to emit a cold light at this moment. Xavier and Daisy exchanged a nce and decisively shed out, noting into direct contact with the barrier. However, it was clear that they had done the right thing. A few leaves that had fallen from the sky had been torn apart aftering into contact with such tiny drops of water. One could imagine how terrifying the consequences would be if a person came into contact with them. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for now. I¡¯ll definitely not let you off the hook the next time we meet.¡± Audrey¡¯s voice was wrapped inbat aura as she attacked Xavier. Xavier gritted his teeth and endured the blow. He sneered and was about to retort when he saw the wind wall in front of him begin to crumble. A momentter, the four people who had been standing there a moment ago had disappeared without a trace. Only the blood stains proved that they had existed before. Daisy¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Teleportation? I didn¡¯t expect them to know such a skill. It seems that we have really underestimated them.¡± Xavier nodded in agreement. ¡°I just don¡¯t know how far they can teleport. We¡¯ll go to the boss and check it outter. They¡¯re probably still nearby.¡± After all, teleporting was a skill that consumed a lot of stamina. Moreover, it was not something that an ordinary person could learn and master. If she could learn a skill like teleporting, it meant that her strength was definitely one of the best among her peers. ¡°Hehe, as expected, Audrey isn¡¯t aplete loser like the legends say. She¡¯s definitely hiding something and doesn¡¯t want us to know.¡± Daisy sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s go find boss first. They¡¯re probably waiting anxiously over there.¡± Xavier agreed. At this moment, Audrey had already brought them to a ce three kilometers away. Anyway, such a skill consumed too much magic power, causing her legs to go weak and she almost fell to the ground as soon as shended. Fortunately, she managed to hold on to the tree beside her in time to stabilize her body. Audrey felt the dizziness and took a few gentle breaths to try to calm herself down. She was not familiar with this skill, so she could only teleport to the ce where she remembered the location. Therefore, she went straight to the ce where she had asked Alice to wait for her. However, this ce was notpletely safe yet, so they needed to quickly treat Jill¡¯s wounds and move in the opposite direction so that they could shake off those troublesome people as soon as possible. Alice was startled by the sudden appearance of the few people. When she saw Jill, who was lying on the ground with no idea whether she was alive or dead, she screamed in fright. ¡°Audrey! Are you alright!?¡± Kate hurriedly looked over. Audrey shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s quickly check on Jill¡¯s condition. Her condition is even more serious than mine.¡± At this moment, Jill had already fallen into aa. The wound caused by the blow just now was deep and heavy. She did not even have time to defend herself before she was directly cut on the shoulder. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s so serious.¡± Alice quickly went up to her, took out a potion from her bag, and poured it into Jill¡¯s mouth. ¡°Did you meet them head-on? Why are you hurt so badly?¡± Alice quickly asked. Morris raised his hand and pped the tree next to him hard. ¡°Those people are like mad dogs. They bite as soon as theye up. They don¡¯t give people a chance tomunicate at all!¡± The tree was on the verge of copsing from his p. It was obvious how much strength he had used. Audrey squatted down to bandage Jill¡¯s wound. Jill¡¯s breathing had calmed down. It looked like her condition was much better than before. Fortunately, they left quickly. Otherwise, it would have been really dangerous. ¡°We need to move quickly. We can¡¯t stay here for long,¡± Audrey said coldly. Since Morris had been discovered by them just now, it meant that they must have some way to find their tracks. If they stayed here for a while longer, it would be more dangerous. The best n was to move directly and leave the group far behind. Chapter 126 - Rest and Recuperation

Chapter 126: Rest and Recuperation

Morris agreed. As the tallest and strongest boy in the group, he was in charge of carrying Jill. Kate and Alice were on alert in case the group of people from earlier continued to chase after them. Fortunately, they had not gone far when Audrey discovered a ce where Demon Beasts lived in groups. Those Demon Beasts were very friendly to humans. Furthermore, the demonic aura they emitted could cover thebat aura on Audrey and the others. It could be said that a timely rain had temporarily made them safe. ¡°This group of stone beasts is really too cute. They actually took the initiative to show us their nest.¡± Alice could not help but exim in surprise. In her previous understanding, Demon Beasts were extremely savage existences. The slightest mistake would cause them to attack humans. She had been taught from a young age to be careful of Demon Beasts and not to get too close to them. They are very peaceful existences. As long as they are not provoked, they would not attack. Audrey leaned against the wall and panted. The advantage of this group of Demon Beasts was that their territory wasrge enough to amodate humans like them. However, if they were identally provoked, this area would be a burial ground for humans. A few small stone beasts that looked like they had yet to reach adulthood seemed to be very interested in Audrey. They tentatively touched Audrey¡¯s ankles and quickly ran away. ¡°Haha, they¡¯re really too cute.¡± Alice could not help butugh. Morris ced Jill on the ground and carefully let her lean against the wall. He raised his eyes and looked at the innermost part of the cave. There was a strong aura of a Demon Beast there. Clearly, there was a giant sleeping inside. Although the little ones outside were very friendly to them, there was no guarantee that the big characters inside would still treat them so peacefully after they woke up. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Although the demonic aura here can hide our aura, there¡¯s no guarantee that we won¡¯t be discovered,¡± Audrey said. She was still very puzzled as to how the group of people had found them. In this vast forest, there were too many things that could affect their auras. If they were able to lock onto them so urately¡­ it was obvious that they were not using ordinary methods. Kate nodded in agreement. A few small stone beasts rolled past his feet. He looked at them and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Why don¡¯t we stay here for the night? We can make ns tomorrow,¡± Kate suggested. What he said was not wrong. Ever since everyone arrived, they had been running around all day. They had used up a lot of their stamina. If they did not rest, their bodies would probably copse first. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat something first. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow,¡± Audrey nodded in agreement. Upon hearing the words ¡®eat¡¯ Alice gulped. She had already felt extremely hungry when she first arrived. Unfortunately, there was nothing to eat around them, causing her to endure her hunger until now. Audrey took out some dry rations from her bag. She had prepared them a long time ago, and she had thought it through beforeing here. In such a harsh environment, although there were edible things in the forest, they still needed to search for them. To prevent herself from putting herself in a sticky situation, Audrey had prepared a lot of dry rations in advance. ¡°Oh my god, Audrey, you actually prepared these things in advance. I didn¡¯t even think of bringing them here.¡± Alice took the things that she handed over, and she was so touched that tears welled up in her eyes. Audrey¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because the situation here is tooplicated. If we don¡¯t make more preparations, we might not be able to do anything.¡± She distributed the items to everyone. Jill was still unconscious, so they needed to quickly recover their strength and rest for the night before continuing on their journey. ¡°Should we send someone to keep watch tonight?¡± Morris suggested. Audrey nodded. ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll split into two groups. Each group will sleep for a few hours, and the other group will be responsible for keeping watch at this time. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be too dangerous.¡± They were currently in the territory of Demon Beasts. What was moreplicated than any other ordinary ce was that if there were fights between Demon Beasts, it was very likely that they would be involved. ¡°We¡¯ll split into two groups. Kate, can you and Alice split into two groups? Audrey and I might have something to discuss.¡± Morris looked at Kate. Kate frowned, his expression somewhat unnatural. He clearly wanted to talk to Audrey as well. However, looking at Audrey¡¯s expression, she did not seem to have any objections, so Kate could only agree. They set up a bonfire in the cave to keep their bodies warm. Alice and Kate were wrapped in nkets and resting inside, while Audrey sat at the door, looking at the silent forest around her, deep in thought. She was thinking about what she should do tomorrow. Audrey herself did not like fighting. It could even be said that she disliked it. However, the current situation was clearly out of her control. In the trials of the Temr Knights, only the top few would enter the Temr Knights. That proved that they had to snatch other people¡¯s tokens for this opportunity. Audrey took a gentle breath and stared nkly at the ice-blue snowkes that slowly emerged from her fingertips. ¡°Audrey, you stay here and guard. I¡¯ll go out and do something,¡± Morris said at this moment. Chapter 127 - Scouting

Chapter 127: Scouting

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Audrey asked him. The current situation was a little dangerous. It was best for anyone not to wander around. If anything happened while Morris was away, she would not be able to handle it. Morris looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m just going to do something. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t run away.¡± Audrey nodded reluctantly. In the end, she still chose to trust Morris. After all, Morris was quite strong, so she did not have to worry about him dying. Morris quickly disappeared into the dense forest. The night sky was filled with darkness. The Demon Beasts around them were basically sound asleep. They could only hear the asional roars of two unknown Demon Beasts. Other than that, there was no other sound. Morris squatted on the tree and looked at everything not far away. In fact, he had already sensed that an unknown force was attacking them. That force did not look like a human but more like a powerful monster. He also released his battle spirit and tried to stop the other party from advancing, but he could do nothing. They were still quite far away from each other. If they could move earlier tomorrow, they might be able to escape from the other party¡¯s restraint. Morris jumped down. He originally nned to move to another ce and observe, but he did not expect to see a bonfire very close to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but there¡¯s a big mess in our trial this time.¡± ¡°I seem to have heard someone say this, but I¡¯m not sure where it came from. I feel that we haven¡¯t met anyone since the day we left. It¡¯s too strange.¡± ¡°Haha, Julius, say it. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re toozy and didn¡¯t go far.¡± The person called Julius nced over, seemingly helpless at what he said. ¡°But it¡¯s true. My brother took part in thest trial. He told me that there¡¯s a high chance that a team with exceptional strength will be formed on the first day,¡± Julius said. A girl with braided hair said, ¡°But we didn¡¯t meet anyone else. That¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Maybe because this forest is too big, we¡¯re spread too far apart.¡± Julius found a suitable reason. He looked up at the boy in the corner with a hood. ¡°Aluma, how is it? Do you feel something wrong?¡± Aluma nodded. When he opened his eyes, Morris was a little surprised. His eyes, even in this pitch-ck situation, had light reflecting on them. They seemed to be glowing, revealing a bit of holiness. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t know that thousands of years ago, there was a giant beast sleeping here.¡± Aluma raised his head and looked at a ce not far away. ¡°The aura that had slept for thousands of years is starting to waver. It¡¯s obvious that someone has awakened the giant beast.¡± Morris frowned subconsciously, his eyes filled with disbelief. As he said, if it was really, a thousand-year-old Demon Beast wasparable to an ancient dragon. If such a monster really woke up during their trial, it would cause a lot of chaos, even greater than the damage caused by the Carol Association. ¡°Is it really awake? W-which direction?¡± Julius¡¯s tone was a little panicked. Aluma raised her hand and pointed to the east of them. Morris instantly understood everything. No wonder when they had just arrived yesterday, they had already seen that side covered by dark clouds. There were also groups of birds flying over from that direction as if they were hiding from something terrible. It seemed that everything could be exined. Just when Morris had finished listening to the useful information and was about to leave, the tree under his feet suddenly shook a few times violently. ¡°The brother on the tree, you have heard all the information that you should have heard. So then, you shoulde down and talk to us,¡± Julius said with a smile. The movement of his feet was not light. But, as long as he exerted a little more strength, the big tree was obviously broken. Morris sighed. He had been too busy listening to such useful information to hide his aura. So that was how he was discovered. He put on a hood and hid in the darkness. Then, he jumped off the tree. Julius was shocked by the person who suddenly appeared in front of him. He subconsciously took a few steps back. God, he did not expect that there was actually someone on the tree. He just felt that there was a strange feeling of being spied on, so he wanted to test it out, but he did not expect that there was really a person. Aluma was shocked by the sudden appearance of the figure. After that, the light emitted from his eyes was much smaller, and he waspletely on guard. Looking at them, Morris spread his hands, indicating that he did not have any thoughts. ¡°I just happened to pass by here when I was out for a walk at night and identally overheard your conversation. I don¡¯t think you mind, right?¡± Morris smiled casually, trying to make his expression very rxed. However, the people in front of him clearly did not believe him. The girl with a braid had even raised the weapon in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s sote at night. Who would be so free toe out for a walk? You must have seen the bonfire we set up, so you came here to inquire about the situation! If I¡¯m not wrong, if I let you go back just like this, you would definitely call for reinforcements, right?¡± Julius frowned. He had no intention of letting him go. Seeing the five people around him raise their weapons, Morris sighed helplessly. Sure enough, he still could not escape the battle. Chapter 128 - The Token He Picked up for Free

Chapter 128: The Token He Picked up for Free

The enemy he was going to face was aplete five-person squad, but it seemed that they did not have much actualbat experience. After all, they were all wearing costly and luxurious clothes. One look, and you could tell that they were from the five great ns. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of fighting you. If you let me go now, I can guarantee that I won¡¯t bring people to ambush you,¡± Morris suggested. Morris was not a person who liked war, so he did not have many thoughts about the people in front of him. However, Julius did not have the intention to believe him. ¡°Although I really want to believe what you said, you have to understand that since we are in the current environment, everyone we are facing is an enemy.¡± Aluma also raised the weapon in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Morris smiled helplessly. He really did not have any intention of fighting with these people. Soon, the battle ended. Morris took the token from the hem of Julius¡¯ clothes and waved it in his hand. ¡°Brother, you should know that I did not intend to fight with you at the beginning, but since you all came to us, I am not the kind of person who is not interested in the prey thates to us.¡± Morris smiled. His expression was filled with malice, ¡°So you should know what I mean.¡± The side of Julius¡¯ face was obviously red and swollen. He gritted his teeth. ¡°If you want to bet, you must admit defeat! Since we lost, you can take that thing away. Take it as if we were blind and didn¡¯t see the person clearly!¡± Morris smiled and withdrew his foot that stepped on him. ¡°Thank you, then. I hope we can meet again.¡± After Morris¡¯ figure disappeared from his sight, Julius struggled to stand up. ¡°My god, who is he? The five of us attacked him together, but we could not even fight back.¡± The girl with the braids leaned against a tree and panted. Julius shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Aluma looked at his back. ¡°No matter what, our tokens can¡¯t be taken away by him for nothing. I¡¯ve already left a tracking mark on him. When we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll chase after him. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t defeat them!¡± At this moment, Morris, who had already walked far away, stopped and looked at his arm. There was an extremely inconspicuous mark on his sleeve, which was faintly shing. He sneered and raised his hand to tear off half of his sleeve. Then, he casually hung the tracking mark on the tree. ¡°Really? Can the mark not be on the clothes next time? It wasn¡¯t easy to get a new piece of clothing, and now it¡¯s torn like this. This is too ugly.¡± Morris grumbled in a low voice. When they returned to the Demon Beast cave, Audrey was still sitting in her original position. She was still in the same position as when he left. She was as quiet as an exquisite doll. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m back. Look what I brought for you!¡± Morris handed over the token in his hand as though he was taking credit for it. Audrey was extremely surprised. ¡°How did you get this token in such a short period of time?¡± One had to know that she had only sat here for about an hour after Morris had left. Why did she suddenly return with such an important item. Morris smiled casually. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how I obtained it. Anyway, all you need to know is that I obtained it through a straightforward battle.¡± Audrey nodded in agreement and kept the token in her pocket. Morris told her the news he had heard when he had just gone there. Audrey¡¯s expression darkened a little. It was obvious that she had not expected this trial to develop into such a situation. The night passed just like that. When they woke up the next day, Audrey told everyone about the situation they were in. As expected, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock. ¡°Oh my god, such a thing can happen.¡± Alice covered her mouth in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that so-called giant beast that has slept for a thousand years. However, it was sealed by a powerful barrier. If you want to break that barrier, you can¡¯t underestimate its strength.¡± Audrey looked at her. ¡°Then, do you know the details, such as the species of the giant beast or its strength?¡± Alice hesitated for a moment before lowering her eyes in thought. She recalled her father¡¯s instructions before she came here to participate in the trial. ¡°Alice, you must remember that no matter what, don¡¯t step into the eastern domain. It¡¯s extremely dangerous there. Even if you identally enter, you must think of a way to escape quickly. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to save your life!¡± At that time, Alice did not understand the meaning of this sentence. She asked naively, ¡°Then, father, what should I do if I am identally teleported to the east?¡± Alice still remembered her father¡¯s gloomy expression and the three emotionless words. ¡°Run straight away!¡± After telling everyone everything, everyone¡¯s expression became very grave. After a night of rest, Jill had clearly recovered. The bottle of medicine she drankst night was very effective, and today¡¯s wound showed signs of slowly healing. ¡°ording to Morris, the giant beast from the east is heading towards us,¡± Jill said hesitantly, ¡°does that mean that the ce we¡¯re in will one day be unsafe?¡± Chapter 129 - Clue

Chapter 129: Clue

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey nodded. It was because of this that she wanted to speed up and find Hera. Only when the five-man team was officially assembled would they rx and work hard for the token. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it this way? I think we can still move in batches. Jill, you¡¯ll be in charge of guarding the position here. We¡¯ll still split into two groups to find Hera,¡± Audrey said. She had told Hera beforeing here that if they got separated by ident, they could choose to help their teammates find them by emittingbat aura. She had thought that it was just her worrying over nothing. She did not expect it to actually happen. Morris nodded in agreement. After all, under such circumstances, the method that Audrey had mentioned was the fastest. ¡°Then, Morris and I will still be in the same team. We will be responsible for starting the search from the west. You guys go to the south. We will split into two groups. If you encounter any special circumstances, remember to return first. Do not engage in a confrontation with them,¡± Audrey exhorted. Jill was clearly dissatisfied that she would be stationed here. ¡°Audrey! I can also engage in battle, although it seems like...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Kate. ¡°The injured should just rest here obediently. With the stone beasts here, I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be any big trouble,¡± Kate warned, ¡°just stay here and wait for our news.¡± Jill clearly wanted to say something else, but the others did not give him the chance to speak. Audrey had set up a barrier before she left. However, due to the many Demon Beasts here, the power of the barrier had been reduced. However, if they encountered any special circumstances, they could still temporarily stop it for a period of time. Audrey and Morris set off from the south. They were extremely careful along the way, concealing their auras. However, they still encountered uninvited guests. Just a few kilometers away from the camp where they were stationed, the two of them suddenly stopped in their tracks. That was because not far away, there was a thick stench of blood. The moment Audrey caught a whiff of that smell, she was able to determine who had done this. She subconsciously frowned. She mobilized the elemental energy in her hand and fused her entire body with the vegetation beside her. Her aura was instantly concealed to the extreme. This was Morris¡¯ territory. So Morris just waited quietly and looked in the direction where the smell came from. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our luck to be so bad today. Unfortunately, we only managed to catch one team this morning,¡± Xavier¡¯s voice sounded. The one standing beside her was Daisy from yesterday. Daisy lifted her leg and kicked the man who had copsed on the ground onto the tree. She said with some disdain, ¡°You said that we would meet one team if we met another team, but you don¡¯t even have a token. Why are you so poor? Someone really beat us to it.¡± Julius spat out a mouthful of blood from the kick. He panted a few times and tried to control hisbat aura to seal his Qi meridian so that the pain would not be so intense. God knew what their team had just experienced. Initially, after meeting these three people, they had also bluntly said that they did not have a token on them but that it had been snatched away by someone else. They had thought that both sides would pass through this safely, but they had not expected that the other side would attack without saying a word. Julius led his teammates to resist desperately, but there was still no way. Finally, because the difference in strength was too great, they were all knocked down to the ground. Unlike the mysterious person they met yesterday, these two people did not hold back at all today. On the contrary, every move they made was full of strength. They had already exhausted some of their strength yesterday, so they naturally had no chance to resist. Unfortunately, they were defeated likeb rats by the group of people in front of them. ¡°Ahem... if there¡¯s anything, you cane at me. But, please don¡¯t attack my teammates. They are all innocent!¡± Julius coughed twice and spat out a mouthful of blood. Xavier just nced at him indifferently. ¡°What do you mean they are all innocent? Let me tell you, in my ce. Everything is treated equally. But, moreover, with your strength, you are not even enough to practice for us. You are really useless.¡± This sentencepletely made Julius despair. He raised his head and looked at the man in royal blue standing not far away. In fact, Julius had already felt that something was wrong when he first met this group of people. Their movements were very careful, and the routes they took were different. It could be said that there was no pattern at all. So how did they get discovered? It seemed that the problem must be with the man in royal blue. ¡°Boss, what do you think we should do about these people? Should we lock them up first and stop causing trouble for us?¡± Xavier ran over with a ttering look on his face. The man whom he called boss slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Based on their current condition, they are no longer a threat. So let¡¯s change to the next target.¡± Daisy smiled. ¡°As expected, we still have to rely on boss¡¯s ability. Otherwise, we would have to spend a lot of effort just to find people in such a big forest, let alone defeat them.¡± Before Ulrius could understand what they meant, he saw an aura suddenly appear in front of him. The warrior power lingered in the air and soon formed an image that he could not understand. After everything was formed, Ulrius instantly understood what it was. He saw the mountain peaks on top of the warrior power, as well as the faintly discernible dense red spots on the mountain peaks. Chapter 130 - Face-to-Face Confrontation

Chapter 130: Face-to-Face Confrontation

¡°What is this thing¡­¡± Audrey could not find her voice for a moment. Audrey was just thinking about how she could save this group of people from their hands, but what happened next left her dumbfounded. That was because the area formed bybat aura was like a thumbnail of the forest they were in, and the dense red dots were everyone¡¯s positions! Audrey could even see that the blue dot in the center was extremely close to them. It was clearly the position of the person in the royal blue clothes. Morris¡¯ expression instantly turned cold. He had never expected that someone would actually create something like this during the trial. Morris had been lucky enough to see such a scene in prison before. In order to facilitate the management of the prisoners, one of those people would cast a very powerful spell. They would form a picture of the entire prison and then put it together, it would form a simr pattern. At that time, Morris had felt that this method was very inhuman as if it was invading people¡¯s privacy. He had never thought that such technology would appear in the trial. Daisy¡¯s sharp eyes saw the two red dots that were very close to them. She eximed, ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s actually someone nearby. I didn¡¯t even feel it. Boss, do you need me to go over and take care of them?¡± The man shook his head and looked up. Morris stood quietly on the spot, protecting Audrey behind him. Their gazes met through theyers of leaves. At that moment, Morris felt a strong aura with killing intent. That killing intent was not something that ordinary people could have. Just the moment their eyes met, Morris¡¯ nerves tensed up. It was as if the man woulde over in the next second and ruthlessly pierce through his heart. ¡°Since they can do this, they¡¯re obviously not ordinary people. It seems like they¡¯ve already discovered what we¡¯re doing,¡± the man chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s leave first and head to the next target. We¡¯ll meet them sooner orter anyway.¡± Daisy made a face at Audrey¡¯s location. ¡°Since boss has said so, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I hope that the next time we meet, you can give us a little surprise.¡±. With that, the three of them disappeared from where they were. ¡°Teleport¡­¡± Audrey was dumbfounded. The scene just now was enough to shock her. Now, they had another teleportation skill. Obviously, the opponents they were facing were much more powerful than she had imagined. They could even be said to be terrifying. ¡°Audrey, listen to my advice. Let¡¯s not get close to them.¡± Morris¡¯ expression turned serious, which was rarely seen. ¡°Based on my many years of intuition, they are a bunch of heartless beasts. If we offend them¡­ the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression clearly turned more solemn. It seemed like the enemies they had imagined were far moreplicated than they had guessed. The main issue was what was going on with that thing just now, and why did they have everyone¡¯s position? If that was the case, would they be able to find Hera through them? Audrey had a faint look of anticipation on her face. She did not know why, but she suddenly felt that the mysterious man was very dangerous. Perhaps it was because she had stayed in this world for too long that the peace around her had made herpletely forget that she was a grand mage who was close to the divine realm in her previous life. If she could meet a worthy opponent here, it would probably be a good thing for her. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Audrey nodded and agreed. She already had her own thoughts in her mind. If she really wanted to have close contact with that man, then she definitely could not bring her teammates with her. It seemed like she still needed to find an opportunity to take the initiative to approach him. By this time, Julius was already having a hard time taking care of himself, much less his teammates. He was obviously a very responsible leader. He did not take into ount his serious injuries. Instead, he chose to distribute all the medicine he had on him to his teammates first. ¡°We meet again.¡± Morris appeared in front of them. Julius was shocked. He thought that the wave of people from earlier hade back again. He subconsciously raised the longsword in his hand and swung it at Morris with hisbat aura. When he raised his head and saw Morris, he realized that the other party was not an enemy. However, he could no longer take back the sword that was flying toward Morris. ¡°Dodge!¡± Julius roared angrily. However, the sword did not touch Morris. Instead, there was the crisp sound of metal colliding. Unknowingly, a thick ice wall had appeared in front of them, blocking the sword outside. Morris smiled and looked at Audrey beside him. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Audrey put away her magic. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± When Julius saw Audrey, he frowned. After all, he was a member of the five great families, so he naturally knew what kind of person Audrey was. In fact, Julius had been by Audrey¡¯s side at the beginning of the test. At that time, he had thought that this girl would be useless for the rest of her life. She only had oneyer ofbat aura, and she was not evenparable to the lowest ss ofmoners. However, he had not expected that what happened next to Audrey Davis would leave him dumbfounded. She was a genius that exceeded his expectations. Chapter 131 - On the Eve of a Bitter Battle

Chapter 131: On the Eve of a Bitter Battle

One had to know that practicing magic in a world like theirs was an extremely dangerous thing. Moreover, magic was considered an unorthodox method of cultivation in an era where battle aura was rampant. Therefore, even the school would not advocate for everyone to practice magic. However, Audrey did not take the usual path. Not only did she choose magic, she even became very powerful, shocking everyone. ¡°Audrey¡­¡± Julius looked hesitant. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Audrey smiled at him. In fact, when she had been watching from afar, Audrey had already recognized that this tenacious youth was a member of the Davis family. Although her impression of him was rather vague, she could still vaguely remember that the two had met before, so they naturally had a sense of closeness. ¡°How¡¯s your situation? Do you need me to help you deal with it?¡± Audrey asked. Julius sighed, ¡°The situation isn¡¯t too good. Their attack just now caused too much damage to us. We really need medicine now, but we didn¡¯t consider this situation when we came here, so¡­¡± When Julius said this, his face was filled with embarrassment, and his hands ced on the hem of his clothes tightened slightly. Audrey could see his embarrassment. She immediately took out some medicine from her bag and bandaged the people beside her. Their situation was clearly better than expected. Perhaps it was because they did not have any tokens on them, so their attacks were lighter. The braided braids from yesterday had already fainted. It looked like the wounds on their bodies were very deep. As Audrey bandaged the people, her expression turned ugly. She had never liked people who enjoyed killing. It seemed like she really needed to think of a way to deal with that group of people. ¡°Audrey, the current situation has clearly exceeded our expectations.¡± Morris had a solemn expression, ¡°My suggestion is that we hurry back to look for Kate and the others. ording to that group of people, they will definitely look for those who are alone first. When that happens, Kate and the others will be in danger!¡± Audrey was shocked. If they were to follow the direction they were facing just now, would not that be the west to which Kate and the others were heading! Heavens, it seemed like the severity of the situation hadpletely exceeded her imagination. Audrey did not have time to stay here any longer. So instead, she left a portion of the medicine on her body to them while she and Morris hurried to the west to meet up with Kate. However, on the way, the situation was clearly not as smooth as they had imagined. They had just walked not far when they encountered a huge Demon Beast. That Demon Beast was two times taller than the one they had encountered yesterday. When it stood up, it was even taller than a tree branch. That bloody mouth of thepany seemed to be able to swallow more than ten people. ¡°Audrey! Back off!¡± Morris subconsciously shielded Audrey behind him and extended his hand to block the violent wind in front of him. The body of this Demon Beast still carried a strong smell of blood. It was obvious that it had just been through a battle and had suffered serious injuries. While it was recuperating, it smelled a strange smell, so it naturally became a lot more manic. Audrey looked at the Demon Beast that was as tall as a small mountain in front of her and said expressionlessly, ¡°Morris, if possible, try not to fight with him. Let¡¯s think of a way to bypass him directly.¡± Morris nodded and looked at his surroundings. They were currently in a forest, and the trees in front of them had all been blown away by the wild Demon Beast. It had turned into a space. If they wanted to go over, they would obviously have to choose to go by the side. But the problem was¡­ Morris looked at the cliff by his side. Even if he had a problem with his brain, he would not choose to jump down from such a high ce. Does it seem like I can only return the way I came? Morris thought to himself. He had already nned to dy the journey for a long time. However, before he could take action, he heard an angry roar from the side. ¡°It¡¯s already injured! Everyone, quickly attack! The scales on its body are very valuable.¡± Following that, there was a heavy sound of a blow. Audrey looked at everything in front of her with her mouth agape. She did not know when, but a five-man team had appeared around her. They were all boys, and they had long-range weapons in their hands, they were attacking the injured monster beast. The monster beast clearly could not withstand such a fierce attack. So instead, its huge body swept across the surroundings, directly cutting the surrounding trees in half. However, it was still unable to withstand the bow and arrows that were wrapped in Qi. Finally, the fatal weakness on its body was ruthlessly pierced through by a bow and arrow. After letting out a final wail before its death, its huge body fell to the ground with a loud bang. Just the moment they fell to the ground, it gave people the illusion that the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking. After the five-person team saw their victory, they quickly surrounded them to divide the spoils of war. ¡°Hahahaha, I didn¡¯t expect our luck to be quite good. This fellow is really hard to find outside. But, as expected, this kind of ce is rich in resources.¡± ¡°Just a single scale on its body can be sold for quite a lot of money, right? Come,e, everyone, quickly divide the things.¡± A youth beckoned for everyone to go over. Audrey looked at the giant beast that was lying in a pool of blood. Her beautiful azure eyes revealed a faint sadness. She saw the light in the eyes of the giant beast slowly extinguish. This made her somewhat unable to ept it. The Demon Beast that was still as lively as a living tiger just moments ago had copsed in front of her. ¡°This group of people are all free people like me,¡± Morris said coldly, ¡°This is the reason why I don¡¯t like to participate. They came to invite me after knowing that I have an invitation letter. Their purpose is to obtain the resources inside. I hate such a method.¡± Chapter 132 - Strange Little Fellow

Chapter 132: Strange Little Fellow

¡°What they¡¯re doing is really annoying.¡± Audrey frowned. A pungent smell of blood came from the air. Seeing the mountain-like Demon Beast being cut up by someone, the scene was very chaotic. Morris nodded. At that moment, he suddenly saw a little fellow appear beside the giant beast. The little fellow had a round head and small horns on its head. It looked like a young deer that had not fully grown up. Its tail was also short, and it was looking at the world vigntly. That group of people did not seem to have noticed the little thing. Instead, they were immersed in their own world. ¡°Audrey, do you see that thing on the right?¡± Morris asked. Audrey nodded. Although she saw it, she did not know what kind of bloodline this Demon Beast had. ¡°That little fellow is too pitiful. Morris, wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡± Audrey was clearly still worried. Morris agreed and urged her to be careful. At this moment, the little beast was suddenly noticed by someone. ¡°Caesar,e and see, there¡¯s a little thing here!¡± The man called Caesar was obviously the leader here. Yet, he only nced at him with slight disdain. ¡°It¡¯s just an unknown species. So what¡¯s there to make a fuss about? Just kill it.¡± Bray scratched his chin and thought for a while. ¡°But I see that the scales on his body are quite shiny. Could it be sold for some money?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, Bray, you are really cruel. You can even kill such a small thing.¡± Everyoneughed and mocked Bray. But Bray did not seem to care. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Anyway, we are only doing it for money. As long as I can sell it for money, everything is not a problem.¡± Bray raised his hand and pinched the little beast¡¯s tail, lifting it upside down. This position was obviously very ufortable. The little beast struggled desperately, but it was useless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hope you don¡¯t grow up to be so valuable in your next life.¡± Bray smiled and raised his hand. The knife in his hand shed with a cold light and directly stabbed towards the little beast. At this moment, the leaves that filled the sky and ground seemed to have been cast with a freezing spell and instantly froze. Then, each leaf became as hard as ice and fiercely smashed downwards, forcefully smashing the knife in Bray¡¯s hand away. This sudden appearance of the spell made everyone unable to react. They all looked for a ce to escape, but the ice froze the surrounding leaves. No matter what, there was no way to dodge such arge-scale attack. The few of them could only crouch down in a sorry state to protect their heads. They only saw a figure suddenly appear in front of them. That beautiful person, who was like an iris flower, slowly walked out from behind a tree. Her hand was still shing with a familiar blue light. It could be seen that she caused everything they were experiencing now. ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on?¡± Caesar was hit in the head by one of the ice cubes. He cried out in pain and immediately squatted down to hug himself tightly. Bray shook his head. It was obvious that he did not know where such a powerful character hade from. Audrey walked in front of everyone while facing the snowstorm. Only then did everyone realize that the snowstorm seemed to only revolve around her, perfectly separating her. Her entire person was as sacred and elegant as the ice queen. Audrey squatted down and picked up the little beast. The little beast was clearly frightened. It was trembling. It originally wanted to escape from Audrey¡¯s embrace, but Audrey gently stroked it. In the end, it chose to stay quietly in Audrey¡¯s embrace. ¡°Since all of you are here to participate in the trial, you should know that such a cruel thing as hunting Demon Beasts shouldn¡¯t be done in the trials belonging to the Temple Knights.¡± Audrey said coldly. She carefully sensed the chaotic aura in the air and finally determined which person had their tokens. Audrey walked in front of the man who had just been called Caesar and stopped. ¡°As punishment, leave the things on your bodies to me to keep.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t we kill a Demon Beast? Is there a need for you toe here to maintain order?¡± Caesar could not help but roar angrily. It was obvious that he did not want to hand the things in his hands to Audrey. Audrey curled the corners of her lips coldly. The power of her ice and snow magic increased by a few points, freezing the man on the spot. No matter what, he could not move. Caesar could only open his mouth and watch as the woman took away the token pinned on his chest. He could not say a word. Bray was stunned when he saw Audrey. However, when he saw Audrey¡¯s beautiful blue eyes, he clearly guessed her true identity. Was she not Audrey Davis, who had recently caused a huge wave in the circle!? Bray had thought that the rumor that she had turned from a useless piece of trash into a genius was false. He did not expect that after seeing her today, he would realize¡­ The other party was really very strong. Audrey nced at Bray with contempt. She could feel the other party¡¯s gaze on her. Then, she raised her hand and covered Bray¡¯s hand with ice. Bray cried out in pain from the sudden injury. It was obvious that he had not expected such an action. ¡°This is a warning. If you can¡¯t use these hands properly next time, I¡¯ll return them to God for you.¡± Audrey raised her eyebrows. Then, Audrey carried the little beast and turned to leave, leaving the group of people struggling in the baptism of ice and snow. Chapter 133 - Showdown

Chapter 133: Showdown

¡°Audrey, I didn¡¯t expect to gain so much this time. I actually got another token,¡± Morris said with a smile. Audrey curled her lips slightly. ¡°I just wanted to teach them a lesson, but after thinking about it, they were really too much. It just so happens that they have a token delivered to their door. Don¡¯t give it up for nothing.¡± Morris looked at her. After spending so much time with her, he felt that this girl was very attractive. She looked like an ordinary woman who could not even kill a chicken, yet she did things so quickly. Just by looking at her, he felt that she was a very special person. Morris raised his hand to press on his chest. There was a faint throb there. He frowned. He was not familiar with this strange feeling. Could it be that he had been too active just now, causing his heartbeat to be a little out of control? However, Audrey did not notice his strange behavior. Her mind waspletely focused on the little fellow in her arms. The little fellow was very cute. It had a milk-like appearance, and the scales on its body had notpletely hardened. Clearly, it was a young beast that had not been born for long. Audrey recognized the Demon Beast that had been hunted just now. Whether it was in its growth period or its young form, it did not look like this. Clearly, the two of them were not of the same species. So, who was this little fellow? Audrey raised her hand and poked it. It was clearly frightened by what it had just experienced. It buried its head in Audrey¡¯s arms and fell into a deep sleep in a moment. ¡°Audrey, why don¡¯t we find a ce to put it first? If there¡¯s a battleter, it might cause trouble for us,¡± Morris said worriedly. Audrey hesitated for a moment. That was indeed the case. The enemy they were going to face next was already very strong. If they were to bring along a small burden, it was obvious that they would not be able to handle it. However, if they were to randomly ce such a small thing in a certain ce, it would be difficult to deal with if it was harmed by others. ¡°Let¡¯s bring it along first. We¡¯ll ce it next to us when we¡¯re close to the battle.¡± Audrey carefully protected it in front of her chest. Morris looked at her actions and knew that he could not persuade it anymore. He looked at the cub with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Why did this little fellow give off a very familiar aura? Perhaps it was because he was worrying too much. Morris did not think too much about it. Instead, he followed Audrey and ran in the direction where Kate and the others had left. At this moment, Kate and Alice were clearly in a difficult situation. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to actually catch two people who were alone. Let me guess, do you have the tokens that we need on you?¡± Xavierughed, the corners of his mouth curling up with malice. Kate held the dagger in his hand tightly without batting an eyelid. He was already prepared to fight. What was going on with this person who suddenly appeared? And judging from the distance, it seemed that he wasing for her. When he realized that he was being followed, he began to consciously change his route in an attempt to shake off the other party. However, the other party actually ignored many of the tricks he had set up and directly rushed towards them. Kate¡¯s gaze fell on thest person who was wearing a sapphire blue suit, and only then did he confirm his initial guess. They were from the Carol Association. ¡°If you¡¯re here for the token, then it¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have what you need,¡± Kate said coldly. He tried his best to appear calm, so as to scare off the people in front of him. But it was obvious that the other party did not believe them. Xavier smiled contemptuously. ¡°Young man, you should know that lying is not a good thing. I hate people who lie.¡± Meanwhile, Alice, who was being protected by Kate, could not help but tremble. Oh god, why were they discovered? They had been very careful on the way here¡­ Moreover, Kate did not have the token they needed. Would his teammates not be very disappointed? Alice took a gentle breath and tried her best to calm herself down. She quietly clenched the whip in her hand. ¡°What¡¯s there to lie about? I¡¯ve already made it clear that I don¡¯t have what you need,¡± Kate said coldly. ¡°But if you insist on fighting for it, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡± Daisy¡¯s wantonughter rang out in the forest. ¡°Hahahaha, you still say that you won¡¯t me us for being rude? You say it as if you can beat us. Even if we give you a few more hands, you won¡¯t be a match for us at all.¡± Kate did not respond. Combat aura covered his entire body as if he was ready to fight. ¡°Boss, he insisted that he doesn¡¯t have a token on him. Our information can¡¯t be wrong, right?¡± Xavier turned to look at the mysterious man. The masked man nodded. ¡°Of course, the token isn¡¯t on him. It¡¯s¡­¡± Hearing this, Kate was shocked and looked at Alice behind her. ¡°Alice, is it true?¡± Alice was so anxious that she was about to cry. She obviously did not expect that such an important thing would be discovered by others. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Alice did not know how to exin this matter. Xavier had obviously lost his patience with the two of them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk so much nonsense. Let¡¯s end this quickly. We still have to find the next victim.¡± Xavier raised the long sword in his hand. The sword shed with a strongbat aura as it stabbed towards Kate. Chapter 134 - An Unexpected Monster

Chapter 134: An Unexpected Monster

Kate subconsciously picked up his dagger to block, but the small dagger in his hand could not withstand the power of the longsword. The light of the de and the shadow of the sword made a crisp sound of metal colliding. Kate¡¯s hand that was holding the dagger was already trembling slightly, but in the end, it could not withstand the power of the longsword and was directly thrown to the side. Xavier had a cold smile on his face. Taking advantage of this opening, he stabbed the longsword directly at Kate¡¯s neck. At this critical moment, a leaf suddenly flew over from behind. It was the seemingly weak leaf, but it bounced the longsword away. Xavier looked at the leaf in disbelief. He could not imagine what he had just experienced. It was clearly just a leaf, but it seemed to have hit some heavy metal, his wrist could not help but tremble slightly. What on Earth was going on? Xavier turned around and saw that extremely familiar face. Morris smiled and waved the leaf in his hand at him provocatively. It was obvious that he was asking for a beating. And besides Morris, was not that quiet and beautiful girl the Audrey they had just met? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you? Why are you so haunting? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to let you off, but now you¡¯re here again!¡± Xavier was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. Morris acted as if the two people beside him did not exist and directly provoked Xavier. ¡°What do you mean we¡¯re here again? You¡¯re hurting our teammates. Isn¡¯t it a matter of course to protect our teammates?¡± ¡°Hehe, since you guys came to us voluntarily, then don¡¯t me us for not being polite.¡± Xavier sneered and raised the long sword in his hand again. However, after seeing Morris¡¯ indifferent expression, he suddenly felt a little scared. The attack just now had caused his arm to still be sore. Obviously, the person who could use this kind of attack must have a high realm. It was very likely that he was an existence that he could not defeat. However, although he was a little afraid, he could not show any fear on his face. He could only force himself to fight head-on. ¡°That girl has three tokens on her,¡± the man¡¯s voice sounded. Everyone was shocked and looked at Audrey. Audrey just smiled at them. She did not show anything and just silently took a few steps back. ¡°There are actually three tokens. If we add them together, there are a total of four tokens in this ce.¡± Daisy¡¯s tone was filled with madness. ¡°Hahahaha, wouldn¡¯t we be able to take first ce easily?¡± The mysterious man only nodded. He had no intention of participating in the battle. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. We¡¯re the best at dealing with such people.¡± Daisy raised the whip in her hand. The current situation was clearly out of their control. They were notpletely confident that they could defeat just two of the three people present. Not to mention the mysterious man who had not made a move. They could not even sense his level. Audrey said softly, ¡°Morris, you¡¯re in charge of attracting their attention. I want to observe the situation of that man.¡± Morris nodded. Of course, he understood this logic. Therefore, he took a step forward and pulled out the soft sword pinned to his waist. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve taken out my weapon. It¡¯s your honor to be able to see my sword. If you get hurt by meter, don¡¯t cry out in pain.¡± The corners of Morris¡¯s mouth curled up with a mocking smile. Xavier wanted to pounce on this person and chop him to death. Kate said to Alice behind him, ¡°Alice, go over to Audrey¡¯s side first. She¡¯s more suitable to protect you now than I am.¡± Allie nodded and carefully walked over to Audrey¡¯s side. She was so nervous on the way that she almost tripped over the vines. ¡°So we¡¯re fair now. Two against two, no objections, right?¡± Morris quietly protected the two girls behind him. Kate understood what he meant when he saw his action. He stood side by side with him, making his stance very clear. Xavier snorted coldly. ¡°Sure, but if you loseter, don¡¯t cry too miserably.¡± Before he could finish his words, Daisy had already made her move. Surging battle spirit instantly attacked the two of them. Morris did not expect that the other party wouldunch a sneak attack. He directly swung his hand and the flexible sword in his hand spun a few times in the air, firmly entangling the whip. Daisy was startled. She used all the strength in her body to try to pull out the whip, but the difference in strength was too great. Morris only waved his hand lightly, and Daisy could not help but stagger two steps. She quickly broke free of her whip and jumped a few meters away from the soft sword¡¯s attack range. Morris¡¯ strength was clearly something they had not expected. After a few exchanges, Xavier and Daisy¡¯s bodies were already covered with small wounds. They were both injured by the soft sword that was full of barbs. Kate was obviously very suitable for closebat. With the tacit cooperation of Morris, she quickly defeated the two of them and forced them to retreat. ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± Xavier raised his hand to wipe the blood at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Why can¡¯t the two of us fight him together?¡± Daisy panted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But ording to the current situation, if this continues, the two of us will soon bepletely defeated.¡± At this moment, the man¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Chapter 135 - The Situation Had Changed

Chapter 135: The Situation Had Changed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone turned around and saw two more figures appearing in the dense forest not far away. They did not even have the time to see who they were before they were crushed to the ground by the two figures. Morris took the blow forcefully. He gritted his teeth and wanted to stand up, but the pressure on the other side was too great. He did not even have the strength to stand up. ¡°Kate! Morris!¡± Alice eximed. She clearly did not expect the situation, which had been clear just a moment ago, to suddenly be reversed. Morris did not say anything. He was only paying attention to the situation around him. The two people who had just joined the battle were clearly stronger than Xavier and Daisy. They could feel it just from that instant of contact. If the two of them joined the battle, they would definitely lose this battle. Morris knew that they had no chance of winning this time because the other party was too strong. ¡°You guys are finally here.¡± Daisy had a wanton smile on her face when she saw her teammates rushing over to support her. ¡°I thought you guys died in some corner.¡± The two of them did not say anything. They just focused on dealing with Morris. The sound of swords shing could be heard. Morris was held back by three people, and Kate and Xavier were fighting each other to the death. ¡°Audrey, should we help them? It looks like they¡¯re having a hard time,¡± Alice asked carefully. Audrey shook her head. She was now focusing all her attention on that mysterious man. ording to what the two of them had said, Audrey only knew that this man was their boss. Other than that, she did not know anything about his name or strength. He was like an unknown number ced there. She did not know when he would suddenly attack and defeat all of them. Audrey was waiting. She was waiting for the man to make the first move. This way, after estimating the other party¡¯s strength, she would be able to determine if she had the confidence to defeat the other party. ¡°But Morris and the others are clearly about to give up.¡± Alice was a little frightened. The current situation had beenpletely reversed by the addition of the two peopleter on. Under the siege of the crowd, Morris was struggling to hold on. His luxurious clothes were also shed by the swords, it became the tattered appearance when he first met her. ¡°Hahahaha, I thought you would be very powerful. I didn¡¯t expect you to be an embroidered pillow. You just look powerful, but in fact, you don¡¯t know how to fight at all.¡± Daisyughed mockingly and swung her whip fiercely. The sound of the whip breaking through the air was heard. Morris barely dodged the attack, but he did not expect that there would be a sneak attack behind him. The man mmed his palm forward with a strong battle spirit. Morris did not manage to stabilize his body and was sent flying, crashing into the tree next to him. Morris coughed out a mouthful of blood, and his breathing became very rapid. ¡°Morris!¡± Kate raised his hand to block Xavier¡¯s attack and directly ran toward Morris. But at this moment, a long whip suddenly appeared under his feet. Kate leaped to dodge it, but the whip seemed to have its own consciousness and directly wrapped around Kate¡¯s ankles. Seeing this, Alice¡¯s breathing stopped. She wanted to help, but the ce where she had been injured two days ago was still faintly in pain. Without even thinking about it, if she dragged such a body up, she would not be helping at all, but directly adding to the chaos. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Kate gritted his teeth. His battle spirit swept through his body, and he barely managed to break free from the whip. But soon, Xavier held the long sword against his neck. ¡°Let me tell you, since you don¡¯t have the strength, don¡¯t think of saving the damsel in distress. You can¡¯t do it.¡± Xavier sneered. Ha, how thick-skinned must he be to say such a thing!? ¡°You still have the cheek to say that if you hadn¡¯t suddenly called for reinforcements, how could we have lost?¡± Kate said through gritted teeth. The longsword on his neck drew closer, and he soon felt a slight stabbing pain. ¡°What do you mean by calling for reinforcements? Logically speaking, it¡¯s because our teammates arrived in time.¡± Xavier moved his wrist slightly and looked at Audrey, ¡°However, I would like to know when the two beautifuldies in your team will make their move.¡± Kate frowned slightly. It was obvious that a small amount of blood was seeping out of his neck. Daisy took the opportunity to threaten them. ¡°Look carefully at the two people over there. Right now, their lives are in your hands. If you don¡¯t hurry up and hand over those tokens, your teammates will die miserably in this trial.¡± Heh, this was really something a human could say. Alice was clearly so worried that she was about to make a move. ¡°Audrey, let¡¯s hurry up and save them. From the looks of it, those people don¡¯t look like they¡¯re joking.¡± What she did not notice was that Audrey¡¯s azure eyes were slightly glowing. The jade pendant on her waist seemed to be trembling slightly along with her aura. ¡°Very good. I wanted to let you off, but you¡¯ve seeded in infuriating me.¡± ¡°In the name of ice, summon the water fairies that exist in nature. Turn them into my power and cover everything!¡± In an instant, the sky changed. Everyone could feel the temperature around them decreasing. Xavier looked up in disbelief. He did not know when, but a dark cloud had covered his head. Chapter 136 - The Aura of Death

Chapter 136: The Aura of Death

¡°Oh my god, what kind of power is this? It can even change the weather,¡± Xavier eximed, but it was obvious that everything was not over yet. All the water vapor in the air was instantly condensed and gradually frozen. Therge area around them was covered in a thinyer of frost, and even the fabric on their bodies was frozen. The sudden drop in temperature obviously did not allow them to react in time. At this moment, Morris directly attacked, taking advantage of their stiff bodies to kick them away. The soft sword swung in the air, throwing Xavier away. Kate had a chance to catch his breath and quickly ran to Morris¡¯ side. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Daisy felt that all the blood in her body was about to be frozen. However, they were still moving very quickly. It was obvious that they were not affected by the extreme weather. Xavier gritted his teeth. ¡°Is this the power of magic? I¡¯ve always heard that Audrey is a rare mage. I didn¡¯t expect to see the real scene today¡­¡± ¡°Boss! Quickly think of a way to save us. We¡¯re about to freeze to death here,¡± Daisyined. Audrey¡¯s eyes were distant. She was as indifferent and heartless as the ice grass growing on the pr ciers. The elemental power in her hand danced wildly. In an instant, a storm swept up and ruthlessly attacked the mysterious man wearing the mask. She wanted to see who that man was. However, everything that happened in the next second left Audreypletely stunned. The man only raised his hand slightly, and thebat aura around him formed a vortex. The vortex, which waspletely formed bybat aura, quickly covered the entire area, and the snow that had just formed was also blown away. ¡°I thought that you had some great ability. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡± The man sneered. ¡°Audrey, it seems like I have overestimated you.¡± Audrey gritted her teeth and watched as her magic circle was destroyed. She wanted to continue summoning the blizzard, but the elements around her had been blown away by the whirlwind. Even if she had forcefully summoned them¡­ the power was definitely not as great as before. ¡°Phew, boss is indeed powerful. If it were not for the boss, we might have frozen to death here.¡± Xavier raised his hand and rubbed the goosebumps on his body. Morris clearly did not expect such a situation to happen. He was a person who had a keen sense of danger. The mysterious man¡¯s action just now made him feel the fear of life, which he had not felt for a long time. At that moment, Morris could even foresee the scene of his death the moment he made eye contact with the man. ¡°Audrey, that person is very dangerous. Let¡¯s escape quickly,¡± Morris said coldly. At this moment, he no longer looked like he usually did. His aura was extremely reserved, like a sword that had yet to be unsheathed. It was shining with a cold light. Audrey nodded. That was what she thought as well. However, the current situation was too dangerous. They might not even be able to escape. Could it be that they could only risk their lives here? ¡°From your tone, you seem to be very familiar with me,¡± Audrey said coldly. ¡°Then, do I have the honor to take a look at what you look like under your mask?¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, Xavier, who was beside him,ughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, did you hear what she said? She actually said that she wanted to see the boss¡¯ true face. Even we haven¡¯t seen him before. Why does she have the nerve to ask?¡± Mockingughter rang out in the quiet forest. Before she could finishughing, Daisyshed out with her whip. ¡°Can you stop talking nonsense? Why don¡¯t you take a look at the situation now?¡± Xavier, who had beenshed, rubbed his arm and obediently shut his mouth. ¡°You said that you wanted to see my true face, right?¡± The man chuckled. For some reason, hisughter felt very familiar to Audrey. Audrey was certain that the two of them had met somewhere before. However, the next second, a dangerous aura assaulted her. The man¡¯s figure had appeared in front of Audrey at some point in time. He raised his hand and grabbed her neck! ¡°Audrey!¡± Kate cried out in surprise and wanted to save her. However, before he could get close to the man, he was instantly ejected bybat aura. Audrey gritted her teeth and looked at the man¡¯s mask that was right in front of her. The piercing pain from her neck was unbearable. Mages were most afraid of closebat masters like them. In a long-distance battle, mages would definitely win, but now, they could only be ughtered like fish. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Audrey coughed twice, and the smell of blood filled her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to know who I am? Then I¡¯ll let you see my true face today. However, as a price, you need to disappear from this world forever,¡± the man¡¯s voice sounded like the whisper of a devil beside her. Audrey only felt her vision blurring, and her vision was starting to be affected. At that moment, a cry of surprise came from the side. Chapter 137 - Garuda

Chapter 137: Garuda

¡°When did this little thing run over here? Get out of my way!¡± Xavier looked at the little ball of milk running towards them and directly kicked it away. Daisy was also very disgusted. She raised her hand and swung the whip in front of the little beast. Immediately, dust flew everywhere. The little thing clearly did not expect that someone would attack. It directly stumbled to the side and rolled to the side, fiercely smashing into the tree next to it. ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s so weak. We can stomp it to death with a single step, right?¡± Xavierughed as he squatted down and raised his foot to step on it. ¡°Little thing!¡± Morris gritted his teeth and wanted to rush forward to save it, but he was quickly pressed down on the tree, unable to move. The difference in strength was too great. Audrey, who was the strongest among them, was currently being controlled by someone. If this dragged on, they would definitely lose this battle. Audrey, whose vision was already blurry, watched as the little fellow was trampled under someone¡¯s feet. She gritted her teeth and activated thest trace of elements in her surroundings. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Xavier cried out in surprise. An ice arrow flew over from an unknown direction, leaving a bloody gash on his leg. Fortunately, he had dodged in time. Otherwise, his leg would definitely have been pierced through. ¡°Oh, it seems like you still have some strength left.¡± The mysterious man smiled and loosened his grip, giving Audrey a chance to catch her breath. ¡°Do you want to live? I¡¯ll give you two options. ¡°The first option is for all of you to be killed by us, and then the tokens will all belong to us. ¡°The second option is for you to kill your teammates and choose to join us. That way, we can let you live.¡± Alice could not help but curse angrily, ¡°You¡¯re clearly forcing Audrey!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was whipped fiercely. Alice could not dodge in time and was hit in the arm. Immediately, a bloody wound appeared on her arm. Daisy¡¯s eyes were still filled with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt when the boss is speaking.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Audrey gritted her teeth and asked. She definitely knew the man in front of her, and they had probably met more than once. Otherwise, such inexplicable hostility could not be exined. Most importantly, what he had just said was clearly forcing her into a corner. ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about who I am. All you need to know now is that you¡¯re in a very dangerous situation,¡± the man sneered, ¡°so, hurry up and make your choice. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die here very soon.¡± Audrey forced her blurry vision to see a familiar little thing running toward her. Then, it hugged the man¡¯s ankle and took a fierce bite. The man hissed and kicked the little thing away. ¡°What is this thing? How dare it bite me? Xavier, what are you doing over there? Hurry up and finish it off!¡± Xavier responded and walked over, intending to throw the little beast up the tree. With that kind of strength, if she really bumped into it, she would definitely die. Audrey gritted her teeth, and a sense of destion rose from the bottom of her heart. Could it be that everything was about to end? She clearly had many things that she had yet toplete. Why did things suddenly turn out like this? ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already made your choice. Then, all of you can go to Hell together!¡± The man sneered as he tightened his grip on her neck. ¡°Audrey!¡± Morris cried out in surprise. At that moment, the little beast in Xavier¡¯s hand suddenly let out a mournful cry. The sound was extremely prating, causing everyone present to unconsciously frown. ¡°Xavier! Shut him up!¡± The man said angrily. But very quickly, no one was able to speak. An overwhelming pressure came over, and the world seemed to suddenly be covered in ayer of ck fog. The legendary ancient giant beast had appeared above their heads just like that. Just the spread of the giant beast¡¯s wings was enough to cover half of the sky. Thebat aura from its entire body pressured people to the point that even breathing became extremely difficult. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s the Garuda! When did it appear?¡± Xavier could not help but exim in surprise, but the little beast in his hand let out a continuous wail. It was precisely because of this sound that the Garuda in the sky looked at everyone with its red eyes, quickly locking onto its target. Under this intense pressure, the man¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly. Audrey took the opportunity to kick him away and break free from his restraints. The giant bird in the sky let out a long howl towards the sky before flying straight towards them. Soon, itnded on the ground. The violent tremors seemed to tear the entire ground into pieces. ¡°Oh no, this can¡¯t be the baby of the Garuda!¡± Xavier cried out in surprise. The Garuda was a giant bird from the legends. It had a fierce temperament and fed on dragons. It was extremely ferocious. Rumor had it that when it was still in its infancy, it waspletely different from an adult. It waspletely like an ordinary demon beast. It would only suddenly be bigger when it was truly awakened. After the Garudanded on the ground, its scarlet eyes stared straight at the man. Without any hesitation, it raised its head and spat out a mouthful of phoenix breath. This attack was extremely powerful. The man did not even have time to react and could only barely block it. His arm was soon burned into a huge burn. ¡°This is just an ordinary attack, but it¡¯s already so powerful, Boss! Let¡¯s run!¡± Xavier shouted. The little beast in his hand finally broke free and ran to Audrey¡¯s side. It stuttered as if it was saying something to the giant bird. The look in the Garuda¡¯s eyes instantly changed. Chapter 138 - Punishment From the Heavens

Chapter 138: Punishment From the Heavens

Before they could react, mes blotted out the sky and covered the earth. Then, they turned into meteors and fell to the ground. ¡°Audrey!¡± Kate ran to Audrey¡¯s side to protect her. However, he did not notice that a magic circle had appeared beneath them. No one in the magic array was hurt. Xavier and Daisy struggled in the overwhelming meteors, but they did not look as arrogant as before. Instead, they looked disheveled. The attack that the man received was the fiercest. In just a moment, even his clothes were burned, and the masks on his face were almost melted. Under such a powerful pressure, they were clearly unable to withstand it. ¡°Audrey, consider yourself lucky this time. We¡¯ll retreat first. If we meet again, it¡¯ll be the day you die!¡± The man roared angrily. A brilliant golden light shed beside them, and the five of them disappeared from where they stood. It was obvious that they had used thest of their strength to activate the teleportation and escape from thisva-like purgatory. Little Garuda pounced on Audrey and buried his head to rub against her. It was obvious that he was trying to curry favor with her. After seeing the few of them escape, the giant beast above them seemed to be unconvinced as it spat out a mouthful of phoenix breath and slowly retracted its wings. ¡°It was you who saved my child, right?¡± Garuda¡¯s voice sounded from above. The giant beast head slowly lowered its head and met Audrey¡¯s gaze. After seeing the pair of dark red eyes, Audrey could feel that those eyes were filled with curiosity towards her. She nodded, and only then did she realize that the bracelet on her hand was trembling. So this gigantic beast was the legendary Garuda. It fed on dragons. No wonder when she saw it, she subconsciously felt fear. Little Garuda seemed reluctant to leave Audrey¡¯s body and jumped onto his mother¡¯s head. He still looked as cute and obedient as before. ¡°No wonder I can sense an interesting scent from you.¡± Garuda narrowed his eyes. ¡°You just saved my child, and I also saved you. We¡¯re even now.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯m not someone who doesn¡¯t know how to repay a debt of gratitude. I can agree to one request of yours. Just say it. Anything you say, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± Audrey bit the tip of her tongue gently. The Garuda in front of her was clearly different from the giant dragon from before. As long as someone was controlling the giant dragon¡¯s reverse scale, it could obediently let itself be ughtered. However, the Garuda was clearly very shrewd. It seemed like it had lived for too long, so even its intelligence had evolved to a level simr to that of a human. Such shrewdness was enough to make people fear it. Audrey hesitated for a moment, but she still raised her head and looked at the Garuda. ¡°It¡¯s like this. A teammate of mine got lost with us when we first came to the forest. I want you to help me find her.¡± Garuda clearly did not expect to receive such an answer. Although finding a person in the forest was as easy as finding a fish in the sea to her, in her impression, humans had always been very greedy. Even when she was sealed thousands of years ago, humans had alsoe for her jewelry. However, the jewelry that she had cursed was obviously not something that humans could control. Arge portion of it fell into the abyss with her, a small portion of it had entered human society. It was said that there were still people who had died because of her curse. Garuda knew the greed of humans, but she did not expect that the girl in front of her would not choose to take her treasures. Instead, she wanted to find someone. ¡°There are many treasures buried in the underground abyss. As long as you have one of them, you can live the rest of your life in style. If you ask, I¡¯ll give you as much as you want.¡± Garuda did not realize it herself, her tone was clearly a little anxious. Audrey frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it clearly just now? I just want my friend back.¡± What was going on!? Garuda had never expected that her temptation would fail. However, since she had said it, she could only obey it. She sighed and stood up, her eyes shing with a scarlet light. After a moment, she said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve found her. There¡¯s a girl who has the same aura as you.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll bring her over to you. I won¡¯t bother with the rest. I wish you good luck.¡± The Garuda lowered her head and bowed to them. This was her gratitude for saving her child¡¯s life. In an instant, a dazzling red magic circle appeared on the ground. After the light disappeared, the mountain-like figure disappeared from where she stood. In its ce was Hera, who was holding a weapon in her hand, her face full of vignce. When Hera saw the people in front of her, she blinked in shock. Then, she looked around and confirmed that she was not hallucinating. ¡°Audrey! We finally meet again!¡± Hera put down her weapon and pounced on Audrey. Audrey lifted her hand and hugged her. The two of them hugged each other, and the joy of their reunion overwhelmed everyone present. Chapter 139 - Friendship

Chapter 139: Friendship

After Hera exined everything that had happened to them, her pretty little face was filled with disbelief. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to have experienced so much. Compared to you guys, what I¡¯ve experienced is nothing.¡± Hera lowered her head, her face filled with frustration. When she had just teleported to the forest and realized that she had gotten separated from Audrey and the others, she had actually been very flustered. This had caused her to wander around the entire forest, trying to find her teammates. In the end, she realized that she had only been wandering around in the same spot for two days. Moreover, Hera had encountered two groups of people along the way. Fortunately, she had hidden fast enough. Otherwise, if she had been discovered, it was very likely that a battle would have been unavoidable. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter now. Since we¡¯re already together, we canpletely rx.¡± Audrey smiled. ¡°Hera, wee back.¡± Hera raised her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes and nodded in agreement. At this moment, she suddenly saw the red mark on Audrey¡¯s neck and hurriedly asked, ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s going on with your neck? Could it be that you¡­¡± Audrey shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s over.¡± Kate stood by the side and watched this scene. He really wanted to care about Audrey, but because of Hera¡¯s existence, the two girls seemed to form a perfect barrier between them. They did not have their own status at all. He was Audrey¡¯s best friend who had grown up with her. Even if people cared about Audrey, he should be the one to do it. The more Kate thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. In the end, he opened his mouth and interrupted their reminiscence. ¡°Audrey, although it might be inappropriate to suddenly say this, Jill is still in the cave of the stone beast. When the Garuda came, it caused too much of an impact in the vicinity. I¡¯m very afraid that Jill will¡­¡± Only after hearing his words did Audrey realize how serious a mistake she had made. She had actually left her teammate alone in the cave. No matter what, it was extremely inappropriate. ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey stood up and patted the dust on the corner of her skirt. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Jill now and start working hard for the token!¡± Everyone agreed. At the same time, Lance, who was far away in Spark City, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He immediately stood up and looked in the direction of the forest. Unfortunately, he was too far away and could not see anything. However, the sudden throbbing in his heart made him worry uncontrobly. ¡°City lord, did something happen?¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand noticed Lance¡¯s strange behavior. Lance hesitated for a moment, he shook his head. ¡°No, maybe it¡¯s just my imagination. You should know that when the trial began, I gave Audrey a jade pendant. That jade pendant can protect her safety, but just now, that jade pendant seemed to tremble violently¡­¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Did something happen? Do you need me to go over and take a look?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need,¡± Lance rejected. ¡°After all, this is the training of the Temr Knights. It¡¯s not fair for us to interfere. Now, we can only rely on Audrey.¡± He looked up at the blue sky not far away and sighed slowly. ¡°Audrey, I hope you will not disappoint me and sessfully enter the Temr Knights,¡± Lance thought. In the forest, after Audrey and the others found Jill, they discovered that Jill was with another group of people. Coincidentally, that group of people was Alice¡¯s group. ¡°Oh my god, how did you find this ce? Why haven¡¯t I sensed your auras for such a long time?¡± Alice cried out in surprise and quickly went forward to wee them. The girl standing at the front was called Kurt. She was on good terms with Alice. The two girls immediately hugged each other after meeting each other, as if they cherished each other very much. ¡°Alice, you don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± Kurt looked troubled. Logically speaking, teammates all had basic auras and kept in touch. As long as they emitted the same aura, they would be able to determine where their teammates were. However, the strangest thing was that they could not sense where their teammates were at all. It was not until a moment ago that their aura recovered, so they followed the aura left behind in the air to find this ce. After meeting Jill, who was resting here, Jill exined to them what had happened here. The other party also expressed their full understanding, so the two teams coexisted peacefully here, waiting for their return. ¡°I really have to thank Audrey for this time. If it weren¡¯t for Audrey, I would have died in an unknown corner by now.¡± Alice smiled bitterly. In fact, she still regretted it even now. If she had known that Audrey was such a helpful person, she would never have caused any unhappiness between the two of them in the beginning. It was also because of that incident that Alice felt very guilty towards Audrey and had been looking for an opportunity to apologize. Unfortunately, there was not any suitable opportunity. Kurt looked at Alice. As Alice¡¯s friend for many years, she naturally knew what Alice was thinking. Thus, she said directly. ¡°Alice, if you really can¡¯t let go of it, you should apologize. After all, this is beneficial to all of us.¡± Chapter 140 - Outcome of the Trial

Chapter 140: Oue of the Trial

Alice hesitated for a moment before speaking to Audrey. ¡°Audrey, thank you for choosing to forget about the past and save me. If you don¡¯t mind, I will definitely try my best to repay your kindness in the future.¡± Audrey only smiled gently at her gratitude. However, the current situation was still a trial after all. There would always be some friction between the two teams. After discussing it properly, Audrey decided to make a deal with them. She would treat this meeting as though it had never happened. If they had the chance to meet again¡­ there would definitely be a fight between the two teams over the token. Regarding this idea, Alice was also very supportive of it. After greeting all of them, she left immediately. ¡°Audrey, your injuries are so serious now. Do you need to take a rest? Why do I feel that your injury is too scary?¡±Jill was shocked when she saw the red mark on Audrey¡¯s neck. Morris echoed from the side, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better to use some medicine. I¡¯m afraid that something will go wrong.¡± Audrey just casually waved her hand in response to their suggestions. ¡°To me, this kind of injury isn¡¯t bad to the point of using the medicine. Although it looks very serious, it only hurts the flesh. It won¡¯t affect my movements.¡± Although everyone was worried, they still chose to put away the most precious potion under Audrey¡¯s persistent insistence. As there was still more than a day left in the trial, they did not have many potions left. Therefore, it was the most important thing for them to preserve the potion in such a situation. After all, they did not know what would happen next. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Carol Association might have been greatly weakened,¡± Audrey spected. They had already heard some very important news when they were talking to Alice¡¯s teammates. ¡°I can sense it. Since the remaining barriers have disappeared, it means that the mysterious man must have been seriously injured.¡± Morris raised his hand and touched his chin. ¡°If they don¡¯t obstruct our next move, we will definitely be able to proceed smoothly.¡± ¡°But the problem is that they only escaped and did not withdraw from the trial,¡± Kate mentioned the most important point. It was these words that caused the expressions of everyone present to change. What he said was indeed true. When Garuda punished those people, she did not take it seriously. It was just a symbolic punishment. This also resulted in that other than the mysterious man, the other members of their group were not seriously injured. ¡°What should we do now? If I¡¯m not wrong, they probably have more than four tokens in their hands. It¡¯s definitely more than what we have now,¡± Jill said worriedly. After all, there were only twenty-one of their teams participating in the trial, which meant that they did not have many tokens left. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We just need to do our best.¡± Audrey took out a handkerchief from her bag and tied it around her neck, covering the terrifying mark. Morris looked at her, his eyes unable to hide his worry. ¡°Audrey, I think it¡¯s best for us to report this matter to city lord Lance after the trial ends. After all, the Carol Association was causing havoc.¡± Audrey nodded. She had the same intention. Of course, all of this would have to wait until they walked out of this forest alive. In the remaining two days, Audrey¡¯s team was invincible. After the trial ended, they had eight tokens in their hands. After everyone returned to the square through the teleportation array, Shadowless Ghost Hand realized that many of them were seriously injured. However, this was a normal phenomenon. After all, it was the trial of the Temr Knights. Even if a murder case happened during the trial, it was understandable. ¡°First of all, congrattions to everyone for sessfullypleting the trial and returning to this ce.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s mind, ¡°You should know that as long as you can return in one piece, you will be extremely lucky. Therefore, forget about the results for the time being.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts finally rxed. The za was filled with whispers again. ¡°Did you guys meet one of the teams? They started fighting without any reason and injured two of my teammates. They rested there for two whole days before they could barely move.¡± ¡°We met them, but at that time, they seemed to be fighting with other teams. Speaking of which, which team is the woman who took my whip from me? Why is her fighting style so violent?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s wait until the results are announced. I can already tell that I¡¯m at the bottom.¡± One of them sighed helplessly. Audrey stood quietly in her original spot. She was obedient and reserved. The aura she exuded was as stunning as an iris flower. She did not seem to be flustered at all because of her results. Although people thought that Audrey was just too calm, only she knew that she was observing. Now was the perfect time to see the man¡¯s true colors. Unfortunately, there were too many people in the square, making it difficult for her to find her target. ¡°I believe everyone is already anxious, right? Then, I¡¯ll announce everyone¡¯s results.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand finally said what everyone was looking forward to the most. Chapter 141 - The Cameron Family

Chapter 141: The Cameron Family

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°The first ce goes to the Xavier Division. As you all know, Xavier is apetentmander. That¡¯s why he was able to get first ce in this group trial. He deserves it!¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand said. Although his tone sounded very excited, anyone with a good heart could tell that he was not in a good mood. Obviously, he was perfunctory. Apuse immediately broke out in the venue. As the representative, Xavier went up to the stage and handed over all the badges he had received. He smiled as he weed everyone¡¯s worship. ¡°Audrey, do you feel that something isn¡¯t right?¡± Morris whispered. Audrey nodded. It was indeed a little strange. Logically speaking, no matter how she looked at it, the mysterious man should be the captain. So why was Xavier the one toe up? Furthermore, she noticed the spot where Xavier had stopped. Other than him, she could not see any other teammates. No matter how she looked at it, it was a very strange scene. ¡°They were wearing masks when they attacked us, so I¡¯m very suspicious. Their identities aren¡¯t low, and, likely, their current faces don¡¯t really exist.¡± Morris raised his hand and touched his chin. One had to know that it was enough to create something that could change people¡¯s appearance with the development of the potion. Although the manufacturing process was veryplicated, some very powerful characters still could do it. Audrey nodded. ¡°I have the same suspicion. They¡¯re too vignt. It can be said that it¡¯s very difficult to catch them. It seems like we still need to pay more attention to their team.¡± Kate nodded. ¡°However, Audrey, we still have a chance in the future. If it¡¯s really like what they¡¯ve done, we¡¯ll definitely go for the selection quota. By then, as long as we sessfully enter the Temr Knights, all our problems will be solved.¡± ¡°The biggest problem now is that the enemy is lurking around us,¡± Audrey said coldly. However, before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted. Shadowless Ghost Hand¡¯s voice came from the front once again. ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin announcing our second ce. There¡¯s such a team that performed exceptionally in thepetition and obtained a good result for second ce. Congrattions to our miss Audrey Davis!¡± For a moment, the originally lively square seemed to have quieted down in an instant. Everyone could not believe what they had just heard. Audrey Davis? Audrey Davis was the famous piece of trash in Spark City. So how was she able to get second ce? ¡°Really? Did I hear wrongly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. Do you still remember that we once went to a ce made entirely of ice and snow during the trial? That ce was miss Audrey¡¯s masterpiece.¡± ¡°Oh my god, when did she be so powerful?¡± Audrey walked up to the stage and took the medal that symbolized advancement from Shadowless Ghost Hand as everyone discussed. Shadowless Ghost Hands noticed the strangle mark on her neck and frowned without batting an eyelid. Then, he said softly, ¡°City lord Lance has something to ask you. I¡¯ll bring you thereter.¡± Audrey agreed. She had something to talk to Lance about anyway. The results were soon announced. Out of the twenty-one teams, only five teams had the chance to advance. However, it was clearly not over yet because there would be a solo trial after this. One had to know that the solo trial was the threshold to clear everyone. Audrey returned to the team and was about to tell her friends about what had just happened when she identally bumped into someone. When the two of them collided, it was obvious that the other party was not in good health. He staggered and nearly fell to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Audrey hurriedly reached out to help him up. The coldness in her hand made her pause for a moment. This person¡¯s body was so cold... Daniel raised his head and smiled at her. ¡°Thank you, beautifuldy. May the light of Spark City always be with you.¡± He raised his hand and ced it on his chest. After bowing politely, he directly walked into the crowd. Audrey looked at her hand, which was still cold, and paused. If her memory was not wrong, that person seemed to be a member of the Cameron family. However, the Cameron family was big, and its members were as numerous as the stars in the sky. If the blood were not particrly pure, it would be buried in the crowd. Just like that person. Audrey did not suspect anything. Instead, she returned to the team with the medal. Then, she saw Lance, whom she had not seen for a long time. When Lance saw Audrey, his indifferent expression instantly changed. He hurriedly walked over to her. ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s been a long time since west saw each other. Did something happen to you during the trial? I could sense a dangerous aura...¡± Lance said worriedly. Audrey nodded. ¡°The situation is far moreplicated than you can imagine.But,?But, I think we can find a ce to discuss it. What happened inside has exceeded my expectations.¡± Lance agreed and quickly found a separate room. Hera was very gratified when she saw Audrey disappear from her line of sight along with the tall figure. ¡°Audrey is really amazing. She¡¯s beautiful and powerful. Moreover, she has such a good rtionship with city lord Lance. It¡¯s really enviable.¡± Chapter 142 - The Upper Echelons Were in Turmoil

Chapter 142: The Upper Echelons Were in Turmoil

Kate snorted, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? If we¡¯re talking about good rtions, Audrey and I are clearly the best of friends.¡± Even he himself did not notice that there was a hint of unting in his tone when he said those words. Morris, who was beside him, nced at him but did not say anything. At the same time, in the lord¡¯s residence. Lance¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. He had never expected such a huge matter to happen during the trial. After Audrey had told him what he had experienced in the trial, Lance fell into a deep state of anxiety. The most troublesome thing was the Carol Association. He had actually heard of this organization a long time ago and knew that it was filled with extremely evil people. However, he had never expected them to be so brazen. They had actually extended their hands into the five great families and even entered the trial. No wonder when Shadowless Ghost Hand came to report the news, his expression was very grave. This was because there were too many people who were injured in this trial. It was to the extent that even the medical team could not handle it. Moreover, the Carol Association that had been sealed for thousands of years had actually awakened at this moment. Moreover, they even had their own cubs. Oh my god, I never thought that this trial would cause so much trouble ahead of time. ¡°City lord Lance, what do you n to do?¡± Audrey asked. Her azure eyes were filled with worry. If this situation were to be leaked, it would definitely cause a lot of trouble in the city. Ignoring the panic of the citizens, it was mainly the people living near the forest. Without even thinking, they knew that the revival of the Garuda would cause them to feel fear, and they would choose to flee somewhere else. If that happened, it would be terrible if it affected the others. ¡°Audrey, let¡¯s not talk about the giant beast first. Let¡¯s talk about the Carol Association first.¡± Lance¡¯s expression was a little solemn, which was rare. ¡°Are you sure that those people are really from the Carol Association?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then the first ce in this trial will be judged by the Temr Knights to see their true colors.¡± Audrey lowered her eyes. She was not sure. That was because all they had seen was the mysterious man wearing a royal blue shirt with the Carol Association¡¯s logo on his body. It meant that he had truly joined the team. However, they could not find any traces of the man in the trial. The others looked very ordinary. Therefore, even if they were to investigate in the future, they might not find any useful results. This was the terrifying aspect of the Carol Association. They werepletely hidden in the shadows. There was not even a single trace of them. ¡°Leave this matter to me. Audrey, thank you for telling me this news,¡± Lance said seriously, ¡°I need to gather people for an emergency meeting quickly.¡± Audrey nodded in agreement. The atmosphere in the city that day had visibly be much tenser. It was obvious that all the high-ranking officials were busy. Even the citizens had realized that something was amiss, causing everyone to feel anxious. However, although the high-ranking officials were in a mess, the trial still had to continue. Unlike the first phase of the team trial, this one was conducted in batches. Under the lead of Shadowless Ghost Hand, 25 people followed closely behind and entered the trial grounds. The individual trials of the Temr Knights were divided into three halls. The first hall was alchemy, the second hall was familiars, and the third hall was purelybat aura. Everyone needed to undergo the trials in these three halls. Then, finally, they had to go to the top five with the highest overall scores to be recruited. After saying the rules, the faces of the twenty-five youths instantly turned extremely ugly. One had to know that they were most afraid of alchemy. Not only was alchemyplicated, but its sess rate was also extremely low. Moreover, if they were not careful, they might even cause an explosion and injure themselves. It could be said that everyone present knew nothing about alchemy, so naturally, they would be a little afraid. But although they were afraid, the trial still had to be officially carried out. After Shadowless Ghost Hand led them in, he distributed them to every table filled with empty potion bottles and left. ¡°First of all, it¡¯s an honor to meet everyone here,¡± the old man wearing a tall wizard hat said. ¡°You know, passing the team trial is a very difficult thing, and everyone here is an outstanding person.¡± Hearing this, no one said anything. They just looked worried. After all, they were all afraid of what they would face next. ¡°I think everyone knows what you¡¯re going to do. I¡¯ll demonstrate the process of making the potion for you. After that, you need to repeat my process and sessfully make a perfect potion.¡± The old man paused for a moment and smiled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s not perfect. You need to ensure your own safety. I hope that there won¡¯t be any more explosions. I¡¯m sure all of you don¡¯t know that I was also responsible for supervising thest trial. However, some people were very careless and caused a big explosion, injuring their pretty little faces.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s expressions turned extremely ugly. What did he mean by this? Was this not a tant threat!? He was threatening them to do it seriously, or else it would cause a huge explosion, just like what he had just said. ¡°Alright, then I believe that everyone should have already understood what I meant. Now, let¡¯s begin.¡± The old man¡¯s smile was filled with malice. Chapter 143 - Alchemist

Chapter 143: Alchemist

As soon as he finished speaking, the old man had already picked up the sparkling green potion in his hand and mixed it with various crystal clear test tubes. The test tubes danced around his fingertips, and his movements were as smooth and beautiful as a painting. Soon¡­ the dark core liquid fused with some unknown liquid and emitted a dazzling light. The old man put down the potion that had already been fused and said, ¡°This is the lowest level recovery potion. As long as you see what I did just now, you should be able to learn it. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Everyone immediately exploded. ¡°Oh my god, his actions just now were too fast. I didn¡¯t see anything clearly and it was already over. What should we do?¡± Hera looked at the empty test tube in her hand and appeared very puzzled. After Kate heard this voice, he hurriedly shushed, indicating for her not to speak. One had to know that in this trial, even if theymunicated with each other, they would be judged as breaking the rules. At that time, they would be directly kicked out of the examination venue. Hera realized how big of a mistake she had made just now. She hurriedly raised her hand to cover her mouth and did not continue speaking. Daisy, who was beside them, nced at Audrey and the others and sneered. Although that girl¡¯s magic was very powerful, it was clearly impossible for her to win against her in terms of potions. One had to know that Daisy had already been verified as an alchemist. She was a well-known and upright alchemist. She was many times stronger than the half-baked people present. It seemed that she would definitely win this time. Daisy lowered her head and looked at the potion in her hand. While the people around her were still at a loss and thinking about how to muddle through, she had already started making her own potion. It had to be said that the difficulty of this trial was very high. Many of the people present were people who had nevere into contact with this kind ofmon sense. Just by looking at it once, they had to memorize all the steps. It was simply making things difficult for them. Not to mention that they had to make aplete bottle of medicine. ¡°Oh right, everyone, let me remind you. Although this bottle of medicine is very simple, it will also distinguish between the good and the bad. The clearer the color, the better the effect. This is my standard for judging.¡± The old man had unknowingly moved a stool to sit by the side. He smiled as he looked at the contestants below the stage scratching their ears and cheeks. When the crowd heard this, they became more and more confused. But very soon, someone began to make a move. They basically had the attitude of throwing away all hope. They thought that in any case, the things that people of the same age as them would do should be simr. Perhaps it was impossible to tell who was good and who was bad. It was just that there would be some differences in the details¡­ therefore, they did not pay too much attention to it. They only wanted to quickly finish this trial and then go to the trial that they were best at to snatch back the points that they had lost. For a moment, the venue was in chaos. The sound of bottles and jars colliding could be heard one after another. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I clearly remember that at this step, it should be time for the fusion.¡± ¡°Why has it suddenly be so turbid? Is there a problem with my core fluid?¡± ¡°Ah, this is too difficult. The smell is almost making me puke.¡± Daisy quickly finished preparing the basic ingredients. She nced at Audrey, who was standing beside her, and realized that thetter did not have any intention of making a move. Instead, she was quietly watching everything in front of her. Tsk, she probably would not. She was afraid that she would be injured if she made a mistake and exploded. Daisy looked down on Audrey even more. At this moment, Kate also noticed something strange. He quickly reminded the old man sitting at the front when he did not notice. ¡°Audrey, hurry up and do it. There¡¯s a time limit for this trial. If you don¡¯t finish it within the stipted time, you¡¯ll be eliminated.¡± Audrey responded softly, but she still did not move. At this moment, the old man had clearly noticed the situation here. He narrowed his eyes and sized Audrey up. If he remembered correctly, the figure that was as stunning as an iris flower was the girl who had appeared by Lord Lance¡¯s side some time ago. At that time, he had even suspected the rtionship between Lord Lance and her. Although Lord Shadowless Ghost Hand had exined everythingter, he still felt that something was amiss. After all, Lance was such a cold person. When had there ever been a woman by his side? Perhaps she was just a good-looking loser. The old man moved his gaze away. He did not take this matter to heart. Instead, he focused his attention on thepetition of the other contestants. At this time, thepetition time had already ended. The items held in the hands of the contestants were of different shapes. Some of the potions made by some of them had already solidified. ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing and disy your potions.¡± The old man¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the hall. Everyone raised the potions in their hands. The most special one was the empty ss bottle in Audrey¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you see that? That girl actually has an empty bottle in her hand.¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably afraid that something bad will happen, so she didn¡¯t dare to do it. Haha, she¡¯s really timid.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know why a person like her would participate in the trial. I heard that their school team even got second ce. It seems like they¡¯repletely relying on their teammates.¡± After hearing those words, Kate mmed the table, wanting to step forward and argue with them. However, Audrey gave him a gentle nce. After making eye contact with those azure eyes, Kate understood what she meant. Chapter 144 - Found a Problem

Chapter 144: Found a Problem

Morris paid attention to everything here and narrowed his eyes. Why did Audrey not make a potion? Could it be because of some special reason? He knew how powerful Audrey was, so he naturally did not believe what others said. What did they mean by saying that Audrey did not make a potion and was afraid that something bad would happen? What a joke. Did they know who the girl standing in front of them was? It was a genius girl who had tamed a giant dragon! How could she not even know how to make such a small bottle of the potion? ¡°Silence!¡± The old man¡¯s voice rang out just like that. Only then did everyone withdraw their gazes and look forward. The old man stroked the long beard on his chin and carefully observed the potion in everyone¡¯s hands. His expression could be said to be extremely ugly. He had really overestimated the quality of these students. He had originally thought that a few people could achieve the highest quality, but he had not expected it to be such a scene of exorcism and disorderly dancing. Not to mention making the medicine clear, there were not even many that had taken shape. One had to know that the medicine he taught everyone to make this time was the simplest recovery medicine. If this group of students were to drink the medicine in their hands, it would probably have no recovery effect at all. Instead, he could directly poison them to death. However¡­ there were still one or two who looked pretty good. The old man saw Daisy, who looked as clear as him. Clearly, she was an elementary student. ¡°The potion made by this student is perfect. I can give him the highest score.¡± The old man raised the bottle of potion in Daisy¡¯s hand. When the crowd saw the green liquid, they could not help but exim. After all, it was scarce for such a powerful character to appear among them. ¡°Daisy is so powerful. I can¡¯t even reach one percent of her.¡± ¡°Exactly. Look at what she made, and then look at what we made. It¡¯s like I put the fart my mother-inw¡¯s pigs into a reagent bottle.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, isn¡¯t this adjective a little too vivid?¡± ¡°But what¡¯s the situation with the one beside me? Why hasn¡¯t he done anything? Could it be that he wants to be eliminated in the first round?¡± Just as everyone was whispering, the old man walked to Audrey¡¯s side, and his gaze fell on the empty bottle in Audrey¡¯s hand. Not only was the bottle empty, but even the medicinal ingredients had not been touched. It was still neatly arranged in its original position. The old man¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. In his opinion, he could fail in making a potion, but he could not leave it empty. After all, this was a matter of attitude. Moreover, he believed that only those who knew how to face failure and their shorings were the most outstanding students. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why didn¡¯t you do it?¡± The old man said coldly. His tone did not sound like this. Instead, everyone could hear that he was furious. After all, he had been amiable just a moment ago, but now his face suddenly turned cold. The difference was too great. Audrey looked up at him without a hint of fear on her face. ¡°Because there¡¯s a problem with the medicinal herbs you provided me.¡± It was just this one sentence that caused a crack to appear on the old man¡¯s face. How could there be a problem? The medicinal herbs they had used this time had all been carefully selected. Moreover, the items on the table were clearly what they needed. Therefore, it was impossible for there to be a problem. ¡°How is this possible? Don¡¯t find an excuse for not doing it.¡± The old man¡¯s face turned cold, and his tone was unpleasant. Kate looked at Audrey worriedly. He wanted to exin, but Morris quickly raised his hand and pulled her back. Morris shook his head gently at him, indicating that he should not be rash. Jill, who was beside her, also appeared very worried. ¡°Although I¡¯m very sorry, there is indeed a problem with our medicinal herbs.¡± Audrey raised her hand and picked up the core that was closest to her. ¡°If it¡¯s a normal earth core, the color should be bluish. Only when the minerals in it mutate would it produce a bluish color. This is because what is needed to make the recovery potion is not the earth core itself but the rich indium. This has obviously lost its original quality.¡± It was precisely because of these words that everyone present lowered their heads to look at the remaining earth core. When they examined it under the sunlight, they would discover that the core of the Earth was indeed emitting a faint purple color. However, when, However, when we¡¯re making it, they did not notice it at all. They all thought that it was just an ordinary stone. The old man¡¯s expression became a little unsightly. He raised his hand to pick up her item and examined it for a few seconds. Indeed, under the sunlight, there was an extremely abnormal purple color. It was very obvious that the substance within had already undergone a mutation and was no longer of its own nature. ¡°So that¡¯s really the case.¡± The old man stroked his beard in understanding. He had originally thought that there would not be many students in this batch who would be able to show off their skills. However, he did not expect that there would actually be an unexpected surprise that he had discovered. During the production process, even he did not notice a problem with the earth core. This was because he already knew this kind of low-level recovery medicine like the back of his hand. Therefore, he did not pay too much attention to it during the medicinal herbs selection process. This resulted in a problem with their batch of medicine. Although the core did not ount for arge portion of the medicine, and it did not prevent them from making it into medicine, the biggest problem was that they could not use the medicinal herbs that had problems to make a high-grade medicine. ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t affect the production result, I still want to pursue the highest quality requirements.¡± Audrey smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d that you can forgive me.¡± Chapter 145 - Provocation

Chapter 145: Provocation

¡°In that case, I have to apologize to you for my rudeness just now,¡± The old man apologized. Everyone present was dumbfounded. After all, they knew that the old man in front of them could be a teacher in the trial of the Temr Knights. Obviously, his strength was not low. Now, he actually apologized to an ordinary student. One could imagine how serious the matter was just now. When Daisy heard this, her expression suddenly turned extremely ugly. Why was it that Audrey had stolen all the limelight when it was clearly time for her to shine? Everyone¡¯s attention should have been focused on her. ¡°Teacher, I feel that the work I¡¯ve done here needs to be perfect. So, may I ask how many points will you give me?¡± Daisy raised her hand, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The old man just casually nced at the finished product he had made. ¡°It¡¯s undeniable that your professionalism is very good. To be able to use a problematic herb to make a potion proves that you are already like a professional alchemist. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t see that the herb itself had a problem.¡± ¡°So, I n to award this student Audrey with the highest score in this exam.¡± When he said this, everyone present cheered. ¡°I knew it. It seems like it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know alchemy, but that there¡¯s something wrong with the medicinal ingredients themselves. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t believe it. How can others seed and only you fail?¡± ¡°I have to say that Audrey is really amazing. She can actually see the resemnce. I didn¡¯t notice these details at all.¡± The voices of discussion rose one after another. The old man frowned as he looked at the crowd. ¡°Silence. Do I need to emphasize the matter of maintaining discipline in the trial a few more times?¡± Everyone was so frightened that they shut their mouths. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve passed my test.¡± After the old man looked at Audrey, his expression turned a little better, ¡°What I need to tell you is that I hope you can maintain your attention. This will be of great help to you in your future life.¡± Audrey nodded in response. ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡± The old man found Audrey¡¯s name on the scroll he owned and drew a pentagram on the back of her name. The alchemy trial ended very quickly. Aftering out of the venue, Hera had yet to react to what had just happened. ¡°Audrey, how did you know that there was a problem with the earth¡¯s core? They look exactly the same to me, and I didn¡¯t even know that the earth¡¯s core could emit light.¡± Hera¡¯s tone was filled with excitement. Audrey smiled. ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. As long as you have the corresponding theoretical foundation, you can know these things. Also, I only realized that something was wrong after I saw the earth¡¯s core. Then, after careful observation, I can find the source.¡± ¡°As expected of Audrey. She¡¯s really amazing!¡± Jill praised from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I think I made a pitch-ck object. The teacher looked at me strangely just now as if he was saying that I¡¯m an idiot.¡± It was just these words that made everyone burst intoughter. ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t seem to have noticed how well you guys are doing.¡± Audrey turned her head to look at Morris, who was a few steps away from them. ¡°Morris, why aren¡¯t you following us? We¡¯ll be going to the next trial soon.¡± Morris seemed to have a lot on his mind. At this moment, he gave a simple reply and followed everyone¡¯s footsteps. Just as they were waiting for Shadowless Ghost Hand to bring them to the next trial, a familiar voice came from behind them. ¡°I¡¯m here to warn some people not to feel proud just because they got the first ce in the trial by ying tricks. After all, ying tricks is not a very moral thing.¡± Daisy snorted coldly. Her voice was not soft, and there were many people around her, so someone immediately looked at them. ¡°What are you talking about? Audrey¡¯s ability to discover problems is her ability. We¡¯re not like some people who don¡¯t even know that the things they use are broken.¡± Jill stuck out her tongue at Daisy and made a face. ¡°You!¡± Daisy gritted her teeth. Even if she did not discover that the thing was broken, she had seeded in making one. Therefore, it could be considered a perfect potion. After all, was it not better than Audrey, who had not done anything but had been praised so much!? She snorted coldly and ced her hand on the whip wrapped around her waist. It was as if she could whip it out in the next second,shing out at the provocateur in front of her. Xavier hurriedly raised his hand to pull her back. ¡°I know you won¡¯t let this go, but calm down. You should know that this is such an important asion.¡± ¡°But listen to what she¡¯s saying. Isn¡¯t she tantly provoking me?¡± Daisy said angrily. Xavier calmed himself down andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She can only act as she pleases. Aren¡¯t the uing trials what you¡¯re best at?¡± That¡¯s true. Daisy managed to calm herself down. She looked up at Audrey, flicked her sleeves, and walked into the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this person? Why does she like to cause trouble when she has nothing better to do?¡± Jillined softly. Chapter 146 - Carlisle

Chapter 146: Carlisle

¡°Maybe it¡¯s just because we¡¯re not pleasing to the eye,¡± Audrey said. Just as she had said, the members of Xavier¡¯s team had always disliked them, especially that girl. She seemed to be their lifelong enemy. ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t think too much about it. Pay attention to whether or not that man is inside.¡± Morris pointed to a ce. Audrey looked over and realized that the direction he was pointing to was the ce where Xavier had left. There were a few people who looked very familiar to them. However, because there were too many people around them, they were unable to determine who the other mysterious teammate was. However, they did not find anyone who had the same physical characteristics as the man at all. ¡°I can¡¯t find it.¡± Audrey shook her head helplessly. That was because ording to her impression, the man was extremely tall, even taller than Morris. Logically speaking, he should have stood out like a crane among chickens during the trial. However, they had not noticed anyone that matched the man¡¯s features. Audrey raised her hand and rubbed her neck. There was still some pain there. One could imagine how much effort the man had put in. She lowered her eyes and pondered. ording to the information she had, the man seemed to harbor great enmity towards her, which was why he had done such a thing. Then, in the uing trial, there would definitely be situations that targeted her. Looks like I have to be more careful. Audrey thought to herself. ¡°Everyone, be careful in the next trial. I¡¯m afraid that something unexpected might happen.¡± Audrey shared her things with her teammates. Jill waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You have to know that this is a trial for the Temr Knights. Furthermore, there are special teachers watching over every trial. Even if something happens, there will definitely be someone to help us deal with it in time.¡± Kate nodded. ¡°That makes sense. After all, protecting the safety of our students is the most important thing.¡± Audrey nodded, hoping that everything that would happen next would be as peaceful and peaceful as they had said. After waiting for a moment, Shadowless Ghost Hand quickly brought them to the next venue. The subdued beast trial. It had to be known that in the current world, although most Demon Beasts were ferocious, there were people who could tame Demon Beasts and make them serve them. Such people were collectively known as beastmasters. Although beastmasters were not as popr as alchemists, in a situation where they had to go to the wild, a beastmaster who was powerful enough to protect everyone was clearly more important than an alchemist. This was also why the Temr Knights chose this as the content of the trial. After the twenty-five people gathered at the venue, they discovered that their current location was like a colosseum. There were many pitch-ck arches beside them, and they emitted an extremely dangerous aura. No one knew what kind of monsters would jump out of those arches if they opened them. ¡°Wee to my world, everyone.¡± A clear female voice sounded. Everyone was shocked. They raised their heads and only then did they realize that a huge beast had appeared right above them. It was as mighty as a lion, baring its teeth and threatening them. On the head of the huge beast sat a woman. She looked young and held a whip in her hand. After attracting everyone¡¯s attention, Carlisle swung the long whip in her hand. The lion was so scared that it trembled and slowlyy down. When the huge head hung down, everyone was so scared that they hurriedly took a few steps back, afraid that they would be hurt. However, the ferocious-looking lion justy quietly on the ground, waiting for the woman on its head toe down before it dared to move. It looked just like a cat that had been sessfully tamed. ¡°I think everyone already knows what kind of mode this trial is going to be like. I won¡¯t give you any more introductions, so as to save everyone¡¯s time.¡± Carlisle smiled very brightly, she looked very happy. ¡°This teacher seems quite friendly,¡± Hera said softly. ¡°I just feel that the whip in her hand is a little savage.¡± Kate smiled and said, ¡°After all, she¡¯s a beastmaster. Every day, she¡¯s faced with a group of emotionless beasts. Naturally, her personality will be like this.¡± After Carlisle finished speaking, everyone had a look of understanding on their faces. After all, the Temr Knights¡¯ trial hadsted for so many years. They had long heard of the pattern. After the first trial ended, they would have to face all sorts of Demon Beasts in the second trial. If they could subdue the strongest one, they would be deemed to have seeded in the trial. However, those Demon Beasts had just been captured. They were extremely wild and difficult to tame. If they were not careful, they might even be directly injured by the Demon Beasts and lose their qualifications. They would take turns going up. A Demon Beast would randomly appear from the pitch-ck archway. The exact level would depend on luck, and whether or not they could tame it would also depend on their abilities. If the potion trial required them to be highly professional, then the subdued beast wouldpletely depend on luck. Those who were lucky would be able to survive and pass sessfully, while those who were unlucky would be buried in the mouth of the beast. Chapter 147 - The First Trial

Chapter 147: The First Trial

¡°This sounds too dangerous, and it¡¯s all down to luck.¡± Hera was a little worried. ¡°If we encounter a Demon Beast that we can¡¯t defeat, what should we do? Are we only going to die?¡± Jill advised her, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. After all, the teacher is by our side. Even if we are in danger, the teacher will definitely save us in time.¡± Hera nodded reluctantly. Her pretty little face was full of worry. ¡°Then let¡¯s hope so.¡± Carlisle raised her hand gently. Soon, someone came over with a wooden box and stood in front of everyone. ¡°Since this trial is decided by drawing lots, the number we get depends on luck. Let me see your true strength, little guys.¡± Carlisle¡¯s smile was unbridled and ostentatious. For a moment, everyone was panicking, afraid that they would get the first draw. After all, in such a trial, they did not know anything about what they were facing. Therefore, the higher the number they got, the more dangerous they would be. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t get the first draw, or else I¡¯ll really be sending myself to my death.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the secret of subdued beasts? Don¡¯t tell me you want to fight them and let them tame them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know, but I heard that someone can tame a Demon Beast through its habits. Isn¡¯t this a little too difficult for us who only know how to fight with ourbat aura?¡± Everyone was very worried about the situation they would have to face next. Soon, the drawing of lots began. After all 25 people had drawn their lots, the order that everyone had was disyed above their heads. Hera looked at the 3 on her head, so nervous that she was on the verge of crying. ¡°Why am I a 3? What should I do? I really don¡¯t know anything about subdued beasts.¡± Audreyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Under such circumstances, the beasts that we have are usually very friendly. As long as we don¡¯t do anything too excessive, they won¡¯t take the initiative to hurt us.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hera raised her arms to hug Audrey and sobbed, ¡°If I identally die at the mouth of the beast, you must remember to collect my corpse.¡± Audrey knocked her head with a cold face, ¡°How can that be? If you believe in yourself, don¡¯t say such things.¡± Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the person who drew number 1 quickly stood in the open space of the colosseum. Audrey knew him. He was the son of a side family member of the Fairlie family. Due to his high talent, he was quite famous among his peers. ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s time to begin. I hope everyone is mentally prepared because you don¡¯t know what kind of monsters you will face.¡± Carlisle¡¯s face was full of smiles. Francis¡¯s legs were already beginning to tremble uncontrobly. He raised his trembling eyes to look at the pile of pitch-ck archways at the side as if some incredible monster coulde out of it in the next second. Very soon, an ear-piercing cry came from a door in the east. Everyone present held their breaths and looked straight ahead. A bird covered in red feathers came out from the arch and let out a long howl to the sky. Even when its wings pped, one could see the obvious mes. ¡°me bird! Isn¡¯t that a me bird?¡± ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect it to be this difficult.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rumored that all bird-type Demon Beasts are very arrogant. How do we tame them?¡± People were very worried about what Francis would do. As expected, after the appearance of the me bird, Francis clearly became a lot more flustered. The me bird did not give him any face at all. It immediately opened its beak and spat out a pir of fire. Francis used hisbat aura to form a shield to block it, barely managing to receive this attack. The two sides quickly engaged in a fight. Although Francis was already a level-12 fighter, it still took a lot of energy to fight against a mid-level Demon Beast like the me bird. For a moment, the field was covered in mes. Francis had injured the me bird¡¯s wings, so angry that the other party had turned the entire colosseum into a fiery hell. The temperature inside was extremely high. Even the people sitting on the viewing tform could feel the scorching temperature. One could imagine how ufortable Francis was inside. ¡°Tier-1 technique, Shocking Wind sh!¡± A furious roar sounded from the middle of the mes. The originally dense wall of fire was suddenly shed open, and the mes immediately dissipated. Francis stood in the middle and panted heavily. Clearly, he did not expect that this Demon Beast would be so difficult to deal with. After all, he trained in Dou Qi and was not very good at long-range attacks. Unfortunately, this me bird was not only in the sky, but it also spat out fire-type magic, causing him to struggle every time he fought. The me bird was almost injured by this attack and was clearly anxious. The temperature in the arena also rose by a few degrees. Seeing that the other party was about to use a big move, Francis was afraid that he would be injured by this move, so he directly stood on the spot, intending to use his ultimate skill. When Francis was at home, he had once learned a level-3 Dou technique. However, because this Dou technique consumed too much Dou Qi, every time he used it, his entire body would be weak and he would need a very long time to recover. It was precisely because of this that Francis had always used this Dou technique as a sure-kill technique. It seemed that he had to use it this time. ¡°Tier-3 Dou technique, Gale Break!¡± Immediately after, the entire arena was engulfed by a wave of fierce Dou Qi. Everyone had to keep their eyes shut due to the power and wind blowing. Chapter 148 - The so-Called Taming

Chapter 148: The so-Called Taming

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What happened? Why did he suddenly start using a Tier-3 battle technique?¡± ¡°Francis isn¡¯t considered a noble. Why would he use such a high-level battle technique?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t open my eyes. Can anyone see what happened inside?¡± Everyone was shocked by this sudden Tier-3 battle technique. In addition to the strong wind that swept over, they could not help but raise their hands to cover their eyes. Just when everyone thought that the me bird was about to be killed, a magical scene happened. A clear whip sound rang out, and the me bird¡¯s hoarse cry quickly stopped. The weapon in Francis¡¯ hand also lost its original power. Carlisle had appeared in the middle of the colosseum without anyone noticing. She looked at Francis with a very impatient gaze. ¡°I said, do you understand the true meaning of the word ¡®familiar¡¯? It¡¯s to make you friends with them and be their master and servant. It¡¯s not hunting them down!¡± Carlisle said angrily. Francis quickly defended himself. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I saw that he had the intention to kill me just now. He had no choice but to do such a thing to defend himself!¡± Audrey frowned slightly. One had to know that a Tier-3 battle technique was an extremely terrifying existence, to begin with. If it wasbined with the ultimate killing technique of a mid-tier magical beast like the me bird, the power of the technique could be said to be very difficult to imagine. Even if it was her, she might have been identally injured. However, Carlisle in front of her only swung her whip. She did not even feel the fierce battle aura that should have been emitted from her body to intimidate everyone. She simply stopped the battle between the two of them. One could only imagine how strong Carlisle was? It turned out that the Temr Knights were just as the legends said. Nothing could be seen on the surface. ¡°I¡¯ve already made it very clear to all of you. The title of this trial is subdued beasts!¡± Carlisle shouted sternly. Then, she directly raised her eyes and looked at the people sitting on the stage, ¡°Let me tell you, if I see any of you trying to harm a Demon Beast again, I¡¯ll directly strip you of your qualification to the trial. From now on, you¡¯re not qualified to take another step into the Temr Knights!¡± Everyone quieted down. Everyone was shocked by her words. At the same time, they fell into deep thought. After all, in their opinion, subdued beasts were undoubtedly a way to force the other party to submit by defeating them. Otherwise, how could they make such a ferocious Demon Beast be obedient? ¡°Then what should we do? I don¡¯t know anything about this kind of thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s see what the next person will do.¡± Soon, the arena returned to silence. Audrey watched as the ming bird was brought back, and a hint of contemtion shed through her beautiful azure eyes. She was thinking about what she should do if she were to be the one to receive it. Soon, the contestant who had drawn the second tag entered the arena. However, the Demon Beast he was facing was very low-level. In addition to the fact that it did not have any offensive capabilities, he had simply passed the trial. ¡°Do you see that? No matter what kind of Demon Beast you are facing, you should be like that one just now. You should maintain a calm heart towards them. Only then will you be able to truly realize the purpose of this trial.¡± Everyone understood. It turned out that this was not just based on strength, but also arge part of it was based on luck. If they happened to encounter a Demon Beast that was very easy to get along with, then all of this would not be a problem for them. They could even directly stretch out their hands, and the Demon Beast would take the initiative to approach them. Hera¡¯s luck was not bad after that. Although the atmosphere between the two of them was somewhat tense, and it almost reached the point where they were about to fight. Fortunately, Hera remembered Carlisle¡¯s teachings. Regardless of whether the other party was aggressive or not, she stood very calmly on the spot. The Demon Beast saw that she didn¡¯t have the intention to attack, so it obediently came into contact with her. The morning passed like this, and soon, it was Audrey¡¯s turn. ¡°Audrey¡¯s about to go on stage. I¡¯m really looking forward to what kind of Demon Beast she¡¯ll meet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. From the looks of it, they are basically all low-level Demon Beasts. It¡¯s impossible to tell their strength at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. However, I feel that Audrey is still very powerful. After all, she saved us during that trial.¡± Daisy, who was standing by the side, heard what they said and snorted coldly impatiently. What did they mean by Audrey was very powerful? Next, she would show them how she had been pped in the face. She was clearly the strongest existence in this trial, so why did all the praise fall on Audrey¡¯s head? It was really strange. This time, she wanted to see how far Audrey could go. ¡°Then, please release the Demon Beast.¡± As soon as she said that, a furious roar erupted from one of the pitch-ck archways. Almost at the instant that furious roar sounded, everyone raised their hands to cover their ears. After all, that sound was too sharp. Even if they had a protective barrier, it would still be difficult to block the sound waves that went straight to their eardrums. Not to mention Audrey, who was standing in the middle of the field and facing the sound directly. One could imagine just what kind of terrifying pressure she was experiencing right now. Audrey frowned and looked up. The monster that was making a sound soon appeared in the archway. The huge figure could even shake the ground when it walked. Clearly, it was not the low-level monster they had encountered before. Chapter 149 - Submission

Chapter 149: Submission

When the figure of the Demon Beastpletely appeared, everyone was shocked. ¡°This is¡­ Er Miao! Isn¡¯t this the existence that relies on sound waves to attack and has extremely rough skin and flesh all over his body that hates humans?¡± ¡°This is clearly a high-level Demon Beast. Why would it appear on our stage?¡± ¡°Audrey! You have to be careful!¡± Hera shouted nervously. However, because of the protective barrier, no sound could be heard from them. This meant that Audrey was facing such a terrifying monster alone, and it was very easy for danger to appear. She took a gentle breath and tried her best to remain calm. Meeting this high-level monster in front of her was clearly something that she had not expected. After all, in her opinion, even a mid-level Demon Beast would be a challenge, not to mention a fellow with such strong attack power. Furthermore, due to the different psychological characteristics of different races, some Demon Beasts hated humans from the bottom of their hearts. For example, the existence known as Er Miao. The moment Er Miao¡¯s figure appeared on the field, the long tail behind him was flung fiercely behind him. The person in charge of opening the door was almost injured by this move. Fortunately, she managed to hide in the protective barrier in time and barely avoided this attack. It was this move that made everyone know how vicious he was. For a moment, they were all sweating for Audrey. They did not know if Audrey could tame such a ferocious beast. ¡°Is that Er Miao?¡± Audrey raised her hand. The magical elements around her rapidly revolved and quickly formed faint ice crystals. If she was facing a low-level demon beast, she could still try and see if she could get close to it. However, for someone like this who was extremely hostile towards humans, even she¡­ the first thing she needed to consider was to protect her own safety. ¡°You can make a choice. Do you want to surrender to me, or do you want to surrender to me after I¡¯ve injured you?¡± Audrey said to Er Miao. ¡°You can understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± High-level Demon Beasts were usually able to speak in humannguage. However, Er Miao had clearly not evolved to that extent, but he could still understand what Audrey was saying. That was because the sound waves emitted by the other party had be more severe. Audrey frowned and forcefully endured the piercing pain that was about to pierce through her eardrums. She began to chant, ¡°Snow Spirits of Heaven and Earth, please believe in my strength. Build a barrier for me and spread everything around me into the snowstorm.¡± Soon, the venue waspletely covered by the snowstorm. No one could see what was happening inside. ¡°Teacher! Why don¡¯t we end the trial quickly? It looks too dangerous,¡± Hera said nervously. Jill echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. No one knows what¡¯s happening inside. What if something happens to Audrey?¡± Carlisle, who was standing by the side, had no intention of stopping them. She was currently observing. She wanted to see if the youngdy in front of her had the ability to pass the trial. Although the snowstorm in front of her blocked her view, she could still vaguely see what was going on inside. Er Miao did not have any intention of attacking. Although he appeared to be very aggressive, the youngdy named Audrey had chosen to approach him at this moment. What was going on? One had to know that if one had themon sense of a subdued beast, they would not choose to approach the other party when Er Miao was angry. Instead, they would wait for the other party to calm down before making their next move. Carlisle frowned, feeling a little more curious about this youngdy. The sudden silence in the venue made everyone¡¯s hearts tense up. Audrey was the same. There was a faint estrangement between her brows, and her pair of azure-blue eyes were emitting a bright light. After seeing that light, Er Miao quietly retracted all the sound waves around him. ¡°Come here.¡± Audrey stretched out her hand. She did not notice that the bracelet on her wrist was slowly swaying with her movements, making a slight sound. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Er Miao¡¯s gaze fell on the bracelet on her wrist, and his huge body trembled. Then, he lowered his head and slowly approached Audrey. Audrey clearly did not expect things to develop to this extent. She looked at her bracelet. The bracelet made from her mother¡¯s bones seemed to be emitting a faint vibration. Perhaps it was because of this that Er Miao chose to submit. After all, this was the bone of a giant dragon. The dragon bone showed a kind of dominance. Everyone was very worried about the situation on the field. Their hearts were almost in their chests as they wanted to see what was going on inside. A momentter, the snowstorm dispersed. Everyone was shocked by what they saw. The youngdy in front of them was actually leaning so intimately against the enraged Er Miao just a moment ago. Er Miao even took the initiative to stretch out his wings for the youngdy to caress, as though he wanted to bring the other party around the ce. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Er Miao look so fierce that he wanted to kill everyone here just now?¡± ¡°Audrey is too powerful. She can even tame a Demon Beast in that state.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s a high-level Demon Beast!¡± Chapter 150 - Early Admission

Chapter 150: Early Admission

Audrey lowered her eyes and patted Er Miao¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, you can leave now. It¡¯s been hard on you this time. If there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, I¡¯ll visit you more often and bring you out for a walk.¡± Er Miao was obviously reluctant to part with Audrey. He stayed by Audrey¡¯s side until she stepped into the barrier that he could not reach. Only then did he withdraw his gaze and obediently let her put the chains on him and bring him back to the ground. ¡°Audrey, you did well this time.¡± Carlisle¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. ¡°It might be difficult even for me to tame a Demon Beast in that state, but you did it. Therefore, my reward is to give you full marks. Congrattions, you have entered the Temr Knights ahead of time!¡± It was this sentence that caused everyone present to exim in surprise. ¡°What kind of luck is it to be able to enter the Temr Knights ahead of time! She did not even need to participate in the final trial.¡± Hera clearly did not expect such a situation. Her heart that had been hanging in her chest earlier was finally relieved. She sighed slowly and patted her chest. ¡°I knew Audrey would be able to do it,¡± Hera said in relief. Morris raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why don¡¯t you see how powerful she is? Although her level isn¡¯t as high as mine, I can guarantee that her attainments in magic are definitely better than everyone present.¡± ¡°Furthermore, Audrey is strong and gentle. She¡¯s not like someone who went on a killing spree during the trial and caused everyone to be covered in wounds,¡± He magnified his voice and ridiculed. Daisy had been standing not far from them, so she naturally heard what he said. The people around her also looked at her. It was obvious who he was referring to. ¡°After all, I¡¯m not like some people. I¡¯m someone who relies on my abilities, while some people only know how to take advantage of opportunities,¡± Daisy snorted coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just early recruitment? You speak as if no one would be different. When I go on stageter, I¡¯ll definitely be recruited early as well.¡± Jill made a face at her. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. People like you are absolutely evil in the eyes of those Demon Beasts. How will they submit to you? They will only sh*t at you!¡± ¡°You!¡± Daisy gritted her teeth. She raised her hand, wanting to whip the person around her waist. However, her wrist was quickly grabbed by someone. ¡°Calm down.¡± Xavier frowned. ¡°Now is not the time for you to do this. When you enter the Temr Knights, you can beat them however you want.¡± It was because of these words that Daisy barely managed to suppress her anger. As Audrey had been epted early, she did not need to stay on the trial grounds any longer. Carlisle had even especially given the trial grounds to someone else while she was in charge of bringing Audrey to the inner sanctums of the Temr Knights for a tour. ¡°Although you¡¯ve passed the test this time, you still have to work harder after this. After all, those who can stay in the Temr Knights are all extremely outstanding existences,¡± Carlisle patiently exhorted, it was obvious that she thought highly of this outstanding student that she had just discovered. Audrey smiled and agreed. After they walked out of the colosseum, they bumped into the old man who had started practicing potions. The old man clearly thought highly of Audrey as well. After conversing with Carlisle for a while, he seemed to be considering which aspect Audrey was suitable for. Audrey stood beside them and listened to their conversation. She felt a little helpless. After all, to her, alchemy was a sideline, and magic was her main upation. As for familiars, she was just lucky. However, the two people in front of her clearly did not think too much about it. Because they were on official business, they reluctantly changed the topic and let Carlisle bring Audrey to the freshman dormitory. On the way there, Audrey saw a few familiar figures. They seemed to be members of the five great families. Apparently, those people also noticed her and began to whisper to each other. ¡°Do you think that girl over there is the legendary Audrey?¡± ¡°I think so. Didn¡¯t they say that she was born with abat aura that wasn¡¯t even as good as a pig? Why would she appear in a ce like ours?¡± ¡°Maybe the trash suddenly rose up. Hahaha, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m just here for a visit. Anyway, it¡¯s impossible for someone like her to join the Temr Knights. After all, we¡¯re such a sacred ce. How can we tolerate the existence of a person with abat aura of only level one?¡± Those peopleughed and walked past them. Hearing the words of the group of people, Carlisle felt a surge of anger from the bottom of her heart. Is there something wrong with the minds of these people? What do they mean by saying that Audrey was a piece of trash who was not even as good as a pig? They definitely did not see Audrey¡¯s performance just now. How amazing was it? Heh, she¡¯s clearly a genius, but she¡¯s actually misunderstood as a piece of trash. They are really blind. ¡°Audrey, aren¡¯t you angry that those people said that about you?¡± Carlisle asked curiously when she saw that Audrey had no reaction. Audrey shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m angry, but there¡¯s no need for that. ¡°After all, to them, their inherent impression of me is that I¡¯m trash. But it¡¯s because of this that if I disy shocking behavior, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to proving that I¡¯m not as trash as they say?¡± Audrey¡¯s lips slowly curled into a smile. She liked to break her stereotype in other people¡¯s hearts. Chapter 151 - New Roommates

Chapter 151: New Roommates

Carlisle nodded in understanding. No wonder she was so naive. It turned out that these things were soplicated. She soon brought Audrey to the freshman dormitory that she had been assigned to. The Temr Knights upied arge area, and they were only in a small corner. There was another building next to the freshman dormitory, which was for senior students. Carlisle had especially reminded Audrey. This was because the higher the level of a person, the more they would be aware of their territory. They did not wish for the lower-level people to get close to their ce. It was also because of this that there would often be conflicts between the freshmen and the seniors, resulting in fights. Other than the particrly strong freshmen who could win this battle, the rest were basically beaten to a pulp. ¡°So, teacher, I would like to ask, aren¡¯t there only five out of the twenty-five of us? Is there any other way to enter the Temple Knights?¡± Audrey asked. This was because she had just noticed a few familiar faces. They definitely did not look like they had entered through the trial. Carlisle nodded. ¡°There are many ways to enter the Temr Knights. What you have chosen is just one of them. There are actually quite a number of students enrolled each year, but the number of people who can stay can be counted on one¡¯s fingers. So, don¡¯t unconsciously rx just because you¡¯ve entered. What you¡¯ll face in the future might be a thousand times more difficult than the trial you¡¯re facing now. ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. Those who can enter have passed the certification. It¡¯s not like what you think. You can enter just by signing up.¡± Audrey lowered her eyes in thought and nodded. It was just as she had guessed. Although there was a saying among the people that only those who passed the trial could enter the Temr Knights. But looking at the current scale, it did not seem like they were nning to choose only five. Carlisle quickly brought Audrey to the freshman dormitory that she had been assigned to. The environment of the dormitory building was very good. Just from the looks of it, it looked very beautiful. As Audrey had been epted in advance, she had been assigned to a three-person room. She pushed the door open and walked in. She saw that there was already a person standing in the room. Audrey was a little puzzled. She had clearly been epted early. Logically speaking, she should have been the first to arrive. Why was there someone who had arrived earlier than her? The person in front of her was a very gentle-looking girl. Her silver-white long hair fell to her waist, as though it could refract a bright light under the sunlight. ¡°Hello, my name is Barbara. I came in through the pharmacy department.¡± Barbara smiled as she greeted Audrey. Seeing how easy it was to get along with the girl in front of her, Audrey raised her hand and politely introduced herself. After Kelly¡¯s exnation, she roughly understood what she meant. Some people could enter the temple knights through their outstanding fields. For example, Barbara in front of her might be very good at alchemy, that was why she had arrived so long before her. But the one beside her¡­ Audrey looked over and saw a pair of long legs arrogantly resting on the windowsill. She was holding a book that she could not read. She waszily lying on the bed, flipping the pages from time to time to prove that she was still alive. She waspletely different from the gentle Barbara. If Barbara gave her the feeling of a gentle breeze blowing from the river, then this short-haired girl was as wanton and mboyant as a me. ¡°Ross, our new roommate is already here. Why don¡¯t we get to know each other?¡± Barbara said carefully. She had actually just arrived not long ago. She was not familiar with Ross, but she did not want to see the atmosphere in their dormitory fall into such an awkward situation, so she could only open her mouth to probe, she wanted to see if the other party was willing to give her face. The girl known as Ross with short hair raised her hand to stroke her hair and looked up. ¡°Then, let me introduce myself. My name is Ross and Ie from the Madeleine family. However, you should not have heard of me. After all, I am just an unknown small character. I can only get in by luck. I hope we get along.¡± With that, she casually waved her hand and continued to immerse herself in her book. Audrey was stunned. For a moment, she did not know how to respond. Barbara saw her embarrassment and forced a smile. ¡°Ross is just like that. You don¡¯t have to care too much about her. It¡¯s fine as long as you get to know her.¡± Audrey responded. She had wanted to pack up her luggage to see what was missing, but she suddenly felt a strange gaze fall on her. When she turned around, she found that Ross, who was lying on the bed, had already retracted her gaze, as if she had not looked at her earlier. Audrey raised her eyebrows. It turned out that this girl was not as indifferent to everything as she appeared to be. So she was still a little concerned about her. After hearing Barbara¡¯s words, Audrey seemed to recall a rumor she had heard about the Madeleine family. It was said that the Madeleine family valued sons over daughters. As long as there were girls in their children, they would be sent to an Abyss Valley for seven days and seven nights. Only those who were lucky enough to survive were qualified to be a member of the Madeleine family. Chapter 152 - 2: Looking for Trouble

Chapter 152: Looking for Trouble

She did not expect the girl in front of him to survive after experiencing such a thing. It was also because of this that she could be forgiven for her arrogant and domineering attitude just now. Audrey did not have any reason to hide her identity when she came here this time, so basically, everyone knew who she was. Ross only nced at Audrey indifferently. She had a feeling that this legendary miss-good-for-nothing was a little different from what everyone had said. After all, just looking at her was different. If she was an ordinary person, Ross could feel the corresponding aura from them, but she could not feel it at all from the person in front of her. It seemed like the other party did not intentionally reveal her cultivation and true level. Instead, she was very polite, as if she was pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. Hehe. Ross raised her hand and gently flipped a page of the book in her hand. This legendary young miss is really interesting. Perhaps I can get along with her very well. Ross thought to herself. However, after understanding her two roommates, Audrey did not pay much attention to them. After all, in her heart, no one was more important than her friends. One had to know that with theplexity of this trial, the chances of Hera and the others advancing were too low, not to mention that there was a very strong existence in the crowd. Therefore, the worst-case scenario was that she would be studying alone in the academy, while the others would not be qualified to enter the Temr Knights. Thinking of this, Audrey felt a little ufortable. She had wanted to go to the trial grounds to see the results, but she had not expected that just as she was about to walk out, a figure appeared in front of her. Audrey looked up and found that it was the arrogant and unruly Ross from before. She did not know when she had stood up and blocked her way. ¡°Miss, if I remember correctly, you should be the one from the Davis family, right?¡± The corners of Ross¡¯ mouth curled up into a smile. As expected, she still could not suppress her curiosity. She decided to make contact with the person in front of her first to see what level he was at After all, logically speaking, the true level of someone who could advance ahead of time would not be bad, especially during the selection. This was enough to prove her strength. However, Audrey waspletely uninterested in the person in front of her. ¡°Okay.¡± All she wanted to do now was to hurry over and see if Kate and the others had advanced. She was not in the mood to reminisce with her. Chatting was a small matter. If she was dyed from seeing this wonderful scene and missing out on a lot of useful information, the problem would be very serious. ¡°When I was outside, I heard two teachers praising you for being very good.¡± Rose smiled, revealing a harmless curiosity. However, it was this feeling that made people feel that her words were malicious. Audrey tilted her head. If she had not guessed wrongly, she had been admitted in advance, and it was very likely that she was also an alchemist. Then, could it be that the reason she hade to talk to me was that she had heard the teacher praise me? Why did she not receive the teacher¡¯s praise when she was clearly stronger than me? ¡°That¡¯s right. May I ask what¡¯s the point of asking this?¡± Audrey thought for a moment and decided to politely ask her what she meant. However, Ross clearly did not have the intention to be polite with her. A surge ofbat aura attacked her fiercely. Relying on her sharp senses, Audrey took a step back and barely dodged the punch. ¡°Ah! What are you guys doing?¡± Barbara, who was standing beside her, did not expect Ross to suddenly attack. She cried out in surprise and raised her hand to grab Ross¡¯ wrist. ¡°Ross, this is our new roommate. If you want to fight, you can find someone else. Don¡¯t fight here. If the teacher finds out, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± However, Ross did not listen to her. She just raised his hand to wave her hand away. ¡°What does what I want to do have anything to do with you? If there¡¯s nothing else, you should leave quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll identally hurt you here.¡± Audrey frowned slightly, her beautiful azure eyes filled with puzzlement. Could she have been mistaken just now? She had thought that the two of them would have a good rtionship since they knew each other earlier than she did. But now, it seemed like they were even stiffer than she was. Of course, it was purely because Ross¡¯s personality was too unyielding. That was why everything had be something that could be resolved by force in her words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you want to fight, you can wait until I¡¯m free to look for you. After all, I¡¯m a little busy right now.¡± Audrey smiled with her eyes curved. Who knew that in the next second, Rose would directly say something that she did not expect. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m going to fight with you?¡± Rose was a little puzzled. She raised her hand and patted Audrey¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°My actions just now were just to say hello to you. I wanted to see if you had the qualifications to join the Temr Knights. However, after my test, I found that you are indeed very strong.¡± Ross smiled brightly. ¡°Then, please take care of me from now on.¡± Audrey was silent for a moment. Did she note to find trouble with Audrey? Why did she suddenly be like this? Chapter 153 - Resolving the Conflict

Chapter 153: Resolving the Conflict

The two of them looked like good friends who had been together for a long time. No matter how one looked at it, it did not seem right. ¡°I heard that old man praise you just now. You should know that the old man scolded me for a long time from the beginning.¡± Ross put her hand on Audrey¡¯s shoulder, looking like they were good friends, ¡°So, I¡¯ll look for you if I have any problems in the future. I hope you can help me.¡± Audrey forced a smile. So she wanted her to help him. Why did she do what she did just now? It made her nervous for a long time. She thought that she would have an argument with someone when she first arrived at school. ¡°I think so. In that case, can I trouble you to let me go first? I have some things to take care of.¡± Audrey smiled. Only then did Ross let go of her hand. ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled then. Good sister, I¡¯ll go to the library to borrow two books on potions in a while. The two of us will study them together. If there¡¯s anything that I don¡¯t know, I¡¯lle and ask you.¡± Ross waved at her in a forthright manner. Audrey agreed. She pushed the door open and walked outside. After breathing in the fresh air, Audrey took a gentle breath and tried her best to digest what she had just experienced. What the hell was this? ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not in the mood to think too much. The most important thing is to hurry over and see if Kate and the others have advanced or not. If they haven¡¯t¡­¡± Audrey lowered her eyes. Could it be that the Dragon ying Squad will break apart in the end? It was only when Audrey arrived at the trial field that she realized how much she had missed. The battle in front of her had clearly ended. The field was in a mess. It was easy to imagine what kind of hell on earth she had just experienced. Moreover, the scariest thing was that there were many injured students lying next to them. Each of them was covered in blood. Clearly, they had been badly injured. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Audrey asked softly. Morris had appeared beside her at some point in time. ¡°Because during the trial, our teacher told us to treat everyone as our enemy. We had to obtain the badges on their bodies in order to obtain victory. That¡¯s why we ended up like this.¡± Daisy¡¯s group was already very powerful, and with such rules, it naturally led to the tragedy. Morris stood below the stage and witnessed everything. Although the badges were small and could be hung anywhere, some people chose ces that were hard for their enemies to get close to. They clearly did not expect that they would meet a group of people like Daisy who would do anything to win. Thus, the tragedy that had appeared in the teampetition was repeated here. Daisy was clearly very proud of what she had done. She raised her hand and waved the whip in her hand. A thick stack of tokens could be seen in her hand. She was not the only one. Xavier was the same. Audrey lowered her eyes. She did not want to see what was happening in front of her anymore. Because of her teacher¡¯s indulgence, the result was obvious. After Daisy and Xavier advanced at the same time, Kate barely got thest qualification to advance. As for the remaining people, they were all eliminated. Although Hera was injured on the field, it was very light. Audrey had told her that she knew how ruthless her opponent was, so she chose to directly hand over her badge on the field. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity today. I didn¡¯t expect this trial to be so bloody.¡± Hera smiled frankly and reached out to rub her hair. ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the qualifications to be with you. However, you still have Kate by your side. I hope that you can cherish it.¡± Audrey lowered her eyes. ¡°I will.¡± Jill, who was beside her, forced a smile and tried her best to act as if she did not care. ¡°It¡¯s really true. If I had known earlier, I would have trained my battle techniques properly. I wouldn¡¯t have been defeated in one strike. Isn¡¯t this too shameful?¡± He had obtained tenth ce in thispetition. Although he looked very impressive, he had still been regretfully defeated under such harsh circumstances. As for Morris. His opponent had not even gone up to the stage and he had chosen to forfeit. ¡°I have no interest in the Temr Knights, to begin with. The only reason I¡¯m here is to apany you,¡± Morris said. ¡°Thank you, Morris,¡± Audrey thanked him solemnly. If it were not for Morris, their team might have been eliminated during the teampetition. It had to be said that Morris had helped them a lot. Audrey smiled and said, ¡°As for your sister, I¡¯ve already gone to the doctor. I¡¯ve also given them enough money to take care of your sister for a long time. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Audrey smiled and looked at Morris. ¡°It¡¯s better to do a good job in the future. Don¡¯t be like that anymore. After all, you¡¯re Morris.¡± Morris averted his gaze. Chapter 154 - Regretful Loss

Chapter 154: Regretful Loss

He did not know why, but he had originally decided to leave after this match ended. But after hearing these words, his heart actually wavered a little. Perhaps it was because Audrey¡¯s words had touched too deeply into his heart, causing him to momentarily not want to leave again. Morris suddenly felt very envious of Kate. He was envious that she could always stay by Audrey¡¯s side. Morris took a gentle breath as the image of his sister shed in his mind. After hesitating for a moment, he finally made up his mind and spoke. ¡°Audrey, wait for me here. I¡¯lle and look for you one day.¡± Audrey smiled as if he was consoling her. After all, it was impossible to pass the selection of the Temr Knights at will. Furthermore, Morris had lost his qualification in such a trial. When the final spot was announced, Hera could not help but cry in the end. Hera smiled and said, ¡°I feel that I¡¯ve clearly worked very hard. Why did I meet such a person this time? If it wasn¡¯t for them, I would have gone in with Audrey long ago.¡± Hera raised her hand to wipe the tip of her slightly red nose. Audrey patted her shoulder gently andforted her, ¡°Hera, you have to believe me. Even if we¡¯re not in the same ce, the hearts of our Dragon ying Squad are still together.¡± Hera looked up at her and nodded solemnly. In the end, other than Kate who stayed by Audrey¡¯s side, the others bade farewell to Audrey one after another and quickly disappeared into the long corridor. Audrey, who had been holding back her emotions, finally rxed. She lowered her head and sighed slowly. ¡°Kate.¡± Audrey looked at Kate who was standing beside her. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us now.¡± Kate¡¯s eyes were filled with indescribable sadness. After all, they had been together for so long that they had developed feelings for each other. Now that they were suddenly separated, no one could ept this fact. Kate found his voice with some difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Audrey. Just as you said, although we aren¡¯t together, our hearts are still together.¡± Audrey nodded and agreed. When she returned to the dormitory, she realized that the way Barbara and Ross interacted was a little strange. Barbara was obviously a nobledy. After being served by servants for a long time, she did not even know how to pack her own luggage. It was a mess and was left in a mess. She was also trying her best to tidy up her own house, but she was always in a mess and very clumsy. No matter how hard she tried to fold a piece of clothing, she could not do it well. In the end, she could only leave it on the bed. On the other hand, Ross, who was beside her, had not only tidied up the things on her bed, but she had also ced his luggage neatly on the side. It was a stark contrast to Barbara. When she heard themotion from the door, Barbara looked up and met Audrey¡¯s incredulous gaze. Barbara¡¯s pretty little face immediately turned red. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Actually, I¡¯m doing my best to tidy up, but these dresses are really disobedient, so¡­¡± She tried to defend herself, but her clumsy actions made her words seem unconvincing no matter what. ¡°Can you not be so clumsy? Really, even I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± Ross raised the book in her hand and nced at Barbara with some disdain. Barbara immediately felt a little embarrassed. After all, she was really not good at such things. For some reason, Ross¡¯ attitude towards her waspletely different from how she treated Audrey She could clearly still have a good conversation with Audrey, but why did she be so cold every time she spoke to her. This made Barbara start to wonder if she had identally offended her. After thinking about it, she felt that there was nothing wrong with her actions, so she could only give up. ¡°It¡¯s alright. These clothes are difficult to deal with. Let me help you.¡± Audrey smiled. Seeing Audrey pick up the messy clothes and start to tidy them up, Barbara¡¯s expression immediately turned into gratitude. ¡°Audrey, thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep in this bed today.¡± Audrey only said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. After all, as roommates, helping each other is the most important thing.¡± Her words seemed to have a hidden meaning, but it was not obvious enough. Ross pretended not to have heard her and continued to immerse herself in his book. In fact, at this moment, Ross had already begun to be interested in Audrey. After all, their family and the Davis family were rtively close. In addition, the rumor that Patriarch Davis¡¯ daughter was a good-for-nothing was very popr in Spark City, this also resulted in her not having a good impression of Audrey. However, after hearing that she hade to participate in the trial, Ross began to pay close attention to her. After all, it was well known that the trials of the Temr knights were very difficult. They had to go through many trials before they could enterpletely. Even Ross, who was addicted to cultivation all day, might have had an ident during the trial. Chapter 155 - Passion Aroused

Chapter 155: Passion Aroused

However, the person in front of her did not seem to have had any idents. Instead, she had heard rumors from other students that not only had she obtained excellent results in the trial, but she had also saved many people. This caused Ross to pay more attention to this person. It was not until she saw the old man who was obsessed with studying potions take the initiative to praise her that she realized how unique Audrey was. The old man was a famous alchemist. There were countless people waiting in line for him to make potions, but he had a bad temper. As long as he met someone who he did not like, no matter how much the other party offered, he would not make the potion for them. Even if his potion fell into the hands of his enemy, he would find the person who had sold his potion and cut off all contact with him for the rest of his life. Back then, when she was trying to pass the trial, she had put in a lot of effort. She had even memorized a lot of medical books, barely passing the trial. It was one thing for Audrey to be praised the moment she came over, but even the senior beastmaster was very satisfied with her. One could imagine how strong Audrey was. Ross curled her lips in satisfaction. She just happened to need someone like this to learn from. No matter how she looked at it, Audrey was a good example. After making sufficient preparations, Ross had already decided to rope Audrey in. It was because of this thought that Audrey felt like she was being stared at for the next few days. This was because before she went to sleep, Ross would bring her thick book to ask her. After all, they were roommates in the same dorm. It would be embarrassing to reject her, so Audrey could only force herself to answer. Even when they were in ss, Ross would sit directly beside Audrey, treating her like an encyclopedia. And this had formed a chain reaction. Perhaps it was because the two of them looked too diligent, but all the new students in this batch of students studied ording to their appearances. They stayed up all night reading, and even the library was filled with people in the middle of the night. As the looks of these new students were too ridiculous, the seniors in the neighboring building looked at their juniors who seemed to have been injected with stimnts. They felt immense pressure and began to study as well. For a moment, the atmosphere of the entire Temr Knights was stirred up, and the motivation to study was abnormally high. However, as the initiator of the atmosphere, Audrey did not realize how serious a chain reaction she had caused. ¡°Audrey, have you noticed that there seem to be a lot of people who like to study here recently?¡± Barbara looked at a small pavilion not far away from them. In the beginning, there were not many people in the pavilion. Even if there were, they were just chatting and looking at the scenery. However, in the past two days, there had suddenly been a lot of people studying with books. No matter how one looked at it, it did not seem to fit in with the beautiful environment around them. Audrey shook her head. She actually did not understand the meaning of doing this. It was only after she had just joined the Temr Knights that she learned that all the new students attended sses together in their first year. Moreover, they were divided into three sses, high school, and low school. ording to Audrey¡¯s standards, she should have been assigned to the advanced ss. However, she did not know what had happened, so she was assigned to the low ss. Later, she heard rumors that Audrey had obtained good results twice during the trial. It was because of this that she had been assigned to the low-level ss. After knowing this, Barbara was filled with righteous indignation. She expressed that she wanted to go directly to the teacher to stand up for Audrey. Audrey herself was not interested. After all, the educational resources in the high school and low-level sses were the same, so it did not matter where she was. Instead of going there and making a fuss and assigning herself to the advanced ss, she might as well stay in the lower ss and p their faces when she had the chance in the future. Audrey was conserving her energy. ¡°Hey, why are the two of you here? I thought you were still studying in the library.¡± Ross smiled at them. ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in ss at this time?¡± Audrey asked her. After spending some time together, Audrey could tell that Ross was a person who was very consistent with her appearance. On the surface, she looked like she was in a hurry, but in fact, she was in a simr state when she did things. A few days after the ss started, Ross had already started skipping ss. Moreover, after skipping ss, she would run to god knows where and would only return to her dorm in the middle of the night. ¡°You don¡¯t know that. Since you¡¯re already here, how can you not enjoy yourself here?¡± ¡°Enjoy yourself?¡± Audrey did not quite understand what she meant. Barbara was also puzzled. However, before she could ask, she saw Ross mysteriously beckoning at them with her finger, asking them to move their heads closer. ¡°Let me tell you, I know a senior. She told me that there are very interesting things here. Do you want me to bring the two of you to broaden your horizons?¡± Ross said with a beaming expression. Chapter 156 - The Mysterious Gambling Game

Chapter 156: The Mysterious Gambling Game

Audrey frowned. She did not know why, but she felt that there was nothing good about it. Barbara was obviously hesitant, but she was quickly pulled over by Ross. A momentter, Audrey saw a small empty space in front of her. There was a hint of impatience in her eyes. What was going on? The empty space in front of her was filled with people. They had formed a small circle. On the ground, there were a few small Demon Beasts with colorful gs tied to their bodies. Moreover, there was an obvious finish line. It was obvious that this was not an ordinary experience. Instead, they were ying that type of game. ¡°Number three, hurry up and charge, number three.¡± ¡°Really, why is it like you haven¡¯t eaten anything? You just can¡¯t run.¡± ¡°Tsk, I lost again.¡± Looking at the lively scene in front of her, Audrey pursed her lips. Ross, who was beside her, did not realize that something was wrong with her. Instead, he acted like they were good buddies and raised his hand to wrap it around their shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this is a ce that I found with great difficulty. There¡¯s definitely something that you guys like to y with.¡± When Ross said this, her expression was filled with joy. ¡°And what¡¯s the most important thing? Do you know? The most important thing is that you only need to put in money for one meal, and you might be able to win back ten meals.¡± ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it very tempting? This ratio can be said to be ridiculously high.¡± Ross was in high spirits. Audrey forced the corners of her mouth to curl up. She had never thought that there would be such a thing in the Temr Knights. This ce could be considered a fun event for the Temr Knights. After all, the people here had been repressed for a long time, so they had to think of ways to find some fun for themselves. Therefore, these small Demon Beasts, which could be seen everywhere and did not have much offensive power, became the target of the crowd to have fun. They would tie up the Demon Beasts and tie colorful gs on their bodies to see which Demon Beast ran the fastest, or which Demon Beast fought the best, so they relied on this to earn money. Of course, some people made money while others made losses. Students like them could not y with too much money. They just wanted to have a good time. The teachers all knew about this kind of thing because it was not serious. Naturally, they turned a blind eye to it. Ross pulled Audrey forward. ¡°Look, I¡¯m betting that the one with the red g will win. In my opinion, it runs the fastest. It always gets in the top three,¡± Ross said as she took out a silver coin from her pocket and bet on it. ¡°I bet on red!¡± The person in charge of the bets took the money with a smile and put it into the pile of silver coins that was as tall as a small hill. Barbara was obviously not used to such a crowded environment. Her face was scrunched up in a frown. In the end, she could not bear it and squeezed through the crowd and walked outside to get some fresh air. Ross looked at Barbara who had left and clicked her tongue. ¡°As expected of a richdy. She couldn¡¯t even stand such an environment. You¡¯re the most reliable one. I¡¯ll take you out to y today.¡± She raised her hand and patted Audrey¡¯s shoulder, looking very concerned. Audrey forced a smile. She did not know how to tell Barbara that she had no interest in such things. Suddenly, she noticed that there was a small-scale existence opposite thisrge-scale gambling game. ¡°Ross, what¡¯s the situation over there?¡± Audrey asked. Ross only raised her eyes and casually nced at the other side before exining. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look over there. That group of people has nothing to do with us. They¡¯re seniors in higher grades. Moreover, the things they gamble on are different from ours. We¡¯re only gambling on silver coins, while they¡¯re gambling on potions.¡± It was these words that caused Audrey to fall into deep thought as she looked at the group of people not far away. Potions? She did not expect that such an expensive item would be ced on the table by them. After all, even if it was an extremely ordinary potion, the price was not something an ordinary family could afford, let alone the potion ced on their table. Audrey had just nced over and clearly saw the blue fairy ced on the table. That was an extremely high-grade potion that was rare even in an auction house. Now, it had appeared in such a small ce and was ced in the gambling den. It had to be said that it was quite interesting. ¡°Audrey, why are you looking over there? Don¡¯t tell me you want to join them?¡± Ross looked at Audrey suspiciously and quickly interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Their prize pool isn¡¯t something we can participate in. Every one of them is an alchemist. They have many rare items in their hands, and they can¡¯t even be bought with money.¡± ¡°Are there many rare items?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up. Ross nodded, after thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°If I remember correctly, two days ago, someone took out a level-10 potion to gamble. I don¡¯t know if such an important reward has been taken away, but you should know how much money a level-10 potion requires to participate in a bet of the same level as it.¡± Audrey lowered her eyes and curled her lips. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m not short of money.¡± The bottle of potion that she had sold at the auction house had enriched her small treasury. Now, the only thing shecked was medicinal herbs. I wonder if this group of alchemists can give me what I need. Chapter 157 - Invitation

Chapter 157: Invitation

Audrey brought Ross over, but before they could get close, they saw the items on the table. This time, there were no potions, only gold coins. Gold coins as high as a hill were piled up in front of the table. In front of everyone was a thick pile. This might be a scene that some poor people would never see in their entire lives. So rich. Ross swallowed her saliva. She had never thought that she would see so much money in a gambling game one day. She had thought that the silver coin she had just bet on was already considered very rich. She had never thought that there would be such a group of rich children. At this moment, Audrey was quietly observing these people. She suddenly realized that those famous people from the five great ns had gathered here. After all, Spark City was only so big. Every year, there would be a few geniuses like Kate. However, these people had already left home for a long time, so their names were naturally forgotten by the younger generation. The reason why Audrey knew these people was because she had heard from some of the elders in her n. That was why she barely had an impression of them. Klein of the Cameron family, Hobart of the Fairlie family, Cole of the same family as Kate, and Adrian of the Madeleine family. ¡°We¡¯re short one out of four. Is there anyone elseing?¡± A hooligan-looking youth called out to them. Everyone in the crowd shook their heads timidly. With so many gold coins, who would dare to y with them! This was an amount that even if they lost their lives, they would not be able to afford. ¡°Really, with so much money, how could anyone be so foolish as to participate in their gambling?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the most important thing? Do you know? It¡¯s said that sometimes they would especially trick a person intoing in and then ughter him like a sheep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go so far as to deceive people. After all, these people are all from prestigious families. I reckon that they are only doing it for fun.¡± Whispers sounded. The evildoer curled the corners of his lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you people a little too boring? Didn¡¯t I just ask you to participate in the bet? How did you be such a coward?¡± When he said this, everyone could not help but want to beat him up. What did he mean by being a coward? He said it as if someone could gamble with them. ¡°Audrey, why don¡¯t we hurry up and leave? These young masters don¡¯t have good tempers. If they force us to participate, we don¡¯t even have the right to refuse.¡± Ross, who had always been carefree, had a rare look of worry on her face. She stretched out her hand and tugged at Audrey¡¯s clothes, wanting her to leave this troublesome ce as soon as possible. Audrey looked at her. She could clearly see the worry on her face. Audrey seemed to understand why Ross was afraid of these people. It was because of Adrian of the Madeleine family. It had to be known that in such a family, because of the nature of the family, all the men looked down on women. As a result, they would make a series of drastic actions. Perhaps Ross had met Adrian before, which was why he was subconsciously afraid of this person. Audrey reached out her hand tofort her symbolically before looking up at the bet. The one who had spoken first was Klein, and Hobart was next to him. He gave off a very calm feeling, and it seemed like he was not interested in such a bet because his gaze had been fixed on the crowd. ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t say that. After all, we¡¯re all members of the five great ns, so we should know each other. What¡¯s wrong with ying a little? It won¡¯t be too much.¡± Klein smiled as he supported his hand, his gaze falling on Audrey. After seeing Audrey, his smile paused for a moment. Why did this girl look so familiar? ¡°If I remember correctly, isn¡¯t this the disappointing daughter of the Davis family¡¯s patriarch? ¡°Moreover, I heard that when the test was first carried out, this person¡¯sbat aura was so low that it was pitiful. It could be said that even themoners were higher than her. ¡°How could such a good-for-nothing like her appear here?¡± Klein thought to himself. Perhaps it was because Klein had been staring at Audrey for too long, causing Cole to look at Audrey as well. As the quietest of the four, Cole only frowned slightly. Although they did not seem to be on the same page on the surface, after being together for a long time, they could basically understand the meaning behind each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Klein, since you¡¯ve been looking at that beautifuldy, why don¡¯t you invite her to join us?¡± Cole said in a deep voice. When he said that, everyone was shocked. Among the four of them, Cole was usually the one who spoke less. He would never open his mouth when he could solve something with his actions. Audrey, who was suddenly called out, was stunned. What was going on with this person? Why did he suddenly choose her in this vast crowd? It was because of these words that everyone turned to look at Audrey. When they saw the youngdy¡¯s exquisite face, they came to a sudden realization. ¡°If I remember correctly, this must be the youngdy of the Davis n. If we participate in this, the members of our five great ns will be gathered.¡± Cole smiled as he stretched out his hand and pointed at the pile of gold coins on the table. ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, you shouldn¡¯t be the kind of person who can¡¯t afford this much money, right?¡± Audrey averted her gaze. What did he mean by he could not even fork out this much money? It seemed like the other party was determined to get him involved. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that Audrey actually came over.¡± ¡°Now that the members of the five great ns are gathered, there¡¯s going to be a good show to watch.¡± Chapter 158 - Was Eye-Catching

Chapter 158: Was Eye-Catching

¡°But why do I hear that although Audrey is the eldest miss, she¡¯s actually not rich at all? That¡¯s because something happened to the Davis family recently. No matter how you look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem like she has any spare money¡­¡± Whispers sounded from the side. Audrey closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her beautiful azure-blue eyes were already emitting light. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a few young masters here. It¡¯s really my honor.¡± Audrey smiled. Her aura was as stunning as an irises flower, it was as though everyone could sense the faint fragrance of the flowers. Klein raised his eyebrows. He had thought that Audrey would be like the legends where she did not even dare to answer and would just turn around and leave. He did not expect her to be so gracious. Hobart urged coldly, ¡°If you want toe over, hurry up and sit here. Don¡¯t waste any more time. I don¡¯t have so much time to y this kind of game with you guys.¡± Klein said to Audrey, ¡°Since our other families have gathered all of them, as a member of the Davis family, do you want to join us?¡± ¡°Let me tell you first. Since this is your first time joining our bet, you don¡¯t have to give anything. You only have one item on you as a bargaining chip. If you win, all the items on our table will be given to you.¡± Such a condition sounded too generous. Even some of the people around them began to stir. ¡°Such a good thing actually happened. Why don¡¯t you let me go? If I¡¯m lucky, I won¡¯t have to worry about the rest of my life.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you just act like you wouldn¡¯t go even if you were beaten to death? Why do you want to go over as soon as you heard this sentence?¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s what I said, I¡¯m still considered a member of the Davis n. I can take the ce of the Davis n, right?¡± At this moment, another high-pitched voice suddenly burst out from the crowd. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you let me do it?¡± The crowd looked up and saw a girl in a long robe standing not far away. Her facial features were very mboyant and beautiful. She could be considered a special beauty. ¡°Let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m Sabina of the Davis family. Since that trash Audrey isn¡¯t willing to participate, why don¡¯t you let me do it? After all, I¡¯m also a member of the Davis family.¡± Sabina nced at Audrey with a disdainful look when she said this. Audrey raised her eyes to look at her. She did not know which side branch of the family Sabina was from. Compared to her, who had a direct bloodline, Sabina could not bepared at all. Now, she could actually step on her head. It seemed like the matter of her being a piece of trash had been deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. Audrey curled her lips coldly. She did not notice the teasing looks in the eyes of the people beside her. It was especially so for Klein. He had taken out a folding fan from nowhere and ced it in front of his face. He was fanning himself slowly, looking very rxed. The Demon Beasts that had already tied the gs on the table let out a series of screeches. Clearly, they were urging thepetition to proceed quickly. ¡°Miss Audrey, since you don¡¯t want to participate, why don¡¯t you let me be the representative of the Davis family?¡± Sabina¡¯s face was filled with ridicule. Audrey only lowered her eyes indifferently. ¡°When did I say that I don¡¯t want to participate? ¡°And where did youe from? You must know that the four young masters present here are all direct descendants. Logically speaking, only someone like me is worthy of participating in this gamble. As for you, if I¡¯m not wrong, just your name alone would have to be searched a hundred and eighty times in the family tree.¡± When she said that, everyone around her was shocked. Ross, in particr, had a dumbfounded expression on her face. When she first met Audrey, she had been very gentle and would not throw a tantrum. When did she suddenly turn into such a sharp-tongued person? However, he had to admit that. This sentence was indeed very reasonable. That was because they valued the purity of bloodlines. No matter who it was, they could not easily tolerate a side chamber challenging the pressure of a direct descendant. As long as they tolerated it, they would tacitly acknowledge that this side chamber¡¯s position was higher than that of a direct descendant. ¡°You!¡± Sabina had never expected Audrey to suddenly counterattack. Moreover, what the other party said made sense. Even if she wanted to retort, she could not find any opportunity to do so. After all, the purity of her bloodline was apparent on the surface. Everyone could see it. Even if she wanted to argue, she could not do anything about it. Just as Sabina was about to say something to defend herself, she heard a chuckle from the side. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Klein covered his face with his folding fan. Hobart looked at him helplessly. ¡°Do you know that this is a very impolite thing to do?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, because I really can¡¯t help it.¡± Klein held back hisughter, but just from the trembling tone, one could tell what he was like now. Chapter 159 - What’s Your Choice

Chapter 159: What¡¯s Your Choice

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said it to this extent, then can thedy whose name can not be found even after searching through the family tree a hundred and eighty times not go and disturb our game?¡± Klein smiled with his eyes curved. Although his tone was very rxed and casual, anyone could hear that he was a little angry. Sabina choked. In the end, she could not find a suitable reason to regain her face. She could only stomp her feet angrily and turn around to leave. Audrey pulled out a chair and sat in front of the gambling table, looking as if she was going to participate. Just like that, in the most solemn of the Temr Knights, every young man and young woman representing their families sat upright. Just like that, a gamble that no one could see through the oue began. ¡°Since it¡¯s miss Audrey¡¯s first time here, I¡¯ll exin it to her again. Everyone shouldn¡¯t mind listening to it again, right?¡± Klein ced the folding fan in his hand on the table. However, other than Hobart¡¯s agreement, no one else had any intention of paying attention to him. This caused Klein to raise his hand to touch his chest with a pained expression. ¡°Everyone, I didn¡¯t expect such a lively group of people in private to be so quiet in such a solemn asion. You guys will make me look like a chatterbox.¡± Cole rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Can you hurry up and exin what you want to say? I¡¯m still in a hurry to go to ss.¡± Originally, it was Klein who had forcefully dragged the few of them over to this bet. Cole had no interest in such matters. The reason why he came over was that every time the few of them were together, they would naturally form a certain habit. ¡°Hahaha, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t say any more nonsense.¡± Klein reached out his finger and poked the round Demon Beast on the table. ¡°As you can see, these little guys with gs on their bodies are the key points of our bet. They are different from ordinary dice-rolling. These little guys are a kind of Demon Beast with strong explosive power but a time-limited effect.¡± ¡°This also means that your Demon Beast might not be able to reach the explosive point even after running the entire distance, but it¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s an extremely strong existence from the beginning to the end. It¡¯s precisely because of this that this bet is very interesting.¡± Audrey frowned as she pondered. Then, this also meant that the bet they were making waspletely unaffected by external factors. It all depended on their luck. And just from this, it was a test of a person¡¯s ability to make a choice. However... Audrey touched the bracelet on her hand. Perhaps it was because she had a dragon bone on her body, so she could sense the fear of the demon beasts towards her. If they were afraid of her, it might be easier to control thempared to normal. Klein raised his hand and said, ¡°Then, everyone, let¡¯s first choose our Demon Beasts and get ready to begin.¡± Klein raised his hand gently, and five different colored areas appeared on the table, representing the demonic beasts inside. Audrey looked at the little fellow with the red rope tied to her, and her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to y, we might as well y a big game.¡± She looked up and saw that everyone¡¯s expressions had be a little confused. ¡°If I remember correctly, some time ago, one of you took out a dragon breath grass, right? That thing is much more valuable than the pile of gold coins on the table. Why don¡¯t we take that?¡± ¡°Why should we listen to you?¡± Hobart said coldly. Although the two people beside him did not say anything, their expressions clearly had the same meaning. They hated people who had preconceived ideas. Although everything they were doing was just for fun, such actions were still somewhat repulsive. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to bet with you for nothing. Of course, I brought enough chips.¡± Audrey took out the level-10 potion that she had prepared for a long time and ced it on the table. The appearance of the bottle of level-10 potion immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They had never expected that an item that could only be seen in an auction house would appear in such a ce. Moreover, such a high-level potion required luck even in an auction house. It was not necessarily something that could be bought with money. Klein raised his hand and opened the folding fan. He waved it in front of his eyes and chuckled, ¡°I knew miss Audrey wasn¡¯t simple. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so generous. You should know that this one item of yours is worth the value of our entire table.¡± Audrey said casually, ¡°After all, this is my first time participating in such a gamble. If you want to y, why don¡¯t you y a big game?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Hobart said. He raised his hand and took out a fine spirit nucleus, cing it on the table. Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw it. She knew that this group of young masters definitely had something good in their hands. It was just that they had not taken it out yet. She did not expect that a bottle of a level-10 potion of hers would actually trick the things in their hands out. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s time to exchange our items,¡± Cole said directly. He raised his hand and took out a level-3 battle technique book, mming it fiercely on the table. The way he looked at Audrey seemed to carry a hint of provocation. ¡°Then let¡¯s y a big game!¡± Seeing that more and more items had appeared on the table, Audrey felt as if she had fallen into a pile of treasure. Her eyes could not shift away no matter how hard she tried. This group of young masters had too many good items in their hands. If she could obtain all these items, it would not be difficult to refine a bottle of top-grade medicine. Chapter 160 - Was Stirring up Trouble

Chapter 160: Was Stirring up Trouble

Audrey, who was an alchemist, was stirring up trouble. Because of her words, the value of everything on the table had doubled. For a moment, the onlookers held their breaths and did not dare to say anything, afraid of disturbing their judgment. Ross ced her hand on her chest and silently prayed for Audrey. ¡°You have to ce your bets, but you can¡¯t change them afterward.¡± Klein greeted her like a waiter, cing the items that everyone had chosen in front of everyone. Audrey, on the other hand, looked as though she had no foundation at all. She directly chose the thinnest one. When Ross saw the monster she had chosen, her heart turned cold. Oh my god, in apetition like this, the weaker the Demon Beast, the shorter its explosive power would be. So it might not even have any explosive points during the entire process. Basically, only the person who made the slowest choice would want it. What was Audrey¡¯s situation? Even a normal person would not have chosen this Demon Beast. It seemed like it was really a close call. When the onlookers saw this choice, theyughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, she actually chose the weakest one. It seems like she¡¯s giving money to someone else.¡± ¡°Who knows? Likely, miss doesn¡¯t know the rules of the game at all. That¡¯s why she¡¯s throwing caution to the wind.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see who will win this bet. After all, these things are so valuable. Even if they fall into the hands of an ordinary person, they¡¯ll definitely be able to live out the rest of their lives.¡± Audrey only raised her finger and pointed at the little fellow. ¡°Can I take a look at it?¡± Klein readily agreed, ¡°Of course you can, but I suggest that you be careful. After all, the monster you chose is too thin and weak. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll injure it if you¡¯re not careful.¡± Because of this sentence, the people around themughed out loud. ¡°What are youughing at? The results aren¡¯t out yet. No one knows who will win,¡± Ross said stubbornly. A senior beside her patted her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t hold any hope. Look at that guy. He¡¯s small and thin. Even if he runs, he might be knocked away by someone. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s blind to have a candidate for such a thing.¡± ¡°You!¡± Ross gritted her teeth and wanted to retort, but she could not say anything in the end. Audrey looked at the little fellow in her palm and narrowed her eyes. The bracelet began to tremble faintly. The beast seemed to have sensed this abnormally powerful aura. It was so frightened that it trembled for a moment. However, the feeling it gave off was clearly different from before. ¡°Do your best. I believe in you.¡± She ced the little guy on the table. ¡°Since everything is ready, let¡¯s begin.¡± Klein raised her hand and waved the folding fan in her hand. Then, after the three seconds countdown, the Demon Beast on the table quickly rushed out. Everyone held their breaths and looked at everything in front of them. But soon, what happened surprised them. Because the red Demon Beast that they looked down on the most had already activated its explosive point from the very beginning, from the first half of the run, it had already left the other Demon Beasts far behind. And they did not know what exactly was going on. This kind of explosive force couldst for an unusually long time. Then, after a moment, it actually left the others behind by a whole circle. ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on? Why did this Demon Beast suddenly activate its explosive point?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. It clearly looked like it couldn¡¯t muster up any energy just now. So why did it suddenly¡­¡± ¡°Could Audrey have done something to it?¡± As soon as he said that, Ross interrupted her with a cold expression. ¡°If you¡¯re not doing well, then don¡¯t look at others with such dirty thoughts. You know clearly what Audrey did just now. All she did was say a few words of encouragement. Do you think that she did something to you?¡± As soon as she said that, the others did not know how to refute her. After all, it was the truth. Soon, the little red monster had already crossed the line. The folding fan in Klein¡¯s hand could not move no matter what. He looked at Audrey hesitantly. He could not figure out what kind of magic Audrey had. She was actually able to encourage this very thin Demon Beast to the point of being number one. Hobart and the others had ugly expressions on their faces. Especially Cole, who directly raised his hand and mmed it on the table in front of him. ¡°What did you do just now? We invited you here out of kindness, not for you to use such methods to win!¡± Audrey spread her hands. ¡°You should have seen what I did just now. I was encouraging you. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°Moreover, this matter was agreed upon by this young master. Everyone has seen it. In front of so many people, even if I wanted to do something, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡± Audrey arched her brows and smiled. She looked harmless as she defended herself. ¡°You!¡± Cole gritted his teeth. He had never expected the woman in front of him to be such a sharp-tongued person. Chapter 161 - The Unexpected Ending

Chapter 161: The Unexpected Ending

Klein¡¯s expression showed that he could not hold on any longer. However, this was a gamble that was being carried out in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. No matter how unwilling he was, he could only give up. ¡°In that case, we can only me our bad luck.¡± Klein smiled and pushed the phoenix feather in his hand in front of Audrey. ¡°Let us congratte Miss Audrey for bing the biggest winner tonight.¡± Although the other young masters had ugly expressions, with so many people watching, they could not do anything to break the agreement. They could only ce all the precious medicinal herbs in front of Audrey. Audrey smiled. Her beautiful azure eyes narrowed slightly. It was obvious that she was very satisfied with what was happening in front of her. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ept it respectfully. I¡¯ll ept it first.¡± Audrey held the items in her arms. Then, she held the pile of priceless treasures and said to a few dark-faced young masters, ¡°I hope that you can call me if there¡¯s such a thing next time. After all, I like gambling the most.¡± Cole fiercely snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Audrey to really win. My god, she has so much money. You can imagine how valuable it is.¡± ¡°You Idiot. These herbs don¡¯t only have a superficial value. If a powerful alchemist could turn them into potions, their value would double.¡± ¡°It seems to be true.¡± After surprising everyone, Audrey put away the precious herbs and looked at Ross, whose jaw had dropped. ¡°Ross, it¡¯s time for us to go back. If we don¡¯t go back now, Barbara will be anxious.¡± Ross had not recovered her voice yet, so she could only nod stiffly. Seeing the two of them disappear into the crowd, Klein raised his hand and touched his chin. He did not expect Audrey to have something that no one knew about. It seemed like it was time to get to know her better. Cole impatiently raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Look at the person you found. What should we do now? That thing is extremely valuable. If we give it to her for free, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Klein advised with a good temper, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? After all, we¡¯re just having fun.¡± ¡°Having fun? Do you see any family that is rich enough to take out phoenix feathers to have fun?¡± Hobart ridiculed him. Klein raised his eyebrows. ¡°Since you all say so, then leave the rest to me. I promise I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± At that moment, Ross, who was walking toward the dormitory, finally realized what had happened. She tried her best to suppress her voice and raised her hand to pull on Audrey¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Audrey, What happened just now? You didn¡¯t really attack that little fellow, did you? But I couldn¡¯t tell at all. Why did he suddenly explode¡­¡± Ross could not understand what had happened. After thinking for a long time, he still could note up with a reasonable exnation. Audrey only raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to exin such things to you. However, all you need to know is that I won the bet.¡± Ross did not know why, but when she met Audrey¡¯s gaze, an inexplicable chill rose from his entire body. Audrey¡¯s gaze was too frightening. ¡°You should go back to the dormitory first. I still have some matters to attend to. Remember not to tell anyone about today¡¯s matter, not even Barbara.¡± Ross hurriedly nodded. She, who was originally arrogant and domineering, had now be Audrey¡¯s little fangirl. As she watched Ross leave, Audrey lifted her feet and walked in the opposite direction. In fact, she had already noticed the strange situation on the table. She could easily tell what was happening there. Although they appeared to be on bad terms, she could tell that they were actually very close if she observed their little actions. And the reason why they had made this bet¡­ It was very likely that they wanted to trick a fat sheep that was waiting to be ughtered so that they could have a good meal. However, it was a pity that they had met her this time. Audrey smiled. After all, she was not a fat sheep that was waiting to be ughtered. She was just pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. When Audrey walked to the small pavilion, she saw the figure holding a folding fan as she wished. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again, Mr. Klein,¡± Audrey greeted with a smile. At this moment, Klein raised his eyebrows in high spirits. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Audrey to be such a smart person. She can understand what we mean.¡± Audrey gave him everything she had just obtained. ¡°After all, your bet is too obvious. Even if I wanted to understand it, it might be very difficult.¡± Klein chuckled. The girl in front of him was rather interesting. He raised his hand to receive the pile of items. Finally, he chose a phoenix feather in the middle and gave it to Audrey. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give this to you as a reward.¡± Chapter 162 - Joined the Team

Chapter 162: Joined the Team

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Audrey refused. At some point in time, the other teenagers had also appeared by her side. They looked at Audrey with curiosity. ¡°Klein, I think she¡¯s pretty good,¡± Cole said, ¡°give it a try?¡± Hobart sneered from the side, ¡°Pretty good? Then, don¡¯t you know what kind of attitude you had towards her just now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I want to test out his personality? I didn¡¯t expect him to be so smart. We just happen to need a very smart person here,¡± Cole joked with a smile. Audrey looked up at the crowd, not understanding what they meant. What did they mean... they needed a smart person. Moreover, these young masters were not as ipatible as they appeared to be. On the contrary, they seemed to be on good terms with each other. They even seemed to be close friends. ¡°Looking at you, you probably don¡¯t know our n. Then, let me introduce it to you.¡± Klein smiled as he put the phoenix feather that he had just handed out into his pocket, ¡°Let me put it this way. Do you really think that the Temr Knights are apletely bright ce?¡± Audrey did not say anything, but her beautiful azure eyes revealed a hint of deep thought. Klein smiled and said, ¡°You should know that there¡¯s a saying that goes like this. It¡¯s called ¡®where there¡¯s light, there¡¯s darkness¡¯. It¡¯s the same in the Temr Knights. ¡°As the supremebat strength of the Jones Empire, everyone in the Temr Knights can be said to exist for the Jones Empire. If we were to go to war with other countries one day, we would be the first to rush forward and die. ¡°Moreover, thest time we went out to y, we identally heard a great conspiracy.¡± Klein raised his hand to cover his mouth with a folding fan, and his voice became much softer. ¡°Klein, there¡¯s no need to tell her about this, right?¡± Cole frowned, looking a little disapproving. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already decided to go with us, we naturally have to exin this matter clearly. After all, if we don¡¯t exin it clearly, it can be considered quite troublesome for us,¡± Klein said. After Cole heard this, he did not say anything else. Klein continued, ¡°Just like what you¡¯ve just heard, to put it bluntly, all of us here are puppets raised by the Jones Empire. We¡¯re just waiting for the day when we¡¯ll all be sent to the battlefield to die.¡± Audrey¡¯s breathing paused slightly. Jones Empire¡¯s... puppets? ¡°Therefore, we¡¯ve already decided that we want to form a small team. Although we don¡¯t have any goals for the time being, we just want to wait until that time, when we¡¯re strong enough, then we canpletely break free from the shackles and pursue the life we want. ¡°Therefore, Miss Audrey from the Davis family, are you willing to join us?¡± Audrey lowered her eyes and pondered. This matter was too mystical for her, and the danger factor was too great. She had to think about it carefully. However... she did not know why, but she suddenly felt that this idea was somewhat interesting. If she joined them, it might not be a bad thing. ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey looked at them. ¡°I¡¯m willing to join you.¡± The few of them had smiles on their faces. Klein smiled and extended his hand to her. ¡°Then, wee to join us, Miss Audrey.¡± Audrey politely shook his hand. The few of them had no idea how much of an impact their decision would have on the situation in the Jones Empire in the future. After chatting for a moment, Klein told Audrey a special piece of news. Although there seemed to be only three branches to choose from among the Temr Knights, in reality, there was a hidden branch, and that was the mages. One had to know that in the current world,bat aura was the main force wherever one went. Magic had long been forgotten by the world. Now, there was actually a magic branch, which made Audrey somewhat unable to believe it. Klein seemed to have seen the doubt on Audrey¡¯s face. After telling her a location, he asked her to find it herself. However, before she went to find the mage faculty, Audrey still had a very important thing to do. She was dragged into the ssroom by the old man who had taken the potion exam at the beginning. Then, he gave her a pile of very rare herbs and asked her to make the potion in front of him. ¡°Teacher, if I remember correctly, this should be something that only high-level colleges would learn. A person like me doesn¡¯t have the qualifications toe into contact with such things,¡± Audrey said helplessly. However, Thor looked indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? When the test began, I could already tell that you¡¯re different from ordinary students. It¡¯s because of this that I chose to entrust this heavy responsibility to you.¡± Audrey pondered for a moment, and the words ¡®there¡¯s no need¡¯ suddenly shed through her mind. Indeed, she felt that it was nothing. She did not want to expose her identity now. She just wanted to be an ordinary student and make a name for herself in the Temr Knights. That was enough. And looking at the old man in front of her, it was as if he wanted to nurture her as the main force. This attracted the hostility of many people. This was especially so for Daisy, who was beside her. Audrey looked back and happened to meet Daisy¡¯s envious gaze.. There was even a hint of jealousy in her eyes. Chapter 163 - She Was Opportunistic

Chapter 163: She Was Opportunistic

¡°Teacher Thor, I think your way of doing things is a little unfair.¡± Daisy raised her hand. Thor looked up and saw Daisy¡¯s reluctant face. ¡°What¡¯s so unfair about it? Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Teacher Thor, if I remember correctly, all the students here should have the same right to receive an education. They are not like you, who piled all the high-level medicinal herbs on one person,¡± Daisy said sternly. ¡°Moreover, the person you¡¯re with now is just a viin who won the trial through improper means. In my opinion, she doesn¡¯t have the right to enjoy such high-grade medicinal herbs.¡± As soon as these words were said, all the students in the room immediately shut their mouths. They were originally dissatisfied with the teacher¡¯s actions, but after all, he was an old man of high prestige, so they naturally had some admiration for him. Now that his words were suddenly spoken, it could be considered as fulfilling the wish that had been buried deep in their hearts all this time. After all, what Daisy said could be said to represent all of them. ¡°Fellow student, what do you mean? Don¡¯t you trust my taste in choosing people?¡± Thor asked. Daisy snorted. ¡°As everyone knows, Audrey wasn¡¯t able to produce a potion in the first round of this trial. Instead, she used another method to take advantage of the situation and won in the end. Up until now, she hasn¡¯t even produced aplete bottle of potion. What right does such a person have to continue staying in the pharmacy branch?¡± ¡°You!¡± Thor said directly. ¡°Then how do you exin the fact that she had recognized the mistake in the herbs from the very beginning?¡± ¡°As long as everyone here is careful, they will know that there was something wrong with the herbs that day. It¡¯s just that we were too nervous, so we couldn¡¯t see it,¡± Daisy said without changing her expression. Everyone present nodded in agreement. After all, it was such an important asion. No matter how careful they were, it was difficult for them to resist the nervousness in their hearts. This resulted in them not noticing that there was something wrong with the medicinal herbs at all. Instead, they directly tried it out. Although the final result was affected, it was ultimately because of the batch of medicinal herbs. ¡°So from what you¡¯re saying, Audrey entered the academy through cheating?¡± The corners of Thor¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile. Daisy said arrogantly, ¡°What else could it be? After all, to us, even if there¡¯s a problem with the medicinal herbs, we would still insist on making the potion. We¡¯re not like someone who only knows how to take advantage of the situation. Until now, we haven¡¯t been able to make aplete bottle of potion.¡± It was because of these words that Audrey, who had been very quiet by the side, looked up. ¡°So, do you want to have a match?¡± When she said this, Daisy¡¯s expression changed slightly. What¡¯s going on? She had been racking her brain to think of a way to get Audrey to agree to her suggestion, but she had never expected that the other party woulde knocking on her door just like that. The heavens were definitely on her side. Daisy sneered, ¡°Since our Miss Audrey has said so, I have no reason to refuse. Tell me, what¡¯s thepetition?¡± Audrey looked at the herbs on her table. What teacher Thor had asked her to make was a very high-level experience potion. Even for the current her, it was a little difficult. Let alone, Daisy. Although she was only about eighty percent sure, Audrey knew that this was the best opportunity to widen the gap between her and the others. If she could use this opportunity to make everyone fear her, then the rest of the matter would be easy to handle. ¡°Teacher, is that okay?¡± Audrey looked at Thor beside her. Thor had been hesitating whether he should agree or not. After all, the process of making this potion was tooplicated. The only reason he had chosen Audrey was to discuss with her how to make it. He did not expect her to directly take the initiative. This was undoubtedly a very dangerous move. It must be known that the process of making this high-grade potion was very dangerous. A slight mistake could lead to a big explosion. Not only would he be hurt, but even the people next to him would be endangered. ¡°Since Miss Audrey has said so, I¡¯ll respectfullyply. Teacher, let the students leave first. The two of us will probably end the battle soon,¡± Daisy said arrogantly. Daisy was clearly not someone to be trifled with. Thor naturally knew this. He had wanted to give Audrey a few more words, but she did not seem to have any intention of stopping. She had a pair of beautiful azure eyes¡­ her eyes were fixed on the herbs on the table, and no one knew what she was thinking. Seeing the two of them in this state, Thor knew that with the situation developing to this point, it was impossible to stop them by himself. He could only reluctantly agree, and then he led the group of students out of the ssroom. The windows of the ssroom they were in wererge french windows, so they could see what was happening inside even from the outside. The students were clearly very interested in such things. They were all sprawled on the floor, their faces filled with excitement. There were even people cheering for them. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for such an opportunity for a long time. Audrey, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me this time.¡± Chapter 164 - Does Your Face Hurt

Chapter 164: Does Your Face Hurt

¡°Since you¡¯ve already said that, then if I disappoint you again, wouldn¡¯t I be disrespecting you?¡± Audrey curled the corners of her lips. Daisy snorted coldly, ¡°I hope so.¡± The rules of theirpetition were very simple. Just like apetition between pharmacists, the one who produced the most advanced, clearest, and most effective potion would be the winner. Moreover, they had two sets of identical herbs in front of them, which provided them with a powerful help in their currentpetition. Audrey raised her hand to pick up the spirit nucleus on the table. After a moment of contemtion, she began to operate it. Her series of operations were smooth and fluid as if they were carved into her bones. She was born to know how to sit like this. Her smooth movements made the lively students outside dumbfounded. They had never expected her to do it to such an extent. ¡°Is this Audrey? Doesn¡¯t she usually not dare to make a move? Why is she so smooth now?¡± ¡°Did you see the way she handled the Timothy Grass? She actually separated the roots and leaves. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it so cleanly in less than five minutes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too fast? How long has it been, and she has already done it to such an extent.¡± The people outside cried out in surprise. Looking at the operation inside, everything was like a feast for the eyes, refreshing their horizons. Daisy clearly did not expect Audrey to be so fluent. After all, this was a high-grade potion. They could only see the process of making it in books and did not have the chance to practice it. Why did Audrey act as if she was proficient in making it thousands of times? Moreover, every step was done perfectly. It could be said that she was wless. Daisy was a little nervous. Her hands moved faster, and she identally cut one of the herbs. Looking at the medicine that she had cut, Daisy could not control her breathing. She hurriedly packed it up, trying to make up for it. However, she had no idea that the oue had been determined the moment she had cut the wrong medicine. In just half an hour, a bottle of potion that waspletely blue appeared in Audrey¡¯s hand. Just by looking at the color of the potion, she knew that it must be top-tier. On the other hand, Daisy was still struggling with the medicinal ingredients. She had not even finished developing the magic nucleus. The particles were still very big, and she looked like a noob. Just as Daisy was about to struggle hard to produce the potion, the ssroom door was suddenly pushed open. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to continue. The results are obvious now,¡± Thor said in a deep voice. He was in a veryplicated mood. He was both happy and in a good mood. He was happy because of the students he valued. Audrey was able toplete the production of this high-grade potion very well. He was angry because there was someone among his students who was jealous and even spoke ill of Audrey. ¡°Teacher, the time isn¡¯t over yet. I still have a chance. I can continue to produce.¡± Daisy clearly wanted to work harder. However, she was quickly interrupted by Thor. ¡°I¡¯ve already made it very clear to you. Audrey is a student that I value very much. I¡¯ve always believed in my judgment. However, you didn¡¯t listen to my advice and insisted onpeting with her. ¡°Now that the results are out, I believe that everyone here can see who the winner is. There¡¯s no need for me to say anything more. As for Daisy, not only have you dyed the ss, but you¡¯ve also caused my impression of you to drop by quite a few points. You don¡¯t have to attend the rest of the ss anymore. Go back and rest.¡± When he said this, everyone present looked at Daisy with a strange expression. This teacher was famous for his good temperpared to others. Even if someone said bad things about him, he would smile and let it go. Some students had been here for two years, but this was the first time they had seen this teacher so angry. One could imagine how infuriating what had happened just now was. ¡°Teacher, please listen to my exnation. I can actually make this potion, but I made a mistake because I was too nervous just now. If you give me another chance, I think I can do better than Audrey.¡± Daisy exined in a panic. However, Thor did not want to listen to her exnation at all. Instead, he said directly, ¡°Do you want to leave by yourself, or do you want me to escort you out?¡± Daisy gulped. She had never expected the situation to be so serious. She could have done it just now. Of course, it was because she saw that Audrey was too outstanding that she made a mistake. Otherwise, she would not be the one in such a sorry state. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Daisy bit her lower lip hard and walked out. Kate looked at his disheveled back and spoke. ¡°Back then, she liked to stir up trouble during the trial. I didn¡¯t expect her to still be like this even now. However, from the looks of it, she¡¯s already in such a disheveled state. I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t have any real talent.¡± Audrey replied and handed the bottle of potion that she had just made to Thor. ¡°Teacher, this is the finished product that I just made. I¡¯ll hand it over to you now.¡± Chapter 165 - Invitation to the Arena

Chapter 165: Invitation to the Arena

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Are you really going to hand this potion over to me?¡± Thor could not believe what he had heard. This potion was too valuable. He had never expected Audrey to hand it over to him of her own ord. Most importantly, in the Temr Knights, all resources were given priority to the students. Even if the potion was made from the herbs provided by the school, as long as the students made it themselves, everything could be used for their own use. It was very rare for Audrey to hand it over voluntarily. ¡°After all, the level of this potion is too high, but it¡¯s of no use to me, so I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Audrey smiled gently. Thor raised his hand to take the bottle of potion. He felt that the student in front of him was much more powerful than he had imagined. That was because it was too noble of her to hand over her own things voluntarily. Moreover, even if the level was too high, she could have sold it at the auction house instead of giving it away. The people around her clearly did not expect Audrey to do such a great thing, and they all eximed in admiration. However, when Audrey walked out of the room, she saw Daisy, who had been waiting there for a long time. ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s time to put an end to the feud between the two of us today. There¡¯s no one in the arena right now, so... you should understand what I mean by what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± Audrey chuckled. She knew that the other party would not let her off so easily. It seemed like it would be difficult for her to escape the battle. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s put an end to our feud in the arena today.¡± When they heard that Daisy and the famous figure in the school, Audrey, were going to fight in the arena, this piece of news spread like fire to every student¡¯s ears. Even many teachers began to pay attention to the situation here. Two sses were even suspended, and their students rushed here to watch the match between the two of them. One had to know that in this school, only those who had strength could be considered the strongest. Unlike other schools, where teachers were the greatest, the Temr Knights believed in strength, and the teachers in the school basically all studied theory. Therefore, although they seemed to be respected in the school if one were to really talk about it... they were even inferior to those people in the student union. After the previous fight, the arena had been repaired. The arena that had just been repaired was made of obsidian. It was a very sturdy stone material. It was said that in the previous obsidian arena... a crack had formed from someone who had reached a very high realm. That was why it had been reced with ordinary stone material. As soon as this news was spread, many students immediately swarmed towards the arena. The two of them had just stood in the arena when the spectator stands beside them was already filled with people. ¡°Let me tell you first. This is your private arena. Don¡¯t go too far. There are no judges.¡± The teacher in charge of managing the arena reminded them, ¡°However, I still hope that you won¡¯t make a big deal out of this. After all, you are ssmates. We will still have to meet in school in the future.¡± The teacher advised them. Since the teacher had already said so, it was impossible for the two of them to not give face to the teacher. They obediently nodded their heads and pretended to be obedient. When the teacher saw that the two of them had nodded, he naturally did not say much more. Instead, he directly retreated and lifted his hand to open the soundproof cover. This soundproof cover was not purely soundproof like in the ssroom. Instead, it could absorb a portion of the aftershocks of Dou Qi. After all, this was built by a few very powerful old teachers in the school. After a very long period of training... there were still no signs of it breaking. It could be seen just how powerful those old gentlemen who had injected battle Qi into the soundproof enclosure were. The spectating seats at the side were already filled with students. After hearing that the two of them were about to fight in the arena, they hurriedly rushed over, intending to watch the show. Ross had only just learned of this news when she hurriedly ran over. She did not expect that there were no seats left, so she could only stand below. Just as she was worried about Audrey on stage, a voice suddenly came from behind her. ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on? Why is Audrey up there!¡± Barbara did not expect that it was Audrey who was standing on stage. Ross was startled by the sudden voice. She hurriedly reached out to cover her chest, she reprimanded, ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Next time we speak, can you say hello to someone first? Do you know how scary you are? What if I get a heart attack from you?¡± Barbara smiled in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m too surprised.¡± When she had heard the rumors, she had been wondering who was fighting with whom. She had wanted to call Audrey over to take a look, but she had not expected to find them after searching for a long time. In the end, she had bumped into them here. Although she did not know what the two of them were thinking, looking at their performance in the ring... they seemed to be very angry with each other. Audrey¡¯s exquisite face remained expressionless. She flexed her wrist and looked at the short-haired girl in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three moves.. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s stronger after three moves.¡± Chapter 166 - I’ll Give You Three Moves

Chapter 166: I¡¯ll Give You Three Moves

Daisy frowned. A mage who was not good at closebat still wanted to give her three moves? Was this not clearly looking down on her? With a cold face, she took off her sses and put them aside. Her hands had already begun to emit powerful waves of battle aura. ¡°There¡¯s no need for three moves. However, if you can¡¯t take this move of mine, then you really have to apologize to me.¡± Daisy raised her hand slightly and waved the whip in her hand. One could vaguely see countless tiny wind des flying past. Such a simple move had caused amotion in the spectator stands. ¡°Is Daisy¡¯s move the legendary condensation of wind des? The lethality of this move is very great, and it seems to be very difficult to cultivate. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of any student from our batch cultivating to such a state.¡± ¡°It looks like it. It¡¯s amazing that you can actually master this move.¡± ¡°Look at Audrey. Tsk tsk tsk, why does she look like she can¡¯t take a beating?¡± ¡°She¡¯s originally short. In addition, she has thin arms and legs. It¡¯s hard for her to take a beating.¡± No matter how happy the discussions below the stage were, the atmosphere on the stage was still very anxious. Audrey slowly raised her hand and stood there steadily. She did not even have a basic battle technique preparation posture. Her calm demeanor looks shocked everyone around her. ¡°No, why is she still standing there? Why isn¡¯t she preparing to receive that move?¡± ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s scared silly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? I thought she was quite powerful. I didn¡¯t expect that she was just bluffing.¡± ¡°She wanted to receive the wind de condensation move with her bare hands. I really don¡¯t know if I should say that she¡¯s too naive or too fearless.¡± The discussions on the stage rose and fell. Daisy took a deep breath, and the green glow on her hand grew even more intense. She looked at Audrey in front of her and pressed the tip of her tongue against her back teeth. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± She asked. Audrey looked indifferent as she beckoned her with her finger. ¡°We agreed to let you have three moves. That means I¡¯ll let you have three moves. Bring it on.¡± It was her attitude that carried a hint of provocation in Daisy¡¯s eyes. This time, Daisy was really forced into a corner. She did not have the slightest intention of being polite to her and directly raised her hand. The fighting technique in her hand instantly flew over. Countless wind des instantly unfolded, bing ten times their original size. The surrounding air seemed to be about to be cut apart, emitting an ear-piercing sound. Those wind des instantly formed a small tornado that attacked Audrey. Audrey just stood quietly on the spot. She gently loosened her fingers and clenched her fists. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dodging! Those are wind des. If you were to be hit by those wind des, you would be smashed into pieces!¡± Ross was a little anxious as she hurriedly ran to the front of the stage, hoping to get her teacher to block that move. ¡°Trust Audrey. She has confidence in her own level,¡± Barbara said. Just a few short words made Ross stop in her tracks. Ross looked back at Barbara with a face full of doubt, but in the end, she did not say anything. It seemed to make sense. After all, Audrey could always do something that would leave everyone dumbstruck. Standing on the stage, the tornado formed by the wind des had already arrived in front of Audrey in an instant. Just when everyone was afraid that they would see a bloody scene in the next second, even the teacher¡¯s hand had already pressed on the sound barrier¡¯s closing button. Who knew that in the next second, everyone was dumbfounded. They only saw the delicate and weak girl raise her hand gently and throw a punch in the direction where the wind des wereing from. That seemingly light punch actually broke the whirlwind formed by the wind des into pieces. The broken whirlwind instantly spread out in all directions and struck toward the soundproof barrier at the side. Even the sound-proof barrier was cut a few times by the wind des. Although those few holes were repaired in an instant, the people sitting in the audience seats still saw it clearly. For a moment, they did not know how to describe what they had just seen. Someone could actually smash the wind de into pieces with bare hands? Was this still something that a human could do? They could not believe what they had just seen. They continued to stare at it suspiciously, only to see Daisy¡¯s expression turn extremely ugly. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Daisy shouted sternly, but her heart was filled with shock. How was this possible? How could the person in front of her break the wind de? Moreover, it seemed to be effortless. She did not even feel any signs of magical flow on her body. Was she not a mage? Why was her body emitting such a turbulentbat aura? What on Earth was going on? Daisy gulped, feeling that she could not react in time to what had just happened. Audrey smiled and did not answer. Instead, she continued to beckon with her finger. ¡°One more done. Two more moves left.¡± It was this smile thatpletely aroused Daisy¡¯s desire to win. For a moment, she did not care about the feelings of her ssmates. Instead, she attacked ruthlessly. All sorts of powerful offensive techniques attacked Audrey. For a moment, everyone held their breaths, not knowing what to expect. In the next second, those attacks were neutralized by a light fist. Daisy was dumbfounded. For a moment, she could not believe what she had just seen. Chapter 167 - A Bet Is a Bet

Chapter 167: A Bet Is a Bet

What¡¯s going on? Was Audrey not a mage? Why was herbat aura so strong!? Audrey flexed her wrist and said helplessly, ¡°Your strength is too weak.¡± Daisy took a deep breath. Due to the frequent activation of the spell, she was already sweating all over. However, Audrey still looked fine, which made her feel very ufortable. She raised her hand to wipe the sweat off her forehead and gritted her teeth. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll see what else you can sayter!¡± The next second, abat aura suddenly appeared all over her body. Such a terrifying aura could be clearly felt even through the sound barrier. Who knew that Audrey would appear to have lost her patience. She gently moved her wrist and took a step back. This was the first time she had made a move since she had stood on the stage for so long. Audrey said in annoyance, ¡°I said I¡¯ll let you make three moves, so I¡¯ll let you make three moves. Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡± Just as everyone was focused on seeing what he would do, the next second, the figure suddenly disappeared from the spot. A few cracks appeared on the ground, and with a loud rumble, a figure appeared in front of Daisy. Daisy was dumbfounded for a moment. She looked at the fist, which had stopped at the tip of her nose, and was so scared that all her hair stood on end. Almost every cell in her body was screaming. Run! If she did not run now, she would die here. Daisy was so scared by the fist that she took a few steps back and identally fell to the ground. Daisy looked at her side again and found that countless dust had been stirred up around her. Daisy gulped and did not know what to say for a moment. She¡­ if that punch had really hit her, she would have been dead by now. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Audrey withdrew her hand. She did not like that everyone thought she was just a weak mage. After all, magic was her trump card. If she could hide it, it would be best if everyone did not know about it. That was why she had agreed to this challenging tournament in the first ce. After a moment of silence, the people beside her eximed in surprise. ¡°So strong Audrey is so powerful!¡± ¡°Ahhh, this is too strong. Let¡¯s see who dares to say that she came in by cheating in the future.¡± Cheers rang out one after another in the stadium. Ross raised her hand and patted her chest, feeling a wave of fear. She suddenly remembered that she had treated Audrey the same way in the beginning. If she had wanted to argue with her, she would definitely be dead by now. Thankfully, she had thought things through and did not seek death. Barbara¡¯s hands by her side tightened slightly. ¡°Audrey is so strong. This is something I didn¡¯t expect.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. I always thought that she was only good at pharmaceutics. I didn¡¯t expect her to have such a high cultivation level.¡± Ross gave a wry smile. ¡°Barbara, it seems like the two of us are stillgging behind.¡± Barbara pursed her lips and did not say anything. Meanwhile, a few familiar figures appeared in the crowd of onlookers. Klein waved the folding fan in his hand as if nothing had happened. ¡°See, I told you that pulling Audrey in would definitely not be a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Hobart raised his hand and ced it on his shoulder. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you exin to us how you knew that she¡¯s very strong?¡± Klein waved his hand, pretending to be mysterious. ¡°Let me tell you, this is all heaven¡¯s will. Heaven¡¯s will can not be revealed.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he received a heavy p on the forehead. A momentter, after Audrey came down from the arena, she was surrounded by many people. There were even people who wanted to spar with Audrey. They even prepared a challenge letter. Audrey just waved her hand and rejected those people. In her opinion, the reason why she had agreed to this challenge was to make the other party submit to her wholeheartedly. It was also to pave a smoother path for her future life in school. She did not want so many people toe looking for trouble. ¡°Audrey, I admit that you won this time,¡± Daisy¡¯s voice sounded from behind her. Audrey looked back and saw Daisy¡¯s face that was filled with hatred. She curled the corners of her lips coldly. ¡°Since you lost this time, you should know what to do in the future, right?¡± Daisy gritted her silver teeth. ¡°I will publicly apologize to you within the Temr Knights. In the future, no matter what the event is, I will take the initiative to distance myself from you and never find trouble with you again.¡± ¡°That would be best,¡± Audrey said faintly. Then, she turned around, pulled Ross and Barbara, and the three of them disappeared into the vast sea of people. Xavier had appeared by Daisy¡¯s side at some point in time. His eyes were filled with helplessness. ¡°Daisy, the boss should have told you many times. Let¡¯s not be too ostentatious here. Why are you¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m too ostentatious? You didn¡¯t see the way she treated me!¡± Daisy was born with such a personality. Her character could not be changed no matter what. No matter what she said, she would never be able to swallow it. ¡°Heh, she can only stay calm for so little time. When the hunting day begins, the outside will be our home ground!¡± Chapter 168 - The Magic Faculty

Chapter 168: The Magic Faculty

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Xavier sighed helplessly. Daisy was indeed very strong, but her personality was too mboyant. If it was not for her mboyant personality, they would have alreadypleted their n. He did not know what his boss was doing. Xavier lowered his eyes and thought seriously. At this moment, Audrey was on her way back to her dorm, while Ross kept muttering to herself. ¡°Audrey, howe I didn¡¯t know that you have such a powerfulbat aura? I thought you were just talented in pharmaceutics.¡± ¡°Oh my god, you don¡¯t know what I just saw. It was that move of yours where you deflected all three of her moves. It was so cool.¡± ¡°Audrey, I suddenly feel that some of your strength is enough to challenge some of the seniors. You have to know that in our school, even if you were to challenge seniors, there would still be...¡± Audrey sighed, ¡°Ross, I understand. But can you be quiet for a moment? I need to think about something.¡± It was just these words that made Ross shut her mouth immediately. Audrey looked at the remote building not far away. If she remembered correctly, the hidden branch that Klein had mentioned yesterday was located there. It seemed like she could look for a ce to learn. After all, although she was dual-cultivating and herbat aura cultivation speed was even faster than magic, she could not wait to improve her magic power. The reason why she had not broken through to the divine realm in her previous life was probably that she had not noticed it on some small level, which was why such a situation had happened. Then... The knowledge here was very likely to be of help to her. ¡°Ross, Barbara, the two of you can go back first. I still have some things to do,¡± Audrey said. Ross clearly did not understand where she was going. ¡°What are you going to do? We¡¯ll be under curfew in a while. If we don¡¯t return before curfew, we¡¯ll be punished.¡± Audrey waved her hand casually. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± After bidding farewell to the two of them, Audrey walked towards the path. Only then did she realize that there were not many people around. It was clearly a very remote path. The building that Klein had mentioned was at the end of the path. It looked dpidated and had only one floor. The door next to it was made of wood, and it looked like it had been in disrepair for a long time. It seemed like as long as there was a gust of wind, a light blow could destroy the wooden door. Audrey narrowed her eyes. After stopping in front of the door, she raised her hand and knocked. She realized that there was no response from inside. At that moment, she noticed that there was a smaller house next to it. The door seemed to be locked as if it did not want anyone to open it. Moreover, there was a faint aura of magicing from inside. Audrey sensed it for a moment and realized that the elemental power in the surroundings was actually a little thicker than the other ces in the school. She suddenly understood why the legendary branch was built here. ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡± Audrey walked in and felt an ancient auraing from inside. Although it did not look like there was anyone inside, there was not a single speck of dust on any of the books inside. Clearly, someone had been cleaning the ce frequently. After entering, Audrey saw a few open books on the table. Inside were the spells used to chant magic, but they were slightly different from the ones in her previous life. She stood there and flipped through them for some time, roughly understanding why there were fewer and fewer people learning magic in this world. This was because magic was something that relied on talent. After a person was born, the stronger their perception of the surrounding elements was, the higher their talent in magic would be. She did not know when it started, but people paid more attention to the aspect of the battle spirit because it was easy to cultivate. Moreover, evenmoners could have a way to cultivate it, unlike magic, which required very systematic and specialized learning, only then could one sessfully activate a spell. It was because of this that magic was drowned in the long river of history. Until now, very few people were able to truly master magic. Audrey lowered her eyes, and her fingertips gently brushed across the pages of the book. She could feel the quaint writing on it. At this moment, the sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. Audrey jumped in fright. She quickly hid behind a cab beside her and saw the door being pushed open. A person wearing a long robe and a hood walked in from outside. Her face could not be seen clearly. The person seemed to have realized that someone hade in. After carefully observing for a moment, his movements suddenly stopped. Audrey held her breath and hid her aura to the extreme. The person had no intention of looking for her. Instead, he put away all the books on the table, stood up, and went to the cab on the side. He took out two books, turned around, and left the room. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like this matter was still very dangerous. If she had not been extra careful today, she might have been discovered. Next time, she would remember to hide her aura. With this thought in mind, Audrey rummaged through the cab in front of her and found a book written in red. She opened the book, flipped through it, and immersed herself in it. Chapter 169 - An Unexpected Encounter

Chapter 169: An Unexpected Encounter

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Magic had such great charm. Audrey read for a long time until the surrounding environment hadpletely darkened, and the words on the book were indistinct. Only then did she realize that she had stayed here long enough. She put the book back quietly, opened the door, and walked in the direction of the dormitory. Audrey had not expected that just as she turned around, a hooded figure would suddenly appear behind her. That person just stood there quietly and watched Audrey¡¯s back. He did not do anything. Ross, who had been worried about Audrey in the dormitory, wanted to quickly go out and search for her. However, before she could walk out of the room, she suddenly felt a powerful pressure assaulting her. When she looked up again, she realized that Audrey was already standing in the room. Ross and Barbara were both shocked by this situation. ¡°Audrey! How did youe back? Could it be that you went through the window? No, this is the fifth floor. How did you do it?¡± Ross clearly did not expect such a thing to happen. Barbara nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did you suddenlye in? There was clearly no one here just now...¡± Audrey curled the corners of her lips slightly. ¡°Just treat it as if I appeared out of thin air.¡± The two of them clearly did not believe that they had been pestering Audrey for a long time. They also wanted her to give them a reasonable exnation. Audrey was left with no other choice because of these two chatterboxes. She could only exin that she had used magic to teleport in. Only then did the two of them let her go. Early the next morning, Audrey suddenly realized that she had be one of the most influential figures in the Temr Knights. Because the match yesterday had been too shocking, Audrey¡¯s name had spread throughout the Temr Knights. There were even people who wanted to find out about her situation, they wanted to see if she had the legendary strength. Audrey did not have any opinion about the voices around her. She just hoped that they would not disturb her life. However, when it was noon, Audrey originally wanted to go to the cafeteria to get lunch. However, after thinking for a moment, she realized that there might be a lot of people there. She also hated that kind of crowded environment. Therefore, she took a turn and decided to try her luck elsewhere. Audrey never expected that she would meet an unexpected person after such a turn. ¡°Hey fatso, I¡¯m talking to you. You¡¯re already so fat, how can you still have the cheek to continue eating?¡± ¡°Quick, look at the meat on his body. If you cut it off, it would be sold for thousands of dors.¡± ¡°Hahahaha... he¡¯s really going to be fat to death. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a boy this fat.¡± ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you moving? Why don¡¯t you move? You¡¯re like a dead pig. It¡¯s really disgusting.¡± ... Noisy voices rang in her ears. Audrey did not want to care too much, but she saw the figure in the middle of the forest surrounded by a group of boys. Her gaze only slowly passed him for a moment. ¡°Damn fat pig, someone¡¯s here. Quickly get up and say hello to him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking understand humannguage? I told you to get up and say hello to him. Do you hear me?¡± Audrey watched as the group of boys raised their feet and directly kicked the person they called fat pig and fatty. As for that figure, he justy on the ground motionlessly, as though he was dead. Audrey knitted her brows tightly. She had not nned on meddling in these matters. She had thought that such a thing would not happen in a high-level ce like the Temr Knights. However, she had not expected that it was just as Klein had said. Where there was light, there must be darkness. And what she was seeing now was the legendary darkness. However, she had never expected that the group of boys would actually stand in front of her. ¡°Yo, I was wondering why this face looks so familiar. Isn¡¯t she really popr at the moment?¡± One of the boys touched his chin and clicked his tongue. ¡°This is the girl who I heard is very powerful, Audrey, right?¡± A boy wearing armor beside him also came over. ¡°She looks like it, but with her small arms and legs, it¡¯s impossible for her to reach that level no matter what.¡± ¡°Anyway, they¡¯re just being praised by others. Who doesn¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°Hahahaha, in that case, you¡¯re a little beauty. Do you want to join us to have some fun?¡± Teasing voices sounded in her ears. Audrey sighed softly in her heart. It seemed like she really could not keep quiet today. She then raised her head and looked at the people in front of her. She said, ¡°Can I trouble you to make way?¡± It was just a simple sentence. After the hooligans looked at each other, the corners of their mouths curled up into a smile. ¡°Why? If you want to go over, that¡¯s fine too. Then, from our crotch...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the beautiful woman in front of him kicked him cleanly. The boy immediately let out a wail as he fell to the ground and reached out to cover his abdomen. It was because this attack came too suddenly that he did not even have time to prepare before he was hit. The few hooligans beside him were also frightened when they saw this scene. They quickly slipped away. At the same time, they grabbed the yellow-haired man who had been kicked in the groin. Audrey looked at the figure curled up in the corner. In the end, she could not bear it. She took off her outer robe and draped it over him. The moment the clothes fell on the person, the person visibly trembled, but he did not look up. Chapter 170 - Teacher Claude

Chapter 170: Teacher ude

¡°Be careful in the future. I don¡¯t have so much time to care about these things anymore,¡± Audrey said. The person nodded vigorously as if agreeing to her words. Audrey did not take this matter to heart anymore. Instead, she went straight to her own business. Ever since she found out that the magic faculty had the books she needed, Audrey did not have to leave early every time ss ended. Then, she would find an opportunity to go to the magic faculty to find the things she needed when no one was around. The strange thing was that although she could feel the flow of magic here, there was no one in this room. The books on the table were changing every day. Audrey was not interested in the books on the table. Her goal waspletely on the books beside her. Because the magic in this world was still a little different from what she had learned. The spells she chanted were shorter and more powerful, but they required a powerful spiritual power. The books recorded many ways to increase her spiritual power, which could be said to be very useful for Audrey at this stage. Although her elemental perception was already formed by nature, and Audrey knew that her body¡¯s perception could be said to have reached its peak, her spiritual power was somewhat behind. One had to know that chanting was just a medium for the formation of spells. The most important thing was to form a corresponding magic circle in her mind so that she could use magic wlessly. The faster the magic circle moved, the faster she could use magic. This would determine whether or not she would be able to win the battle in the future. ¡°Tsk, why isn¡¯t there anything about spiritual power in this book?¡± Audrey was a little disappointed. She raised her hand and stuffed it back into the bookshelf, then opened another book. Just as she was about to flip through the book again to see if there was anything she needed, she suddenly heard a sounding from outside the door. Audrey sensed it. Behind the bookshelf, through the crack in the old window, she could see the person who wasing from the courtyard outside. ¡°Teacher ude, can you please meet me? I have something to ask you.¡± The person who hade did not look young. He was a few years older than her. He wore a set of golden armor, and there was even a god-level medal that belonged to the Temr Knights pinned to his chest. Audrey¡¯s eyes flickered. It seemed like this person was quite a powerful character. However, who was the teacher ude that he was talking about? After a long while, there was still no response. The handsome man pursed his lips, he continued, ¡°Teacher ude, I know that you¡¯re still angry with me. However, you need to know that there¡¯s no longer a need to defend this ce. The Temr Knights need you toe out and help us deal with the enemies that are difficult to deal with. So I hope that you can consider it carefully.¡± As soon as she said this, Audrey heard a cold snort before she could digest the powerful amount of information contained within. By her ears¡­ Audrey immediately felt her scalp go numb. After all, only very high-level mages could possess such a skill. Even in her previous life, she had cultivated for a very long time before she learned this sound transmission spell. Why? Could it be that teacher ude knew that she was here? That was why he had especially spoken to her. A chill shed through Audrey¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯ve already made it very clear. Since you¡¯ve already given up on my magic branch, now that something has happened, there¡¯s no need for me to provide any help to you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± the man outside the room seemed to want to say something else. ¡°If you still don¡¯t want to leave, I don¡¯t mind clearing you out myself.¡± ude¡¯s voice was emotionless. Audrey could clearly see that the man¡¯s adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, producing a strong fear of this person. After a moment, he lowered his head. ¡°Yes, teacher ude.¡± But before he left, the man suddenly turned around and said something. ¡°As your former student, I still want to advise you not to try to go against the Temr Knights. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.¡± ude¡¯s voice did not ring out anymore. After the man left, Audrey put away the book in her hand and fell into deep thought. She suddenly had a feeling that the magic branch that she was in was not as reclusive as the legends said. Instead, it was hiding an unspeakable secret. Moreover, the owner of the voice just now might have higher cultivation than she had imagined. This also proved that there was actually someone here. Audrey ced the book in her hand in its original position. It seemed like she had to be more careful in the future. After leaving the magic branch, Audrey met the man she had seen on the road just now. He clearly looked very respected here. There were many people around him as if they were talking about something. The man just stood in the middle and listened to their words. Although there did not seem to be any clues on the surface, in reality¡­ a dark cloud could be seen between his brows. It¡¯s reallyplicated. Audrey thought as she raised her foot, wanting to go around them. However, before she could leave, a voice came from behind her. ¡°Um, Miss Audrey.¡± Audrey turned around and saw a very thin figure. Furthermore, he looked very familiar. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, could I trouble you to do me a favor?¡± Chapter 171 - An Invitation From the Jury?

Chapter 171: An Invitation From the Jury?

¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Audrey asked. She had seen the boy in front of her before. It seemed like he was in the trial. Back then, she had even made physical contact with him. She only remembered that he was very cold as if his blood was filled with ice. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Someone from the jury is looking for you, so they asked me to inform you,¡± Parker said. The jury? Audrey frowned. She had heard of the jury before. It was a very unique existence in the Temr Knights. It was responsible for maintaining discipline and ensuring the safety of the people. It could be said to be a supreme honor. Since when did theye looking for her? ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Audrey agreed. Although she did not know what the other party meant, she decided to go over and take a look first. Just as he was about to leave, Parker suddenly reached out and grabbed her sleeve. His expression was frighteningly ugly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Audrey asked. She did not know why, but looking at Parker¡¯s expression, it seemed like the person who came to look for her was not an ordinary person. Instead, he was some kind of monster. Parker said worriedly, ¡°That person isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. You must be careful when you speak to her. Don¡¯t answer truthfully when her asks you anything.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Audrey frowned. What did he mean by saying that she should not answer truthfully no matter what he asked? ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You can still answer ordinary questions, but as long as it involves your matters in the Temr Knights, you mustn¡¯t tell him the truth.¡± Parker pursed his lips. Audrey thought for a moment and agreed. The boy standing not far away seemed to be a little impatient. Audrey noticed his expression and narrowed her eyes. As she walked closer, Joyce looked at Audrey, who was beautiful but had a hint of arrogance on her. He said, ¡°Audrey, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. First, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the Vice President of our jury, Joyce.¡± Joyce smiled and extended her hand to the girl in front of her. Audrey looked at the hand she ced in front of her. Naturally, she was too embarrassed to refuse. She could only shake her hand. ¡°May I know why you¡¯ve called me here?¡± Audrey asked. It was because of Parker¡¯s warning that she did not want to talk to the person in front of her. After all, she felt that the jury was not a good person. Audrey pursed her lips. She could not remember what she had done wrong recently. Moreover, it was something that needed to be discussed by the Vice President of the jury. Joyce curled her lips slightly as if she had noticed the panic on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I called you over this time because I actually wanted to invite you to join our jury.¡± ¡°Can I refuse?¡± Audrey asked without hesitation. A few students who were passing by saw how she did not hesitate at all. For a moment, the expressions on their faces were distorted. One had to know that in the Temr Knights, the jury could be said to be a powerful existence. Even if one was just a handyman in the jury, they could receive a lot of respect in front of ordinary people. Moreover, the system of recruiting people in their juries was quite different from that of other ces. In other ces, it was either based on the results or the degree of obedience. However, what the Temr Knights looked at was strength. Simply put, those who could fight could enter the juries. The stronger one was, the higher the position would be. Take Joyce for example. One had to know that entering the jury was a great honor for ordinary students. Even if ordinary people were desperate, they would still think about whether they could find someone to use their connections to enter the jury. But why did Audrey do the opposite? Not only did she not show any signs of happiness, she even wanted to refuse. This was a little strange. Joyce clearly did not expect that the little girl in front of her would reject her without even thinking about it. For a moment, the expression on her face froze. ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of the jury, so you should know that our jury is very serious. I hope that you can think about it as soon as possible and answer my question after you think about it seriously,¡± Joyce said sternly. After all, she was standing here to represent the face of the jury. It would not be right for anyone to reject a dignified jury like this by a little girl. Audrey averted her gaze and thought to herself, does this person in front of me not understand humannguage? ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it very clearly? No matter what I¡¯m studying, the jury or the schoolmittee. I¡¯m really not interested at all.¡± Audrey thought to herself. Joyce took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She calmly spoke to the new student in front of her. Chapter 172 - Fell Into Doubt

Chapter 172: Fell Into Doubt

¡°If you insist on thinking this way, I have nothing more to say. After all, my meaning has been conveyed very clearly.¡± Audrey only nced at her indifferently before she turned around and left. Looking at the back of the person who had turned around and left without any lingering feelings, Joyce was dumbfounded. She had stayed on the jury for so long, but no one had dared to reject her in this manner. ¡°Heh, Audrey, right?¡± Joyce clenched her fists, her hands by her side. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how long you can stay here.¡± Audrey¡¯s actions had stirred up a discussion among the crowd. No one had expected her to be so arrogant that she even dared to reject the invitation of the jury. For a moment, the name Audrey fell into a whirlpool and was spread among the crowd for a long time. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this, Miss Audrey.¡± After hearing what those people said, Kleinughed so hard that he could not even stand straight. Hobart raised his hand and pped his shoulder, signaling him to be more reserved. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me yet, because this matter is indeed veryughable. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Joyce suffer. This is simply too funny.¡± Klein raised his hand and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Miss Audrey, What were you thinking? To reject her in public. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she won¡¯t give you face and will cause trouble for you in the future?¡± Audrey looked at him helplessly. ¡°If she¡¯s already smiling like this, then there¡¯s no need to use honorifics anymore.¡± ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for that. Please forgive my rudeness, because this matter is too funny.¡± Klein forced himself to catch his breath. When he had heard about this matter, Klein still did not believe it. After all, how could someone as arrogant as Joyce be shamed in front of everyone? She had been in the Temr Knights for so long¡­ he had never seen anyone who could make Joyce so angry. Audrey was the first. ¡°Actually, I feel that this matter is very normal. Since he was the one who sent me an invitation, I have the right to refuse. I don¡¯t have to force myself to agree to it,¡± Audrey said. In her opinion, joining the so-called jury was just a waste of time. Instead of working in a ce that worked hard for others, she might as well use this time to learn more about magic. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, have you ever thought about what you would do if she chose to make things difficult for you because she was bullied?¡± Hobart frowned, clearly a little worried. After all, Joyce had been with them for a long time, so her reputation was naturally well-known. In addition, she had great power and could be said to be a powerful existence. Even the few of them did not dare to act recklessly. Audrey lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. However, for me, I shouldn¡¯t be focusing on these things. It¡¯s not toote for me to think of a countermeasure when shees knocking on my door.¡± After hearing this, Klein raised his eyebrows. ¡°In that case, we¡¯vee to look for you this time because we have another question to ask you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Audrey looked up at him. For some reason, after meeting those azure eyes, Klein felt as though his thoughts had been seen through. That was because those eyes were too clear. They were like bottomless wells. Just their appearance alone was enough to enter one¡¯s heart. ¡°When you were fighting the girl with the whip, the few of us went to watch. We also heard some things about your trial,¡± Klein said as he sat on the stone bench beside him. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there might be names that can not be mentioned in the trial.¡± Audrey curled the corners of her lips. Klein was really sharp. It was obvious that no one else knew anything, but they could actually guess what was going on inside. Hobart had clearly noticed Audrey¡¯s gaze. His hands by his side unconsciously tightened. Audrey averted her eyes. She did not want to talk about it, because the Carol Association¡¯s existence was a little scary. But¡­ now that the other person is aware of it, instead of letting him spend so much time digging up the truth. Might as well go with the flow and tell him the truth. Besides, they are teammates now. The existence of the word ¡®teammate¡¯ was not limited to ordinary friends. They needed to know everything about each other. Only then could they truly entrust their lives to each other. ¡°Just as you¡¯ve guessed, a huge variable has appeared in the trial,¡± Audrey said, ¡°I can give you a rough figure. Five people were chosen to join the Temr Knights during the trial. Among those five people, two of them are rted to that matter.¡± At that time, after the trial ended, Audrey had already noticed that Xavier and Daisy had been chosen, as well as Kate and an unknown boy. When she thought of this matter, Audrey suddenly realized. No wonder she found the boy from yesterday very familiar. It turned out to be another person who had been chosen. However, why he was chosen despite looking ordinary and Audrey having no impression of him during the trial was not revealed. Audrey stuck out the tip of her tongue and pursed her lower lip. It seemed like she would have to look for Kate to understand the situation when she had the chance. Chapter 173 - Meeting of the Higher-ups

Chapter 173: Meeting of the Higher-ups

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After hearing this, Klein¡¯s expression instantly became much more solemn. Audrey¡¯s words meant that she had confirmed the question he had just raised. That meant that there were other factions mixed in with the Temr Knights, who were not too peaceful, to begin with. Oh my god, if that was really the case, there would definitely be a bloodbath in the future. Klein pondered for a long time. The environment they were in now was much moreplicated than they had imagined. If a force that was already very chaotic were to flood in now... Klein did not dare to imagine what would happen in the future. Hobart clearly did not expect the situation to be this serious. ¡°I¡¯ve said all I can. I believe you can guess what¡¯s left.¡± Audrey stood up. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Klein hesitated for a moment before nodding. He was amazed by Audrey¡¯s calmness. Even under such circumstances, Audrey still looked calm in the face of danger. It seemed like nothing could really make her panic. And it was because of this spirit that she was worthy of respect. Watching the figure disappear into the corner, Klein let out a long sigh and looked at Cole beside him. ¡°It seems like the two of us are indeed too anxious.¡± Hobart pursed his lips slightly. ¡°If we can be calm in the face of danger like this, then everything will be very easy to solve.¡± Klein rolled his eyes at him, ¡°What you said ispletely meaningless. You should know that since the people of the Carol Association have already integrated into the Temr Knights, it means that their hands have already extended into the Temr Knights. They will definitely take action in the near future.¡± ¡°Although this is also the case, you should know that the people of the Carol Association have always been cautious. Even if they really have a n, they will never reveal it. Do you really believe that...¡± Hobart¡¯s meaning was very clear. He was doubting the truth of this matter. Because it was hearsay, and there was no conclusive evidence. So it was difficult to determine whether what they knew was true or not. If it was just a rumor, then all the ns they had to do next were useless. Furthermore, they still needed to put a lot of effort into this matter. If the final oue was not as they wished, it would be a huge blow to them. Klein pursed his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s make preparations first. That way, even if they really cause amotion in the Temr Knights, we can make preparations in advance.¡± Klein said so, and Cole nodded in agreement. At this moment, Audrey, who had just left, received a message while she was studying. It said that the higher-ups wanted to talk to her. Upon hearing this, the faces of all the students in the ss who were conducting a potion experiment changed. They all knew what kind of existence the higher-ups were. Audrey might have disyed her strength too clearly today, which was why she had alerted the higher-ups to get to the bottom of it. They just did not know what the higher-ups would do to her. Audrey slowly sighed. She felt that she could not be quiet today. ording to the teacher who seemed to be quite old, she came to the room where the higher-ups were. As soon as she entered the room, Audrey felt a powerful pressure approaching her. Almost subconsciously, she looked in the direction where the pressure wasing from. Who would have thought that she would see an ordinary-looking old man? He had just entered the room, but he had already given her such a show of force. Was he not trying to test her strength? Audrey curled the corners of her lips. It seemed like she had been underestimated. She quietly circted the elemental energy around her, wrapping her whole body up. The terrifying pressure suddenly decreased by a lot. The few people sitting next to her reached out and rubbed their chests. They looked at the old man next to them with a hint of fear. Audrey looked around the room and found that there was a person she knew standing inside. It was the blond man she had seen at the magic faculty the other day. He was still wearing the heavy armor, and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes. After all, even he would find it difficult to breathe with that aura just now. However, there was nothing strange about this person¡¯s expression. As a trusted aide of the Temr Knights, he naturally knew how powerful the pressure just now was. Even he and the teachers around him would find it hard to breathe when they felt that pressure. Not to mention walking. Not only did the student in front of him not seem to feel anything, but she could also even walk in with ease. She must have some unique skills. He took a gentle breath and changed the topic. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Harnca. You must be the one who fought with someone in the arena yesterday.¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Harnca did not say anything but looked at the old man next to him. Although this old man did not have a high sense of presence, anyone in the upper echelons would know that this old man was their most important magister. Thus, they naturally respected this old man a lot. Chapter 174 - The Last Magister

Chapter 174: The Last Magister

¡°Senior ude, how do you think this matter should be resolved?¡± Harnka asked tentatively, afraid that he had said something wrong that would upset the old man in front of him. The old man whom he addressed as senior ude raised his head and looked at the young girl in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ude¡¯s voice was the same as his own, with a hint of age. Audrey had already realized that something was wrong when the voice had reached her ears. This was the voice that she had heard in the magic faculty. She remembered that teacher ude had vowed that he would never get involved in anything. She had never expected that he would appear here today. Audrey hid the doubts in her heart and answered, ¡°My name is Audrey.¡± ¡°Audrey¡­¡± ude frowned. No matter how he looked at her, the little girl in front of him looked very ordinary. Moreover, he seemed to have heard this name somewhere before. She was the famous piece of trash from the Davis family. No one could believe it. She had defeated Daisy with her bare hands and even sneaked into his magic branch to study. It seemed like everything could be exined. He had also heard about this matter from a passer-by while he was studying magic. The rumors were getting more and more outrageous. It could even be said that such a little girl had directly scattered the whirlwind of wind des without even using a spell. ude did not believe it at first. Who knew that he just happened to pass by the arena and only took a casual nce. He was immediately shocked by the astonishing power. With just a light step, the ground made of obsidian was shattered into pieces. No matter how he thought about it, it was not something that could be done at her age. He had thought that the student who had sneaked in was just an ordinary person. He had not expected that herbat aura was so strong. That was why he had specially agreed to the group¡¯s request this time. He had called the higher-ups over and nned to have a meeting to discuss what was going on. Audrey frowned slightly. It did not feel good to stand in the room and be looked at. She even began to feel like she was some kind ofmodity, being looked at wantonly. Audrey struggled in her heart for a long time before she finally opened her mouth. ¡°Can I trouble you to tell me why you specifically called me over?¡± The faces of the people sitting in the room instantly turned ugly. They did not know how to exin. What could they say? Could it be that they justid their cards on the table and said that she was too powerful. So they wanted to call you over to ask about your background? This was a little too direct, even for them. Moreover, if they really said that, even if she was hiding something, the few of them would not be able to detect it. In the end, it was still Harnca who coughed softly and opened his mouth. ¡°I really want to know how you managed to fight a fighter with your bare hands.¡± He raised his eyes to look at the calm-looking girl in front of him. Audrey opened her mouth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t fight with my bare hands. I used a level-two fighter move. It¡¯s just that no one noticed it at the time.¡± When these words were said, everyone understood. It turned out that she had used a level-two fighting technique. The three moves that Daisy had used were only at level one. From the looks of it, it was understandable that she could defeat her opponent. ude took a deep breath. He had lived for such a long time, so he could naturally sense that this youngdy in front of him was somewhat different from the rest, but he could not tell what it was about. He slowly stood up, but in the end, he could not hold back the curiosity in his heart, instead, he directly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Then let me introduce myself. I am thest magister here. Let me be frank, I am very interested in you, so I want to take you as my disciple.¡± As soon as he said this, the entire room was in an uproar. Harnka hurriedly said, ¡°Teacher ude, you have to think twice before you act. Although this youngdy in front of us said that her performance was amazing, we haven¡¯t even gotten to the bottom of her background.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, senior ude. I advise you to think carefully first. Or rather, you should wait for us to investigate first. Moreover, this youngdy has just rejected the invitation from the jury. If something happens, what should you do?¡± ¡°Senior, please think carefully before you act.¡± Everyone in the room advised ude, wanting him to give up on this idea. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to her about the rest. You guys can leave first.¡± ude waved his hand. Harnca was stunned for a moment. subconsciously, he wanted to persuade him to let these people stay here. Who knew that ude was very stubborn. He directly turned his head and red at them. They did not dare to say anything else. They could only turn their heads and leave the room. They were filled with doubts. What was the background of this little girl that could make ude, one of the five heads of state, do such a thing. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you were the one who had been reading in the magic faculty recently, right?¡± ude said, ¡°In that case, I believe that under my guidance, you will improve much faster than you can learn on your own.¡± Audrey averted her gaze. She did not want to be apprenticed to a master, she also did not like being bound. However, after hearing what these people said, the old man in front of her was thest magister they had. One could imagine how high his status was. Perhaps he could solve her doubts. However¡­ Audrey took a gentle breath. ¡°Sorry.¡± Chapter 175 - Getting a Chance

Chapter 175: Getting a Chance

It was such a simple word, but ude already understood what it meant. He smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I was just making a suggestion. It¡¯s up to you whether you choose to ept it or not.¡± Audrey nodded. She felt that the old man in front of her was much closer than she had imagined. After all, when she first heard the conversation between him and Harnca, she had thought that the other party was a difficult person to get along with. Perhaps it was rare for the two of them to find a good friend in magic, so they chatted for a long time. In the end, ude¡¯s mood clearly improved a lot. ¡°If I had known that you were such an interesting person, I would have gotten to know you earlier. I wouldn¡¯t havee to this ce.¡± udeughed loudly. Audrey smiled politely. ¡°I would also like to get to know you. You are a very knowledgeable senior.¡± ude was delighted by her words. ¡°I see that you have been flipping through some of the more difficult books recently. If you want, you can use them. However, these might be too difficult for you. If you don¡¯t mind, you can wait for me for two days. I¡¯ll think about whether there are any simple and suitable secret manuals for you.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s fine,¡± Audrey said. ude suddenly understood. From their conversation just now, he could tell that Audrey was not like what he had imagined. She was not a novice who did not know anything at all, her attainments in magic might be even more unfathomable than what he had judged. A momentter, ude lowered his head andughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ It seems that our magic faculty finally has a sessor.¡± ¡­ It had to be said that ever since she got to know ude, the books in Audrey¡¯s hands were indeed more useful than before. Especially the information on spiritual power. Although they had this kind of knowledge in their previous lives and had received systematic education, that kind of knowledge was very mechanically organized. The content of the book was written by ude himself. As thest magister of the Temr Knights, he naturally understood magic very well. However, because there was no sessor¡­ he could only ce all his knowledge on a thick piece of leather paper. ude had originally thought that this knowledge would apany him into a long and eternal slumber. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Hope would still appear. It was precisely because of this that ude chose to spare no effort to give everything he had to Audrey. It was as though he was treating Audrey as his sessor. Thus, every time school ended, Ross would see Audrey holding a bunch of ancient-looking books in her hands. ¡°Audrey, what are these in your hands? And where did you go after school? The few of us wanted to go out to y, but we couldn¡¯t find you anywhere.¡±Ross looked at Audrey with her head propped up. Audrey sat quietly in her seat and flipped through the ancient book. ¡°I went to find a senior to study.¡± Only then did Rosse to a realization and let out a long sigh. Barbara, who was beside her, smiled and said, ¡°Look at her. It¡¯s one thing for Audrey to work hard in ss, but she even worked so hard after ss. This is a true example of an excellent .¡± Ross was a little unconvinced as she snorted. ¡°I worked very hard in ss too, alright? It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t see it. I even managed to deal with the Dragon¡¯s Breath Grass sessfully today.¡± ¡°Which one are you talking about? If I remember correctly, you dealt with five Dragon¡¯s Breath Grass,¡± Barbara teased. Ross quickly defended herself. ¡°No, I just took more. If I work hard, I can actually seed¡­¡± As the two of them chatted, a sentence suddenly came up. ¡°By the way, Audrey, the ss cement test is about to begin. You can use this opportunity to enter the advanced ss. When you receive your education, it¡¯ll probably be much better than here.¡± Audrey looked up. ¡°What¡¯s the ss cement test?¡± Ross looked at Audrey in puzzlement. ¡°Someone told me about it in ss today. Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Audrey pondered for a moment and realized that she really could not find this matter in her memory. It was mainly because she had too many things to do recently that her brain had not been enough. As a result, she had been in a fugue state during ss, thinking about how to study magic and improve her spiritual power. So the ss-dividing test was about to arrive? Audrey raised her hand and closed the book. It seemed like it was time for her to take it seriously. Therefore, after preparing for the battle for a week, everyone was gathered early in the morning. The ss-dividing test of the Temr Knights, which was held once every ten years, began just like that. Ever since Ross was dragged out of bed, her face had turned extremely ugly. She looked as if she had not woken up, and she had already been dragged to the square. ¡°Haha¡­ why do you have to wake up so early, and it¡¯s so lively? Oh my god, why are the seniors here?¡± Ross rubbed her eyes, trying to see her surroundings clearly. Chapter 176 - On the Eve of Class Allocation

Chapter 176: On the Eve of ss Allocation

¡°You don¡¯t know about this, do you? The ss allocation test is something that even senior students have to take part in. Most importantly, this is a ss allocation that happens once every ten years. You can imagine how important it is.¡± Audrey nodded. Indeed. Kate had appeared by her side at some point in time. The two had not met for a long time because Kate was in thebat aura faculty and was not close to the pharmacy faculty. In addition, he was usually busy with his sses¡­ naturally, he did not have much of a chance toe over. ¡°How have you been as ofte? You look quite energetic,¡± Audrey said with a smile. Kate reached out and rubbed his hair, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just that. However, I did hear about you in our faculty. You seem to have been with Daisy and the others¡­¡± As he said this, Audrey knew what he meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that stupid,¡± Audrey said, ¡°I didn¡¯t really fight with her. I just thought of sparring to deal with her. The better thing is that she won¡¯te and find trouble with me from then on.¡± Kate smiled. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡± After all, he knew how arrogant Daisy and the others had been during the trial. Kate observed the surroundings and made sure that no one had noticed them, he asked softly, ¡°City Lord Lance sent someone to look for me some time ago. He said that he wants me to pass on a message to you. It¡¯s about the matter of the Carol Association. He¡¯s already looking for someone to settle it. He wants us to try our best not to attract too much attention here.¡± Audrey frowned. Did he just look for someone to settle it now? But that was also true. After all, she had only told him about it back then. Whether it was true or false was still to be verified. That was why she had wasted so much time. ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey nodded in agreement. Just as Kate was about to continue searching for a topic, he saw a figure walking toward them not far away. ¡°Ahhh, isn¡¯t that Klein? Why is he in the pharmacy department?¡± ¡°Klein is really too handsome. He¡¯s practically the man of my dreams. I like him so much!¡± ¡°Could this be the charm that only belongs to seniors?¡± Voices rose one after another. Audrey looked up and saw Klein walking toward them. Klein was originally very good-looking. In addition, he was dressed in white today, making him appear even more elegant and suave. He held a folding fan in his hand, giving him a gentlemanly aura, no matter how one looked at him, he gave off a charming aura. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m here to look for you.¡± Klein smiled and greeted her. The moment this man appeared, Kate raised his guard. ¡°Audrey, this is?¡± Audrey introduced, ¡°Klein is a senior. The two of us have interacted for a period of time.¡± Kate stared fixedly at Klein. Barbara could not help but find it funny when she saw her gaze. ¡°Little brother, the two of us have only just met. There¡¯s no need for you to be so hostile towards me,¡± Klein said with a smile. He had always been a good judge of character. However, with just a nce, he could tell that the little guy in front of him seemed to be interested in Audrey, even treating him as an enemy. Interesting, really interesting. Kate pursed his lips and tried his best to control his expression so that it was not obvious. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that the cement test is so soon, so I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Klein raised his hand to cover his face with a folding fan, concealing the smile on his face. However, Kate only averted his gaze and did not reply. ¡°I see Cole and the others. Look, they¡¯re over there.¡± Klein lifted his chin not far away. Audrey looked up and saw a few people who stood out in the crowd. They were famous figures among the five great families. Now that they were in school, they looked even more dazzling. Everywhere they went, there were admiring gazes. Even people around them could hear their praises. Unknowingly, Barbara had already sneaked over and carefully tugged at the corner of Audrey¡¯s clothes. ¡°Audrey, when did you meet Klein? He looks like he has a good rtionship with you.¡± Audrey thought for a moment before remembering that she and Ross were the ones who had gone there thest time. Barbara was not involved, which was why Barbara did not know that she already had a rtionship with these people. ¡°To put it simply, it means that we don¡¯t get to know each other unless we fight.¡± Audrey found a more suitable way, to sum up, these things. Barbara¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. You have to know that these seniors are all very arrogant characters. Even ordinary people don¡¯t have the right to talk to them, yet they can actually talk to you so happily¡­¡± Arrogant? Audrey recalled the scene of Hobart pping Klein¡¯s head. No matter how she looked at it, it did not seem to be rted to the word ¡®arrogant¡¯ at all. ¡°Eh, really? Audrey, you have to learn to be grateful to us.¡± Klein leaned over and joked. ¡°After all, the few of us usually don¡¯t interact with others. Only you are an exception.¡± Audrey tugged at the corners of her lips coldly. ¡°In that case, I really have to thank you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with me? You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Klein narrowed his eyes and smiled. He exuded a harmless aura. Audrey did not have the time to bother with his nonsense. Instead, she looked up at a ce not far away. Chapter 177 - Things That Can Not Be Mentioned

Chapter 177: Things That Can Not Be Mentioned

¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that ire from the Subdued Beast Department?¡± Klein said with a smile. ¡°Recently, she¡¯s been very popr. People have been confessing to her all the time.¡± It had to be said that ire was indeed very beautiful. Her brows and eyes were exquisite, and her pale green eyes were like bright emeralds. Her eyshes fluttered lightly twice, and her every move was soul-stirring. In addition, her figure was not bad either. Her slim-fitting clothesplemented her graceful figure. Just by standing there, it was a beautiful scene. Kate snorted coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? In terms of looks, Audrey is the most beautiful.¡± Klein raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s natural. It¡¯s just that our Miss Audrey¡¯s temper is really too bad. If she were a more gentle and graceful, perhaps her poprity would be even higher than hers.¡± Audrey rolled her eyes at him. At that moment, a group of people had gathered around them. They began to surround Klein and ask about his well-being. This also caused Audrey and the others, who were particrly close to Klein, to be squeezed into the crowd. Audrey used all her strength to squeeze out of the sea of people. When she saw Klein, who was directly submerged, she sighed helplessly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many people here all of a sudden?¡± Kate carefully protected her behind him to prevent the people around her from touching her, he exined, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, right? Klein and the others are very famous existences in the Temr Knights. In addition, they are in charge of the cement test for the seniors, so naturally, there will be people who will run over to get close to them and make them show mercy to them.¡± Audreyughed dryly as she thought to herself since it¡¯s already such an important matter like the ss cement test, why would there still be people like them who want to use the back door? If they really managed to get into the advanced ss by taking advantage of opportunities, they would be under a lot of pressure because they could not keep up with their academic progress. She really did not know what those people were thinking. ¡°Let me tell you. ording to thetest news I¡¯ve received, this year¡¯s cement test seems to be different. In the past, it allowed everyone to be together, but now, the rules have been changed,¡± Kate said. ¡°Changed to what?¡± Audrey looked up at him, her eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Logically speaking, since the rules have been in ce for such a long time, it shouldn¡¯t be easy to change them. Could it be that something big has happened?¡± Kate could not help butugh. ¡°Audrey, sometimes I really think that your intuition is too sharp.¡± Audrey smiled as she listened to Kate¡¯s exnation. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because there seems to be someone in the upper echelons of the Temr Knights plotting to usurp the throne. The king¡¯s faction is also very unstable. Furthermore, the king is also worried about this matter, so the internal control of the Temr Knights has naturally slipped out of control. ¡°It¡¯s not clear who suggested this change in the rules. In any case, it seems to have been split into two factions. The situation is much moreplicated than we imagined.¡± Audrey frowned slightly. Could it be that the two factions had already begun to have differences? ¡°However, I¡¯ve only heard about these things from hearsay. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any real evidence, and it has nothing to do with us. We only need to know about this matter. There¡¯s no need to take it to heart,¡± Kate advised. Audrey agreed. After all, the word ¡®king¡¯ was still too far away for them. All they needed to do was obediently ept the order and properly obtain their own glory in the Temr Knights. ¡°Then, since the rules have been changed, what should we do when no one from the magic faculty is willing to fight?¡± Audrey asked. Ross, who had finally squeezed her way out of the crowd, heard Audrey¡¯s question the moment he reached her side. His expression changed, and he quickly grabbed Audrey¡¯s wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the word ¡®mage¡¯ here, or you¡¯ll attract fire.¡± Audrey and Kate were both puzzled. ¡°You two have just arrived, so you might not know what¡¯s going on here. The Magic Faculty was disqualified by the school decades ago, so we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here. However, the word ¡®mage¡¯ is a taboo in the school.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Audrey did not understand. After all, the power of mages was obvious to everyone. Why would the Temr Knights have such thoughts? Ross sighed softly. ¡°Because there was a big incident in the Temr Knights. A long time ago, there was a Grand Magister here. At that time, magic was very popr, but that Grand Magister went mad for some unknown reason. He brought his students and tried to kill everyone in the Temr Knights. In the end, he invited the legendary battle king to stop this tragedy from happening.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. After all, in the process of cultivating magic, it was linked to spiritual power. The higher one¡¯s realm was, the weaker one¡¯s spiritual power would be. As a result, it was easy for one¡¯s spiritual power to go astray. However, this kind of¡­ massacre of the people around them due to Qi deviation was indeed very rare. It could be said to be a tragedy in the human world. ¡°How can this¡­¡± Kate pondered for a long time. Chapter 178 - New Rules

Chapter 178: New Rules

He was suddenly a little worried about Audrey. Audrey was also a mage, and she looked very powerful. He was very afraid that Audrey would have an ident because of the same situation. Kate looked up at Audrey. After thetter made eye contact with him, she could naturally see the worry in his eyes, she only pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. I¡¯ll be fine. After all, with my current realm, I can¡¯t reach such a high level.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± Kate seemed to want to say something more. However, he was quickly interrupted by Audrey. ¡°Kate, there¡¯s no need to say anything more.¡± Audrey naturally understood what Kate meant. He lowered his eyes and looked at her beautiful face with a hint of mncholy. In the end, the worry in Kate¡¯s heart did note out. Forget it. After all, Audrey was so good and powerful. No matter what decision he made, he would unconditionally choose to trust Audrey. Ross sighed and said, ¡°Actually, although this is just a rumor and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, I think it¡¯s quite reliable. That¡¯s because the square you¡¯re in now, doesn¡¯t it look brand-new? It was actually built decades ago.¡± ¡°You have to know that the materials used to build a ce like ours are very advanced. Even after a hundred years of history, there wouldn¡¯t be a trace of it. However, it was inexplicably renovated decades ago.¡± Ross clicked her tongue, ¡°So you should be able to imagine what happened.¡± Audrey hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she did not voice out the question in her heart. Just as they were about to change the topic, they heard amotioning from the front. ¡°Silence!¡± It was a loud voice that was filled with vigor. It was apanied by an intense battle spirit as it directly attacked the people standing below the stage. Some of them did not even have time to defend themselves before they were forced to take two steps back by the surging battle spirit. There were even some who fell to the ground. A middle-aged man had appeared in front of the stage. Just by standing a great distance away from them, they could feel the intense pressure. Ross was frightened by this sound. She held her breath and did not dare to continue speaking. Audrey frowned. In fact, she had already sensed the pressure when it came. She had silently activated ayer of protection around her, but she could still feel the terrifying aura. After all, there was no one else who could have such a terrifying aura other than the Garuda that she had seen previously. It seemed like the middle-aged man in front of her was definitely very powerful. He had reached an unfathomable realm. Even she was a little afraid of him. Just as Audrey was about to continue observing him, she saw Ross, who was beside her, winking at her. She raised her hand and tugged at the corner of her shirt. ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Mr. Wark has alreadye over. Why are you still looking? Quickly lower your head! This gentleman dislikes people looking at him the most. If he doesn¡¯t withdraw his gaze, he will very likely be beaten up as being disrespectful.¡± After hearing these words, Audrey obediently lowered her head. However, she secretlyughed coldly in her heart. What did he mean by disliking people looking at him the most? In Audrey¡¯s opinion, as a strong person, she had to ept the gazes of everyone and not use her own strength to force others to lower their heads like this. ¡°You should not know who Walke is. He is the strongest person in our country. His strength has already reached the level of a Lord. Even in the entire country, there is no one who is a match for him. A Lord!¡± Those three words that emphasized her tone allowed Audrey topletely understand what she meant. It should be known that within Spark City, the strongest among the five great ns was only at the level of a Heroic¡­ a Lord¡­ was likely an existence that could overturn the entire Spark City by himself. It was unexpected that she would actually be able to meet such a character. Although the level of a Lord was only a rtively troublesome enemy in her previous life, it had clearly be an indomitable existence in this world. One could imagine just how difficult it was to raise one¡¯s level here. Audrey was silent for a moment before she carefully observed the Dou Qi in her body. Only then did she realize that the speed at which it circted was actually much faster than before. Could it be that there were signs of a breakthrough? Audrey nted a seed of doubt in her heart. At this moment, when she saw that the audience had finally quieted down, Walke sneered and immediately opened his mouth. ¡°Everyone, you should all know who I am. There¡¯s no need for me to introduce myself to you. The reason why I was invited here today is that this year¡¯s ss allocation experiment is more important. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to check up on all of you. ¡°I believe that all of you are already very clear on how the rules will be changed this time. If it was in the previous year or even in the past, we would have decided through a group battle. It would be like a school trial, but this time is different.¡± The corner of Walke¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°We are prepared to carry out a free-for-all battle mode, using everyone¡¯sbat aura as the foundation. Then, through the battles between different divisions, we will decide whether you will be able to obtain the final victory or not.¡± As soon as these words were said, there were faint sounds of the discussion below the stage. Chapter 179 - Was About Magic

Chapter 179: Was About Magic

Melee? Was this really a battle method that people could think of? One had to know that although they were in the same ce, the things they mastered werepletely different. Moreover, this trial method was very unfriendly to potions. They were clearly a group of people who yed with bottles and jars, so why would they suddenly fight with others? One had to know that the people of the pharmacy branch were more or less low in terms of battle spirit, which was why they chose such a major. Then, this trial could be said to havepletely stepped on their shorings. Not to mention subdued beasts. Just as everyone was discussing how they should obtain victory in this extremely ridiculous trial, they heard another voiceing from the stage. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking right now, so what I¡¯m going to say next is the new rules.¡± There was obvious pride in Walke¡¯s voice, ¡°Because it¡¯s more or less unfair to everyone, the Temr Knights have decided to use all the resources we can control to help everyone in the duel.¡± All the resources? Audrey pondered for a moment before understanding what he meant. It basically meant that the things they normally used in ss would be given to them without any reservations in this trial. For example, the pharmacy branch would get all kinds of high-level medicinal herbs, and their familiars would get more high-level Demon Beasts, battle Qi should be a level two or above battle technique. From the looks of it, it could actually be considered equal. After all, potions could be said to be cheat-like existences. As long as one had a bottle of high-grade potion on them, they would be able to unleash the unimaginable potential in the trial. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this trial seems to be quite fair,¡± Ross said timidly. Audrey chuckled. The so-called fairness was only built on other foundations. If they wanted to obtain high-grade potions, although the medicinal ingredients had been resolved, it was still a huge problem whether they could produce them. Just like their current standards. If they were ordinary people, it would be considered pretty good if they could barely produce a bottle of ordinary recovery potion. If they were on the field, the students of their branch could not just take a hundred and eighty bottles of recovery medicine and drink it every time they were injured. Therefore, the most important thing was to rely on one¡¯s own strength. As long as one¡¯s strength was outstanding enough, they could sessfully stand out no matter which branch they were in. ¡°But Audrey, I suddenly thought of something. I can barely make a recovery medicine. What should I do?¡± Ross said pitifully. Audrey smiled andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have me? When you encounter something that won¡¯t happen, you cane and ask me. I¡¯ll help you solve it as soon as possible.¡± Ross¡¯ eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Audrey! Aren¡¯t you too kind? Is this the feeling of hugging someone¡¯s thigh in the legends? I suddenly feel that there¡¯s hope for me to break into the intermediate ss.¡± ¡°Intermediate? No matter what, you have to make it into the advanced ss, right?¡± Audrey teased as she saw Ross¡¯s face fall. ¡°It would be great if I could make it into the advanced ss, but look at the people around here. No matter which one of them is stronger than me, let alone making it into the advanced ss, even if it¡¯s an intermediate ss, I¡¯m still a little off.¡± She said this with a sad face. Audrey did not know why, but she sounded a little sad. She raised her hand and patted rose tofort her. Walke quickly finished exining the rules of the ss-dividing trial. Because the changes were too big, no one could figure out what exactly was going on. As a result, the assembly had already dispersed. There were still many people who stopped in the square to discuss how they should obtain victory. Looking at this group of worried people, Audrey found an opportunity to slip out of the crowd and head straight for the magic faculty. After rushing to the small, shabby courtyard, ude had been waiting for a long time. He was sitting in the locked room that he had seen earlier. The door was half-closed, and Audrey could clearly see his back as if he was studying something. Although he looked like he was studying something seriously, the next second after Audrey stepped into the magic faculty, ude looked up at her with a face full of joy. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time. You¡¯re finally free. Come quickly. I found a new magic spell yesterday. I tried to mobilize the wind elements around me yesterday, and the effect was simr to the cold wind¡­¡± ude spoke with assurance. Although he did not look young anymore, his expression was still like that of a child who had gotten his beloved toy. Audrey could see that there was a love for magic in his eyes. It was almost the same as her in her previous life. ¡°Senior ude, I want to ask you a question. I don¡¯t know if it would offend you,¡± Audrey said tentatively. ude looked up. ¡°Audrey, I remember that I have already told you clearly that the rtionship between the two of us isn¡¯t like that of seniors and juniors. We are friends, so you can be at ease and say anything to me. I won¡¯t mind.¡± Audrey smiled gently. Her beautiful azure eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said so, I¡¯ll be straightforward.¡± Audrey paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to participate in the cement test today.¡± Chapter 180 - A Firm Legacy

Chapter 180: A Firm Legacy

When he mentioned those words, a hint of naturalness shed across ude¡¯s face, but it was quickly covered up by him. ¡°Is that so? Logically speaking, it should be about time. When I heard them discussing changing the method, I don¡¯t know whether they changed it or not. It has nothing to do with us anyway.¡± ude continued to look down at the book in his hand. ¡°But the question now is, don¡¯t you want the magic faculty to return to everyone¡¯s sight?¡± Audrey asked. It was this sentence that made ude¡¯s hand, which was flipping through the pages of the book, stoppletely. He does not want the magic branch to return to everyone¡¯s sight? How is that possible? Ever since the Temr Knights had been established, ude had stayed in the magic branch. He had personally witnessed the process of him going from glory to ruin. From the first straight building to thest few dirty rooms. ude had been guarding this ce throughout the whole process. He had never changed his mind. Someone hade to persuade him that with his achievements, he could find a more leisurely job. There was no need for him to guard a branch that was about to disappear from everyone¡¯s sight. He would die alone. But to ude, what he stood for was not his faith alone, but the faith ced in him by countless seniors. Although all the books stored here looked ordinary, each of them was an extremely rare treasure in that era. ude did not want to see such important information. No one had passed it down, he also did not want to see it gradually decay. ude¡¯s hands on the table tightened slightly. ¡°Audrey, you have to know that the situation is much moreplicated than you think. Furthermore, I have no way of making decisions on such matters. After all, I¡­ am just an old man who is standing guard here,¡± ude said with a wry smile. Audrey lowered her eyes and felt a ball of unyielding fire burning in her chest. She knew what the old man in front of her was feeling right now, and she could understand why he was so hesitant. It was because both of them were people who had a great love for magic. It could be said that the two of them could sacrifice everything, including their lives, for magic. But now, looking at the things that they loved, they had be like this. No matter who it was, they would feel great heartache. ¡°Senior ude, I know what you¡¯re thinking, so I was thinking, why not take this opportunity to let magicpletely return to everyone¡¯s sight?¡± Audrey said. ude slowly shook his head. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re still too naive. You don¡¯t know what magic has experienced. I¡¯ve personally seen it go from its peak to where it is now. That¡¯s why I know magic the best.¡± ¡°Senior, actually, I know the reason for its decline,¡± Audrey said firmly, ¡°But you should know that it¡¯s just an ident. It¡¯s impossible for us to suffer from Qi deviation like that when we cultivate normally.¡± ude was stunned for a moment. He looked at Audrey as though he wanted to find some clues from her face. But soon, he lowered his head and gave a wry smile. ¡°It seems like that matter has spread among your students.¡± Audrey did not answer. ¡°Actually, I understand the reason. With your current realm, you should know what the situation was like. It¡¯s just that¡­ the king refused to let us pass.¡± ¡°The losses caused back then were really too great. Even a rich country like ours couldn¡¯t bear it. After all, there aren¡¯t many countries that can bear such a loss. Countless outstanding people have all fallen, resulting in no one above the Monarch level appearing for a long period of time after that.¡± Although Audrey could imagine what kind of bloody storm it would be after the Qi deviation, she did not expect it to be so serious. Even people above the Monarch level¡­ did not exist? ¡°You must know that magisters are extremely powerful existences, to begin with. In addition, after Qi deviation, their strength has increased by several times. No one can withstand his attacks. Even I was lucky enough to survive during that period of time.¡± ¡°You should be very clear that Qi deviation is mainly because you don¡¯t have enough control over your spiritual power¡­¡± Audrey still wanted to persuade him. She really wanted to lead magic to the world. However, she did not expect ude to only look up at her. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said it to this extent, I¡¯ll be frank with you. In today¡¯s society, as long as something rted to magic is involved, everyone will be despised, even if it has nothing to do with magic.¡± Audrey¡¯s breathing paused, the old man in front of her continued, ¡°You should know what I mean. I just hope that you can walk on the right path and not waste your life in a ce that is about to be buried.¡± ¡°Senior ude, I understand.¡± Audrey bit her lower lip. When she raised her head again, her beautiful eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Please believe me. One day, I will lead magic to everyone¡¯s eyes and rebuild their understanding of magic!¡± ude closed the book in his hand and did not continue speaking. Chapter 181 - Trouble Had Come Knocking on Her Door

Chapter 181: Trouble Had Come Knocking on Her Door

There were still three days before the official start of the preparations. Although the Temr Knights had provided many high-grade herbs, Audrey still packed her things and found a nearby auction house. She had used the existing herbs to create a batch of high-grade potions. Now, she needed to find a ce to sell all these things and use her money to make the one she wanted. As an alchemist, what everyone wanted to refine sessfully was probably an upgrade potion. As long as they drank it, they could at least advance by one level, and at most, they could advance by several levels. Audrey naturally had the same thoughts. When she passed by the blue sound barrier, she thought that she would be stopped. Who knew that the thin film seemed to have a life of its own. She bypassed it directly in front of her, leaving a gap that allowed her to pass through. Audrey widened her eyes in surprise. After sensing it for a moment, she realized that it was actually a barrier made entirely ofbat aura. As long as a person walked in, their strength would be automatically weakened. At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from behind her. ¡°Audrey!¡± Coincidentally, the person who came here was none other than Maggie, who had a good rtionship with Daisy. However, this girl was very scheming in ss. On the surface, she acted as if she had a good rtionship with him, but she had done very dirty things in the dark. For example, she often spoke ill of herself behind his back. Audrey knew everything he said, but she did not want to care about it. Maggie also noticed her. She did not greet her but immediately turned around and saw a boy walking out behind her. The boy was wearing a suit and leather shoes, looking verypatible with Maggie. Audrey had some impression of this person. He seemed to be the son of a certain royal family and the eldest. This meant that this person would inherit the royal family¡¯s assets in the future. As for Maggie, she was just a side chamber in one of the five great families. So how could she be rted to the royal family? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in? Did you meet someone you know?¡± Thomas looked at Maggie in front of him and frowned. Did she not know that one could not enter the auction without an invitation? Maggie smiled gently. ¡°She¡¯s my friend. Her name is Audrey.¡± Audrey resisted puking, but she maintained a smile on her face. How did Maggie do it? Wasn¡¯t she ipatible with her? She could actually call out her name so intimately. The shell of the void scale turtle was not even as thick-skinned as hers. Thomas sized her up carefully, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Did you invite her to the auction?¡± Maggie naturally shook her head. ¡°I came here on my own. It has nothing to do with you. Please keep a certain distance from me,¡± Audrey said as she took two steps back. Her expression was as if she had met a ferocious beast. Maggie secretly gritted her teeth, but she still maintained a smile on her face. She continued to ask, ¡°What are you here for today? I never remembered that you liked toe to ces like this.¡± Her voice was still as gentle as before. It sounded soft and gentle. Just the way she dressed and the way she spoke was enough to make people pity her. ¡°I have some things to take care of. And if I remember correctly, our rtionship isn¡¯t so good that we need to know each other,¡± Audrey retorted directly. Thomas, who was beside her, naturally noticed Audrey¡¯s tone. He reached out and wrapped his arm around Maggie¡¯s shoulder, making it obvious that he was protecting his daughter. ¡°Do you even know how to speak? If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then shut up!¡± Thomas looked down at Maggie and spoke tenderly, ¡°Let¡¯s not argue with her. A person like her probably doesn¡¯t even have an invitation. Let¡¯s go in quickly. The auction is about to begin.¡± Audrey was sensitive enough to catch the meaning behind his words. Invitation letter? Was there a need to bring an invitation letter to a ce like this? ¡°Why have not I heard of such a saying¡­ It seems like it¡¯s going to be a little difficult to sell the item today.¡± Audrey thought to herself. Maggie frowned slightly. The way she frowned was very pitiful. ¡°Maybe Audrey is in a bad mood today, so she spoke a little harshly to me. Don¡¯t argue with Audrey.¡± Audrey took a deep breath. Why was this woman still pretending at this time? Now, she looked like a bad person. ¡°If I was in a bad mood, you might be gone now.¡± Audrey narrowed her eyes and looked at the girl who pretended to be weak. Then, she clicked her tongue, ¡°Be more respectful to me in the future. I¡¯m not sure what I can do.¡± Maggie frowned and leaned into Thomas¡¯ arms, pretending to be weak. She spoke with a sobbing tone. ¡°I just wanted to remind you. I didn¡¯t expect you to treat me like this¡­¡± Chapter 182 - Pretending to Be Pitiful?

Chapter 182: Pretending to Be Pitiful?

The moment she cried, Thomas could not take it anymore. ¡°What¡¯s a country bumpkin without an invitation still doing here? Where¡¯s the gatekeeper? Hurry up and kick her out.¡± He roared angrily. Unfortunately, even after a long time, no one paid him any attention. Thomas seemed to feel embarrassed, and his face turned a lot paler. Audrey only gave him an indifferent nce before she nned to walk into the auction house. Seeing that Audreypletely ignored him, Thomas¡¯ expression became even uglier. ¡°You actually dare to look down on me? First-ss fighting technique, lightning fist!¡± He directly used a fighting technique, and the fighting spirit in his entire body soared. His fist, which was mixed with lightning, ruthlessly smashed towards Audrey. However, a momentter, his fist was blocked halfway. A slender hand directly blocked his fist. Then, for some unknown reason, the battle technique that he had prepared earlier actually dissipated instantly. As for the owner of that hand, she used his other hand to touch her chin without feeling any pain. She looked at the locked door in front of him, thinking about how she should enter. He saw Audrey gently move her arm. She did not seem to use any strength at all. Then, however, a clear sound of bones colliding rang out. ¡°Ah!¡± Thomas burst out in a scream and used all his strength to pull out his hand. Only then did he realize that the back of his hand was already red. After all, he had used all his strength just now, yet his opponent easily subdued him. There was only one thought in Thomas¡¯s mind. Audrey, I must not provoke her! ¡°Brother! Brother, how are you? It looks like it hurts! Sob, sob, sob.¡± Maggie was so anxious that she was about to cry. Audrey ignored all the noise behind her and looked at the closed door in front of her seriously. ¡°This door doesn¡¯t have a key. How do I get in¡­ do I have to tear this door down?¡± Suddenly, a kind voice came from beside her. ¡°Miss, please wait.¡± Audrey frowned and looked in the direction of the voice. Suddenly, her vision blurred, and a figure appeared in front of her. The person looked to be in his fifties. Although his hair was white, he gave people a feeling that he was very energetic and capable. Audrey noticed the ¡®appraiser¡¯ tag on his body and instantly realized that this person¡¯s status was definitely not low. After all, he could conceal his aura so well that she did not even notice it. It could be imagined how strong the other party was. ¡°Miss, do you not have an invitation?¡± The older man asked with a kind smile. Audrey nodded. This person probably saw that she was about to make a move and wanted to protect their door, so he chose to speak to her. It had to be said that it was a wise choice. ¡°Can I enter without an invitation?¡± Audrey asked politely. Her appearance made everyone¡¯s eyes drop to the ground. Who was this polite person? Was she not the one who had destroyed a Tier-1 battle technique without batting an eyelid just now? Reginald did not expect her to be so fickle. He just smiled awkwardly. ¡°Little girl, if you want toe in, I can let you in. I¡¯m in the first room on the right-hand side of the second floor. I have something to ask you. Can youe and find me?¡± It just so happened that she also wanted to ask him about how high-grade potions should be auctioned. Audrey agreed and saw the man in front of her gently raise his hand. Then, the door that seemed to weigh a thousand pounds was easily pushed open. Audrey pursed her lips. As expected, the other party was very unfathomable. With this thought in mind, Audrey raised her foot and walked in,pletely ignoring the two people behind her. At this moment, Maggie looked at the two of them. The shock was written all over her face. ¡°Was that the Hand of God just now? I heard that as long as he appraises something, it can be auctioned for a sky-high price. Moreover, he is also the best appraiser in our country¡­¡± Maggie was so surprised that she could not close her mouth. ording to the reports, it would take an ordinary person¡¯s effort to gain his favor even if they spoke to him. He had never even received a summons from the king. He was a character who lived in the legends. Today, he appeared in person, and he even took the initiative to invite Audrey, who did not have an invitation card, in. What kind of good deed did Audrey do to have such good luck¡­ she gritted her teeth and looked at the slim figure who had already entered the ss door, her eyes filled with hatred. Audrey, you¡¯re so lucky, Audrey. ¡°You wait. I¡¯ll see what kind of thoughts are hidden under that hypocritical face of yours sooner orter.¡± Maggie thought to herself. ¡°Thomas, get up quickly. The two of us should go in as well. We have an invitation letter, so why are we going inter than her?¡± Maggie hugged Thomas¡¯ arm tightly, unwilling to give up. Thomas agreed and took out the invitation letter from his pocket. Then, he used thebat aura emitted from the invitation letter to sessfully pass through the barrier at the entrance and enter the auction house. At this moment, Audrey was already observing her surroundings. Unlike the auction house she went tost time, this ce clearly looked much more advanced. Yet, regardless of whether it was the decorations, there was a faint sense of subtle but luxurious feeling. Chapter 183 - Another Identity

Chapter 183: Another Identity

¡°May I ask what your name is?¡± Reginald asked in a gentle tone. Audrey lowered her eyes. ¡°Catherine.¡± After hearing this name, a hint of surprise shed in Reginald¡¯s eyes. It was a name that he had never heard of. Logically speaking, it should be impossible. After all, he had heard of all the alchemists in the country. There were even some that he had seen before. How could such a high-level alchemist suddenly appear, but he had never seen one before? Clearly, the person in front of him did not want to expose her identity, so she had put on a veil, revealing only her beautiful blue eyes. Reginald was well aware of this, but he did not say anything. He just pushed the door open and let Audrey enter. ¡°Feel free to sit. You can treat this ce like your own home. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with me.¡± Reginald walked directly to the desk and slowly sat down. Audrey sized up her surroundings and realized that the old man in front of her did not seem like an ordinary person. After all, those very sophisticated instruments looked like they could only be touched by people in high positions. Moreover, when she had just entered, she had actually heard what Maggie had said, the so-called Hand of God¡­ ¡°In that case, thank you.¡± Audrey nodded politely and sat down on the sofa next to her. Reginald tried his best to soften his tone. ¡°Since you¡¯ve juste here, you might not know much about our rules. We need an invitation to enter the auction. ¡°So, I wanted to ask, why are you here? ¡°To participate in the auction?¡± Audrey shook her head gently. ¡°Yes, but not entirely. The main reason I¡¯m here is to auction off some important items.¡± Reginald pondered for a moment, as though he did not believe what she said. However, Reginald was dumbfounded when Audrey took out the few bottles of potion that looked very clear from her pocket. ¡°This is¡­¡± He stood up and walked in Audrey¡¯s direction. Audrey handed the potion that she had prepared to him. ¡°I n to auction these out. I don¡¯t know if I can sell them for a good price. Please help me take a look first.¡± Reginald took the potion from her hand with trembling hands. ¡°Oh my god, I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve seen such a top-tier potion. Each bottle is so exquisite that there are no ws.¡± Reginald opened the bottle and carefully sniffed the scent inside. Just a sniff was enough to sense the tremendous energying from it. No matter how one looked at it, these were all top-tier potions. Usually, it was already the finale for their auction house to have one bottle. Who would have thought that so many bottles would suddenly appear? Reginald was so nervous that his hands were trembling. He looked at Audrey with a hint of fear in his eyes. ¡°Madam, may I ask, where did you get these potions?¡± Reginald did not even notice that he had used honorifics without knowing it. Audrey asked back, ¡°Where did I get them¡­ do I need to find out the channels? Because it¡¯s not convenient to say, I don¡¯t intend to reveal it.¡± She did not want to reveal her identity as an alchemist for the time being. If they knew that she had cultivated these things, they might treat her as a long-term meal ticket. Reginald hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that your items are too precious, so I can¡¯t set a price for you for the time being. However, I can guarantee that the total value won¡¯t be lower than¡­¡± He extended his hand and waved it at Audrey. ¡°This number.¡± Audrey nodded in satisfaction. Her initial estimation was actually within this range. However, she was not interested in money. She only wanted more valuable medicinal herbs. ¡°If I remember correctly, the auction house you¡¯re currently in should have produced a half-moon fog fox some time ago. There should be a lot of good things on a beast of that level. What I need is the fey core in its body,¡± Audrey probed. Then, she saw the old man¡¯s expression change. They had sent people to capture this half-moon fog fox a long time ago, but they had only seeded a while ago. They had clearly not released the news yet, so how did Miss Audrey know so clearly? Could it be that she had her own exclusive channel? Reginald did not dare to imagine how powerful the person in front of him was. Although she did not look impressive and was just an ordinary nobledy, the aura she exuded was not to be underestimated. ¡°Madam, we do have something that you want, but the procedures might be a little more troublesome. That¡¯s because we will first evaluate all of your items before we proceed,¡± Reginald said. Chapter 184 - 4: Conditions

Chapter 184: Conditions

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After all, the potions they had were too precious. Even so, they were definitely more valuable than the demonic pill. The problem was how to calcte the price. After all, they were an auction house. They did not have a fixed price. Every time, the price was constantly rising and falling. Therefore, he did not know how to set the price. ¡°How about this? If you¡¯re not in a hurry, could you please wait for us for a while? I¡¯ll go and discuss it with the president.¡± Reginald carefully put away all the potions in front of him. After all, these potions were all extremely precious upgrading potions. If all these potions appeared in their auction house, it would be enough to set off a huge wave. After all, it was a potion that could upgrade a person by several levels, not to mention so many in front of them. One could imagine howplicated the situation was. If they were really able to take all of these potions... At that time, they would really be able to make a fortune. Reginald had no way of making such an important decision on his own. Audrey smiled and agreed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go look for our president to discuss this matter. You can take a stroll around our auction house first,¡± Reginald said. He stood up and walked towards his desk. He took out a number te from the table and handed it to Audrey. ¡°Since you have this number te with you, it can prove that you¡¯re the person we invited. You can move around freely in the auction house. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± He bowed politely at Audrey before hurriedly disappearing outside the door. Audrey watched his back as he left. She felt that there was no point in staying in this room, so she left with him. After walking out, she looked at the long corridor outside the door. She fumbled around, trying to find a ce to see what the auction house looked like. However, she had only taken two steps when a voice came from behind her. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in? Don¡¯t you know that the offices of the upper echelons of the auction house are not open to entry?¡± Audrey was stunned when she heard the sharp and even somewhat harsh female voice. She turned her head back. She saw a woman dressed in professional attire standing not far behind her. She seemed to have juste out from the innermost room on the left because the room had just closed. ¡°That... that old man just now...¡± Audrey wanted to exin what was going on, so she pointed in the direction Reginald had left. Who knew that the woman in front of her only narrowed her eyes and looked at her with disdain. ¡°Old man? You don¡¯t even know senior Reginald¡¯s name. What kind of rtionship do you want with him?¡± Elsa took two steps forward and frowned as she looked at the little girl who was only as tall as her chest. ¡°I see you. You just got an invitation letter from god knows where and then snuck in to steal something. Also, howe I don¡¯t know the number code of your invitation letter? We only sent out 400 invitations. What does your 401 number mean?¡± Audrey was stunned for a moment. She looked down at the badge on her chest. It did say 401, but it was given to her by the old man, Reginald. It could not be fake, right. She opened her mouth and was about to exin herself, but the woman¡¯s face was full of mockery. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. The room you entered just now has a lot of valuable things. If I find out that you stole the things inside, I¡¯ll make you pay for it.¡± Elsa raised her hand and frowned. Although Mr. Reginald was very powerful, the security in his office was too low. There was only a simple wooden door. Moreover, this wooden door was not locked. Anyone could open it. Therefore, this caused the thief in front of her to sneak in. She did not know what he had done. ¡°So why aren¡¯t you listening to me? It was that old man who invited me in. He opened the door for me personally. How could I steal from him?¡± Audrey frowned. ¡°Does this person in front of me not understand what I¡¯m saying? I¡¯ve already exined it so clearly to her, yet she still suspects me of stealing.¡± Audrey thought to herself. Who knew that it was this sentence that made Elsaugh. ¡°What? Mr. Reginald invited you in? hahahahaha... you don¡¯t seem to be just a thief. You¡¯re also a writer.¡± A writer? Audrey naturally knew that she was mocking herself. Elsa curled her lips slightly, and there was a hint of mockery in the curve of her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve worked here for eight years, but I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Reginald let anyone in. Now that I¡¯ve caught you, you¡¯re saying that he let you in? If you had found a better reason, I might have believed you, but isn¡¯t this reason a little too imaginative?¡± Audrey pressed the tip of her tongue against the back of her teeth and took a deep breath to calm herself. Chapter 185 - Will Teach You a Lesson

Chapter 185: Will Teach You a Lesson

Who knew what the woman in front of her was thinking? She raised her hand and fumbled around the wall beside her. An ear-piercing bell rang in the corridor. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you got in, don¡¯t think about going out again after you¡¯ve entered. I¡¯m going to get someone to take you away. I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t admit to what you¡¯ve stolen under their torture.¡± ¡°Take her away?¡± Audrey curled her lips. Since the woman in front of her did not understand humannguage, there was no need for her to be polite with her. ¡°You can try. Let¡¯s see if any of you can hurt me.¡± Hearing her words, Elsa could not help but burst intoughter. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the little girl who was only as tall as her chest. She mocked, ¡°You? I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t weaned. One of our guards can beat you down.¡± As she spoke, the voice transmitter was connected. Elsa picked up the voice transmitter and turned off the ear-piercing ringing sound. She immediately gave an order. ¡°Hurry up and throw this illegal intruder out. What do you think of the gate? How can you let a person who has nothing to do with the auctione in¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, something shed in front of her eyes. Then, she heard a loud noise. The noise was so loud that even the sound transmitter was unstable. It was cut off. Elsa widened her eyes in surprise. A cloud of dust floated in front of her. She was caught off guard and coughed twice. ¡°Ahem¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± When the smoke in front of her disappeared, she looked again and saw a big hole in the wall beside her. It even revealed the reddish-brown tiles hidden in the wall. ¡°You can try. If you call him over, this wall won¡¯t be the only thing that will be broken.¡± Audrey looked up with a cold smile on her lips. Elsa was stunned. What the hell is going on? Could it be that this little girl had created such arge hole in the wall? Audrey seemed to have a unique aura around her. One could even see a faint icy-blue light emitting from her palm. One could feel an intense chill assaulting her. The hole in the wall had even turned into frost. Clearly, something extraordinary had just struck her. Her gaze bounced back and forth between the hole in the wall and Audrey¡¯s body before she finally epted this fact. What¡­ what kind of power was this? She had not even noticed what had happened, and it had already ended. Moreover, she had not even sensed a single breath. If such a power were tond on her body, what would happen? Perhaps even if she was ready, she would not be able to withstand such a blow. The hole was only a few centimeters away from her. In that instant, she seemed to have felt the strong chill sweep across her face. Elsa gulped, unable to utter any of the mocking words she had been holding in her stomach. ¡°Do you still want to say it?¡± Audrey narrowed her eyes and smiled. She was pretty, to begin with, and her blue eyes seemed to glow. Coupled with her smile, anyone would look like a harmless little girl. However, therge hole in the wall proved what had just happened. Elsa looked at her, unable to control her expression as she took a step back. ¡°What¡­ what kind of monster are you? Could it be¡­¡± She seemed to have thought of something as she suddenly let out a scream. She raised her hand and pushed Audrey away as she ran towards the stairway. Just as she reached the stairway and was about to rush downstairs, she was suddenly blocked by a few figures. ¡°Elsa, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that we can¡¯t run around in the hall?¡± A man with long hair frowned as if he disapproved of her actions. Who knew that Elsa would pounce on him as soon as she saw him, reaching out to grab his wrist. ¡°President¡­ president¡­ There¡¯s a monster here, quickly think of a way to catch it, it¡¯s a monster!¡± Her voice was slightly shrill. The people standing behind the person called president frowned. They had only heard themotion during the meeting and wanted to see what had happened. They did not expect to see this woman go crazy here as soon as they came out. ¡°Monster? Where¡¯s the monster?¡± Marcus looked up and saw a little girl standing in the corridor with a nk face. When she met his gaze, she spread her hands at him. Marcus immediately realized who this little girl was. He looked back and Reginald immediately realized that something had happened. He quickly walked forward and walked to the steps. ¡°Are you okay? What happened? Why was there a noise just now? Were you bullied?¡± Reginald directly went over to greet her. When his gaze fell on the big hole in the wall, even the experienced Reginald¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Chapter 186 - It Was Too Late to Regret

Chapter 186: It Was Too Late to Regret

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was actually someone who could do such a thing? One had to know that the walls here were reinforced with special metal. Even if a Monarch came, he might not be able to create a single mark on the wall. Just who was this person who could actually make arge hole? Audrey smiled gently. Since she had met someone she knew, would she not be at a disadvantage if she did not act pitiful? ¡°That person just now insisted that I had sneaked in. She even said that I went into your room to steal your things, but I didn¡¯t... she even wanted to send someone to capture me and throw me out.¡± Audrey pursed her lips, and there was a hint of a sob in her voice. Seeing her face like this, Elsa was dumbfounded. This girl just blew a hole in the wall yet she¡¯s acting like this. Moreover, she just said that she would beat up the person she called over... Why is she acting pitiful in front of someone she knows? Elsa did not know how to exin herself. Although she knew that the little girl in front of her was faking it, she did not deny that what she said was the truth. Reginald frowned when he heard Audrey¡¯s words. He turned to look at the woman who was still curled up behind Marcus. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s a guest that I specially invited? How dare you treat her like this?¡± Elsa was stunned for a moment before she hurriedly exined. ¡°How could I know! She looks like she¡¯s trying to steal something. Also, that hole in the wall just now was also her...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a crisp p sounded. Audrey was startled by the sudden sound. She looked up and saw that Elsa¡¯s face had tilted to one side, and the side of her face was beginning to turn slightly red. Marcus retracted his hand expressionlessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? No matter who it is, as long as theye in, they¡¯ll be our guests. Treat them well. How dare you?¡± Ayesha felt the sharp paining from the side of her face, and her eyes turned red. ¡°President... listen to my exnation. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was really her at that time...¡± ¡°You¡¯re still trying to quibble?¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes. He had thought that the woman in front of him had good business skills, so he had kept her here. Who knew that he would actually do such a stupid thing. After all, the little girl was carrying a secret about their entire auction house. Since she had offended the little girl, there was no need for her to stay here. ¡°Pack up your things and leave by tonight.¡± Marcus turned his head away from her and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your things here tomorrow.¡± Leave? Elsa covered her burning face. She could not believe what she had just heard. She had worked here for eight years and had worked hard for them for eight years, but now she was asked to leave because of a little girl. This job was not only very stable but also very profitable. How could she give up this job so easily? Elsa did not care about her reputation anymore. She immediately knelt down with tears on her face. ¡°President... I¡¯m sorry, I was really wrong. I beg you, please forgive me this time. I won¡¯t do it again. President, I really beg you.¡± She raised her hand to grab the leg of Marcus¡¯ pants, but Marcus only turned his head and looked at her indifferently. ¡°I should have told you that I hate people who cause trouble without reason.¡± Elsa froze on the spot. Her tears slid down from the corners of her eyes and finally fell to the ground. The people behind Marcus all looked at her with pity. After all, the president could be said to be an existence that could cover the sky with one hand. Elsa did not know where she got such audacity to dare to hold the president against his will. Although she was lying on the ground and crying pitifully, it was in line with an old saying that poor people must have something hateful about them. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to care anymore. There¡¯s nothing for you to do here. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you down. You can go sit in the hall for a while.¡± Reginald stretched out his hand toward Audrey. Seeing the kind old man stretching out his hand toward her, Audrey was stunned for a moment. In the end, she shook his hand. Before she left, she happened to pass by Elsa¡¯s side. Listening to the sobbing sounds, Audrey nced sideways at the poor woman. Although she did not want things to turn out like this, there was nothing she could do. After all, this woman hade to find her first. It was a pity. She might have thought that she really did not have any background. However, she could not imagine that she would kneel on the ground five minutester, feeling sad for her ill-fated fate. Following therge group of people down the stairs, Audrey¡¯s appearance naturally attracted the attention of many people. It was not time for the auction to begin, and there would asionally be guestsing in. Every guest who came in was stunned when they saw the scene in front of them. Then, their gazes fell on the graceful and noble girl in the middle. Audrey had only taken two steps here, and she felt as if she had been baptized by many gazes. Chapter 187 - Marcus’ Probing

Chapter 187: Marcus¡¯ Probing

¡°Miss, I haven¡¯t asked you yet. What¡¯s your name?¡± Marcus bent down to look at Audrey, a smile on his face. This look did not seem like the same person as the cold and emotionless bank president from before. Audrey naturally felt the goodwill he exuded towards her and smiled. ¡°My name is Catherine. Nice to meet you.¡± Catherine¡­ was it? An ordinary name. Marcus¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. He had thought that this little girl in front of him woulde from some noble family. After all, she had such a powerful item in her hands. However, he did not expect her to be an unknown person. He pressed the tip of his tongue against the back of his teeth and continued to ask, ¡°If I may ask, where did you study?¡± ¡°Mist Mountain Academy.¡± Audrey narrowed her eyes and smiled. She appeared to be very easy to get along with. She had randomly made up a school that she had heard of. As she did not want to expose her identity, she could not reveal such information. After all, within the Temr Knights, they were basically members of the five great ns. If she told the truth, she would be suspected. ¡°Mist Mountain Academy, huh¡­¡± Marcus repeated what she said as if he was talking to himself. He had heard of Mist Mountain Academy before, but it had not been very popr in the past few years. He did not know if there were any geniuses or something like that. However, since this little girl in front of him had already taken out such a powerful potion, there must be some secret hidden in Mist Mountain Academy. Marcus curled the corners of his lips, trying his best to make himself look a little gentler. ¡°Alright, this school is pretty good. ¡°As for your item, we¡¯re still discussing when we¡¯ll let you sell it at the auction. ¡°Perhaps we can today. Why don¡¯t you go to the private room to rest for a while? After we¡¯ve discussed it, someone will contact you.¡± He spoke in a very polite manner. Audrey naturally agreed. As soon as the manager finished speaking, a person dressed in a knight¡¯s uniform appeared beside her. He bowed to her politely and said, ¡°Madam, please follow me.¡± Audrey agreed. Before she left, she turned around and nced at Reginald. Reginald waved at her with a smile on his face. Only then did she leave with peace of mind. As he watched her disappear into the corner of the corridor, the smile on Marcus¡¯ face disappeared. He raised his hand slightly, and a door beside him suddenly appeared. Then, it slowly opened in front of everyone. Apparently, he had usedbat aura toy down ayer of hidden protection, revealing arge conference room inside. Looking at the few capable subordinates beside him, Marcus pressed the tip of his tongue against his back teeth and took the lead to walk in. The wall was closed after they entered, and the sound was extremely soft, no one seemed to notice that a door had actually appeared on this wall just now. Marcus pulled open the chair in the conference room and sat on the main seat. He stretched out his hand to support his chin. ¡°Tell me, what are the thoughts of the few of you?¡± As soon as he said this, the people around him looked at each other. Although they had worked here for a long time, they had never seen such a big scene. It was the few bottles of medicine that they had just seen. It was not an exaggeration to say that if they were to go to the royal family, it would definitely cause a stir. After all, there were too many of them. Reginald frowned and finally spoke first. ¡°In a while, we can¡¯t release the notice and issue the invitation like we usually do. We must get rid of such an important item as soon as possible.¡± After all, if the items were to be stored here for a long time, it was very likely that it would arouse the suspicion of some upper-ss society. Thest time, they had three bottles of level-10 potions. Before the auction started, they were directly intercepted by the trusted aides sent by the king, which caused them a huge loss. ¡°Do you mean today?¡± Marcus asked. Reginald nodded. Although what he said made some sense, Marcus was not very satisfied with his answer. Although it was better to sell such valuable items as soon as possible, they could not earn money no matter what. The guests who came to the auction today must have their favorite items in their hearts. They might not have enough money on them. If such a rare item was suddenly released¡­ perhaps the money of everyone present might not be enough to buy it. However, if the price was too low, Marcus did not want to sell it. After all, the auction house took a highmission for every item that was auctioned. At this moment, the little girl next to him raised her hand timidly. Marcus looked up and saw that it was an intern who had just graduated a few years ago and hade to work for him. ¡°Say, what do you think?¡± It seemed that his tone was a little stiff. The little girl was startled by his words and quickly opened her mouth. ¡°What I think is whether we can buy this thing first and leave it here until there is a suitable opportunity to sell it. Just make sure this little girl doesn¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± Buy it first¡­? The tip of Marcus¡¯ tongue touched the back of his teeth. ¡°Thatdy just told me very clearly. What she wants, our auction house just happens to have it. ¡°If possible, I suggest an equivalent exchange. Give what we have to her, and we can take full responsibility for this batch of medicine,¡± Reginald suggested. Marcus thought for a moment. ¡°What does she want?¡± ¡°The demonic core of the half-moon foxes.¡± Chapter 188 - Negotiating Terms With Me?

Chapter 188: Negotiating Terms With Me?

¡°The demonic core, huh.¡± Marcus lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment. They had spent a great deal of effort to obtain that item. If nothing unexpected happened, it could be auctioned off at an ideal price. However, if they were to conduct an offline transaction right now¡­ Marcus curled his lips and an idea suddenly shed through his mind. ¡°How about this, you guys don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Just leave everything to me.¡± Marcus stood up and patted the table in front of him. ¡°Put these potions away for me first. After I have finished discussing with her, we will make arrangements. No one can leak this information out. Do you understand?¡± Everyone nodded quickly. Reginald looked at Marcus who stood up. He originally wanted to follow him, but he was stopped by Marcus with a look. ¡°Mr. Reginald, it can¡¯t be? As the president of the auction house, do I need you to go to great lengths to follow me to discuss business?¡± Marcus¡¯ mouth curved up with a hint of ridicule. Reginald sneered in his heart. What did he mean by following him? He had been in this auction house for so long, and everyone knew what kind of character Marcus was. He would always think of ways to take advantage of small things in all kinds of ces, but they could not be considered as small things, right? In short, the amount of money each time would be more than enough to be squandered in an ordinary family¡¯s lifetime. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just wanted to let you know.¡± Reginald tried his best to make his expression look wless. ¡°Miss Catherine is a very important person, so please¡­¡± At this point, Marcus basically understood what he meant. ¡°You really know me well. But you should know that although you are much better than me in terms of identification, in terms of business, I feel that there is still a big gap between you and me.¡± He pointed at his temple. ¡°Especially here.¡± Reginald¡¯s expression turned ugly, but he could not say it out loud because of his face. He could only watch as Marcus left. His hands by his side tightened slightly. Catherine was absolutely very important to them. No matter what, they could not let Marcus seed this time. However, based on his position, it might be difficult to persuade him to stop. However, if another person joined in, everything would be very easy. At the same time, Audrey, who was on the second floor, was already watching the auction venue. The auction she was at now was extremelyrge. Even the treasures that had appeared at the very beginning were very precious. Moreover, there were a group of masked people sitting below the stage. Just looking at them made people feel that they were either rich or noble. Audrey propped her head up with her hand and looked at the list written on the table. Only then did she notice that there was also a level-10 potion auction today. It was a good opportunity to give her a reference value and let her see how much her potions were worth. A momentter, there was a knock on the lounge door. ¡°Come in,¡± Audrey said and saw a person dressed in a noble robe walking in. His every move was filled with elegance. ¡°Miss Catherine, sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Marcus smiled politely. ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed the batch of potions you provided us. We also know what you want.¡± Audrey nodded and waited for a reasonable reply. If the deal was sessful today, she would be able to produce the potion she needed as quickly as possible. ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that after our professionals¡¯ calctions, the things you provided us aren¡¯t enough to pay the price of that Fey Core.¡± Marcus changed the topic. When she heard this, Audrey had already guessed the intentions of the person in front of her. She even felt that it was a littleughable. A bottle of level-10 potion that she had sold for a sky-high price had been ced in front of him three bottles of level-10 potion, yet he had said that it was more than the price of a fey core. It had to be said that he was indeed a businessman. Every move he made revealed a desire for money. ¡°So what do you mean?¡± Audrey said softly without showing any dissatisfaction. Just hearing this tone, Marcus felt that he had already seeded by more than half. He sneered in his heart, thinking that the person in front of him was really a little girl. She actually believed what he said so easily. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because the level-10 potion that you provided us is too precious, and we firmly believe that you should have other channels to obtain these things. So, we prepared an agreement.¡± Marcus smiled and took out a thin piece of paper from his pocket. He ced the paper on the table and said softly, ¡°As long as you can guarantee that every bottle of level-10 potion you refine will be provided to us in the future, we will directly give you the fey core. There will be no need to go through the auction process.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Audrey looked at him. After being stared at by those azure eyes, Marcus actually felt a little afraid. ¡°Do you think that I refined all these potions?¡± Marcus raised his eyebrows, feeling that what he said was reasonable. ¡°After all, ordinary people can¡¯t take out so much at once. Therefore, under all sorts of deductions, this idea is the most urate.¡± He continued, ¡°If you agree, then correspondingly, our auction house will provide the greatest help that we can provide.¡± Chapter 189 - Assistance From a Noble

Chapter 189: Assistance From a Noble

¡°As long as you have something that you need, as long as we have it here, you can buy it at the buyout price. Wouldn¡¯t that save a lot of time?¡± Marcus thought that this condition was superior enough. However, the girl in front of him stood up immediately. Marcus could even feel that there was not a trace of emotion in her cold eyes. ¡°What a pity. I originally wanted to do business with you. I didn¡¯t expect you to treat me in such a way,¡± Audrey sneered, ¡°Since you said that the things I used weren¡¯t enough to exchange for that Fey core, then fine. Return my things to me and I¡¯ll find another way.¡± Marcus¡¯ expression instantly changed. He had never expected that the girl in front of him would be so straightforward. The conditions that he had proposed were clearly very respectful to her. Why would such a situation ur? However, since that thing was already in his hands, how could he give it back so easily. ¡°Miss Catherine, if there¡¯s any problem, we can discuss it properly. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to make a judgment.¡± Marcus tried his best to appear amiable. However, Audrey had no intention of giving him face. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see any sincerity from you.¡± After saying that, Audrey stood up and was about to leave when she saw the tightly shut door being pushed open. Following that, someone hurriedly appeared in the room. ¡°Miss Catherine, we¡¯ve brought you the things you need. At the same time, there¡¯s also a sum of money.¡± Reginald handed the small box in his hand over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time.¡± As he said this, hepletely disregarded the extremely ugly expression on Marcus¡¯ face. Audrey took the box and her gaze fell on Marcus beside her. Her gaze could be said to be full of provocation. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Reginald, didn¡¯t I make it clear to you? Let me settle this matter. Why are you here?¡± Marcus said coldly. He already felt that his dignity had been challenged. At this moment, the door was pushed open again. A figure dressed in a ck robe walked in. ¡°I asked him to do this,¡± the person said with an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Audrey was stunned when she heard the voice. A figure shed through her mind, but she quickly rejected it. How could it be him? He should still be in the Temr Knights. It was impossible for him to appear here. Moreover, she had sneaked out this time without telling anyone. ¡°You!¡± Marcus gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re just a newly appointed vice president, what right do you have to interfere in my business?¡± ¡°But don¡¯t forget, half of the funding here is on me now, so I hope you can be a little more polite to me. After all, I don¡¯t know when¡­¡± that person chuckled, ¡°You might not be able to hold on to your seat.¡± Marcus was so angry that his face turned red. He never expected that the president, who had been sitting here for so long, would end up in such a state. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Marcus said fiercely, then turned around and left. Looking at the door, which was closing in front of her, Audrey raised her eyebrows. She felt that the situation was quite interesting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made a fool of myself. Our president is a nasty person. All of your items are much higher than the fey core, so we¡¯ll give you the extra portion at the lowest price,¡± Reginald said, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Audrey nodded in agreement. Since she had already gotten what she wanted, there was no need for her to stay any longer. Just as she was about to leave, she could not help but look back at the hooded man. It had to be said that the man¡¯s voice was too familiar. She had definitely heard it somewhere before, but she had just forgotten about his existence. Where had she heard it before? Audrey pondered for a moment, but in the end, she chose to give up and leave the auction house. When she returned to the Temr Knights, she realized that everyone in the ss was preparing for their ss trial. However, the potions they needed were too high-grade. For them, who were considered beginners¡­ it was an extremely difficult task. As soon as Audrey arrived in the ssroom, Ross rushed over. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, so I wanted to ask you how to make this.¡± Ross handed the medicinal herb in her hand over, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already been crushed into powder, but when I mixed it with water, it wasn¡¯t blue.¡± Audrey only took a light nce and saw the problem. ¡°You didn¡¯t clean up the root of this nt, did you? I can even see the veins. Look.¡± Audrey raised her hand and picked up a pinch of powder and ced it on her fingertip. ¡°This is your mistake.¡± Rose came to a realization and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I see. I was too busy just now and didn¡¯t notice the problem. I thought it was a mistake with the herbs.¡± Barbara listened to their conversation and said softly, ¡°Audrey, the teacher called for you. If you¡¯re free now, you can go look for him. I have a feeling that he has something important to tell you.¡± Chapter 190 - The Dark Conspiracy

Chapter 190: The Dark Conspiracy

After hearing this, Audrey was silent for a moment, thinking whether she should go over or not. After all, when she was chatting with Mr. ude Yesterday, she had already made up her mind in her heart, wanting to lead magic into everyone¡¯s field of vision. Therefore, regarding potions, she felt a little guilty. She did not know what method to use to face Thor. However, after hesitating for a while, Audrey finally decided to go over first and see what the situation was before making a decision. To her surprise, on the way to her office, Audrey met an unexpected person. ¡°We¡¯re talking to you. Did you hear us?¡± ¡°Are the new students nowadays so arrogant? We, the seniors are talking to you nicely. Are you pretending not to hear us?¡± ¡°Hurry up and speak to me!¡± Following that, there were sounds of punches and kicks. Audrey looked up and saw a very familiar figure lying on the ground. There were a few senior-looking people standing beside him. They were raising their feet and kicking Parker. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Audrey frowned. Although she did not have much of an impression of Parker, after interacting with him over this period of time, she could tell that Parker was a pretty good person. Although he had a cowardly personality, he was easy to get along with, in all aspects. It was just that he was easier to bully. One of them raised his head to look at Audrey and sneered, ¡°What? I was wondering who this was. Isn¡¯t this our famous Miss Audrey? Why are you here with us today?¡± ¡°Oh, that Audrey who was in the limelight in the arena two days ago, right? It seems like there are quite a number of amazing characters in this batch of freshmen. She actually has the time to care about such things.¡± Audrey frowned as she looked at those people. One of them looked familiar. His name was Daniel. Back then, she had met crane and the others at the casino. They had met once, so she had some impression of him. ¡°If I remember correctly, the Temr Knights aren¡¯t allowed to fight among themselves.¡±Audrey nced at Parker, who was lying on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s more, this isn¡¯t a fight. It¡¯s just one-sided bullying.¡± However, Daniel only sneered impatiently. ¡°What do you mean by one-sided bullying? I don¡¯t know. When did you freshmen manage to control so much?¡± With that said, he raised his foot and kicked Parker again. Parker cried out in pain, but he did not dare to resist. He only looked at Audrey with pleading eyes, as though he was trying to persuade her to mind her own business. ¡°Also, let me tell you, in a ce like this, strengthes first. Who cares about the rules?¡± The corner of the other person¡¯s mouth curled up with obvious contempt. Audrey lowered her eyes and pondered for a moment. Strengthes first¡­ is that so¡­ When she ced it by her side, it emitted a faint green light. A momentter, a wind wall rose up from not far in front of them. The wind was like vines that tightly wrapped around them before it was lifted above their heads. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Daniel let out a scream. The sudden feeling of weightlessness made him shake his feet in panic, but it was of no use. All he could do was watch as he slowly rose up. The people beside him were clearly not in a good state either. They all looked extremely ufortable. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this action of mine shouldn¡¯t vite your so-called rules, right?¡± Audrey slowly curled her lips. Then, she looked down at Parker, who was lying on the ground in a sorry state. ¡°Are you alright? If you¡¯re alright, hurry up and get up. If there are too many people, I won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Parker hurriedly nodded and struggled to get up from the ground. ¡°Miss Audrey, it¡¯s best for you to quickly put them down. Their identities are a little sensitive. If they¡¯re discovered like this, it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll get into trouble.¡± Even Parker¡¯s voice was trembling. Audrey agreed. After teaching them a lesson, Daniel no longer dared to speak rudely. He only cursed a few times. After seeing Audrey¡¯s extremely ugly expression, he quickly left with his underlings. The two of them watched their backs as they left, and Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Well, thank you for helping me out,¡± Parker said softly. He looked like a frightened quail, delicate and pitiful. Audrey looked at him. She did not know why, but she could feel a strong sense of dissonance from him. Perhaps it was her imagination. He was clearly such an obedient little boy. How could he be dissonant? ¡°It¡¯s alright. You have to be careful next time. They don¡¯t seem to be easy to get along with. If you meet them in the future, you can avoid them first,¡± Audrey advised carefully. Parker nodded in agreement. What Audrey did not expect was that after she left, Parker, who had been very obedient a moment ago, suddenly changed his expression. ¡°Heh, Audrey is really naive,¡± Parker said. A figure slowly walked out from behind a stone pir. That extremely beautiful face was clearly daisy. ¡°Boss,¡± Daisy said in a deep voice, ¡°That group of people dared to treat you like that. Do you want me to help you get rid of them?¡± Parker moved his slightly bruised wrist. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can handle such a small matter myself.¡± ¡°Then why did you call me here this time?¡± Daisy was a little puzzled. Parker slowly curled the corners of his lips. ¡°For our great cause.¡± Chapter 191 - Becoming a Teacher?

Chapter 191: Bing a Teacher?

When Audrey arrived at the ce Thor had mentioned, she immediately noticed the huge botanical garden. It mimicked the climate of the nearby forest, so there were all kinds of high-grade herbs in it. It could be said to be the paradise of every alchemist. Audrey carefully pushed open the ss door and walked in. She immediately saw the gray-haired old man standing by the table. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re here.¡± Thor hurriedly raised his hand to greet his proud student when he saw her. Only then did Audrey notice that Thor was not the only one here. There were even a bunch of people who looked to be one or two years older than her. All of their faces were filled with arrogance. Clearly, they were from a prestigious family. Before Audrey could shift her gaze away, she saw a figure that was particrly eye-catching even when standing in the middle of the crowd. ¡°Audrey, long time no see,¡± Klein greeted her with a smile. It was this sentence that made everyone shift their gazes to Audrey. Some of them were envious, jealous, and resentful. One had to know that Klein was a well-known noble son. He usually treated everyone with indifference. Although he appeared polite on the surface, there were not many people who could get close to him. It was rare for him to take the initiative to greet someone like this, which surprised everyone. Therefore, he looked at Audrey with dissatisfaction and inquiry. Audrey smiled politely and came to Thor¡¯s side. ¡°Senior Thor, may I ask why you called me here today?¡± Saul patted the delicate instruments on the table. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because the ss-dividing trial is about to begin? ¡°These advanced students wanted me to teach them how to make the concealing medicine, but the jury needed my help with some matters, so they called you over.¡± It was this sentence that made everyone present dumbfounded. A girl with a high ponytail was the first to speak. ¡°Senior, this is against the rules. We are here to seek your personal guidance. Why did you bring a new student to rece you? Moreover, this person is only a student from the lower ss. How can she be worthy of our status?¡± As soon as she said this, some people immediately nodded in agreement. After all, in their eyes, the ss here was very high-ssed. The neer was already at the bottom of society, not to mention the person in front of them, who was also a member of the lower ss. No matter what, she was not worthy of their status. ¡°If you don¡¯t have time, we can wait until you have time. There¡¯s no need to pull out such a person to fool us, right?¡± ¡°I think so too, senior Thor. Please consider this matter carefully before making a decision.¡± Thor¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Do you not trust my choice of candidate?¡± The tall ponytail who had spoken at the beginning only averted her gaze, as though she did not intend to continue the conversation. However, she did not seem to agree with that expression. ¡°Before Audrey came, I had already made it very clear to all of you that Audrey is the most outstanding student I¡¯ve ever had. It can be said that she¡¯s more than enough to teach all of you now,¡± Thor said, everyone present had their own thoughts. ¡°In any case, she¡¯ll definitely be able to tell all of you the problems you¡¯re facing now,¡± Thor snorted coldly, ¡°I advise all of you to steadily improve your foundations. You shouldn¡¯t worry about other things.¡± It was precisely these words that made everyone feel ufortable. However, they did not dare to refute him on the surface and could only agree to it. Audrey listened helplessly as Thor exined some things to her. She suddenly felt that it might not be a good thing for her toe here today. Watching Thor¡¯s back disappear into the botanical garden, Audrey pressed on the delicate instruments on the table. She suddenly did not know what to do. After all, the people standing in front of her had much higher status and prestige than her. In addition, they were already very arrogant, so they naturally would not listen to her. The high ponytail even raised her hand. ¡°Since senior has already asked you toe over and tell us, I¡¯d like to see what you can tell us.¡± Klein raised his eyebrows and looked very excited. He waved the folding fan in his hand and said, ¡°Teacher Audrey, I want to see how to make a bottle of a qualified concealment potion.¡± The call of teacher gave Audrey a headache. She even suspected that Klein was deliberately causing trouble. There were so many people who doubted Audrey¡¯s abilities, but he still had to say such a thing. It was obvious what kind of attitude those people had. As expected, a cold snort came from somewhere in the crowd. ¡°How can she make a concealing potion like that? You have to know that that thing isn¡¯t something that anyone can make.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even we¡¯ve been learning for so long and it¡¯s a little difficult. How can she make it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke around here. You¡¯d better leave quickly. We don¡¯t wee you here.¡± Klein narrowed his eyes as he sized up Audrey, who was standing not far away. He wanted to see what kind of decision this little girl would make under the doubts of so many people. ¡°Since none of you believe me, why don¡¯t you just use your strength to speak?¡± Audrey raised her hand and picked up the herb in front of her. Chapter 192 - Will Let You See the World

Chapter 192: Will Let You See the World

Eve sneered, ¡°What strength do you have left? It can be said that everyone knows theplexity of the concealing potion. Even we can¡¯t do it, so how can you have the prowess?¡± Audrey did not say anything. She just raised her hand and picked up the various equipment that had been prepared on the table. A momentter, her smooth operation stunned everyone. She picked up various herbs with ease and mixed them in a potion bottle. Her hands did not hesitate at all, as though she had long memorized such aplicated step. ¡°Oh my god, how did she do it so quickly? It took me a long time to even grind the medicine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ isn¡¯t this a little smoother?¡± ¡°I want to see when she can finish it.¡± After a while, Audrey began to fuse all the bottles in front of her in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. A surprising scene happened. The bottle was still a turbid liquid. After they came into contact, it instantly became much clearer. One could even see that there was a faint sh of light in it. Just the fragrance it emitted was enough to prove how pure the potion was. Everyone was speechless for a moment. Eve with the high ponytail looked at the potion in her hand in a daze. She had never expected that the person she had looked down on would be so powerful. ¡°The above is the process of making the concealing potion,¡± Audrey said faintly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you find someone to test the effect of this potion and see how long it canst?¡± The people who had been very lively a moment ago suddenly shut their mouths. They looked at each other. No one dared to take the risk. Eve immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it.¡± It was just a bottle of concealment potion anyway. Even if there was a problem, it could be saved. After all, the various herbs in it were not poisonous. Furthermore¡­ it did not seem like there would be a problem. Audrey curled her lips. Her gaze swept past her andnded directly on Klein. ¡°That student over there who¡¯s so bored that he fanned himself with a fan, I¡¯ll leave this heavy responsibility to you.¡± Klein, who was daydreaming, was suddenly pulled back by these words. He looked at Audrey in surprise. ¡°Me?¡± Klein pointed at himself and realized that the gazes of the people beside him were all on him. Audrey walked directly to him and handed the potion to him. ¡°Otherwise, who else could it be other than you?¡± Klein¡¯s expression, which he thought he had done well, instantly lost control. It must be known that the concealing potion tasted terrible. The better the effect, the worse the taste. She was clearly taking revenge for what she had just said, which was why she wanted him to be the guinea pig. ¡°Didn¡¯t ssmate Eve raise her hand just now? Why did you give me such an important opportunity?¡± Klein smiled as he tried to justify himself. Audrey curled her lips coldly. ¡°Since you want to test the effect, I think it¡¯s better to choose someone who is easy to offend. After all¡­¡± ¡°Some people might take revenge for personal vendettas.¡± It was just these words that made Eve¡¯s expression turn ugly. She had clearly not shown anything just now, so why did she guess her intentions? ¡°Do I really have to drink it?¡± Klein wanted to pretend to be pitiful, but Audrey had no intention of giving him face. ¡°Everyone here is waiting for you to test the effects. If you don¡¯t drink it, you¡¯ll be dying everyone¡¯s time,¡± Audrey said without changing her expression. Klein gritted his teeth and braced himself to take the bottle of potion. As expected, he knew that Audrey wasn¡¯t a character that could be easily bullied. As long as he dared to make her unhappy, she would definitely return it to him. However, since things hade to this, he could only drink it. Just like that, Klein drank the potion in front of everyone. The moment the potion entered his mouth, his expression turned extremely ugly. One could imagine how terrible the potion was. However, soon, everyone saw the effect. That was because they could no longer sense Klein¡¯s aura. In the beginning, because Klein¡¯s level was very high and his temperament was outstanding, everyone would unconsciously be attracted to him, so they could naturally feel thebat aura that was emitted from his body. But now, if they closed their eyes and used theirbat aura to sense their surroundings, they would not be able to sense the existence of such a person. It was precisely this kind of detail that frightened everyone. One had to know that the higher the level, the weaker the effect would be after drinking the concealment potion. If it could conceal Klein¡¯s aura so perfectly¡­ It was very obvious that the potion was very sessful. Chapter 193 - Was a Direct Slap to the Face

Chapter 193: Was a Direct p to the Face

Everyone was a little surprised. After all, such a high-level potion was very difficult to make even for people of their level. How could it be easily made by a freshman? Although it was hard to believe, it really happened right in front of their eyes, and everyone saw it. Klein covered the corner of his mouth with a folding fan in disgust. ¡°The taste of this stuff is really terrible. If I had another chance, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have chosen to speak just now.¡± Audrey smiled, looking harmless. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote. You¡¯ve already made your choice, so you have to take responsibility for your actions.¡± Klein looked like he wanted to cry, but no tears came out. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll remember this next time. No matter how much people look down on you, I¡¯ll never kick you when you¡¯re down.¡± ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Before the two could finish their words, they heard a stern shout from the side. ¡°You¡¯re just a freshman. How can you produce such a high-grade potion?¡± Eve clearly did not believe what she had seen. Audrey only nced at her indifferently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it clearly just now? I showed you the process without holding anything back. What¡¯s there to be suspicious about?¡± Eve choked and did not know what to say. After all, what Audrey said was the truth. However, she could not swallow her anger. After all, she had been in the Temr Knights for two years. During those two years, she had put in a lot of effort, only then could she barely reach the level of an intermediate alchemist. How could Audrey Davis, the most useless person in the five great families, do something that she could not do even after two years of hard work? This was not fair at all! The students standing beside her clearly knew what kind of character Eve had. They only looked at Audrey timidly, not intending to speak up for her. Eve raised her hand and pointed at Klein. ¡°Did you deliberately conceal your aura after drinking the potion? That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t sense it at all.¡± One had to know that such a thing did exist. Because there were people who had good control over their auras, they could naturally do things that others could not sense. Therefore, Eve directly had doubts about Klein. However, what Klein did next made everyone dumbfounded. They only felt a blur in front of their eyes. Before they had the time to clearly see what had happened, they found that Klein had disappeared from where he was and was reced by appearing behind Eve. Everyone was in an uproar. ¡°This is¡­ a Tier-1 battle technique, speed!?¡± ¡°No way, when did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I feel it just now?¡± ¡°Did you feel it? I didn¡¯t feel it at all on my side. If I didn¡¯t see him in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to find where he went.¡± Such discussions sounded beside her ears. Eve suddenly felt that she could not keep her face straight. ¡°So you should know that if I were to conceal myself, it would be impossible for me to not be able to make others feel it even when I¡¯m using a battle technique.¡± Eve coldly curled the corners of her lips. ¡°Is it so difficult to admit that my skills are inferior to others?¡± Eve¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely ugly. She was not bad-looking, but the malevolence on her face had forcefully destroyed her beauty. Eve clenched her fists tightly when she ced them by her side. ¡°Although you say that, I still don¡¯t believe that Audrey alone can produce such a high-grade potion. Heh, you¡¯ll be treated like monkeys here!¡± With that, she turned her head and walked out of the botanical garden. Just as she was about to leave, a voice slowly sounded from behind her. ¡°I hope you nevere back,¡± Audrey said with a smile. ¡°After all, I don¡¯t like to be surrounded by people like you when I¡¯m making things.¡± Eve gritted her teeth fiercely and mmed the door. The others in the ss nced at Audrey and spoke carefully. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re not angry, are you? Eve is just like that. Don¡¯t mind her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ever since we were ssmates, I knew that her words weren¡¯t nice, but I didn¡¯t expect her to go to such an extent now.¡± ¡°Hmph, she really thinks that she¡¯s powerful. She¡¯s just arrogant.¡± Hearing the voices beside her ears, Audrey lowered her eyes and felt a little irritated. After all, she remembered everything that had happened clearly. Although this group of people did not seem to be against her on the surface, they were actually full of tricks in their hearts. How ridiculous. Klein could naturally tell that Audrey was starting to get impatient. She raised her hand andzily waved the folding fan in her hand. ¡°Everyone, if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not trouble Audrey. Let her rest for a while. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, juste and ask me.¡± Klein said with a smile. Everyone immediately exploded and surrounded Klein. One had to know that they usually waited for an opportunity to interact with Klein. However, Klein was an extremely arrogant person. It was very rare for him to have such a chance to speak. While they were surrounding Klein, Audrey had already taken the opportunity to sneak out. Chapter 194 - The Position of the Pharmacy Branch

Chapter 194: The Position of the Pharmacy Branch

The division trial began very quickly. Everyone gathered around the arena andpeted ording to the order previously set. Because they had too many people this time, the trial took up three arenas. The trials in each arena were the same, except that the people standing in the arena were different. Audrey sat by the side, she looked at Ross, who was beside her, and said enviously, ¡°Let me tell you, did you see that guy in armor? He was very powerful back then. In the beginning, I felt that he was a strong yer. I didn¡¯t expect that he had already won three rounds in a row.¡± Audrey replied. In fact, she had also noticed it. Perhaps it was because of personal reasons, Audrey had some impression of all the more powerful characters in the Temr Knights. She could even understand some of them. However, her understanding of them was only on the surface. She did not intend to go any deeper. After all, Audrey was not interested in being as brazen as the other pursuers. She just felt that she should have some idea of the strength in her heart so that she could make a judgment in the future. ¡°Audrey, you might not know this, but there are quite a number of strong people in this trial.¡± Ross excitedly shared with Audrey what she had heard today. ¡°I heard that a person from the subdued Beast Department used a high-level beast in the first match, directly beating the other party to the point of being unable to resist. That was really cool.¡± ¡°A high-level beast in the first match?¡± Audrey was a little surprised. If it was ording to her train of thought, she would basically wait until she encountered an opponent that was difficult to defeat in thete stages before she would choose to take out her trump card. It was the potion that she had made from the fey core that she had exchanged for arge sum of money. If that was the case, that bottle of potion was actually equivalent to a high-grade fey beast. The two were equally important. At this moment, a shout came from not far away. ¡°Audrey, senior Thor has asked for you toe over. He said that he wants to have a meeting with the people in charge of a few branches.¡± Audrey stood up and said to Ross, ¡°You stay here and watch. I still have some matters to attend to.¡± Ross nodded in agreement. She did not take the matter to heart and continued to watch the match with great interest. Audrey had actually known about this matter yesterday because Thor had already informed her in advance. He said that after the match began, the directors of the three branches would meet with each other to introduce the students they valued. And because of this matter, Audrey had also heard some rumors. Although the three branches of the Temr knights appeared to be very harmonious on the surface, in reality, there were still undercurrents surging. After all, in all ces, it was not apletely peaceful existence. Naturally, they were the same. Moreover, it was said that the pharmacy branch had been suppressed to a very low level, so naturally, they were unable to take action. ¡°When you meet that group of people this time, don¡¯t say anything. Just let me introduce them,¡± Thor said as he slowly sighed, ¡°their words are very unpleasant. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Why is our division looked down upon by others?¡± Audrey asked. Beside her, Klein sighed and thought to himself, Audrey is really naive. She does not even know about such things. Thor smiled. ¡°You have to know that within the Temr Knights, all of them serve the king. In this world wherebat aura reigns supreme, people like us who can¡¯t go to the front lines will naturally have very low status.¡± Audrey lowered her eyes. Is that so? ¡°But I believe that in this ss-dividing trial, we will definitely surprise them!¡± Thor said. After all, the students of this batch were ridiculously strong. Not only did they have someone as powerful as Klein, but they also had Audrey, who was the finale of this show. Even if there were students that even Klein could not deal with, as long as they sent Audrey up, she would be invincible. Audrey was the trump card in his hands. Just as he was feeling smug, a sharp female voice suddenly sounded beside him. ¡°I thought who this was? Isn¡¯t this our famous senior Thor? Is he here to put us at the bottom again?¡± Everyone turned their heads and saw a woman wearing a high-necked that appeared behind them, with five students behind her. If the students looked like they were not to be trifled with, the aura they exuded was terrifying. Furthermore, the way they looked at Audrey and the others was filled with unspeakable hostility. Audrey felt a little ufortable under their gazes. She extended her hand and poked Klein, who was beside her. ¡°Do you know these people?¡± Audrey whispered, ¡°Why do I feel like they don¡¯t like us?¡± Klein frowned as he looked at the boy in front of him. The boy looked familiar because he had a long scar on his eye. Chapter 195 - The Position of the Pharmacy Branch 2

Chapter 195: The Position of the Pharmacy Branch 2

ording to the seniors who had already advanced to the academy, this boy was the mainbat strength of the Dou Qi branch at that time. His strength was extremely tyrannical, and the scar on his face was also injured by the seniors. Originally, he thought that he would not meet someone like him again during this trial, but he did not expect to actually meet him again. Klein pressed the tip of his tongue against the back of his teeth and stared at that person. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± He opened his mouth and looked at Thor. Thor was confronting a woman who seemed to be in her thirties or forties. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Doris? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and you¡¯re getting better at talking.¡± Thor smiled and reached out his hand. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve seen a lot of people recently, right?¡± Doris also had a very polite smile on her face. ¡°How could I? No matter how I say it, I can¡¯t say it with your mouth. After all, you¡¯re safely staying behind the scenes.¡± ¡°But even if you¡¯re behind the scenes, there still don¡¯t seem to be many students who can show off.¡± ¡°Sigh,pared to you, we¡¯re a little worse off. Not only are there more people, but the students are also so powerful. I really want you to see our students every day.¡± Thor immediately understood what this woman in front of him meant. She was not mocking him, she was just exining that there was not a single student who could show off. Thor smiled awkwardly. Although he really wanted to tear the mouth of this woman in front of him apart. As a representative, he still had to maintain his proper demeanor. Just as the two principals were confronting each other, the students behind them naturally did not stay idle. The leading boy, ke, who had a scar on his eye, took two steps forward. He was originally tall, and he wore a pair of shoes made of unknown material on his feet. It made him look taller as if he was an adult. ke raised his head and looked at these people with his eyes. He sneered, ¡°I thought there were a few powerful guys in the southern campus. I didn¡¯t expect it to be just words. No matter how you look at it, you¡¯re all a bunch of trash.¡± Once these words were said, Klein¡¯s expression immediately became a few times uglier. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Klein directly opened his mouth to speak. ke spread his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean? You guys better wait for me during the trial. I want to teach you guys a lesson. I want to let you know that the people in the Dou Qi faculty are not to be trifled with.¡± As soon as he said this, the students behind him also began to provoke him. Klein gritted his teeth and forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart. He looked at the people behind him, who also seemed to have been provoked. He raised his hand and stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what the principal told us.¡± Before it was their turn, try to avoid direct confrontation. These were the exact words that Thor had told them. ¡°But, these few¡­¡± One of the girls gritted her teeth and seemed to be very unconvinced. But seeing Klein¡¯s hand in front of her, she could only forcefully swallow her anger. Klein took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯re trying our best not to have a direct confrontation with you. We hope that you¡¯ll show us some respect,¡± he said. ke snorted coldly, then burst intoughter. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ what do you mean you can¡¯t have a direct confrontation? If you have the ability,e and hit me. I want to see what you¡¯re capable of.¡± Audrey just stood by the side and silently watched them argue. Heh, from the looks of it, the people from the other faculties were really proud of themselves. They could not help but raise their chins to the sky. It seemed like if she did not teach them a lesson in the ss allocation trial, they would never learn how to respect others. Audrey gently flexed her wrists and began to n silently in her heart. After greeting the group of people, Klein was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°What do they mean by that? Aren¡¯t they looking down on them too much?¡± Klein said directly, ¡°You have to know that we are alchemists after all. We are sought after by tens of thousands of people in the outside world. How did we be trash who do nothing in their ce?¡± Seeing his indignant look, Audrey tried to persuade him, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know much about this. It¡¯s mainly because they are running around on the front lines. We are providing them with supplies from behind, so¡­¡± Klein was not a fool, so he naturally knew what she meant. He fiercely snorted, ¡°What do you mean we are only providing them with supplies from behind? You have to know that if it weren¡¯t for our potions, they might have already suffered heavy casualties.¡± This was indeed the case. On the battlefield, besides the most direct strength, there was also a very important thing, which was the supplies they had. He had heard of a battle in the past. It was said that both sides were very strong, and they were equally strong. It was because one of them had offended a high-level alchemist that they lost the most important high-level potion. In the end, they suffered a crushing defeat. ¡°It¡¯s true. I don¡¯t even know what those people are thinking. They used our potion and even scolded us for not doing anything.¡± Klein waved the folding fan in his hand. ¡°What a bunch of dogs.¡± Audrey looked up and saw two people from the aura department walking over. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. If they hear us, they¡¯ll think that we¡¯re looking for trouble.¡± Klein frowned with some difficulty before he stopped talking. Chapter 196 - The Hero Saves the Damsel in Distress?

Chapter 196: The Hero Saves the Damsel in Distress?

Klein held it in for a moment, but in the end, he did not say anything. He bade Audrey farewell at the corner. Audrey had originally nned to return to her original spot to watch the match, but she had not expected to encounter a group of uninvited guests on the way. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? Audrey from the pharmacy department, the one who said she was very famous in the pharmacy department?¡± Audrey turned around and saw a girl with a high ponytail standing behind her. That face looked very familiar. If Audrey remembered correctly, the girl in front of her was the very popr girl from the Subdued Beast Department whom she had met at the beginning. At that time, Klein had even introduced her to her. Audrey blinked and did not reply. After all, she had never been in a good mood for people who took the initiative to look for trouble. The girl frowned. That¡¯s not right. The news they received was that the person in front of them was very powerful, but he was not that arrogant. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m talking to you now,¡± ire said fiercely. Audrey had no intention of responding to her at all. She only spoke politely and raised her hand, gesturing for her to keep her distance. Then, she nned to go around her. ire¡¯s expression turned even uglier. She frowned and raised her foot to block in front of her, blocking Audrey¡¯s way. ¡°Are you mute? I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Audrey only nced at her indifferently. After being stared at by that pair of azure eyes, re instantly felt a wave of fear that came from the bottom of her heart. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, can you let me go first? I don¡¯t have that much time to y house with you guys here,¡± Audrey said indifferently. ireughed coldly. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®y House¡¯? Didn¡¯t you hear what I was asking you just now?¡± She raised her hand and pushed Audrey¡¯s shoulder. Audrey did not react to this sudden action. She staggered a few steps back and nearly fell to the ground. She took a gentle breath and tried her best to calm herself down. She had originally nned to get along well with these people. However, since they had already made a move, she did not need to give them any face. Audrey sneered in her heart. Her hands by her side had already formed ayer of ice crystals. Just as she was about to make a move, a voice suddenly came from the side. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? How are you bullying others?¡± A boy appeared out of nowhere and reached out to help Audrey steady herself. ¡°What do you mean by bullying her? Didn¡¯t you see? I was talking nicely to her just now. But this person acted like he didn¡¯t understand. He¡¯s not polite at all,¡± ire said unhappily, ¡°And who are you? Why do you care so much?¡± The boy said indignantly, ¡°I¡¯m from the Combat Aura Faculty. Even if she didn¡¯t talk to you, you can¡¯t just go up and say that you¡¯re touching her. That¡¯s too rude.¡± Audrey, who was suddenly supported by someone, subconsciously retracted her hand and looked at the boy who had suddenly appeared in front of her, although she did not know who this boy was, it was rare for her to have a good impression of him. ¡°Why are you people from thebat aura faculty being so strict? Just mind your own business. Don¡¯t forget whose territory you¡¯re in now.¡± ire snorted coldly and looked at Audrey beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of person you are. Just you wait. How dare a mere pharmacist be so arrogant? I advise you to quickly withdraw from thepetition. If I see you in the arena, it won¡¯t be as simple as getting pped.¡± She directly left this threat behind and turned to leave. Seeing the pink figure leave, Theodore sighed and turned to look at Audrey. ¡°Are you alright? Are your injuries serious? Do you need me to bring you to the infirmary?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just pushed a little. There¡¯s not much of a problem,¡± Audrey said. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m relieved. You should hurry up and find your friend. Try not to separate from your friend here. Otherwise, it will be very easy for something to happen. After all, this is someone else¡¯s territory,¡± reminded Theodore, she smiled brightly. ¡°Oh right, let me introduce myself. My name is Theodore. If you need any help in the future, you can ask me for help.¡± Looking at the cheerful smile of the little boy in front of her, Audrey curled the corners of her lips. This Theodore was really a good person. In such a society, it was rare to see such a warm-hearted young man like him. It seemed like she could go easy on him the next time she met him. Audrey raised her hand and patted the dust on the hem of her clothes. After thanking him, she turned around and left. When Audrey returned to the arena, she realized that Kate had been seriously injured. ¡°Kate, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Audrey hurriedly went up to him. Kate, who was sitting next to him, still had traces of blood on his face. He smiled gently and raised his hand to wipe away the traces on his face. Chapter 197 - Face-to-Face Confrontation

Chapter 197: Face-to-Face Confrontation

¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that I was identally injured in the arena just now.¡± When Kate said this, his tone was deliberately more rxed. Audrey slowly frowned. How could he have been identally injured in the arena? From the severity of the situation, it was obvious that the other party had injured him. Although Kate had not interacted much with her in the Combat Aura Faculty during this period of time, Audrey knew Kate¡¯s personality very well. He was not the kind of person who would easily make enemies. Why would such a situation suddenly ur this time? Audrey hurriedly took out a bottle of recovery medicine from her bag and handed it to him. ¡°You should drink this first. From the looks of it, your condition is too serious. You definitely won¡¯t be able to participate in the next match.¡± Kate was a little embarrassed. He did not know if he should stretch out his hand to take it. ¡°Audrey, I didn¡¯te here to ask you for a high-grade potion. I just wanted to see you.¡± Audrey very adamantly ced the potion she had made in his hands. ¡°When did you be so polite? You should know that with our rtionship, what¡¯s mine is yours. As long as you need it, I can give you everything I have,¡± Audrey said. Kate was stunned for a moment before he suddenly realized that everything Audrey said did not seem to be the same as what he had thought. He forced a smile and finally epted it. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ept it respectfully.¡± Audrey watched him drink the potion, and the external wounds on his body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Moreover, his spirit and energy seemed to be much better. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I suggest that the next time you encounter such an enemy, it¡¯s better for you to just surrender. After all¡­¡± Audrey hesitated for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± From the looks of it, it was obvious that someone was going to die. Audrey did not dare to imagine what kind of bloody scene it would be if someone really had an ident in the arena. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Kate smiled. ¡°By the way, Audrey, the main reason I came to look for you this time is to remind you that I¡¯ve already seen the person you¡¯ve been assigned to.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Audrey asked. Actually, this list had been announced some time ago. It was just that she had been too busy, so she had not had the time to look at it. She had not expected that she would have to rely on Kate to convey it to her in the end. Kate averted his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s a very difficult person to deal with. It¡¯s Hobart Bailey from the Combat Aura Faculty.¡± Audrey hesitated for a moment as a human face shed through her mind. If she remembered correctly, was he not a member of the team she had joined? She had not expected that it would be so coincidental that the two of them would be together. ¡°Why do you say that he¡¯s difficult to deal with?¡± Audrey asked. It was because when they first met, Audrey did not feel that there was anything different about those people, so she naturally did not have any suspicions. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because of this. Hobart is a very stubborn existence. In addition, he¡¯s very strong and is one of the best in our Combat Aura Faculty. I¡­ I¡¯m subconsciously a little worried about you.¡± Kate looked at Audrey. Audrey only averted her gaze, deep in thought. Her pair of beautiful azure eyes shone brightly under the sunlight. ¡°Is that so? But it¡¯s not a big problem. You should know my strength.¡± Audrey narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Thank you foring to tell me such news, Kate.¡± Kate lowered his eyes in embarrassment. When she finally stood in the arena, Audrey flexed her wrist a little and looked at Hobart opposite her. ¡°Audrey, long time no see,¡± Hobart greeted her. Even his voice was as steady as his own. ¡°I was thinking of looking for that fellow Klein. I didn¡¯t expect that the two of us would meet here.¡± Audrey smiled. ¡°This is really fate.¡± ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you. You should know me very well. I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡± Hobart¡¯s gaze swept past Audrey. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a woman.¡± Audrey raised her brows. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t wish for you to show any mercy to me. After all, we speak with our true strength here.¡± The people below could not hear the conversation between the two of them on the stage. Klein stood below worriedly, fanning the fan in his hand. He was very afraid that things would develop to an uncontroble degree. After all, he knew Hobart¡¯s character. He had always been one-track-minded since he was young. In addition, he did not have much contact with girls, so he had naturally turned into this wooden appearance. Although he did not know Audrey¡¯s strength, it was clear that Hobart would directly kill her in such a ce. Klein sighed slowly. Right now, he only hoped that Audrey would be fine and not get hurt. At the same time, he felt a little regretful. If he had known earlier, he would have instructed Audrey to directly surrender if she was unable to defeat him. This move was called timely damage control. ¡°No way. Hobart is actually going up against a girl from a branch?¡± Sounds of discussion came from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s guess. How long will this battle take to end? I¡¯ll bet five numbers.¡± ¡°Five numbers is a little too much. Based on Hobart¡¯s strength, wouldn¡¯t he only need one move to finish it off?¡± ¡°Hahaha, that seems to be the case.¡± Chapter 198 - Easy Victory

Chapter 198: Easy Victory

Audrey flexed her wrist slightly as she looked at Hobart, who was standing opposite her. Usually, she did not notice that now that she was standing in the arena and looking at his face to face, Audrey realized that Hobart had a unique aura about him. That aura was extremely reserved, like a lion that had yet to awaken, looking straight at his prey. ¡°I believe that everyone should be clear about the rules of thepetition. Then, thepetition shall begin.¡± The teacher standing beside the stage gave the order. Everyone immediately held their breaths. Hobart was clearly a person who kept his word. Since he had already said it, he would naturally do as he had just said. Dou Qi immediately surged around him. Countless amounts of energy burst out from his body, causing everyone present to suck in a breath of cold air. After all, this force was too powerful. They simply could not resist such a powerful force. Even if they were standing dozens of meters away, they could still feel the terrifying pressure. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too frightening? As expected of Hobart. He actually gave us such a strong pressure right from the start.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we know long ago that Hobart has always been very strong here? Most importantly, why is Audrey standing beside us still looking indifferent despite being so nervous?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is she scared silly? After all, no matter how you look at it, an alchemist has no chance of winning against a battler.¡± ¡°I really hope that Audrey can take out a few more bottles of high-grade potions from her pocket. That way, she can at least hold on for a while.¡± Genuineughter could be heard as Klein stood by the side and silently observed Audrey¡¯s expression. Just like the first time they had met, Audrey had always had that same expression. She was indifferent and seemed as invible as a snow lotus on a high mountain. However, she gave off a very mysterious feeling. It was because of this that Klein had some interest in this person in front of him. Naturally, he was a little worried about the arena they were in. Hobart¡¯s strength was without a doubt. As long as one was good at ying with them, everyone knew that Hobart was really very strong. It could be said that he was the most talented in cultivating Dou Qi among the few of them. He had originally thought that the two of them would fight for a period of time. He did not expect that they would actually meet at the very beginning. Just what kind of luck was this? Klein gently pursed his lips. If it was not because this matter was too important, he would even have other thoughts. For example, to persuade Hobart to be gentler with this beautiful girl in front of him. Klein felt that this idea of his was a littleughable. Hence, heughed softly and continued to seriously watch the match on the stage. Hobart had clearly prepared his own Dou technique. He did not give Audrey any time to catch her breath. It seemed like he was nning to strike a fatal blow. He had used a level two Dou technique right from the start. Looking at the longsword that was mixed with an earthen yellow light heading towards her, Audrey had already heard the exmations of the surrounding crowd. After which, everyone was stunned to find that Audrey did not have any intention of dodging. Everyone thought that Audrey had already given up on struggling. Otherwise, she would not have been able to react at all. However, they did not expect that the moment the longsword was about to pierce through her chest, Audrey had already disappeared from her original spot. The scene was in an uproar. Why did not they feel anything? She had already disappeared in front of their eyes. Even if she had a Dou technique, it was impossible for her to be in such a state, right? Moreover, she looked at Hobart on the stage, who had a look of not being able to react at all. She forcefully withdrew her longsword and somewhat managed to stabilize her body. ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? Why did she suddenly disappear? Didn¡¯t you feel any aura?¡± ¡°No, why didn¡¯t I feel any aura at all? Even if she used a Dou technique, it¡¯s impossible for her to not be able to emit any aura, right?¡± ¡°I think so too. Could it be that she drank the medicine before thepetition started?¡± Everyone began to guess. After all, they were shocked by the scene in front of them. No matter what, they had to give themselves a reasonable exnation. At this moment, a figure quietly appeared on the stage. It was unknown when Audrey had appeared behind Hobart. At that moment, Hobart immediately reacted. He flicked his wrist gently and thrust his longsword behind him. Unfortunately, it missed and the ghost-like figure disappeared once again. What kind of fighting technique was this? Hobart was a little suspicious as he stood on the stage and carefully sensed the auraing from his surroundings. Everyone held their breaths as they waited for the next result. At this moment, the azure-colored figure once again appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. However, this time, Hobart did not dare to make another move. This was because a small and exquisite dagger had already arrived in front of his neck. ¡°I can confirm that you are indeed very strong, but¡­ your perception is a little weak.¡± Audrey smiled. ¡°How is it? Do you want to continue?¡± Hobart could already feel the pain. As long as he made a slight movement, that hard dagger would not hesitate to cut through his skin. He was silent for a moment. Although he was unwilling, things had already developed to this extent. No matter how much he struggled, it might not be of any use. A crisp sound rang out. The long sword in Hobart¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ¡°I lost.¡± Chapter 199 - The Mysterious Invitation

Chapter 199: The Mysterious Invitation

¡°How could it be? How did Hobart lose? Why did it end before I could see anything clearly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Everything happened too quickly. I didn¡¯t even sense a single breath.¡± ¡°Is this really something a human can do?¡± The crowd was in an uproar. However, no matter how surprised they were, the oue of thepetition was already in front of them. Even the teacher below the stage looked at Audrey with fear. It must be known that this young girl in front of him had just entered the Temr Knights, yet she had such astonishing strength. It seemed like if she were to develop steadily here in the future, she would definitely have very high achievements. As the teacher thought of this, he drew a tick on the scorebook in his hand. However, after he got off the stage, Klein immediately surrounded them. ¡°No way. The fight between the two of you is too intense. It has dumbfounded everyone present,¡± Klein said with a smile. He raised his hand and patted Hobart¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too pressured. After all, your opponent is our great Miss Audrey. It¡¯s only natural that you lose the match.¡± Hobart was not in a good mood, to begin with. When he heard this half-joking remark, his expression turned even uglier. He raised his hand and swatted Klein¡¯s hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. I don¡¯t need you to say anything. I know what¡¯s going on in your head. You must think that it¡¯s embarrassing for me to lose the match, right?¡± ¡°How could I want to know that the two of us have a life-and-death rtionship? Even if you lose all the way to the junior ss, I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± When Klein said this, his expression was obviously mocking. Even Audrey could hear the malice in his words and forced a smile. To be honest, she did not quite understand how boys interacted with each other. So¡­ violent? ¡°Audrey!¡± Ross pounced over from somewhere. ¡°You were too awesome just now. Really, I didn¡¯t even sense your aura. You actually finished the battle.¡± Audrey staggered from the sudden pounce and nearly fell to the ground. However, she managed to stabilize herself. ¡°Quick, tell me how you did it just now. What kind of fighting technique did you use? I want to learn it too. Isn¡¯t this too cool?¡± Ross¡¯s voice clearly carried some excitement. After spending so much time with rose, Audrey had probably understood her character. This girl from before was a typical example of someone who worshipped the strong. No matter who it was, as long as they were strong enough to make herpletely convinced¡­ she could go up and take the initiative to build a good rtionship with others. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you when I¡¯m free when Ie back.¡± Audrey smiled. At this moment, they were talking happily andpletely did not notice a figure appear beside them. ¡°That, Audrey.¡± Parker stood beside them. No matter how one looked at him, his short and short stature didn¡¯t have any deterrent force. ¡°Someone asked me to give this to you. It seems like there¡¯s something very important.¡± Parker handed the note in his hand over. After Audrey opened it and read it, her expression immediately changed. She looked around in panic and realized that Kate had already disappeared. After all, the other party had just suffered such a serious injury in the arena. No matter what, he would not run out on his own. And the contents of the note were very simple. ¡°If you want to see Kate,e to the address below.¡± It was such a simple sentence, causing Audrey to panic. If it were any other day, she would not have worried about Kate¡¯s condition at all. After all, the other party¡¯s strength was on par with hers. He was also a genius-level person. However¡­ it was different now. Kate might have lost his ability to fight and could only be at the mercy of others. ¡°Who asked you to send this thing over?¡± Audrey gripped the note in her hand tightly, not letting the people beside her see what was written on it. Parker looked away hesitantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know it either. It seems like someone saw us talkingst time. That¡¯s why I thought we knew each other. It was only because I had the courage toe over and pass this note to you.¡± The moment he said that the people around him realized that something was wrong. ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s going on? Did something happen?¡± Klein asked worriedly. Based on his understanding of Audrey, she had always been calm and collected. It was impossible for her to have such an expression. Clearly, something unexpected had happened. Audrey shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that an old gentleman I met a long time ago wants to look for me. You guys continue watching the match here. I¡¯ll make a trip over first.¡± After saying that, Audrey turned around and left. Klein wanted to follow her, but Ross pulled at his sleeve. ¡°Audrey just said that she¡¯ll settle this matter herself,¡± Ross said seriously. ¡°Since she said that, she definitely doesn¡¯t want us to go over. Perhaps we¡¯ll only cause trouble for them if we go.¡± Klein was still hesitant. ¡°But it¡¯s obvious that something has happened¡­¡± Ross could not hide the worry on her face, but after a moment, she said, ¡°You should trust Audrey.¡± Chapter 200 - Old Enemies Attacking

Chapter 200: Old Enemies Attacking

What the few of them did not notice was that after Audrey left, the thin and small figure who had juste over to pass the note also disappeared from the spot. By the time Audrey arrived at the address mentioned in the message, there were already a few people standing there. Not only did they seem to have arge number of people, but their bodies were filled with fighting spirits. Clearly, this was not a small battle. Moreover, they saw very familiar faces. ¡°Why are you guys here again?¡± Audrey said coldly. She had thought that the matter would be resolved during the battle in the arena back then. However, she did not expect the other party to be such a person who went back on his word. ¡°Yo, I thought that you were timid and didn¡¯t dare toe. I even thought of finding a random ce to throw away your old lover. I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually dare toe. Are you ready to ept what¡¯s about to happen next?¡± Daisy¡¯s voice carried a hint of contempt. ¡°No way, just a little girl and you want us brothers toe together? I thought it was someone else. Just this small body of mine, wouldn¡¯t it be shattered with a p? There¡¯s no pressure at all, okay?¡± One of them opened his mouth. It was this one sentence that caused the people next to him to burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s right, hahahahaha, I thought you were so capable. Just this little one isn¡¯t enough for us brothers to y with. It¡¯s not interesting at all. Let¡¯s finish it quickly.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going first? In any case, I don¡¯t want my body to be stained with blood. I think it¡¯s dirty.¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s dirty? You speak as if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s dirty. Hahahaha¡­¡± Waves of discussions could be heard. Audrey narrowed her eyes as she looked at the people in front of her. Her expression was indescribably ugly. She had thought that there would be some people who looked more durable. She did not expect that they would find a group of people who had been dug out from some trash can. They would dare to find trouble with her just like that? No wonder they would meet outside the school. After all, it was impossible for this group of people to exist in the school. However, who would have thought that¡­ The Carol Association would actually have so many people here? It seemed like this dark organization had already developed to various ces. It was as disgusting as a rat hiding in a sewer. Audrey gently moved her wrist. It seemed like if she did not teach them a lesson, they would not know if she was capable or not. Audrey took a slow breath, and the corners of her mouth curled up with a hint of mockery as she said, ¡°This is the person you found?¡± Daisy was stunned for a moment. ¡°What do you mean by this is the person I found¡­ what do you mean? Are you looking down on us!?¡± The moment he said that the people around him were instantly enraged. ¡°What? Someone like you dares to look down on us!?¡± ¡°Boss, let¡¯s teach her a lesson. This little girl really doesn¡¯t know her ce. How dare she say such words!¡± Seeing that the group of people had been enraged, Audrey¡¯s face showed some impatience. She raised her hand and slowly rxed her knuckles. Under her pressure, her knuckles creaked, making a crisp sound. ¡°Are you alling one by one, or are you all nning to attack together? I¡¯m suggesting that you all attack together because I¡¯m in a hurry. I don¡¯t have time to waste here with you all.¡± Audrey raised her eyes and nced around. There was no sign of Kate around. It was obvious that they must have hidden Kate somewhere unknown. They had used her as a bargaining chip to threaten her intopromising. Daisy¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. She gritted her teeth fiercely, and the corners of her mouth curled up with a mocking smile. ¡°You want to attack together? Do you want to know how fast you can die? Fine, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her eyes suddenly nced to the side. She saw two figures rushing over in a hurry. Klein stopped panting and looked at the dozens of figures in front of him. His expression instantly became uglier. Daisy was clearly stunned as well. What was going on? Was this not Klein? Why would he appear here? Even on their side, Klein was very well-known. After all, he was a genius. Moreover, ording to rumors, he was very low-key and aloof, the kind that one wouldn¡¯t even be able to meet¡­ why would he appear here today? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Daisy frowned, her expression clearly showing some displeasure. Ross looked at the situation in front of her, and she was so scared that she felt a chill down her spine. ¡°No, you guys are too ridiculous. More than a dozen people fighting one person, and it¡¯s a little girl. Is this still something that humans can do?¡± Ross clicked her tongue. She clearly did not like the way these people acted. Daisy snorted coldly, ¡°When is it your turn to interfere in our work?¡± Audrey¡¯s tongue pressed against her back teeth. She looked at the two people who had suddenly appeared behind her and said impatiently, ¡°The two of you stand here properly and don¡¯t cause trouble for me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to take care of you.¡± Klein pointed at himself suspiciously. Did he hear wrongly? Audrey actually told him not to cause any trouble? No matter what, he was still a hot-blooded man. How could he listen to such words? At the thought of this, Klein coughed lightly and took two steps forward. He said, ¡°Hit her here. How can so many people bully a little girl? If you¡¯re a man,e and fight me!¡± Chapter 201 - Potential Threats

Chapter 201: Potential Threats

Looking at the hand that was pointing at her chest, the impatience on Audrey¡¯s face grew even more. She had really wanted to resolve this quickly. Now that so many people had appeared, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to use it. Audrey did not want everyone to know that she knew magic. The few boys standing in the distance clearly gave him a lot of face and directly walked over to her. ¡°No way, you guys really have the nerve to let a girl fight? You really don¡¯t want any face at all.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we agree to have a duel? Come on then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter, hahahahaha¡­¡± Before they could finish their words, they heard the sound of a gust of wind suddenly ringing in their ears. The figure that they had ridiculed just now had unknowingly stood beside them and raised his hand to fiercely punch down. Immediately, the sound of a fist-piercing flesh rang out. Two secondster, a series of screams erupted. ¡°Ahhhhhhh¡­¡± The boy who had beenughing happily just now had his arms folded into a strange arc. Audrey watched him scream coldly and loosened her fingers. ¡°I advise you to lower your screams. If it affects me, you¡¯ll lose both your arms.¡± It was such a move that gave everyone present a fright. They had never expected that a girl would be so ruthless that she would break another person¡¯s arm. In that instant, thebat aura on her body spread out. Just the terrifying aura alone made everyone feel an uncontroble fear. This scene suddenly appeared. Daisy¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°What are all of you still standing there for? Quickly use the Dou techniques that you should use. If you don¡¯t kill her today, none of you will be able to leave!¡± Audrey slowly curled the corners of her lips. It had really been a long time since she had fought to her heart¡¯s content. Today, she wanted to see if these people would be able to give her a little surprise. At this moment, seeing that the aura of those people had begun to change, Klein could not sit still. One had to know that the image he usually created in others was because he was like a young master enjoying the spring breeze. In addition, he was an alchemist, so people naturally thought that he had no fighting strength at all. However, what people did not expect was that the folding fan in Klein¡¯s hand suddenly opened. In that instant, many hidden weapons flew out from the folding fan and directly attacked those people. Daisy hurriedly raised the long whip in her hand in response. After she managed to knock down a few hidden weapons, she was still somewhat defeated and her face was cut open just like that. She raised her hand to wipe her face in disbelief. When she saw the bloodstains on her fingertips, she burst out in waves of screams. ¡°Ah ah! You actually dared to hurt my face. I¡¯ve lived for so long, but no one has ever dared to touch my face. You actually¡­¡± At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly came from the side. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it settled here?¡± After hearing this voice, Audrey subconsciously looked up and saw the man in her memories. The man was still as tall as a jade statue. He wore a mask on his face, so no one could tell what he looked like. However, the aura he exuded was not to be underestimated. Ross was frightened by this aura. She hurriedly took a step back and reached out to cover her heart. She had been very sensitive to such overwhelming danger since she was young, even though she could sense an indescribable auraing from this man. It was as if she could turn into ashes the next second as long as she exchanged a nce with him. ¡°Audrey¡­¡± Ross called out. She could feel that this man in front of her was a character that they could not defeat at this moment. If they did not run away¡­ Then it was very likely that they would die here. ¡°Daisy, are you not listening to me seriously?¡± Parker sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to teach her a lesson. This is the lesson you taught her.¡± Daisy was startled by his words. She quickly turned around and knelt on one knee, looking very loyal. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ this is the only way I know how to solve this.¡± Parker did not say anything. He just raised his hand slightly, and the few people that Daisy had found were pulled by an invisible force and flew backward. Looking at those people who could not fight back, Ros took a deep breath. She felt that the man in front of her was very unfathomable. She could even sense that if she went against him without knowing whether she was dead or alive, she might die a terrible death. ¡°Klein, can you feel it?¡± Ross asked softly. Klein naturally realized that the man in front of him had a much higher realm than they had imagined. At this moment, his brows were tightly knitted. He did not know what Audrey had done to provoke these people. Just as the two of them were extremely worried, Audrey took a step forward and looked coldly at the mysterious man in the mask. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t youmunicate with me directly? Why did you choose to kidnap Kate?¡± Parkerughed coldly. Combat aura was released from his entire body. That intense pressure made everyone present unable to breathe. They could only forcefully circte thebat aura around them to temporarily ensure their safety. Chapter 202 - Negotiating Terms With Me?

Chapter 202: Negotiating Terms With Me?

Audrey was no exception. Her hands behind her back began to glow with a blue glow. The man in front of her was too strong. As expected of the leader of the Carol Association. He could actually crush everyone present. However, Parker only waved his hand gently. ¡°Daisy, go and bring these people away. I don¡¯t need to teach you how to deal with them.¡± Daisy hurriedly lowered her head and replied, ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Due to the influence of the pressure, Klein could not use any strength. He could only watch helplessly as he was dragged away. He barely turned his head to look at Audrey, his eyes filled with worry. After chasing away all the people present, only Audrey and Parker were left in the dark alley. When the two of them looked at each other, they saw disgust in each other¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that the two of them were born to stand on opposite sides. ¡°I hope you can give me a reasonable exnation,¡± Audrey said, ¡°even if there¡¯s hatred between the two of us, there¡¯s no need to involve my friend in it.¡± Parker only sneered, ¡°Audrey, I really don¡¯t know whether to call you naive or stupid. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t noticed it yet. The reason I kidnapped Kate is to use him to negotiate with you.¡± Audrey¡¯s hands by her side tightened slightly. ¡°Negotiate what?¡± ¡°You will voluntarily withdraw from the Temr Knights. Then, as a reward, I will return your friend unharmed,¡± Parker said, ¡°how is it? To you, this should be a good deal.¡± After all, ording to his understanding, in Audrey¡¯s innocent heart, friends were always more important than status. It was because of this that Parker took the risk and chose to kidnap Parker from within the Temr knights and bring him outside for negotiations. Audrey frowned. ¡°What¡¯s your reason for doing this? If I remember correctly, I¡¯ve always been very well-behaved within the Temr knights. I shouldn¡¯t have offended you, right?¡± As soon as she said this, bursts ofughter burst out in her ears. ¡°Hahahaha, well-behaved? Audrey, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± Parker said directly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how many good deeds you¡¯ve done?¡± Parker had never expected that he had wanted to endure for a period of time at the school and then show off. He wanted to attract everyone¡¯s attention so that he could recruit more people. This way, he could smoothly enter the jury and raise his status. At that time, he would be able to integrate into the upper echelons faster. However¡­ it was because of Audrey that he had never shown off. From the beginning of the trial to the early selection and then to this arena, Audrey had stolen all the limelight every time. However, he himself, who should have been the first ce in the team trial, had been interrupted by a Garuda that had appeared out of nowhere. Although he had obtained the best result in the finalbat aura trial, he had not noticed him at all. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Audrey, who had been taken away and had been selected early. Parker himself did not notice that his hands by his side were trembling slightly. It was obvious that he was about to lose control of his emotions. ¡°So that¡¯s why you chose to kidnap my friend to ckmail me into backing out?¡± Audrey said coldly. In her opinion, no matter what happened, there would always be a debtor and a debtor. Even if she had offended someone else, she could not vent all her anger on her friend. ¡°That¡¯s right. You probably don¡¯t know this yet. People like us are just like that. We¡¯re born dirty,¡± Parker sneered, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you make a choice? Do you choose your pitiful vanity, or do you choose your friends who don¡¯t know if they¡¯re dead or alive?¡± Audrey took a gentle breath. If she really had to choose, she would definitely choose Kate without hesitation. However, the problem was right in front of her. If she easily agreed to it, what would she do if he went back on his word? After all, the people of the Carol Association had always been the same. They always looked the same no matter what. On the surface, they did not seem to have any thoughts, but no one knew what he was nning in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to agree to it, but there¡¯s only one condition,¡± Audrey said, ¡°let me see Kate first. After I confirm that he¡¯s safe, I¡¯ll naturally withdraw.¡± Parker raised his eyebrows. He did not expect Audrey to agree so quickly. He had thought that he would have to waste some time with her here. Parker waved his hand gently, and Xavier, who was hidden in the dark, appeared in his line of sight. Just as he was about to call Xavier to bring Kate over, he suddenly felt a strong killing intent attacking him. In that instant, Parker raised his hand and swung it fiercely in the direction of the aura he had sensed. The beautiful dress of the girl formed a perfect arc in the air before slowly falling down. The pair of high heels on her feet looked very elegant even in such a chaotic environment. Audrey smiled, and her azure-blue eyes shed slightly. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t have time to dodge. I didn¡¯t expect you to react so quickly.¡± Chapter 203 - A Battle to the Death

Chapter 203: A Battle to the Death

Parker narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at the girl in front of him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would still have the energy to resist at this point in time. Could it be that you¡¯re really nning to give up on your good friend?¡± Audrey did not say anything. She was very clear about the strength of the man in front of her. After all, she had been suppressed by him during the trial. If it was not for the appearance of the Garuda, she might have already been heavily injured. It seemed like it would be very difficult to rescue Kate and escape unscathed. Audrey took a gentle breath and tried her best to calm her breathing. Under such circumstances, only by being calm could she do everything to the best of her ability. She was thinking about whether she should take out her bottle of potion. When she had made it, she had intended to use this trump card when she met an opponent she could not defeat in the arena. However, she had not expected the situation to change so quickly. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re a smart person. If it¡¯s moreplicated, I don¡¯t need to say more.¡± Parker clearly did not have the patience to waste any more time with her. ¡°As a trade, you¡¯ll apply to leave the Temr Knights first. In return, I¡¯ll return Kate unharmed.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Audrey curled the corners of her lips in disdain. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯ll believe what you say as the leader of the Carol Association?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not,¡± Parker said indifferently. Then, he turned around and was about to leave. In the next moment, ice crystals covered the entire alley. ¡°In the name of the snow goddess, let everything in the surroundings be permanently frozen.¡± A chant sounded. The temperature of the ice crystals was extremely low. Even Klein, who was outside, could feel the terrifying temperature. Klein looked at the alley that was covered in ice blue with great worry. ¡°What should we do, Klein? Why don¡¯t the two of us go in instead? Otherwise¡­¡± Ross spoke with some worry. However, before she could finish her words, a whipnded fiercely in front of them. ¡°You can try. As long as you dare to go in, I will kill you here.¡± Daisy waved the long whip in her hand arrogantly. Klein looked at her coldly. If he wanted to go in and help, he first had to solve the problem in front of him. After all, he was not good at fighting, but the current situation was a bit urgent. In that case¡­ Crane handed the folding fan in his hand to Ross, who was beside him, for safekeeping. ¡°Take care of my things. Leave this person in front of you to me.¡± Daisy curled the corners of her lips in disdain. ¡°You think you can take care of me? Why don¡¯t you see if you have the ability to do so?¡± However, in the next moment, she could no longer say such words. At the same time, the battle in the alley had reached a climax. Audrey was used to long-range attacks, but the space in the alley was too small. She could only barely condense ice crystals into a small area under her feet before standing on it. The fragile ice crystals could not bear her weight and would soon shatter. Audrey could only change her position at any time and try her best to keep a distance from Parker. Clearly, Parker was not a pushover either. He had long guessed Audrey¡¯s intentions. He stood where he was and formed a fist with his right hand, hisbat aura slowly circting around his body. Following that, intense energy burst forth, forcefully driving away from the cold air in the surroundings. Audrey was injured by this sudden attack. She immediately reached out to hold her arm. One had to know that even if she was so far away from that person, she could still be hit. One could imagine how powerful this attack was. ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t go against me. As long as I¡¯m serious, half of the city will turn into ashes.¡± Parker only smiled coldly. The way he looked at Audrey was as emotionless as looking at an ant. Audrey did not respond. She just raised her hand and threw out an ice sword. The ice sword tore through the air and flew fiercely toward Parker. Parker only turned his head sideways and dodged it effortlessly. However, what was unexpected was that after the ice sword missed, it actually split into two and flew straight toward the original route. Parker clearly did not expect such an oue. He was not able to dodge in time, and a bloody scar was instantly drawn on his cheek. He gritted his teeth fiercely. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t intend topromise. In that case, I don¡¯t have to be polite with you.¡± Audrey did not say anything. She just looked at him quietly. She was ready to cast her next spell. At this moment, a surge ofbat aura attacked. The ice crystals under Audrey¡¯s feet instantly turned into fragments. She subconsciously condensed a newyer of ice crystals, trying to stabilize herself in midair. However, she did not expect that the range of thatbat aura was toorge. It directly tore apart everything in the surroundings. The advantage that Audrey had painstakingly built was ended just like that. Audrey clenched her teeth tightly, thinking about what she should do in her heart. After all, the difference in strength was too great. In addition, Kate was still behind. She did not dare to use a spell that had too much lethality. Audrey looked at Kate. He was lying on the ground, looking as if he was still unconscious. Seeing that Parker was ready to continue attacking, Audrey clenched her fists by her side. At this critical moment, another aura suddenly appeared on the battlefield between the two of them. Chapter 204 - Was Saved

Chapter 204: Was Saved

A figure shed past Parker¡¯s back, and then Kate disappeared. However, that action was too fast. Parker did not even have time to react. When he turned around, there was no one behind him. What was going on? Parker thought to himself. Logically speaking, as long as someone stepped into this area, he would be able to feel it. However, when that person came out, he clearly did not have any aura. If he was not a top-tier expert, then there would not be any exnation. Parker gritted his teeth and was about to seize the time to finish off Audrey. However, he did not expect that when he raised his eyes, the beautiful azure-blue figure standing in front of him had disappeared. In its ce was a sky full of falling snow, as well as the surrounding temperature that could not help but make people tremble. ¡°Where is she?¡± Parker let out an angry shout. He raised his hand and pped the wall hard. The wall that had been in disrepair for a long time copsed with a loud bang. Audrey looked at the alley that was gradually moving away from her. She looked up at the person who was holding her wrist. It had been a long time since theyst met. Morris was still the same as before. He had neat, short ck hair, but the aura around him was different from when they first met. To put it simply, if Morris had looked like an ignorant hooligan in the beginning, then Morris was now like a rich young master. He exuded a faint air of nobility from the inside out. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since west met. I was thinking of sneaking in to look for you.¡± Morris chuckled. With a tap of his toes, he jumped down from the beam and onto another roof. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe out and meet with such trouble.¡± Audrey felt like a little chick in his hand. She felt like she was being controlled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would continue to find trouble with me,¡± Audrey said helplessly. She felt a wave of dizziness. A momentter, the three of themnded steadily on the ground. It was as though they were a great distance away from the previous battlefield. Audrey raised her hand and rubbed her temples. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong now. You were able to rescue the two of us from that man¡¯s hands without even being noticed by him.¡± Morris moved his wrist and ced Kate firmly on the ground. He looked very natural, and it was impossible to tell that he had just led the two of them for such a long distance. ¡°So what exactly happened this time? How did you offend him?¡± Morris asked with a frown. If it were not for the fact that he had arrived in time this time, Audrey would definitely have¡­ Morris did not dare to imagine what the situation would be like. After all, the consequences were too difficult to ept. Audrey shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He came to me this time mainly to ask me to withdraw from the Temr Knights. Perhaps it¡¯s because my recent performance in the Temr Knights was a little¡­ outstanding, so he¡¯s holding a grudge against me.¡± Morris was silent for a moment. This sentence contained a lot of information. He did not know what had happened to Audrey inside, but if that man held a grudge against her¡­ It was obviously not a small matter. ¡°Does that mean that the Carol Association will take action?¡± Morris guessed. Audrey nodded affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s definitely the case. Our ce hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. I¡¯m a little worried now. If the Temr Knights are in chaos, it will definitely affect other ces.¡± Morris lowered his eyes and pondered for a moment. In the end, he still could not think of a better solution. After all, the difference in strength between the two sides was too great. Moreover, even if he joined, the biggest obstacle was that they were not together. If there really was a riot in the Temr Knights, he could only stand at the periphery and worry. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯d better be careful,¡± Morris said, ¡°if it were me, I would suggest that you quit. After all, it¡¯s better for you to protect yourself first.¡± Audrey averted her gaze. Of course, she knew this logic. However, to her, if she really chose topromise, it was equivalent to bing a coward. Audrey¡¯s pride that was engraved in her bones told her that she could never be a deserter in this life. When she encountered something, she had to truly face it, not choose to give up. Seeing Audrey¡¯s expression, Morris could roughly guess what she was thinking. He only sighed softly. ¡°Forget it. I know I can¡¯t persuade you, but it¡¯s best if you know what to do,¡± Morris said, ¡°you have to know that when you¡¯re in danger, I can¡¯t appear by your side anytime, anywhere. This is just a coincidence.¡± He had nned to buy a cake for his sister on the next street, but he suddenly saw an icy-blue light that shot up into the sky. Having stayed with Audrey for so long, Morris was very sensitive to this kind of power, so he rushed over directly. He had saved Audrey at the critical moment. Audrey agreed. ¡°I really have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have fallen into his hands by now,¡± Audrey said, sincerely thanking him. Morris did not say anything, but his eyes were filled with reluctance. Audrey could not stay outside forever. To her, perhaps it was safest inside the Temr Knights. Chapter 205 - Show of Goodwill?

Chapter 205: Show of Goodwill?

When Kate woke up, he found himself lying on the bed beside a very familiar scene. If he remembered correctly, he seemed to be watching the game at that time. But then, he suddenly saw a figure appear in front of him. Before he could react, he felt a sharp pain on the back of his neck, and then¡­ He lost consciousness. Kate raised his hand and rubbed his temples. He felt a terrible headache, and he had no idea what had happened when he was unconscious. ¡°Kate, you¡¯re awake.¡± A familiar voice sounded in his ear. Kate looked up and saw Audrey, who was guarding beside him. But, unfortunately, Audrey seemed to have been here for a long time. Even her face showed obvious fatigue. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m¡­¡± Kate said suspiciously. Audrey looked away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I guess the potion I made had some side effects. You fell into aa not long after drinking it.¡± Kate frowned. He could not believe that Audrey had said that. After all, everyone knew how powerful Audrey was. She was definitely very good at making potions. So how could she make such a low-level mistake? Moreover, he clearly remembered that he had been attacked, which was why he had fainted. So why did Audrey choose to say that it was because of her potion? Kate hesitated for a moment. He had a feeling that Audrey was hiding something from him. And it was something very important. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder I¡¯ve been unconscious for such a long time. I don¡¯t have any memory of what happened before,¡± Kate said as if nothing had happened. ¡°Audrey, it seems like you need to learn more about potions.¡± His tone sounded very rxed, as if he was joking. Audrey smiled gently. ¡°I know. If such a thing happens again, I definitely won¡¯t give you such a defective product.¡± The matter ended so easily. The next day in the arena, Audrey was as usual. She waited obediently for her turn and ended the battle within a short period of time. Her overwhelming strength left everyone dumbstruck. It was also because of this that many people ran over to get closer to Audrey after thepetition ended. They tried to ask her to show some mercy when they ran into herter. Just as Audrey was packing her things and preparing to go to the Magic Faculty to continue studying, a girl wearing a scarf came over. ¡°That¡­ Audrey, I see that your results this time are pretty good. Congrattions.¡± A girl wearing a scarf came over. Audrey nced at her. She had an impression of this person. The two seemed to be in the same ss. They would asionally exchange a few words, but they would not have much interaction. ¡°Thank you.¡± Audrey thanked her. ¡°How are you? Are you alright?¡± Candice forced a smile. ¡°Not too good either. I was eliminated this afternoon. If I¡¯m lucky, I can still enter the intermediate ss. If I¡¯m unlucky¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to stay here.¡± She was from an inconspicuous branch of the Davis family, and she was not the eldest daughter. She was ranked third, which was why she did not have much of an existence. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Audreyforted her. While Audrey was observing thepetition, she had already secretly recorded it in her heart. Although it seemed like many people had sessfully advanced in thispetition, their strength was uneven. The main reason was that the gap in strength was too severe. This resulted in a situation where the strong might encounter the weak in theter stages. For example, the two people she met today were not very strong to be easily dealt with. Candice forced a smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re saying this tofort me, but I don¡¯t need to beforted. I know my own strength very well.¡± Audrey did not say anything. Instead, she just looked at the girl in front of her indifferently. She could sense a strong aura from the girl. It was a denial of herself. If a person denied themselves from the inside out, they might not have any achievements in their lifetime. Although people who could enter the Temr Knights could be considered outstanding in the outside world, the problem was¡­ no matter how powerful they were. There would always be someone stronger than them. This was indeed a matter that tested one¡¯s mentality. ¡°In that case, I can only advise you to work hard when thepetition starts,¡± Audrey said. Candice smiled. ¡°Thank you. Actually, the main reason I came to find you this time is to get to know you. I¡¯m also from the Davis family. If it¡¯s possible, can the two of us look after each other here?¡± Candice carefully brought up this matter. Although the two of them came from the same family, Audrey was the daughter of the patriarch. She had received a lot of attention since she was young, so it could be said that she waspletely different from her. Before Audrey could say anything, Candice hurriedly rejected her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot. You probably don¡¯t remember me. Then, treat this matter as if I¡¯ve never mentioned it before¡­¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly rang in her ears. ¡°I remember.¡± Audrey looked at her. ¡°Candice Davis, I remember you.¡± It was this sentence that made Candice look up in disbelief. Chapter 206 - The Amiable Audrey

Chapter 206: The Amiable Audrey

¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me.¡± Candace¡¯s eyes turned sour for a moment. After all, in a world where the ss status was so obvious, she had thought that she would never have a rtionship with someone like Audrey in her lifetime. She did not expect that Audrey would remember the name of a nobody. Audrey smiled gently. ¡°As long as you¡¯re from the Davis family, it means that I¡¯ll remember you.¡± Candice quickly nodded in agreement. Their conversation did notst long before Audrey took her book and left. After all, she had not forgotten what she was going to do. In fact, she had not expended much energy in thepetition today. It was just that her mental stress had been affected by the mysterious man, causing her to remain in a dazed state. Just as Audrey was about to drink a bottle of recovery potion to recover her state, she heard a voice beside her ear. ¡°Is it her? She¡¯s been insta-killing in the arena for the past two days.¡± One of the boys raised his chin in Audrey¡¯s direction. ¡°Of course. In fact, if you ask me, she¡¯s not as powerful as I imagined. It¡¯s just that she was lucky and happened to meet a few fellows who weren¡¯t that strong. It¡¯s also because of this that she was able to sessfully advance.¡± One of them said in a disdainful tone, ¡°If the group of people she met were on my side, they would probably have the same fate. Hahahaha.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Some people might go easy on her because she¡¯s good-looking,¡± the boy said with a smile, treating Audrey as a target to tease after the meal. They were actually feeling very unbnced. After all, she was a girl. Moreover, she had made a big show in the arena. As men, they naturally did not like her. To put it bluntly, it was just the pitiful feeling of inferiority in their hearts. Not only was Audrey born into a noble family, but her strength was also very strong. No matter where she was ced, she was an extremely dazzling existence. It was not like them who did not have a noble family background. Even their strength was not top-notch. Just like that, Audrey became the subject of everyone¡¯s discussion. However, the words she said were basically filled with malice. ¡°That¡¯s right. If such a pretty face and strength were ced on me, I would be as popr as I am now,¡± the boy said provocatively. Audrey was actually not far away from them. In addition, their voices were not soft, so they could naturally hear her clearly. However, Audrey did not have any intention of stopping them. After all, their mouths were on others¡¯ bodies. No matter what they said, it had nothing to do with them. Moreover¡­ if they wanted to be like them, it was unlikely that they would be like them in their next lives. Although Audrey did not seem to care on the surface, she secretly raised her hand gently. However, in the next second, the surrounding vines seemed to grow crazily, including the two of them. The two of them had never expected such a situation to happen. They were directly wrapped in the vines that had grown like crazy and whipped their bodies, causing them to scream in pain. However, a momentter, the vines disappeared in an instant. They could not figure out what was going on. They looked at their bodies in a daze, only to find that there was nothing on them. ¡°Could it be that we were hallucinating?¡± The boy asked suspiciously. Although that was what he said, the pain that lingered on their bodies continued, making them wish they were dead. At the same time, the culprit had disappeared around the corner, as if this matter had nothing to do with them. After arriving at the magic faculty, Audrey could not wait to tell ude about her performance in the ring. ude was obviously very happy to hear such news. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re the first genius I¡¯ve seen in thousands of years. It¡¯s one thing for you to be so proficient in magic, but you actually have such a high talent inbat aura. I really don¡¯t know what the people outside who are talking about you mean,¡± ude said, he continued to lower his head and record his notes. He was currently organizing and writing down all the useful spells left behind by his seniors. He wanted to try them out one by one to see how powerful they were. The reason why he chose to do this was actually because of Audrey. He did not want Audrey to study here for so long without obtaining anything useful in the end. This would make him feel very frustrated. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Audrey said humbly. She felt that her current strength had not reached the level she had imagined. That was why she kept running here, hoping to improve herself. ude was about to say something when he suddenly looked up. He sensed several auras walking towards him. No, they did not seem to be strolling around. Instead, they seemed to have a purpose. ¡°Audrey, were you with your friends when you came?¡±ude asked. The reason why he asked Audrey was mainly that ude had stayed in this ce for a long time. Under the circumstances where he was isted from the world, he naturally didn¡¯t have many friends by his side, so no one woulde looking for him. And the most likely person was Audrey, who had recently made many good friends in the Temr Knights. ¡°No,¡± Audrey answered honestly. Chapter 207 - Explanation

Chapter 207: Exnation

¡°Someone is here. It¡¯s not convenient for me to receive guests with my current identity. I¡¯ll leave it to you,¡± ude said at this moment. Then, before Audrey could react, the robe in her hand suddenly pped, and she disappeared from her original spot. Audrey was stunned for a moment. She sensed the familiar auras, and at the same time, the door of the cabin was pushed open. ¡°Audrey, are you inside?¡± Klein¡¯s figure appeared in front of the door. ¡°Ahem, what¡¯s going on here? Why is it so choked?¡± He raised his hand to his chin and coughed lightly. Hobart and the others appeared with Klein. Clearly, they had not expected this ce to be in such a state. Their expressions were unsightly. Audrey was silent for a moment. No wonder teacher ude had asked if she knew them. It turned out to be these few. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Audrey calmly ced the book in her hand back on the cab. She did not want to expose her identity, and she also did not want them to know that she was studying magic. After all, after teacher ude¡¯s exnation, Audrey could imagine what the current situation of magic was like in the eyes of everyone. Even if it was her, if she were to be exposed, she definitely would not have a good ending. ¡°I originally wanted to look for you to y, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you walking down this path on the way.¡± Klein rubbed his nose in disgust. ¡°Why do you think you¡¯re running here now? There hasn¡¯t been anyone living here in the past six months. Look at the dust. There¡¯s enough dust to build a courtyard wall,¡± Klein ridiculed. Audrey suddenly felt a restless aura. It was clearly teacher ude, who was hiding in the tower. She wanted tough. Although she knew that on the surface, there was no one around, teacher ude had always lived here. He even flipped through the books every day. She just did not know why it looked so dirty, which led to this misunderstanding. ¡°No, I just suddenly realized that the books in this yard are interesting, so I just flipped through them.¡± Audrey retracted her hand and looked at the table beside her, then, she saw that the open book was just right there. She was stunned for a moment before she hurriedly closed the book. Seeing her actions, Hobert asked hesitantly, ¡°Is there something you need here?¡± ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m just interested in this kind of thing. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s written on it anyway. It¡¯s just for fun.¡± Audrey smiled. The few of them did not suspect anything. Klein and Hobart raised their eyebrows at Audrey. ¡°We came to look for you this time mainly because of one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°It¡¯s just that we heard that there¡¯s a rtively good restaurant nearby. It just so happens that after our team was formed, we haven¡¯t had a meal together. We were wondering if we should take this opportunity to go out and have some fun,¡± Klein said, his tone was filled with anticipation. Audrey frowned. ¡°You actually dare to go out now. Have you forgotten¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Klein interrupted her. ¡°Stop. Let¡¯s not talk about this now. We can talk about it when we find a safe ce.¡± Klein raised his hand to stop Audrey. ¡°Coincidentally, I have many important things to ask you.¡± Audrey agreed. After following them out of the magic faculty, Klein and Hobart looked back at the ce with disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t know why this kind of courtyard still exists. It¡¯s like a dangerous building. What if it identally hits a passing student?¡± Klein and Hobart said worriedly. Audrey smiled. She did not know how to exin it to him. His idea waspletely unnecessary. One had to know that there was teacher ude guarding this ce. With teacher ude¡¯s magic ability, even if it looked tattered, it would not be a problem for him to use a level-two battle technique to st it over. After all, what they were guarding was only on the surface. What they were guarding was actually on the inside. As they walked on the road, Klein deliberately slowed down his footsteps to maintain the same speed as Audrey. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m still very curious. How did you walk in the alley back then?¡± Klein¡¯s voice became much softer, ¡°And that person seems to have been taken away by you. I think the girl with the whip is so angry that she¡¯s about to hit someone.¡± Audrey averted her gaze. She was too embarrassed to tell the other party that she had been taken away like a chick. ¡°In any case, a kind person helped us and saved us from that ce.¡± Audrey looked up at Klein. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I forgot about you.¡± Klein waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s mainly because you left too suddenly. I thought something had happened to you. I wanted to fight them to the death, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°They ran away before they had time to fight,¡± Klein said helplessly. Ran away? Audrey did not expect such a situation to happen. After all, they were all very arrogant existences. How could they run away like that? Klein shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either, but something seems to have happened to that man. I heard that his breathing was very rapid. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not feeling well.¡± Chapter 208 - Have You Taken a Fancy to Her?

Chapter 208: Have You Taken a Fancy to Her?

Audrey lowered her eyes and pondered for a moment. Feeling unwell? You must know that when she was looking at that man, he had a heroic look on his face. It was as though he could destroy everything around him with a single move. How could he have suddenly be so weak? Could it be that Morris had ambushed the man when he was leaving? Audrey quickly rejected this idea. No matter what, this idea was too ridiculous. He had only cared about escaping with her at that time. How could that have happened? Although it¡¯s very likely that I¡¯m hallucinating¡­ I keep having the feeling that that person is emitting an aura that I hate. Klein raised his hand and touched the tip of his nose. One had to know that he was very sensitive to some potions. If someone drank a forbidden potion, it would not be able to hide from his nose. ¡°Is that so? Then it seems like there¡¯s really something wrong.¡± Audrey could not help but be suspicious. She was wondering if that person existed in the Temr Knights. Otherwise, how could he know everything about her so well? Even if Daisy told him, it would be a little forced. After all, based on what Daisy thought of her, she would definitely belittle her to the point that she was worthless. Audrey took a gentle breath and tried her best to calm herself down. She was trying to figure out what to do in her mind. At this moment, the people walking in front were discussing another topic. ¡°When I was passing by, I heard someone from the jury say that there seems to be a mage in our batch.¡± ¡°Mage? How long has it been since they disappeared? There¡¯s actually someone who practices magic.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Anyway, during the freshmen trial, there seemed to be quite a big incident. I didn¡¯t find out the specifics, but I just felt that it was a little strange.¡± Hobart said doubtfully, ¡°Logically speaking, mages have disappeared for hundreds of years. How could there still be people who practice magic? Could it be that they are asking for trouble?¡± Cole smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? In my opinion, every practice method has its own inherent meaning. So what if it¡¯s practicing magic? As long as they don¡¯t do anything too outrageous, it¡¯s fine.¡± Hobart raised his hand and patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re really magnanimous.¡± Audrey heard their conversation and her expression changed. After a moment of silence, Klein noticed that there was something wrong with the person beside her. ¡°Audrey, what are you thinking about?¡± Klein asked. ¡°When the two of them were talking just now, they mentioned mages,¡± Audrey answered, ¡°why do mages have such a low status in people¡¯s hearts?¡± As for why, everyone present must be very clear about it. After all, the Temr Knights were under the banner of the royal family. As long as the Temr Knights made a decision, people would think that it was absolutely correct. In addition, the Grand Magister¡¯s Qi deviation at that time had destroyed the g in everyone¡¯s hearts, this also led to a lot of terrible rumors spreading from the Temr Knights. It was a verymon phenomenon for people to naturally choose to respect an organization that was considered to be the right one. After all, no one wanted to be an outlier. It was also because of this that, under the guidance of the Temr Knights, everyone¡¯s thoughts would be led astray. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure. After all, I¡¯ve only heard from the seniors that the cultivation method of mages is evil, so I naturally chose to distance myself,¡± Klein replied. Audrey was silent for a moment. ¡°As expected.¡± Klein smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. After all, the word ¡®mage¡¯ is already in the past for us now. There¡¯s no point in thinking about it anymore¡­¡± Audrey agreed. They found a random ce to eat. While they were eating, Audrey heard a piece of news that was rtively beneficial to her. There was a ce near here that was simr to a ck market. It sold everything. She might be able to find some medicinal herbs that she needed there. Audrey had prepared for a long time. For the current her, the most important thing was to raise her spiritual power. However, the most direct way to raise her spiritual power was through potions. However, magic-rted herbs could not be bought in ordinary ces. If she wanted to find them, she could only go to the mysterious ce they had mentioned. ¡°Let me tell you, thepetition these two days is killing me.¡± Hobart stretched out his hand to support his head. He had just drunk some wine, and his face was still red. He looked like he had not woken up yet. ¡°There are always people whoe to me to try and make connections with me, trying to make me lower my hand to them during thepetition. However, you have to know that this is a trial that concerns the distribution of sses. How can I go easy on them?¡± Hobart smiled helplessly. The few people beside him also had the same experience. Cole said, ¡°Anyway, I have already made it very clear to them in advance. Even if theye over to give me a gift, I will not go easy on them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to know that our trial is a very serious existence. How could there be such an act of going easy on them?¡± Klein echoed. Hearing their topic, Audrey suddenly thought of the person she saw yesterday. Could it be that she was also here to go easy on her? Chapter 209 - The Black Market

Chapter 209: The ck Market

Audrey quickly rejected this idea. Seeing that they were drinking happily, Audrey, who did not have any feelings for alcohol, found an excuse and left the table. After all, to her, this kind of thing was meaningless. She could just use this time to do something more useful to herself. After Audrey left, Klein looked at her disappearing figure at the door. After a moment of silence, he picked up the wine ss in his hand and drank it in one gulp. He increasingly felt that Audrey was an unfathomable figure. Although he had discovered that she might not be the nobledy he had imagined when he first came into contact with her, the development of things had clearly exceeded his expectations. There were simply too many mysteries surrounding her, including the mysterious man from yesterday. A person of that level was clearly not someone they coulde into contact with. Klein began to suspect that Audrey was hiding something important from them. ¡°Klein, she¡¯s been gone for such a long time. Why can¡¯t you take your gaze back?¡± Cole smiled and said, ¡°Why? Did that beautifuldy seduce your soul away?¡± Klein rolled his eyes at him. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Audrey is just a very ordinary friend of mine. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡± Hobart snorted in displeasure. ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s nothing? Do you really think that we¡¯re all blind? Your eyes are already glued to her body, yet you¡¯re still trying to defend yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you like her, why don¡¯t you just admit it? Why do you have to act as if you aren¡¯t in love with her?¡± Cole teased. Klein ced his wine ss on the table. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. If you continue talking nonsense, I will really get angry.¡± The crowd then changed the topic. The ck market they were talking about was actually not far from the Temr Knights. It was quite strange to say that such a formal ce had many strange things. All of them could never appear in the light. Most importantly, they were not bound by any restrictions here. As long as they were willing, they could trade any item, including people. This could be said to be awless ce. Before Audrey entered, she had already gone to a nearby clothing store and changed into a set of in clothes. After all, her current status was too special. In addition, she was quite famous in the Temr Knights. It was very likely that someone would recognize her. It would be very inconvenient then. There were quite a few hawkers around. They looked very formal, no different from a normal market. However, the things they ced on them made people feel a little afraid. In some ces, there were even a few cages where all kinds of young demon beasts were kept. The Demon Beasts hated such an environment and could not help but wail. However, the people who passed by did not show any mercy, they directly walked past them. Audrey saw many people wearing the badge of the Temr Knights among the crowd. Obviously, they were from the same ce as her. That group of people was very eye-catching even among the crowd. From time to time, there would be people looking at them from the side, sizing them up. Audrey raised her hand and pulled the brim of her hat, hiding in the darkness. She wandered around for a while and soon found what she needed. That was because it was right on the surface. ¡°Come and have a look. I have all kinds of panaceas and elixirs here.¡± An old man waved the picture in his hand to attract customers. Soon, he saw a skinny figure stop in front of his stall. Audrey¡¯s gaze swept across the pile of gorgeous herbs before finally stopping at an inconspicuous pile of weeds at the edge. ¡°Boss, how much is this one?¡± Audrey picked one out casually. The boss nced at it casually. ¡°10 copper coins.¡± So cheap? Audrey did not expect that the herbs she needed would be so cheap. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind her. ¡°We have nothing to do, so why are we here? It¡¯s really dirty. I hate this kind of environment.¡± A girl¡¯s sweet voice sounded in her ear. Audrey turned around and saw a familiar person. Maggie had met her at the auction house a while ago, and they had a bad rtionship. They had thought that the matter would end like this, but they had not expected to meet again here. Audrey sighed softly and lowered her head, trying her best not to let the other party recognize her. Otherwise, it would be a bloodbath. Since they hade to a ce like the ck market, she thought that it was better to avoid trouble. However, with Maggie¡¯s personality, if she recognized her, there would definitely be amotion. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? All the good things are hidden in this ce. Didn¡¯t you want to make your skin better two days ago? You just want to buy some medicinal herbs and go back to find someone to make something for you,¡± Thomas said, his tone was full of indulgence. Maggie opened her mouth excitedly. ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 210 - Scamming You Without Mercy

Chapter 210: Scamming You Without Mercy

¡°Of course. Otherwise, why would I bring you to such a shabby ce?¡± Thomasughed, his tone full of contempt for this kind of ce. The boss heard their words, but his expression changed slightly. However, in the end, he did not say it out loud because he had been in business for so long. He just greeted them with a smile. ¡°Since the two of you are here, do you want to take a look at my ce? Maybe you can find what you need?¡± The boss raised his hand at the two of them. Thomas seemed to have stopped his footsteps with great difficulty. His eyes swept over the stall and finally fixed on a beautiful flower. Ice muscle flowers grew in extremely cold ces. If this flower was used as medicine, as long as it was applied to one¡¯s face, it could ensure that one¡¯s skin was white and delicate. Unfortunately, this was something that many nobledies could not obtain. After all, this item was something that could only be found by chance. Moreover, its value was extremely high. There was a market for it, and there was no price for it. Even if such a flower appeared by chance, it would be snatched away by some high-ranking officials and nobles in the auction house. He did not expect it to exist here. Thomas raised his hand to pick up the ice muscle flower and sized it up. ¡°How much is it?¡± Before the boss could speak, he heard the voice of the person who had wrapped his entire body in a cloak. ¡°20,000 gold coins.¡± Thomas obviously could not believe what he had heard. ¡°20,000 gold coins? It¡¯s just a flower. If you want 20,000 gold coins, why don¡¯t you go and rob it?¡± ¡°This customer¡­¡± The boss wanted to stop him, but he saw the person in front of him raise his hand slightly. ¡°You should know that this flower can make a woman¡¯s skin very smooth and delicate. So it¡¯s very suitable for the beautifuldy beside you.¡± Audrey suppressed her voice, making her voice unrecognizable. ¡°And most importantly, this thing is rarely seen in a few years. So using 20,000 gold coins to please a beauty shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing, right?¡± Hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Thomas¡¯ expression changed. After hearing her words, Maggie hurriedly reached out and grabbed Thomas¡¯ wrist. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s right. Normally, you won¡¯t be able to find this kind of thing. But, isn¡¯t 20,000 gold coins worth it now?¡± Thomas gritted his teeth. He had not nned to buy such an expensive thing. After all, no matter how much he liked Maggie, there was no need for him to invest so much money for her. After all, he had gotten his money from his father. He had already spent a lot of money during this period of time. Now that he suddenly had so much money, it was obviously not something that could be exined. ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us go to another shop and have a look? The price is indeed a little high.¡± Thomas advised, trying to make his tone very gentle. Who knew that such a sentence would make Maggie so anxious. ¡°What do you mean? If it¡¯s too expensive, why didn¡¯t you say so? Why don¡¯t we go to another shop? Don¡¯t you know how rare this thing is?¡± Maggie snapped. Audrey looked at the two of them as if they were about to argue, and she chimed in. ¡°Yes, shouldn¡¯t women treat themselves better? If you don¡¯t take care of yourself now, you won¡¯t have a chance when you get old,¡± Audrey said with a gentle smile. It was just these words that made Thomas, who was already filled with anger but had nowhere to vent his anger, find an outlet to vent his anger. ¡°What has it got to do with you when we¡¯re talking? Who are you to actually interrupt our conversation?¡± His tone did not sound pleasant. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary passerby,¡± Audrey exined. ¡°An ordinary passerby, and you still have the cheek to speak? Heh, look at what you¡¯re holding in your hand. It¡¯s an unwanted weed. A person who lives by picking weeds doesn¡¯t have the right to speak in front of us. You should get lost,¡± Thomas said directly. Audrey lowered her eyes and looked at the weed in her hand. Does it really look like an unknown herb? Just now, she had felt that it was a little strange. Such a useful herb was actually mixed with that bunch of trash. The boss quickly chimed in, ¡°That was useless in the first ce. This customer was just about to ask for a price when I nned to tell the customer to take it away without asking for money. After all, it would take up a lot of space for me to keep it here.¡± Thomas looked at Audrey smugly. ¡°Did you hear that? You¡¯re still giving us such a ridiculous price. Get the hell out of here.¡± After hearing that, Audrey gave a very reasonable exnation. ¡°The ice muscle grass in your hand isn¡¯t an ordinary product. It was nurtured on the peak of the Frigid Lands for a total of 77-49 days. It¡¯s because of this that the effect on the skin is better.¡± Maggie hurriedly reached out to grab Thomas. ¡°Did you hear that? The effect on the skin is very good. Hurry up and buy it for me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t go back with you.¡± Thomas looked very troubled. Maggie naturally saw through his thoughts and pretended to be angry before turning her head away. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to buy it, tell me directly. There¡¯s no need to waste time here. Forget it. It¡¯s really stingy toe out with you. You can¡¯t bear to spend a single cent on me.¡± Chapter 211 - Weapons Store

Chapter 211: Weapons Store

¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Thomas quickly reached out his hand to stop Maggie, who was about to turn around and leave. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t I just buy it for you?¡± After hearing this, Maggie turned around and nced at Thomas. ¡°Will you really buy it for me?¡± Her tone was obviously hesitant. Thomas nodded seriously and took out the gold coins to pay. Looking at the mountain of gold coins on the table, the boss¡¯ eyes lit up. It should be known that his ice muscle grass was not as noble as the cloaked man said. It was just an ordinary herb. Moreover, the purchase price was only a few thousand gold coins. By selling it like this, he had earned tens of thousands of gold coins. After paying the money, the two left. Maggie was obviously very satisfied with what she had gotten, and she happily held Thomas¡¯ wrist. Before leaving, Thomas was still very dissatisfied. He nced at Audrey, apparently dissatisfied with what she had just said. Audrey only smiled slightly. She liked this kind of people. They did not have any brains and would do whatever she said. It was mainly because of the boss¡¯ cooperation. Otherwise, it would not have gone so smoothly. ¡°Boss, how much is this herb?¡± Audrey asked. The boss, who had been happy because of the unexpected fortune, clearly did not care. He just waved his hand casually. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you directly. It¡¯s not something valuable, to begin with. In addition, you just helped me earn so much money. I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± He fiddled with the other herbs on the stall. ¡°Do you want to see if there¡¯s anything in this pile that you like? If you like it, just take it. I won¡¯t charge you anymore.¡± ¡°No, just this one is enough.¡± Audrey carefully stuffed the item into her pocket by the side of her clothes. ¡°In that case, thank you, boss.¡± The boss smiled and was still counting the money. He did not take it to heart at all. Only then did Audrey realize that not everyone in the ck market was erudite. This seemingly ordinary herb was actually extremely precious. It could only grow once every hundred years, and it was mixed in a pile of weeds. However, there was a subtle difference between the two. If one did not observe it carefully, one would not be able to notice it. I really got lucky this time. I encountered such a good herb in such a short time. Audrey was in a very happy mood, so she casually strolled around the ck market. She turned her gaze and saw a magnificent shop. This was clearly a ce that sold weapons. There were quite a number of gorgeous peopleing in and out of the shop. Each person who came out was carrying a mysterious box. It was obvious that there was some treasure inside. Audrey stood outside and took a look. Only then did she realize that Kate and the others all had closebat weapons. She was the only one who did not have anything. Closebat only relied on a pair of hands. Was this not a little too disadvantageous? Audrey thought of this and walked in. Just by looking at the shop, it was obvious that it had a long history. Every weapon ced on the wall was iid with shiny demon cores. As soon as she walked in, she was shocked by the power contained within. Audrey casually nced at hertest weapon. It was a small and exquisite dagger that was very suitable to be used as a hidden weapon. There seemed to be three low-level demon cores iid on it, and she could faintly sense some battle spirit. Just this dagger alone cost twenty thousand. Audrey was immediately shocked by the price. She had never expected that such a weapon could be sold for such a high price. Moreover, it was a small dagger. Not only did it have a short attack range, but it was also extremely small. Basically, it could not cause much damage. Just this alone cost 20,000 yuan. One could imagine how expensive the items here were. After thinking about her small treasury, Audrey decisively chose to give up. Instead of buying such shy things here, it was better to go to an ordinary weapons store and choose a long sword. Just as she was about to leave, she heard the discussion of the two youths beside her. ¡°No way. Why did you bring me here? This thing is so expensive. Do we look like we can afford it?¡± ¡°You call this expensive? Let me tell you, every weapon here is forged by a top-tier cksmith. Furthermore, when they are brandished, they will trigger the power of the fey core, causing secondary damage!¡± When the youth said this¡­ his tone was clearly very excited. ¡°Really?¡± Another person was a little doubtful. The youth solemnly nodded his head. He casually picked up a longbow hanging on the wall and pulled the bowstring. It was that one move that instantly alerted Audrey. She could feel the power that was emitted when the bowstring trembled. It was different from the user¡¯s own battle spirit, but it was a pure battle spirit. So that¡¯s how it is? ¡°It really is! This is too amazing.¡± The person pped his hands, clearly very surprised. Audrey retracted the steps that she had nned to take out of the shop. It seemed like the things in this ce were worth seeing. If used properly, they could be a great weapon in thepetition. Her extremely thin figure was mixed among the high officials and nobles, making her appear ordinary. After all, everyone who bought things here was wearing luxurious clothes. It was very strange for an ordinary person who even wore a cloak to sneak in. She clearly looked like she could not afford to buy things. Why would she appear here? Chapter 212 - Buying the Entire Store?

Chapter 212: Buying the Entire Store?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hey, do you even have eyes? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m behind you?¡± The woman said in disdain, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve stepped on my shoes and dirtied them.¡± Audrey hesitated and took two steps to the side. ¡°Sorry, it was mainly because there were too many people here. Someone pushed me, causing me to lose my footing. That¡¯s why I stepped on you.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Saroma snorted coldly and nced at Audrey¡¯s attire from top to bottom. ¡°Since you can¡¯t afford to buy anything, then don¡¯t wander around here. I¡¯m telling you, this kind of ce isn¡¯t suitable for you at all. The grocery store next door is where you belong,¡± Saroma said. Audrey pursed her lips and did not answer.. Instead, she continued to choose the weapon she liked. Although she hated this sudden hostility, Audrey did not want to cause trouble here. If her identity was exposed, trouble would eventuallye back to her. Audrey changed her position and looked carefully at the weapons on the wall. When choosing a weapon, not only did one need to look at the forging technique of the weapon and the number of demon cores embedded on it, the most important thing was whether the aura it emitted was the same as her own. Because there was a saying that when a person chose a weapon, it was as if they were choosing a partner. Only when the two had the same mind would they truly be one. Only then would they truly be one, perfectlypatible. She had her eyes set on a long sword. It was embedded with a high-grade demon core. Even the body of the sword was made of ck iron. Under the golden light, it shone brilliantly. One could imagine just how hard this long sword was, moreover, the aura it emitted was extremely terrifying. If it was an ordinary person, they would have been shocked the moment they saw the sword. Audrey raised her hand gently and touched the hilt of the sword. The moment the two of them touched, the sword seemed to emit a buzzing sound. This was the legendary resonance. Audrey controlled the excitement in her heart and nced at the price marked below. Her heart instantly turned cold. This sword cost 100,000 gold coins. The dagger just now cost less than 20,000 gold coins, and she already felt that it was ridiculous. It actually cost 100,000 gold coins? Although Audrey had a lot of money after going to the auction house two days ago, she still could not be ruthless when it came to such an expensive weapon. The waiter in charge of maintaining order nced at Audrey and reached out his hand to block in front of her with some disdain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. If you don¡¯t buy from us, you¡¯re not allowed to touch it because it will contaminate the weapon¡¯s aura.¡± The man¡¯s tone was very casual when he said this. It was obvious that... he did not take Audrey to heart. Audrey was puzzled. She looked around and found that many people had taken out their weapons from the wall and waved them in the air to try to feel them. Why did the person in front of her not stop them? Instead, he hade to warn her with just a slight touch. How strange, Audrey thought to herself. As if he had noticed Audrey¡¯s gaze, Boris said disdainfully. ¡°They are all our distinguished guests here. Forget about taking them down, it doesn¡¯t matter even if they are waved a few times. You should know the difference between an ordinary person and a distinguished guest, right?¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, this ce advocates equality for everyone, right?¡± Audrey had probably guessed why she was discriminated against. It was because her clothes today were too in, the kind that could not be found even in a crowd. And it was because of this that she was looked down upon. Boris frowned in disdain. ¡°What¡¯s equality for everyone? Can you afford it? If you can¡¯t, hurry up and get out. This ce isn¡¯t for sightseeing.¡± Audrey pursed her lips. Before she could speak, a slender hand appeared beside her. ¡°I think this sword isn¡¯t bad. It suits my taste. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯lle down.¡± Saroma had appeared beside her at some point in time, and her eyes were filled with pampering. Upon hearing this, Boris¡¯ expression immediately changed from disdain to anticipation. ¡°You¡¯re here? Why don¡¯t I take it down for you to see if it suits your taste?¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, this sword was the first sword I took a liking to,¡± Audrey said as she looked up at Saroma, ¡°don¡¯t you know what it means toe first andeter?¡± The brim of her hat was lifted slightly, revealing her beautiful azure eyes. Boris was startled when he met that gaze. Such a gaze... is it really something that an ordinary person can have? She hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she was still certain that the person in front of her had a slightly different aura. ¡°You must be joking. It¡¯s as if you have the money to buy it. You should know that this sword is enough to cover the living expenses of your entire family for several lifetimes. If you can afford it, I¡¯ll buy the entire store,¡± Boris raised his chin and said directly. How foolish of him to think of swearing such an oath to me. Audrey sneered and raised her hand to take down the long sword. The mountain of gold coins scattered on the ground, forming a small mountain. The crisp sound stunned everyone present. ¡°Come, buy it,¡± Audrey said, ¡°I want to see if you really mean what you say.¡± Chapter 213 - The Mysterious Audrey

Chapter 213: The Mysterious Audrey

It was just these words that made Saroma¡¯s expression turn extremely ugly. She actually wanted me to buy all these things!? One had to know that a single weapon here was an existence that was priceless. If she were to buy all of them, even the king would not be able to do it. She was obviously deliberately making things difficult for her. Saroma gritted her teeth. She had wanted to find an excuse to excuse herself, but she did not expect Audrey to speak faster than she did. ¡°No way. Didn¡¯t our beautiful nobledy just want to buy all the things here? Why are you going back on your word now?¡± Audrey pretended to be surprised and reached out to cover her mouth. ¡°Are you not keeping your word?¡± Saroma never thought that she would be put in such a difficult position. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Saroma asked as she found a more reasonable exnation for herself. ¡°You know, people only have one weapon that suits them best. It¡¯s meaningless for me to buy so many of them. Instead of letting them lie in our warehouse, it¡¯s better to let them shine here.¡± When Saroma said this, her face was full of integrity. The corners of Audrey¡¯s lips curled up, slowly forming a contemptuous arc. She really knew how to talk. To think that she coulde up with such a grand excuse. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve missed your appointment,¡± Audrey said, ¡°see you next time.¡± She was not in the mood to stay in this ce for long, so she walked straight to the shop door. The shop assistant had made it very clear when she bought the weapon. As it would attract too much attention if she took it out, Audrey left her address and asked them to send it to the Temr Knights. This way, she could have a peerless weapon without alerting anyone. After Audrey left the shop, she pulled on her hood and nned to continue strolling around. What she did not realize was that a figure had shed past in the dark alley beside her. Klein looked at the shop she had just walked out of and narrowed his eyes. If he remembered correctly, Audrey was an alchemist. Logically speaking, she did not need to use weapons or anything like that. Moreover, ording to the passerby, she seemed to have spent arge sum of money to buy a long sword. The amount was sorge that it was inconceivable. So Audrey was such a rich person? How interesting. With this thought in mind, Klein hid his figure and walked towards Audrey, intending to follow her to see what would happen. At this moment, he suddenly sensed an extremely dangerous aura heading towards them. Klein looked up and saw a figure running towards him from the side. No matter how he looked at it, that action seemed to have a purpose. He had wanted to defend himself, but he did not expect that at this moment, a very strange smell suddenly entered his nose. Klein subconsciously held his breath. As an alchemist, his intuition told him that this smell was not simple, but it was useless. Under the drive of the smell, he quickly lost consciousness. When his vision was still blurry, he saw Audrey take off her hood, revealing her bright blue eyes as she ran straight towards him. Then, everything turned dark. When Klein woke up again, he found himself in the same tavern as before, with Hobart standing guard beside him with a worried expression. ¡°Klein, what happened to you? Why did you suddenly run away? We looked for you for a long time, but we couldn¡¯t find you. In the end, we even found you unconscious at the door,¡± Hobart said, he raised his hand and patted Klein¡¯s head. ¡°Quick, tell us where you went. Tell us the truth.¡± Klein reached out and rubbed his swollen and painful temple. He only remembered that he had followed Audrey to a ce, and then he had been attacked, and then¡­ he had appeared here. Suddenly, he grabbed Hobart¡¯s hand. ¡°Where¡¯s Audrey? She was clearly with me just now.¡± Hobart¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°Have you drunk yourself silly? When did you get together with Audrey? When I saw you at the door just now, you were the only one lying here. Audrey wasn¡¯t there.¡± ¡°Impossible. She was definitely the one who sent me back,¡± Klein said with certainty. Seeing his good friend in front of him, Hobart sighed helplessly. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll believe you.¡± Hobart stood up. ¡°You better wake up quickly. I went to look for Cole and the others. They¡¯re probably still looking for you everywhere.¡± Klein agreed. He looked at Hobart¡¯s back as he left and was silent for a moment. If Audrey had sent him back here, where had she gone? Could it be¡­ At this moment, Audrey was in the magic faculty. She felt a little helpless as she watched the old man rummaging through the shelves in search of this thing. After she had returned, she had wanted to hurry back and rest. After all, everything she had experienced today had made her very tired. She had not expected that she would be dragged here by ude before she could even rest. ¡°Senior ude, what are you doing?¡± Audrey asked curiously. The old man in front of her always gave her a very calm look. She had not expected him to panic like this. Chapter 214 - Another Magister

Chapter 214: Another Magister

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ude looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯ve recently received news that there seems to be a magister who has yet to die in a neighboring country. However, his existence is extremely mysterious. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to obtain news about him. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to pack up all the magic books here and let you look for him to discuss it.¡± Audrey was silent for a moment. Why did she have to look for him herself? Although she really wanted to improve her magic greatly, at such a critical juncture, if she suddenly disappeared, there would definitely be people who would be very worried. ude naturally saw the thoughts on her face and exined, ¡°Actually, I wanted to go with you, but the higher-ups kept staring at me. I had no choice but to let you go.¡± ¡°Senior ude, although it¡¯s a little offensive to say this, I still want to make sure.. Do you really think that there is another magister in the world?¡± ude¡¯s hand that was flipping the book paused. Of course, he knew that the credibility of this rumor was not high, but the biggest problem now was that he had been guarding the magic for so many years and finally received news of another powerhouse. He could not give up no matter what. ¡°I¡¯ll open a few teleportation arrays for youter. You can go there through the teleportation arrays,¡± ude urged, ¡°Although I know that the hope is very slim, I still want to try.¡± Audrey lowered her eyes and responded softly. One had to know that this was the hope of a senior. Since he wanted to take all the books on magic with him, it meant that he felt that he would not let him down. Compared to the magic he loved, the ss-dividing trial did not seem to be that important. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go over,¡± Audrey said, ¡°but I want to bring someone with me. After all, it¡¯s not convenient for me sometimes.¡± ude nodded, feeling a little gratified. He had thought that Audrey would reject his sudden idea, but she had epted it. Audrey had dragged Kate from the Combat Aura Academy. Before Kate could react, ude had exined everything to them. After all, Kate was the existence who knew her the most. After all, they were heading to a mysterious country. It was very reassuring to have a familiar person by their side at such a time. Kate was a little hesitant at first, but when he heard that they might encounter danger, he immediately agreed. He wanted to protect Audrey. This was a thought that had never changed since he was young. ude was very touched by the efforts of the two young men in front of him. Therefore, he immediately prepared a magic array and waited for the two of them to be teleported over. Before he left, ude gave a few words of advice. Audrey nodded and said, ¡°There, I have a friend called Vick. When you get there, it¡¯s best to contact him first. After all, I¡¯m not sure if the cultures of different countries are the same. With him around, you should be able to obtain a safer guarantee.¡± Audrey nodded in agreement. She thought to herself, senior ude sure knows a lot of friends. He even knows people from neighboring countries. As all of this had to be done in secret, their teleportation array was also activated in the wooden house. However, the dpidated wooden house clearly could not block the light emitted by the array. At night, Barbara, who had npt slept, looked in the direction of the forest and noticed the resplendent golden light. What¡¯s going on? She subconsciously wanted to look for Ross, but when she turned around, she found that Ross was already asleep. Barbara helplessly retracted what she wanted to say. At the same time, Audrey and Kate stepped into the light. ¡°Remember, no matter what happens, the most important prerequisite is to protect your own safety,¡± ude warned seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your return.¡± Audrey agreed. Before her consciousness disappeared, she could even see the obvious anticipation on ude¡¯s face. No matter what, she could not let down senior ude¡¯s hope. Audrey closed her eyes and quietly waited for the teleportation to begin. When the two of them woke up, they found that they had been captured and locked in a cell. The world in front of her was dark. Audrey opened her eyes in a daze and felt a wave of nausea. She had never imagined that she would appear in such a ce. She tried to move her wrist and realized that it was tightly bound by the iron chain. She could even feel very slight pain. It was really sudden, Audrey thought to herself. She chanted a spell and a blue light slowly appeared in her palm. Although such a light seemed very insignificant in the previous world, it could be said that it was like a bright light illuminating everything around in this dark prison cell. Audrey also saw Kate lying beside her without knowing whether she was dead or alive. She was stunned and subconsciously called out to Kate. After calling out twice, she finally gave up. After all, it was probably her first time receiving such long-distance teleportation, so her body naturally could not withstand it. Chapter 215 - A World Full of Magic

Chapter 215: A World Full of Magic

Audrey moved her body. Although there were iron chains tied to her wrists, it was as easy as cutting tofu for her. Audrey struggled free from the restraints on her wrists with almost no effort. Then, she stood up and slowly patted the dust on the corner of her clothes. Audrey closed her eyes and used her spiritual power to sense the situation around her. Only then did she realize that this ce waspletely different from where they were in the past. The ce they were at now was a in, and it was close to the seaside. Basically, it was a first-floor, second-floor building. Moreover¡­ everyone here actually had magic power in their bodies. Although some people were strong and some were weak, at the same level as battle spirit, they emitted apletely different aura from battle spirit. Audrey was stunned for a moment. She did not expect that there would be so many people with magic power in such a small vige. Audrey took a deep breath and reached out to touch her heart. Her heart was beating a little violently now, but it did not affect her excitement. After waking Kate up, Kate opened his eyes in confusion. ¡°So where are we exactly?¡± Kate¡¯s voice was still a little weak. ¡°In the cell. And it seems like many days have passed. I¡¯m even having some problems with my bodily functions.¡± Audrey raised her hand and rubbed her temples, which were feeling a little dull and painful. She had never expected that they would be in aa for such a long time. Furthermore, they had been captured and brought to this godforsaken ce. ¡°So, have we seeded now?¡± Kate¡¯s breathing was a little weak. He had not eaten for two days, so it was already good enough for him to be in such a state while he was in aa. Audrey nodded. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She wanted to think about what was going on. If that was the case, it was very likely that they had appeared in someone else¡¯s territory and treated that group of people as intruders. That was why they had been caught here. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly sensed a strange aura slowly approaching them. Someone was approaching them! She quickly withdrew the light from her palm and pretended to have just woken up. She sat on the chair and could not let these people see that she had broken free from the restraints. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to deal with. ¡°Are these the intruders from outside? Why doesn¡¯t that boy seem to have any magic power?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Although I don¡¯t know how they got here, the strength of the girl beside them is pretty good.¡± ¡°If her strength is pretty good, she can be of use to us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± A blinding light attacked them. Audrey narrowed her eyes and looked over, trying her best to get used to the light. They were now in a dark and damp dungeon. And in this dungeon, there was a long staircase leading to the outside world. The two figures who had made the noise just now were standing on that staircase. Both of them were men. They looked to be in their twenties or thirties. They were dressed in very simple and unsophisticated clothes. Their attire was simr to the people of their original country. They were dressed likemoners. Audrey stole a nce at the two men and had a guess in her heart. The ce she was at now was most likely a neighboring country that was close to the coastline. As it was too far from the center, the development was slow. That was why she was dressed like this. ¡°Oh, it looks like you¡¯re awake?¡± One of the men asked as he stood in front of the two of them. Using the light, Audrey saw that the cell in front of her was made of wood. It was just a cell like this. If she wanted to get out¡­ it would probably only take a second to destroy this thing. The other man stood outside and carefully sized up the two of them. ¡°Where did the two of youe from? Why did you appear in the teleportation array?¡± One had to know that the teleportation array only opened once every three years. Moreover, when it was opened, the sage king had to be present in order to be safe and sound. Otherwise, the filthy aura that leaked from it would instantly contaminate their area. For two people to suddenlye out of the teleportation array that had been sealed for so many years, it could be said to be a rare urrence in thousands of years. Kate was about to speak, but Audrey gave him a look. Kate understood and pursed his lips. Of course, they were not stupid enough to tell the two people in front of them their intentions. Therefore, the best n now was to get out of this damn ce first and not let them harbor any animosity toward her. Audrey could have used force to resolve all of this, but in her opinion, it was better to ensure her own safety. She did not want to be the target of public criticism. However, she only needed to pretend to be an ignorant child. She might be able to deceive the two of them. Audrey blinked her eyes, and tears suddenly welled up in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Who are the two of you? Why am I here¡­¡± Her voice softened a lot. No matter who it was, it sounded a little tender. The two men looked at each other, not expecting such a scene. Chapter 216 - Sudden Threats

Chapter 216: Sudden Threats

One of the men coughed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry first. Tell me if you did anything before you came.¡± Audrey averted her gaze and tried her best to make her expression look a little guilty. ¡°I found a key, and it looked very nice. I don¡¯t know what happened. After I got the key, I opened a door¡­ and I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Listening to this tone, Kate fell into deep thought. In his impression, Audrey had always been a very determined and decisive person. He did not expect that he would be able to see an unknown side of Audrey aftering here. What a win! Vick frowned slightly. He did not know the activation conditions of the teleportation array, but the so-called key should be that they opened a door after they found the key, and the teleportation array was inside the door, so they identally touched it. Vick nced at blop beside him. After exchanging a nce, the two of them finally decided to report their existence to the sage king. After all, they were specially sent to guard the teleportation array. Moreover, based on what the two children said, it did not seem like they were here for anything. Therefore, under such circumstances¡­ it was best to report it to the sage first. Audrey stared at them as though she had realized that the two of them had decided to leave. Furthermore, they had no intention of letting her out. The next second, the two people who had turned around heard a heavy sound behind them. A piece of wood flew past them at lightning speed. Then, itnded on the wall behind them in an instant. They were dumbfounded. This wall was very hard, and there were rocks all around it. They had already put in a lot of effort when they were building this dungeon. However, they had never expected that someone would be able to use brute force to nail the wood into the wall. The next second, a soft voice sounded in their ears. ¡°I advise the two of you to be more obedient. Otherwise¡­¡± Audrey narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen next.¡± A pair of cold hands caressed the back of Vick¡¯s neck. They were still exerting a slight force, and Vick instantly panicked. Vick gulped, and his body emitted a chill from the inside out. He had goosebumps all over his body. What on Earth was going on? Why did he not sense any aura just now, but such a situation had already urred? Could it be that the two people in front of him were not even as strong as them? Could it be¡­ that they were pretending to be him!? When this thought appeared in his mind, Vick instantly felt a chill. He could not imagine that they would actually do such a thing. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Broop forced down the chill in his heart as he tightened his grip on his hands. Vick was now under control. With such an unfathomable person in front of him, he could not act rashly no matter what. However, before he could react, a sharp de was pressed against his neck. The boy who had been standing beside him just a moment ago had suddenly appeared behind him. They are doomed! Their lives are in danger! Audrey looked at the two of them, who looked frightened, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that interesting. I just hope that the two of you won¡¯t tell anyone about our existence.¡± Audrey acted harmlessly and gave Kate a look. Kate immediately understood and tightened his grip. Vick instantly felt that it was difficult for him to breathe. Even his bones made a slight creaking sound. Broop¡¯s hand by his side tightened slightly as if he wanted to counterattack. However, the next second, someone reached out and grabbed his wrist. If I do not want this hand¡­ Then I do not need it anymore. A sharp pain apanied the sound of bones breaking. Broop¡¯s wrist had been forcefully snapped. Broop immediately let out a tragic cry. Vick, who was beside him, was also startled by the sound and did not dare to continue speaking. ¡°So, can the two of you cooperate with us now?¡± Audrey restrained the smile on her face and looked at the two people in front of her. Vick had never expected that a seemingly ordinary little girl would do such a ruthless thing. Under such circumstances, what else could he do but agree? Audrey only made two requests to them. One was to not tell anyone about her existence, and the other was to help them find Harris. This was because ude had said that once they arrived on thisnd, they had to find Harris because he could help them. The two of them naturally agreed. Looking at their fleeing figures, Audrey narrowed her eyes in satisfaction, but she did not notice the strange look in Kate¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you¡­ really hurt them just now?¡± Kate¡¯s voice rang in her ears. Audrey looked up and saw the fear in Kate¡¯s eyes. After all, what had happened to her seemed too cruel to Kate. Chapter 217 - Had Been Found

Chapter 217: Had Been Found

¡°How is that possible?¡± Audrey spread her hands. ¡°Do I look like such a cold and heartless person? I just cast an illusion spell on them.¡± Hearing the words ¡®illusion spell¡¯, Kate clearly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Audrey had not done anything overboard. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Don¡¯t forget what kind of ce we are in now. This ce isn¡¯t only unfamiliar to us, but it¡¯s also filled with unknown dangers,¡± Audrey said. ¡°So, no matter who you¡¯re facing, you must be on guard. Do you understand?¡± Kate was stunned for a moment before he nodded. Audrey did not try to persuade him further. After all, she knew that since she had already said it, Kate would definitely understand. Audrey took a deep breath. She did not know why, but she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity in this ce. Although this sense of familiarity made her feel very strange, she could still feel it¡­ the people here were obviously much stronger than their country, of course, on the level of magic. Audrey took a deep breath and tried her best to calm herself down. She thought carefully about what she should do next. The two of them did not stay in the dungeon for long. After the two of them left, Audrey directly walked out of the dungeon with Kate. When he saw the scenery outside, Kate¡¯s face was filled with surprise. The city they used to live in was very high-ss. The buildings reached the clouds, and from time to time, there would be a few birds flying in the sky. It waspletely different from the ce they were in now. And the ce they were in now not only did not have very tall buildings, but even the ground was muddy. It looked like a vige. Audrey took a deep breath and breathed in the fresh air. ¡°Phew, I really don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve smelled such a fresh smell.¡± Audrey stretchedzily. After all, after living in such a crowded city for a long time, one would only feel extremelyfortable and free toe to such a ce. After all, humans loved the fresh air and the beautiful environment. Kate was stunned for a moment before he managed to find his voice. ¡°This¡­ what exactly is this ce?¡± Audrey thought about it carefully in her mind, she exined, ¡°ording to senior ude, it should be a small town in a neighboring country. However, I¡¯m not sure which country it is, but from the looks of it, this country¡¯s territory must be quite big. After all, it¡¯s near the sea.¡± Kate frowned. He had never imagined that they woulde to such a ce. He looked up at his surroundings. This ce gave him a feeling that it was very rich in natural elements, it waspletely iparable to the ce they had been in before. They were now in a courtyard. On both sides of the courtyard were two low and short wooden houses. No matter which angle one looked at it from, it gave off a very quaint aura. Audrey found a stool in the courtyard and sat down. She recalled the conversation she had with them. ording to the two of them, they seemed to have been picked up by the sea. It meant that the ce where the teleportation array was activated was by the sea. Since it was by the sea¡­ it seemed like they were still some distance away from the ind. Audrey clicked her tongue and stretched out her hand to support her head. She nned to find an opportunity to see if she could enter the ind. After all, that was a ce that was truly rich in resources. She could also gather a lot of useful information there. ¡­ After sitting in the courtyard for a period of time, Audrey¡¯s patience was almost exhausted. She nned to go out and look for the people outside. However, just as she was about to leave, the sound of hurried footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°We¡¯ve contacted him. We¡¯ve contacted the person you want!¡± Vick¡¯s figure appeared in front of the door. He raised his hand and pushed open the wooden door. He was panting heavily. It was obvious that he had gone through a long journey. ¡°He¡¯s in our vige right now. If you want to find him, hurry up. He might be leaving after a while!¡± Audrey stood up without a second thought. When the three of them arrived at the ce Vick had mentioned, they discovered that there was already a group of people preparing to board the carriage. The person in the lead was dressed in a white daoist robe. He looked like an immortal, and the people behind him seemed to be disciples. Each of them looked to be around thirteen or fourteen years old, they followed behind him obediently. Harris, who was about to leave, suddenly heard a shout behind him. ¡°Please wait a moment. I have something to tell you,¡± Audrey said without thinking. Harris frowned slightly. One had to know that he hated people who did not know the rules the most, not to mention people who did not even have a title of respect. As the sect master of a generation, even his disciples had to be respectful when they spoke to him. When had he ever been treated like this? ¡°Who are you? How can you be so unruly?¡± Harris turned around and looked. He saw a youngdy dressed luxuriously running towards him. Just by looking at her, he could feel a very strange aura emanating from her body. Harris frowned slightly as he watched the figure run towards him while panting heavily. Chapter 218 - The Mysterious Visitor

Chapter 218: The Mysterious Visitor

¡°It was senior ude who sent us to look for you.¡± It was such a simple sentence, which made Harris¡¯ eyes full of shock. ude? Could it be that this was the only girl in the Temr Knights who practiced magic that he told him about when he wrote the letter? He suddenly realized where the two people in front of him came from and took them away without thinking. After calming down, Harris finally got to know about what had happened outside. After exining, Harris¡¯ expression turned solemn. ¡°So the two of you came here to find senior Clement?¡± Harris asked with a hint of displeasure in his eyes. ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but your wishes might havee to naught.¡± Kate was stunned for a moment. Before he could speak, he heard Audrey¡¯s voice beside him. ¡°Yes, the main purpose of our visit is to find Mr. Clement and discuss magic with him. You should know that magic has been shelved in our country for a very long time, and progress is very slow. That¡¯s why we thought of using this method to increase our magic strength.¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but the problem now is that senior Clement is in an academy. If you want to meet senior Clement, you must first obtain the qualifications,¡± Harris said. Senior Clement¡¯s personality was known to be strange. For some reason, he chose to retire decades ago and became a teacher in an academy, it was said that the academy had given senior Clement very important help, which was why such a situation had urred. Is that so? Audrey felt a little helpless. After all, she had only wanted to learn something from him. She had not expected that she would have to go through another test. ¡°Before retiring, the senior said that if I wanted to see him, apart from the people in the academy, no one else is qualified. Even I need to find a way to see senior,¡± Harries said helplessly. Audrey lowered her eyes. She had actually thought about it for a long time. If she wanted to establish her roots here, she had to have a suitable identity first. After all, the two of them had appeared out of thin air. They did not have any family or parents. If she did not find a suitable identity for them to continue staying here, it would be more and more troublesome in the future. Harris naturally knew how troublesome their arrival was. He sighed slowly. It was important to know that the sudden appearance of two people from the teleportation array was a very important matter. If nothing went wrong, they had to report it. However, the problem was that the two of them were sent in by ude. Since it was that Lord, there should not be any mistakes. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go and obtain the qualifications first,¡± Audrey said firmly, ¡°please help us.¡± Harris nodded in agreement. He brought the two of them into the nearby town. It looked much more prosperous than the previous vige. ¡°This academy is quite famous here. However, it has an entrance exam that needs to be passed.¡± Harris looked at Kate worriedly. He could sense that the boy in front of him did not have any magic power. Instead, he emitted a purebat aura. As expected, he was from the other side. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you to worry about this matter. I can handle it myself. However, I still have to thank you for helping me find such a ce.¡± Audrey narrowed her eyes and smiled, she lookedpletely harmless. Harris frowned slightly. Although he did not know what was going on, the little girl in front of him gave him a very strange feeling. This strange feeling¡­ he had never encountered such a feeling in his long life. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Harris said, but there was still a hint of solemnity on his face. ¡°However, I still have to remind you that when youe here, try your best to treat yourself as if you¡¯re a native. Don¡¯t tell anyone that you came from another ce, or else¡­¡± ¡°There will be a lot of trouble.¡± Audrey replied with a smile. Of course, she knew about this. After Harris left, the two of them were arranged to rest in a suite. The next day, someone would send them directly to the academy they had previously found. After eating in the middle of the night, the people in charge of guarding them returned to their rooms to rest. The two of them casually moved a chair and sat down outside, looking up at the stars in the sky. ¡°Do you know? It¡¯s already very difficult to see such stars in our city,¡± Audrey said slowly, her tone sounding a little regretful. Kate nodded. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for such a star to appear in our city. If you want to see it, you can only go to other ces, such as the most remote ces.¡± The sky was filled with twinkling stars, seemingly forming a reflection in their eyes. For a moment, Kate was entranced. Even such a star had only been seen when he was young. Chapter 219 - Adaptation

Chapter 219: Adaptation

Every time he looked up, he would realize that he had really left the Temr Knights. ¡°By the way, how long do the two of us have to stay here before we can leave?¡± Kate asked. Audrey shook her head. Senior ude had not given her an exact time. Perhaps he wanted her to find the legendary Clement first so that she could get the next step of information. To be honest, she had no idea what was going on. After all, everything had happened too suddenly, causing her to be at a loss as to what to do. Seeing the expression on Audrey¡¯s face, Kate naturally realized that she was not in a good mood, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°That uncle said that if we want to enter that school, there will be an entrance test. I don¡¯t know if the two of us can pass it.¡± Audrey blinked her eyes, and there was some warmth in her eyes. Based on their abilities, a simple entrance test was definitely not a problem. It was just that they did not know what kind of test it was. ¡°To be honest, I still feel that it¡¯s a little too fast.¡± Kate smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would be able to meet that senior so soon. I¡¯m really not prepared.¡± Before Harris left, he had made it very clear to them that the academy that the senior guarded had a branch here. It was also because of this that Harris had ced them in that town, this also proved that it was very likely that they would be able to meet Clement the next day. Audrey forced a smile. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, that would be great.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely have a smooth journey here,¡± Kate advised her. Early the next morning, someone dide to pick them up, and it was a carriage. Kate was not used to the environment here, to begin with, and the mountain road was especially bumpy. By the time they reached the academy, Kate had vomited so much that he was on the verge of copse. The uncle in charge of pulling the carriage was a talkative middle-aged man. When he saw Kate¡¯s expression, he could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, young man, it seems that you are not suitable to ride in a carriage! You are already so old, yet you still get carsick. This is not good.¡± Kate held onto the tree, his face very pale. He had never felt this way in his life. Along the way, his heart was about to jump out of his chest. At this moment, he suddenly began to miss the airship from before. Audrey could not help butugh when she saw him like this. She took out the recovery potion that she had prepared long ago and handed it to Kate when the uncle got into the car. ¡°Drink some. It will feel better.¡± She basically carried the recovery potion with her everywhere. She had originally nned to use it when there was an emergency, but when she saw Kate¡¯s ufortable look, she felt that it was better to take it out first. Kate forced a smile and joked, ¡°After drinking this potion, I won¡¯t faint again, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Under such circumstances, if you faint, it won¡¯t be a problem with my potion,¡± Audrey said. She thought that since Kate was still in the mood to joke, it proved that the situation was not particrly serious. As expected, after drinking the potion, Kate¡¯s expression became much better. He leaned against the chair to rest for a while before he felt that the dizziness hadpletely disappeared. The neighing of horses could be heard as the carriage slowly came to a stop. The uncle¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°You¡¯ve already brought the ce. Come down first. It won¡¯t be good if you vomit on my carriage. Hahaha.¡± His half-joking tone made Kate feel a little embarrassed. He hurriedly got out of the car. ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± Audrey thanked the uncle politely. Thetter scratched the back of his head, he smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be troubled about? Since it¡¯s something Lord Harris has instructed me to do, I¡¯ll definitely give you some face. Oh right, seeing that the two of you are so sensible, I¡¯ll give you some information.¡± When the uncle said thest sentence, his voice became much softer. Audrey looked at him, as though she was ready to listen seriously. Then, she saw the uncle in front of her speak mysteriously. ¡°The academy that you¡¯re going to enter is a little mysterious. You can¡¯t look down on anyone there, not even the sweepers. I can only remind you to stop here.¡± Having said that, Audrey basically understood what he meant. She curled the corners of her lips. ¡°Thank you for telling us this kind of news.¡± The uncle pulled the carriage. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡± Hearing the crisp sounds of horse hooves gradually disappearing into the forest, Audrey looked at the ordinary-looking wooden house in front of her. At the top of the wooden house hung a carved sign. The words on it had been in disrepair for a long time, it was already blurry. What the uncle had said just now was very enlightening to her. At the same time, it also hinted at something unusual to her. For example, in a ce like this, one could not underestimate the existence of anyone. Chapter 220 - A Peculiar Old Man

Chapter 220: A Peculiar Old Man

¡°Audrey, let¡¯s go in now,¡± Kate suggested. The ce in front of them, which was called the academy, looked a little dpidated. The old wood gave off a strange smell. The moving door seemed to be pushed down with just a slight push. Audrey ced her hand on the wooden door and soon felt the aura of the elementsing from it. It was long and rich. If she were to practice magic here, she would definitely get twice the result with half the effort. She could immediately understand why the branch had been chosen here. The door was pushed open with a creaking sound. When they walked in, they found that the entire courtyard was empty. The courtyard was veryrge, and there were many winding paths beside it. It seemed to lead to various wondrous ces. ¡°No one?¡± Kate frowned and looked around. Only then did he notice that under the shade of an ancient treey an old man who seemed to be sleeping soundly. Audrey naturally noticed it as well, but she did not sense any magic power from this person. If she were to sense it carefully, she could vaguely sense that he was just like an ordinary person. So he¡¯s just an old man without any magic power. With this thought in mind, Audrey looked at Kate beside her. Thetter seemed to want to ask about the situation, but she stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the old man to wake up first. The old man doesn¡¯t sleep very well. If we wake him up, he might not be able to fall asleep,¡± Audrey said. Kate hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he chose to agree. Based on the principle of politeness, Audrey did not stay on campus for long. Instead, after observing for a while, she turned around and went outside. She stayed outside until the sunset. Only then did she hear the soundsing from the courtyard. When they came over, they realized that the old man, who had been sleeping just a moment ago, had already gotten up and started cleaning the courtyard. The old man had clearly noticed the two of them, and a glint shed in his eyes. ¡°Gentlemen, may I know why you are here?¡± The old man asked. Audrey bowed politely. ¡°Senior Harris asked us toe here. He said that he wanted us to receive a period of education here. Could you please tell us how we can participate in the entrance test?¡± The old man only gave them a nonchnt look. ¡°The entrance test ended two months ago. You¡¯re toote. There¡¯s no chance. Come earlier next year,¡± he replied. ¡°Wait until next year? Then, we¡¯ll be here¡­¡± Kate seemed to want to say something, but he was quickly stopped by Audrey. Only then did he realize that he had almost let the cat out of the bag when he was nervous. Audrey still had a determined look on her face. ¡°ording to the information we received, this isn¡¯t a formal entrance test. As long as we pass the test, we¡¯ll be able to smoothly join. ¡°Also, if my feeling isn¡¯t wrong, you must be the person in charge of this academy.¡± The old man¡¯s face did not show the slightest abnormality that had been noticed. Instead, he looked up at Audrey and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m just an ordinary person in charge of cleaning.¡± Audrey lowered her eyes. She could tell that the old man in front of her was not ordinary. However, if he had such an attitude, she did not know what to do for a moment. After all, based on the current situation, it was the old man¡¯s home ground. They, who had been kept in the dark, could only be controlled by others. Audrey pondered for a moment and found a more suitable exnation, trying to extract some information from the old man. ¡°In that case, is there anything we can help you with? On the other hand, we need a ce to stay because we don¡¯t have any money on us¡­¡± Her tone was very pitiful when she said this. Kate listened from the side and was a little puzzled. Audrey was famous for being rich. How could she be without money now? When he saw the old man¡¯s hesitant expression, he had already noticed the meaning behind Audrey¡¯s words. ¡°In that case, I really have something to ask of you.¡± The old man looked at Kate who was standing behind him. ¡°That boy,e here.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Kate pointed at himself suspiciously. One had to know that he did not have any knowledge of magic. He would not be of much help in any aspect. The old man nodded and raised his hand at Kate. Kate followed him hesitantly. He wanted to ask Audrey if she coulde with her, but he did not say anything when he met Audrey¡¯s gaze. Since she only asked him toe over, it meant that Audrey must still have something she needed to do. So, the two of them had to part ways temporarily. Audrey stood where she was and waited for a long time before she saw the old man walk out of the house with a hunched back. As for Kate, who had just gone with him, he had already disappeared without a trace. Audrey suppressed the doubts in her heart and looked respectfully at the old man. ¡°Do you have any specialties?¡± The old man asked, ¡°I have a favor that I need you to help me with. It¡¯s about potions.¡± Audrey was actually a little shocked when he said thest sentence. She had not expected the old man in front of her to be able to tell that she was an alchemist. After all, she had not said anything, nor had she shown any intention of being an alchemist. Chapter 221 - Entrance Test?

Chapter 221: Entrance Test?

As if seeing the doubt on her face, the old man smiled and stretched out his withered hand to gently tap Audrey¡¯s body. ¡°Although I¡¯m old, my nose is pretty good. I can smell the herbal scenting from your body. If I¡¯m not wrong, you must be an alchemist,¡± the old man said. Audrey suddenly understood. Since the old man had already guessed to this extent, there was no point for her to continue hiding it. She nodded and agreed. Then, she saw the old man¡¯s smile grow bigger. ¡°In that case, you came just in time. Come with me.¡± He brought Audrey out of the Academy and came to the nearest town. Along the way, Audrey quietly observed the old man and was surprised to find that although he looked weak, his body was actually very good. After walking for such a long time, even she was a little out of breath. However, this old man did not look tired at all. In fact, he was walking as fast as a bird. The two of them soon stopped in front of an ordinary-looking house. ¡°This is the residence of an old friend of mine. Recently, he happened to be looking for someone with high talent in pharmaceutics. You can try staying here with him,¡± the old man said as he pushed the door open, ¡°by the way, let me remind you that this old friend of mine doesn¡¯t have a good temper. If you speak to him, don¡¯t get into an argument. Otherwise, you¡¯ll¡­¡± Audrey could already guess her ending even before he finished his sentence. It had to be known that if an alchemist wanted to kill someone, it was actually very simple. All he had to do was make a simple disguise with the potion. Not only could he kill the person silently, but he could even make the person cry with gratitude before he died. In fact, this was a very cruel method. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Audrey said. The old man was obviously very satisfied with her attitude. After knocking on the door and waiting for a moment, the door was pulled open from the inside. The person who came was a man who looked to be in his thirties. He seemed to have been busy just now. After being disturbed, his expression became a little ugly. However, after seeing the old man, he barely managed to raise his mood. ¡°Mr. Hogan, why are you free toe to my ce?¡± Dempsey asked. Hogan smiled and pushed Audrey over. ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for an alchemist a while ago? It just so happened that one came to your doorstep, so I brought it directly to you.¡± Dempsey frowned and sized Audrey up. As an alchemist, his sense of smell was very sharp. He could immediately smell that Audrey was carrying very high-grade herbs. Moreover, the smell was very pure. It did not seem like an ordinary item at all. ¡°In that case,e in,¡± Dempsey said, ¡°let¡¯s make it clear first. If you cause trouble here, I won¡¯t me you if I chase you out.¡± Audrey smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be obedient.¡± Hogan nced at Audrey and finally averted his gaze. After sending Audrey here, Hogan quickly left. Audrey stood in the room and observed the situation around her. Only then did she realize that the person in front of her was very likely a very famous alchemist. After all, those clear potions were ced in a corner. Just by looking at their casual appearance, it was obvious that they were not valued. Audrey even saw a few bottles of hidden potions among them. It must be known that the bottle of hidden potion that she had refined back then¡­ it could be said that it had shaken everyone. Moreover, even if it appeared in the auction house, it should be able to fetch a considerable price. Such an important potion was casually ced in a corner. It was truly a waste of heaven¡¯s gifts. ¡°Let me make it clear to you first. All I need is an assistant.¡± Dempsey sat in front of the table. There were all sorts of herbs on the extremely precise instrument in front of him. One look and one could tell that it was in the process of being produced. ¡°But before that, I need to understand your situation first. What kind of potion can you produce now?¡± Dempsey asked. Audrey opened her mouth, but before she could answer, she heard some movement behind her. The door to the room was pushed open quickly. ¡°Senior Dempsey¡­¡± After Henry entered, he immediately noticed the beautiful figure standing beside him. He was surprised for a moment and forgot to look away because the girl in front of him was too stunning. Her azure-blue eyes were staring at him quietly, causing him to lose his focus for a moment. Henry noticed that something was wrong with him and hurriedly averted his gaze. His ears had unknowingly turned red. ¡°Henry, why are you here?¡± Dempsey had been a teacher for such a long time that he could clearly notice the situation of his students. His gaze turned a few times around Audrey and Henry, and there was a hint of ridicule in his eyes. Henry swallowed his saliva and managed to find his voice. ¡°It¡¯s like this. City Lord Walp has invited you over to give a demonstration. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a new batch of alchemists, but they¡¯re still very reluctant to refine middle-grade and above potions. Therefore, he wants you to go over and give them some guidance.¡± Walp¡­ Dempsey sneered in his heart. Walp is really an interesting person. I still remember thest time I made a scene, and he has the nerve toe to me and ask me to give him some guidance? Chapter 222 - Walp

Chapter 222: Walp

¡°What did he tell you? Does he want me toe over today, or does he want me toe over?¡± Dempsey decided to confirm his tone. Henry averted his gaze, looking a little guilty. ¡°Yes¡­ he said he wants you toe over.¡± When he had received the decree, he had felt that what Dempsey had said was too harsh. If Dempsey had heard it, he would have been angry. It was better to avoid unnecessary trouble, therefore, he took the initiative to make the overdue date more tactful. He did not expect that senior Dempsey actually knew Walp like the back of his hand. Even if he secretly altered his words, senior Dempsey would still be able to find out. Dempsey directly sneered, ¡°I knew that disgusting guy would never be so polite to me. He really treats me like a tool, right? He¡¯s always ready to be called.¡± Although he said that, his body was very honest as he stood up and began to pack his things. Audrey quietly listened to their conversation. After such a conversation, she seemed to have guessed something. Dempsey seemed to have a very bad rtionship with the City Lord Walp, but the biggest problem was that although their rtionship was very bad, and Dempsey hated Walp, it was obvious that the other party had something on him. Otherwise, based on the stubborn character Dempsey had disyed, it was impossible for him topromise no matter what. Dempsey had already packed his things, and his face was filled with annoyance. He looked at Audrey, and naturally, he was not in a good mood. ¡°Since you¡¯ve just arrived, thene with me. Let me see just what kind of strength you have.¡± Audrey nodded in agreement and followed the two of them out of the house. She could feel the pretty boy¡¯s gaze on her, as though he was very interested in her. However, when she looked over, Henry had already averted his gaze, pretending as though nothing had happened. It was as though he was trying to cover his ears. Audrey smiled. She thought that she might not have had much interaction with this boy during this period of time. However, she did not expect that he would speak to her first when they were riding in the carriage. ¡°Um, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± The delicate-looking youth raised his hand and looked at his fluffy hair with a face full of embarrassment. ¡°Let me introduce myself first. My name is Henry. I¡¯m Senior Dempsey¡¯s disciple.¡± What Henry did not realize was that his voice had unconsciously softened a lot. Perhaps it was because the girl in front of him looked too noble and fragile, just like the rose in the greenhouse. No matter what he did, he had to take care of her carefully. ¡°I¡¯m Audrey. Nice to meet you.¡± Audrey smiled with her eyes curved. She exuded a harmless aura. Henry felt even more embarrassed after seeing such a smile. He hurriedly averted his gaze. ¡°Well, actually, when I first saw you, I wanted to say that you¡¯re really beautiful.¡± Henry¡¯s ears were a little hot. He raised his hand and rubbed his ears, trying to lower the temperature. ¡°Thank you,¡± Audrey said politely. ¡°But from the looks of it, you don¡¯t seem to be a local. Could it be that you¡¯re from somewhere else?¡± Henry asked curiously. After all, their ce was near the sea, and there was plenty of sunlight, so people¡¯s skin was a little rough. It had been blown into this state by the sea breeze. A girl like Audrey, who was fair and tender, with delicate features, could be said to be a very rare existence in their ce. Audrey was somewhat at a loss. She had never expected that she would be noticed so quickly. Could it be that she was dressed differently from the locals? She looked at her clothes suspiciously and did not seem to notice anything strange. Then, she heard Dempsey¡¯s voice. ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just wanted to say that you¡¯re too beautiful. At a nce, you don¡¯t look like a person that can be raised in a ce like ours,¡± Henry hurriedly exined. So that¡¯s how it is. Audrey subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She had thought that she would be exposed if she stayed here for too long. ¡°Actually, I came from the town next door. Due to some special reasons, I don¡¯t want to say too much here. After all, it involves my privacy.¡± Audrey tried her best to sound very gentle. The simple-looking boy in front of her did not suspect anything. Instead, he spoke with a sudden realization, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I knew it. You don¡¯t look like someone from our town. A ce like ours can¡¯t raise a beauty like you.¡± Audrey smiled and averted her gaze in embarrassment. She changed the topic. ¡°Do you know what we¡¯re going to do today?¡± ¡°To find Lord Walp.¡± When those two words were mentioned, Henry¡¯s tone was clearly filled with disgust. ¡°He¡¯s really too troublesome. It¡¯s one thing for him to do many evil deeds, but now he wants to make things difficult for my master.¡± Chapter 223 - Arrived at the Castellan’s Residence

Chapter 223: Arrived at the Casten¡¯s Residence

¡°Why is it so difficult?¡± Audrey asked curiously. Henry clearly did not have any defenses against the beautiful girl in front of him. It was as if he had seen her standing with Dempsey, so he naturally thought of her as his junior sister who was about to enter the sect. ¡°The main reason is that Walp is too troublesome and likes to make things that others can¡¯t understand,¡± Henry ridiculed, ¡°thest time my master was called over by him, he said that he wanted to make a batch of potions to serve the army. He even agreed on the price, but he actually chose to go back on his word after sending the potions over.¡± After hearing thest sentence, Audrey did not expect such a thing to happen. A dignified city lord actually went back on his word? Could it be that none of his subjects were disgusted by this? ¡°Let me tell you, my master¡¯s loss is rtively small. After all, the medicinal herbs were provided by them. My brothers and I worked for four whole days and didn¡¯t sleep all night before we were able to produce this batch of medicine. I didn¡¯t expect them to not give us anypensation. If we were responsible for the medicinal herbs, I¡¯m sure we would have suffered heavy losses by now,¡± Henry said, his face was clearly filled with anger. ¡°That¡¯s too much. Didn¡¯t you guys go look for him?¡± Audrey asked. Henry¡¯s face was filled with disdain the moment the name was mentioned. ¡°Look for him? He¡¯s so noble. It¡¯s impossible for us to see him if he¡¯s the only one looking for us.¡± Audrey cursed silently in her heart. This casten was really meaningless. Logically speaking, the casten should be responsible for the people, and not only was he not responsible, but he had also even taken the lead to squeeze them. He was really too much. It seems like it was hard to find a casten as gentle and caring as Lance. ¡°Then, if we don¡¯t go, what will be the consequences?¡± Audrey probed. Henry¡¯s expression clearly turned ugly. They had not thought of the consequences. However, based on how Walp usually dealt with people, they could guess that as long as they dared to disobey orders, it was very likely that they would not be able to stay in this city. After all, their master was a famous alchemist in the city. If they were forced to leave, they would lose a lot of things. ¡°At worst, they will be imprisoned, but at worst, they might be expelled,¡± Henry said with an unprecedentedly heavy tone. Audrey frowned. Their casten was too irresponsible. He would be expelled if they disobeyed the order. Was it not obvious that he was forcing everyone to follow his orders. ¡°He¡­¡± Just as Audrey said a word, she was quickly interrupted by Henry. He ced his index finger in front of his lips and let out a soft hiss. ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense. There are many of his spies in the city. If someone were to hear it, it¡¯s very likely that trouble will find you,¡± Henry reminded her softly. Audrey nodded. In the end, she swallowed what she wanted to say. It¡¯s too depressing to live in such a ce, Audrey thought. If it were her, she would try her best to escape this ce and go to another freer city. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much on a normal day. He¡¯s mainly making things difficult for the people in the City Lord¡¯s mansion. We can usually live peacefully here. It¡¯s just that we would asionally sneak out to disgust us,¡± Henryined softly. Audrey could not help but smile when she heard his description. When that smile fell into Henry¡¯s eyes, he was momentarily stunned. After sensing that something was wrong with him, Henry hurriedly left his sight and reached out to touch his chest. At that moment, there was a faint throbing from there. The carriage quickly stopped steadily. After the curtain was lifted, Audrey saw the resplendent casten¡¯s mansion. A man dressed in a Red guard uniform stood respectfully on both sides and helped her lift the curtain. Audrey walked down first and sized up the unfamiliar ce. Dempsey also came down from the carriage in front. However, his face was not filled with curiosity like hers. Instead, it was filled with disgust. No matter who saw him, they would find his expression very frightening. ¡°Senior Dempsey. ¡°Henry hurriedly went forward to wee him. ¡°Are we sure we should bring Miss Audrey in? Based on Walp¡¯s character, I¡¯m sure¡­¡± Dempsey looked at him. ¡°Do you think that I brought her here on a whim?¡± Henry immediately understood what his teacher meant when he was asked this question. He quickly lowered his head and did not continue asking. ¡°Audrey, remember to follow us.¡± Dempsey reminded her. ¡°This ce is very big. It¡¯s very easy to get lost here.¡± Audrey nodded and obediently followed behind the two of them. She could feel the guards at her side looking at her inquisitively from time to time. Audrey, who had long been ustomed to other people¡¯s gazes, did not look away, she directly followed the two of them into the golden and resplendent gates of the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Chapter 224 - Give Pointers

Chapter 224: Give Pointers

After passing through the door and the long corridor, they arrived at a spacious hall that exuded an air of nobility. On the throne in front of them sat a man in a long robe. Audrey gave him a faint nce. That must be Lord Walp. Looking at Henry¡¯s disgusted expression, she could not help but be more certain. On both sides of the hall, there were two rows of people. From their bodies, one could faintly smell the faint smell of herbs, but most of them were low-level herbs. It could be seen that these people¡¯s alchemy skills were not high. As soon as the three of them walked in, Walp immediately stood up. ¡°Dempsey, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Walp had a smile on his face, but there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. He walked forward and said, ¡°These are all newly elected alchemists, but their skills are not very high. Give me some pointers.¡± ¡°Lord Walp really thinks highly of me. Every time something like this happens, you think of me.¡± Dempsey snorted coldly, his tone arrogant. This was in line with her personality. Although Audrey did not know what the rtionship between the two was, she could feel the enmity between them. ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re the most powerful alchemist in our city.¡± Lord Walp¡¯s words of ttery were actually meant to tter Dempsey so that he would not be able to refuse. ¡°Hmph, they haven¡¯t even reached the intermediate level. It¡¯s fine if you give them pointers.¡± Dempsey looked at the alchemists disdainfully. However, they were ordinary and did not have any talent. The alchemists standing on both sides did not dare to say anything because everyone was teaching Dempsey temper. Whoever dared to provoke him would probably die without even knowing how. ¡°Dempsey, as the most powerful alchemist, it is your fault to give pointers to the younger generation and nurture talents.¡± City Lord Walp¡¯s expression changed, and his tone became serious. The atmosphere between the two instantly became tense. However, a momentter, Dempsey retracted the dangerous aura around him and turned to Audrey. ¡°Audrey, go and guide them. Let me see how good you are.¡± The girl who had been pointed out was suddenly stunned. Based on Dempsey¡¯s personality, he should not havepromised like this. It seemed like it was as he had guessed. Walp had grasped some of Dempsey¡¯s weaknesses. ¡°Alright,¡± Audrey replied obediently with an indifferent expression. Today, the alchemists who hade to study were going to make middle-grade repair potions. For Audrey, it was a piece of cake. Just as Audrey was about to step forward, City Lord Walp spoke. ¡°The person I invited is you, not this little girl. Are you trying to fool me with her?¡± City Lord Walp clearly looked down on Audrey, this little girl whom he had never met before and who had no reputation in the city. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept your invitation,¡± Dempsey said in a bad mood. ¡°She¡¯s my new assistant today. It¡¯s not inappropriate for me to take this opportunity to test her.¡± City Lord Walp frowned slightly and gave Audrey a meaningful look. Then, he waved his hand and agreed. There were herbs and reagents prepared in the hall. The members-only needed to use these herbs to make a bottle of recovery medicine. Looking at their flustered expressions, Audrey frowned and curled her lips. Half an hourter, some of them had finished making the medicine, while others were in a mess. City Lord Walp had also shouted for them to stop. The time was up, and those who had not made the medicine would naturally be eliminated. There were more than half of them who had made it. Audrey stepped forward and looked at them one by one. ¡°Although this bottle of yours has been made, the potion is too turbid. The roots of the herbs haven¡¯t been cleaned properly.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a mistake in your form. If you drink this bottle, it won¡¯t be repaired. Instead, it will be more serious.¡± ¡­ It did not take long for Audrey to point out everyone¡¯s problems. The students present all had looks of disbelief on their faces. Besides them, there was a hint of surprise in Dempsey¡¯s eyes. He had not expected Audrey to have such a level of skill. Just based on her pointers, Dempsey could tell that Audrey¡¯s alchemy skills were at least middle-high level. However, it was not just that. Audrey had concealed a portion of her strength and did not reveal any small mistakes. After all, this was her first time in this country. It was best not to attract too much attention. ¡°Well said.¡± Dempsey pped his hands and cheered, his face showing a little pride. It was as though Audrey had won him glory. City Lord Walp had not expected such a situation. He had also changed his view of Audrey. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Audrey,¡± she answered softly. ¡°Audrey?¡± City Lord Walp said the name meaningfully, aplicated look shing in his eyes. Then, he suddenly turned to Dempsey and said, ¡°Are you sure what she said just now was right? Was it not you guys who fooled me together?¡± As the City Lord, Walp was not particrly good at alchemy, so he asked this question. ¡°If the City Lord asks this question, then I have nothing to say.¡± Dempsey face sank as he said, ¡°Audrey, show them how it¡¯s done.¡± With the guidance just now, Dempsey was certain that Audrey could do it. Chapter 225 - Repair Potion

Chapter 225: Repair Potion

He could have left with a flick of his sleeves, but for some reason, hepromised and let Audrey prove herself to everyone. ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey was naturally obedient. She roughly understood that this was Dempsey¡¯s test for her. As long as she passed the test of the person in charge, she would be able to stay in this academy. Audrey was determined to obtain it. She calmly swept her gaze across everyone and went forward. She searched through the messy pile of materials to find what she needed. Then, she conveniently began to process those materials. In a short moment, Audrey had already prepared the few solvents that she needed. As long as she mixed them, she would be able to see if the potion would seed. The tense moment had arrived. Audrey mixed a bottle of blue and purple solvents in her hand. She held it in her hand and shook it slightly. As the solvents were mixed together, a qualitative change could be seen with the naked eye. The turbid solution that was originally blue and purple gradually became clear and clean. It had to be known that even middle-to high-level alchemists would asionally have some ws in making this kind of intermediate repair potion. For example, the potion that they made would have some turbidity or precipitation. However, what Audrey made was as clear as water, without the slightest precipitation. ¡°I¡¯ve made it.¡± Looking at the potion in her hand, Audrey quietly curled the corners of her lips. She raised her eyes and looked at Dempsey with determination. After receiving his signal, she showed the potion to everyone. The members at the side sighed. ¡°My god, this is too amazing. This is an intermediate repair potion.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so amazing. She¡¯s so clear.¡± Only Audrey knew that this potion had only used more than half of her abilities. She could make a bunch of such potions in minutes. However, she was still listening attentively to thesepliments. ¡°Does the casten have anything else to say now?¡± Dempsey looked at Audrey with satisfaction and slight surprise. Then, he calmed down. Since he could smell the scent of high-grade herbs on Audrey, it was not strange that Audrey could make an intermediate recovery potion. However, this potion looked almost perfect, which made him unable to determine Audrey¡¯s true level. Was she stuck at the intermediate level, or was she at a higher level? ¡°Your assistant is indeed not bad. We also need more talents like him.¡± The casten pointed to the students beside him. ¡°They are talents that can be molded. I¡¯ll leave them to you to teach them in the future.¡± Dempsey had always hated disciples arranged by others. He only epted those he was satisfied with. Dempsey would definitely not agree to the actions of City Lord Walp. ¡°Malleable talents? I didn¡¯t see that.¡± He snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy making potions all day. I don¡¯t have time. City Lord Walp, you should find another master.¡± ¡°Is there anyone in the city who is more skilled in alchemy than you?¡± This was a question, not a question. It was clear that he wanted to force these people onto Dempsey. The atmosphere became tense once again. Audrey could already feel the faint aura emitting from Dempsey. Although he was an alchemist, he had a unique aura that could intimidate others. This was the strength of a high-ranking alchemist. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ll leave these people to you in the future.¡± After a moment of stalemate, Dempsey looked at Audrey coldly. From his tone, one could tell that this was just a perfunctory solution. He could not reject City Lord Walp, but he did not want to take in these people, so he left it to Audrey. Audrey immediately felt a headache. It seemed like she was the scapegoat. In order to have a proper identity and stay in the school, Audrey could only ept it. ¡°I understand,¡± she replied obediently and firmly. Lord Walp was still a little displeased. ¡°Just these people. Her level is enough.¡± Dempsey¡¯s tone was disdainful, but it was also an affirmation of Audrey¡¯s level. After saying that, Dempsey turned around and left. Audrey was still stunned on the spot. Henry hurriedly pulled her up and left with Dempsey. Dempsey sat in the carriage in front of them. Audrey was still in the same carriage as Henry. ¡°He was really nervous just now. City Lord Walp really went too far. He actually forced so many people to teacher Dempsey,¡± Henry could not help but grumble as soon as he got in the carriage. ¡°Why did he do that?¡± Audrey did not understand. ¡°Of course, he hopes that teacher Dempsey can help him train more alchemists. The best ones are very powerful. At that time, he won¡¯t have to rely on teacher Dempsey¡¯s alchemy skills,¡± Henry naturally exined. I see. Audrey nodded thoughtfully, as though she understood what he meant. ¡°Then, what did he mean by throwing him to me just now?¡± Audrey followed up with a question so that she could understand what she should do in the future. Henryughed, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s just the teacher¡¯s perfunctory way of dealing with the casten. You don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to it.¡± As expected, it was more or less what he had guessed. Audrey understood and nodded in agreement. ¡°However, you were really amazing just now. You made an intermediate repair potion so perfectly. What level are you at as an alchemist now?¡± Henry ttered, his face filled with anticipation. Audrey did not want to reveal her true level. Chapter 226 - Looking for Clement

Chapter 226: Looking for Clement

¡°Actually, it¡¯s just that. I¡¯ve been studying that potion for a long time,¡± she answered with a smile. There was not a hint of a lie in her azure eyes. ¡°That¡¯s already very impressive.¡± Henry was still very happy. It had been a long time since he had seen such an impressive person. But Audrey, this good-looking and smart person, had done it. This time, Henry could not help but admire Audrey even more. Audrey smiled without saying a word. The potion was just a piece of cake for her. ¡°By the way, when you were making the potion just now, the roots of the herbs seemed to be especially clean. How did you do it?¡± Henry seemed to treat Audrey as someone who wanted to know more, and he kept asking questions. Audrey answered them one by one patiently. ¡°That¡¯s very simple. I just need to use a little skill.¡± The two chatted for a while and Henry was the one asking questions. Audrey¡¯s answer seemed to have opened up his governor and conception vessels. Henry felt that he had improved a lot. When he returned to Dempsey¡¯s alchemy room, his expression was still a little ugly. Audrey obediently followed beside him. When Dempsey noticed her, her expression eased up a little. ¡°You did well just now. You¡¯ll be my assistant in the future. I¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Audrey replied faintly. She finally had an identity to stay behind. She did not know what was going on with Kate. Dempsey had only instructed her to help him make some basic potions or manage medicinal herbs. Audrey had done very well. Dempsey, who had always been picky, could not find any fault with her. ording to Dempsey, Audrey only needed to stay in the alchemy room during the day. The rest of the time was free. Moreover, she was equivalent to a student of this academy. Dempsey had arranged a dormitory for her. After tidying up the dormitory, Audrey began to look for Kate. It was arge academy, and she did not know where Kate had been arranged. Audrey followed Kate¡¯s aura and looked for her. In this ce that was filled with magic auras, Kate¡¯s aura was very clear. Audrey easily found Kate. He was in a ce in the academy. ¡°Audrey!¡± Kate shouted in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s me. How¡¯s it going on your side?¡± Audrey nodded and immediately asked with concern, telling Kate everything that had happened. ¡°So, you can stay in the academy as Dempsey¡¯s assistant?¡± Kate¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I can stay too.¡± After some understanding, Audrey knew that there were a few people who practicedbat Qi in this ce that practiced magic. Just like Spark City, although most of them practicedbat Qi, there were also people like her who practiced magic. However, they were just a minority. Hogan had sensed the intensebat Qi aura from Kate¡¯s body. That was why he brought him to those who practicedbat chi and asked Kate to guide them. At the same time, Kate could continue to practice battle Qi in the academy. ¡°That¡¯s great. We¡¯ve sessfully passed the assessment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. We can definitely do it,¡± Audrey answered firmly. Next, when they were looking for Clement, the two of them were at a loss. ¡°Although we¡¯re already in the academy, we still don¡¯t know where Clement is.¡± Kate sighed, feeling a little dejected. Audrey frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely find him.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe in you.¡± As long as Audrey was around, everything seemed to be resolved easily. Logically speaking, a powerful person like Clement must have a very high reputation in the academy. It should be easy to hear news about him. However, the two of them had stayed in the academy for a few days, but they had not heard any news about Clement. It was as if he did not exist in the academy. However, Audrey was very sure that Harris had not lied to her. Perhaps, Dempsey would know a thing or two. ¡°Audrey, have the herbs been distributed?¡± Dempsey¡¯s voice rang in her ears. Only then did Audrey realize that she was in a trance. She immediately sorted out the herbs in her hands and dealt with them one by one. Dempsey had also sensed that something was wrong with Audrey. He frowned slightly and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°What happened to you today? Did you encounter anything?¡± Since he had already recruited Audrey as his assistant, Dempsey began to show a little concern for her. ¡°Well¡­ actually, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Audrey thought for a moment and put on a conflicted look. She stuttered and said, ¡°Teacher Dempsey, do you know teacher Clement from the academy?¡± Dempsey snorted softly when he heard the name Clement. ¡°He¡¯s so elusive.¡± Dempsey said in a teasing tone, ¡°He¡¯s always cooped up in his academy. I think he¡¯s going to turn into a fool.¡± Academy? Audrey did not understand. ¡°What is that ce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where he teaches and lives. Usually, only his students can enter. He also stays in there teaching and doesn¡¯te out at all. To see him is even harder than ascending to the heavens.¡± Dempsey snorted coldly, it was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with Clement¡¯s way of life. Chapter 227 - Magic Convention

Chapter 227: Magic Convention

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Is that so? It seemed like it was as teacher ude had said. Clement was hidden here, or else he would not have kept such a low profile. It would have taken a lot of effort to meet him. ¡°Is there no other way to meet him?¡± Audrey asked thoughtfully. ¡°Of course there is,¡± Dempsey answered affirmatively. Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up, and her blue eyes became brighter and clearer. ¡°The Magic Convention will be held in a few days. If I can get a good ranking in the Magic Convention, I¡¯ll be able to see Clement no matter what kind of training I¡¯m doing.¡± The Magic Convention? Was it like the trial in Spark City? . As if he could tell that Audrey did not quite understand, Dempsey nced at her helplessly and exined, ¡°The Magic Convention is the annualpetition of the academy. The higher the ranking, the more resources I¡¯ll get.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Audrey had secretly decided to participate in the Magic Convention this time. This seemed to be the only way to see Clement. At the end of the day, Audrey immediately went to find Kate and told her about the magic convention. ¡°The Magic Convention, but I don¡¯t know magic either,¡± Kate said helplessly as he spread his hands. It was obvious that he was thinking too narrowly. Audrey chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s just a name. A magic convention is actually apetition in the academy. No matter what you practice, you can sign up to participate.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Kate rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment. ¡°Then how can we participate?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around. All I need to do is to get the person in charge to sign up.¡± It was the old man from that day. At this moment, it was unknown where he was sweeping the floor. Audrey could not sense the aura of the old man either. She could only search aimlessly. Fortunately, her luck was not bad. In less than half an hour, she saw the old man resting with his eyes closed on the bench. ¡°Mr. Hogan.¡± Audrey walked up generously. ¡°We want to sign up to participate in this year¡¯s Magic Convention.¡± The old man slowly opened his eyes and sized up the two of them with a questioning gaze. Although their strength was not bad, very few people would participate in the first year. ¡°Are you sure? The Magic Convention isn¡¯t a joke,¡± the old man said. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Audrey answered immediately. Her eyes were filled with certainty. The old man smiled and nodded. ¡°Then participate. I¡¯ll remember your names. Audrey, Kate.¡± The old man smoothly read out their names, which surprised Audrey. She did not expect him to remember them so quickly. It seemed that the two of them had not introduced themselves to the old man. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hogan.¡± Audrey bowed slightly and turned to leave. ¡°Audrey, we don¡¯t even know the strength of the people in this school. How should we deal with them?¡± Kate became worried after registering. Audrey was notpletely clear about everyone¡¯s strength, but she could vaguely sense that there did not seem to be any particrly powerful magic aura here, except for Clement. Therefore, Magic Convention should not be a problem. However, Audrey was still faintly worried about Kate. Hisbat aura was only suitable for closebat. Compared to magic, which was used for long-distancebat, he did not have much of an advantage. ¡°There¡¯s still some time left. Train well. Yourbat aura is for closebat. You need to think about how to defeat magic that specializes in long-distancebat.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The two of them walked to their respective dormitories, their figures gradually disappearing into the night. The next day. Audrey went to Dempsey¡¯s alchemy room as usual. Unlike before, today¡¯s alchemy room was filled with medicinal herbs and a few lists. Audrey nced at them briefly. The potions on the list were rtively simple, but the amount was quiterge. ¡°Teacher, what do you need me to do today?¡± She took the initiative to ask. ¡°Do you see those lists? Make them out. That¡¯s what the City Lord wants. Since I¡¯m not around, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± Dempsey was clearly unhappy when he said this. Making potions for the City Lord was not necessarily a good deal. It was often a loss. ¡°Alright,¡± Audrey agreed immediately. Since Dempsey believed in her skills, she would do it. Soon, Dempsey left. Audrey was alone in the alchemy room, dealing with all the herbs. Using the power in her body, she could easilybine the herbs together to form a preliminary solvent. Next, she made a batch of potions ording to the ratio. The blue potion was as clear as the blue sky, without any turbidity or blemish. Audrey put it aside in satisfaction and continued with the next potion. At this moment, the door was pushed open, and an unfamiliar aura entered. Audrey immediately became alert because she could clearly feel the aura bing fierce. Endis crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Audrey arrogantly. She raised her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re Audrey?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. May I know why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± With the thought of not causing trouble, Audrey still asked politely. ¡°Who told you to stay here?¡± To her surprise, Endis snorted disdainfully and said in a disgusted tone. Chapter 228 - Was Sabotaged by Someone

Chapter 228: Was Sabotaged by Someone

¡°Of course it¡¯s teacher Dempsey.¡± Audrey¡¯s tone turned colder. She naturally would not give too much face to someone who came knocking on her door. Endis looked at Audrey in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t mention teacher Dempsey. You¡¯re not worthy of being his assistant. I¡¯m the most suitable candidate!¡± Endis berated her sternly. Audrey also understood that this person hade knocking on her door for this matter. That was really boring. She was not as skilled as him, yet she was ming someone else. ¡°Then why did teacher Dempsey choose me instead of you?¡± Audrey¡¯s simple retort made Endis¡¯ expression turn ugly, making her feel humiliated. Over the past one to two years, she had always wanted to be Dempsey¡¯s disciple. However, every time she came knocking on his door, she was rejected. She was defeated time and time again. Now that Audrey had be Dempsey¡¯s assistant so easily, how could she be willing to ept it? ¡°You must have used some tricks to deceive teacher Dempsey. I want topete with you and expose your conspiracy!¡± Endis threatened. Audrey rolled her eyes at her. From the looks of it, she did not seem to be able to refine any good potions. Today, she still had many potions to make, so she did not have the time to bother with Endis. ¡°I¡¯m not free. Let¡¯s do it another day,¡± Audrey said indifferently as if she could not be bothered with her. However, in Endis¡¯ eyes, it was obvious that she did not dare to ept the challenge. She became even more arrogant. ¡°You don¡¯t dare, do you? I¡¯m going to tell teacher Dempsey that you¡¯re a liar.¡± Audrey still did not respond. She was busy making the potion in her hands. She thought that she could chase Endis away just like that. After all, she was making an intermediate potion at the moment. If Endis saw it, she would understand her level and choose to leave. However, Audrey had overestimated Endis. She acted as if she did not see it and only wanted topete. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Don¡¯t fool me. Hurry up andpete with me.¡± Endis stepped forward and fiddled with the potion in front of Audrey. She had wanted to stop Audrey from continuing, but she did not expect that the potion would copse. When many potions were mixed together, they would have different reactions. The alchemy room was instantly in a mess. When two potions were mixed together, it would produce a knockout effect. Realizing this, Audrey immediately covered her mouth and nose. It took a long time before Endis reacted and did the same thing. Seeing that her results had been destroyed, Audrey¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. This was not just the result, it was also a task that Dempsey had given her. His temper was not easy to deal with. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why teacher Dempsey didn¡¯t take you as his disciple. You don¡¯t even have this little bit of skill in alchemy. What¡¯s the point of taking you in!¡± Audrey rebuked mercilessly. ¡°You¡­ you might not be stronger than me.¡± Endis retorted stubbornly. She felt a little guilty in her heart. After all, she was the one who had ruined everything. If teacher Dempsey found out, he would definitely be in big trouble. After all, he hated it the most when someone destroyed his alchemy room. Just as she was thinking, the door was pushed open. Dempsey appeared at the door with a bottle of potion. Audrey nced over and saw that the potion was a top-tier upgrade potion. If she drank it, she should be able to upgrade it by two to three levels. She did not expect Dempsey to have such a potion. It seemed like he was quite powerful. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dempsey¡¯s face darkened as if he was in danger. ¡°Teacher Dempsey, this¡­ this is all her doing.¡± Endis bit back and pointed at Audrey. Such a shameless reversal of ck and white, Audrey had really learned a lot. She sneered, and her blue eyes revealed a sharp aura. ¡°If your ability to refine medicine is half the ability to frame people, then you¡¯re also a mid-to-high-level alchemist.¡± These sarcastic words instantly made Endis extremely embarrassed. Dempsey¡¯s eyes looked at the two of them. With Audrey¡¯s words, he had a general understanding of what had happened. ¡°Endis, why are you here? Didn¡¯t I say that no one is allowed toe to my alchemy room?¡± Dempsey said, ming Endis. ¡°I¡­ I heard that teacher has epted a new assistant. I want to spar with her,¡± Endis replied weakly. Spar? Audrey cursed in her heart. Sparring was about the same in terms of ability. If the two of them were topare, it would be considered a thrashing. ¡°So? You¡¯re the result of your sparring?¡± Over the past few days, Dempsey had gained a better understanding of Audrey. He was very clear about her ability. It was impossible for her to make such a mistake unless someone was causing trouble. This person was Endis. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, teacher Dempsey. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Endis immediately could not take it anymore. ¡°I can help you tidy up, and I can also help you make a potion.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Can you use the potion you¡¯ve made?¡± Dempsey snorted coldly. ¡°As long as you pay for the damaged herbs, you won¡¯t have to step into this ce again in the future.¡± Audrey could not help butugh. Dempsey was also a ruthless person. His rhetorical question was extremely humiliating. ¡°Master Dempsey, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really want to be your disciple. I will definitely listen to you¡­¡± Endis said in a low voice with an embarrassed expression. However, before she could finish, she was interrupted by Dempsey. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have enough disciples.¡± With Henry and Audrey, it was enough. There was no need for anyone else. An embarrassed unwillingness shed across Endis¡¯ face once again. She red at Audrey. ¡°I will definitely prove that I¡¯m stronger than you.¡± Audrey looked indifferent as she shrugged. The mess made Dempsey¡¯s head hurt. ¡°Clean up this mess. We¡¯ll continue the production after endis delivers the herbs,¡± Dempsey said. Despite his bad temper, he did not me Audrey at all. Over this period of time, Dempsey had realized how powerful Audrey was. To be able to do alchemy to such an extent was enough to prove that Audrey was very talented. In Dempsey¡¯s heart, he also thought of Audrey as his sessor. Because the medicine was destroyed, Audrey left the alchemy room early and went to find Kate. Chapter 229 - Confrontation

Chapter 229: Confrontation

Audrey had been thinking about the destruction of the medicinal herbs on the way to find Kate. Along the way, there were people who would secretly visit Audrey from time to time, but Audrey did not pay any attention to them. After a long while, Audrey came to Kate¡¯s door. She stretched out her slender fingers and gently knocked on the door. ¡°Kate, are you in there?¡± Kate was lying on the bed with his hands resting on the back of her head. He was extremely rxed. Just as he was about to fall asleep, he heard someone knocking on the door, followed by Audrey¡¯s voice. This made Kate sit up straight on the bed. He hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m inside. Come in.¡± He looked down at his clothes and smiled at the door. Hearing this, Audrey opened the door and came in. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in the alchemy room at this time? Why do you have time to visit me?¡± Kate did not go out much today, so he did not know what was happening outside. He said in a half-joking tone. A pair of eyes looked at her in confusion. Audrey¡¯s little face fell. She could not help but think of the pile of discarded herbs. They were all rare treasures! What a pity. Seeing Audrey¡¯s expression, Kate became a little more serious. ¡°Seeing your expression, did something happen?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, the medicinal herbs used to refine the medicine have been scrapped.¡± When she said this, she felt a little pained. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just medicinal herbs! As long as you¡¯re fine, it¡¯s fine. However, you¡¯re so strong that nothing will happen to you,¡± Kateforted her. ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I came over to have a chat with you. There¡¯s nothing much to talk about anyway,¡± Audrey said with a smile, her red lips curling up slightly. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the preparation for the Magic Convention going?¡± Kate suddenly thought of this matter, and his gaze fell on Audrey as he asked. ¡°I¡¯m not ready yet.¡± Audrey¡¯s hand that was ced on the table slowly clenched as she answered him. ¡°You have to hurry up and make preparations for this matter.¡± Hearing that, Kate nodded and continued. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ve been busy with some other matters during this period of time, so I¡¯ve dyed this matter,¡± Audrey said with a smile. However, she would not lose. Time slowly passed, and when it was dark, Audrey returned to her room. She recalled what Kate had said about the Magic Convention in her mind. This matter was of great importance. Many people hade, and there were even more experts. Now that she had not cultivated, she only had half a month¡¯s time for her to cultivate. The more she thought about it, the more Audrey felt that she should cultivate properly. Thus, she dived into the training room and did note out for a long time. Time passed quickly. When Audrey opened her eyes, it was already close to the Magic Convention. Audrey¡¯s magic had improved again, by two levels. She lowered her head to look at her hands. The elements seemed to have be purer. Fortunately, this ce is more suitable for cultivation, and the elements have be much purer, Audrey muttered to herself. The participants of the Magic Convention were divided into twenty groups. Each group would decide on a winner, and then the finals would be held. The people who came were all famous people, so Audrey did not dare to let her guard down. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll ask the notary to draw the order of the duels.¡± The host on the stage had a serious look on his face. ¡°ording to the rules of thepetition, if you fall off the stage, you will lose. On the contrary¡­¡± the host said. The entire arena was a circr arena. Each group of people stood in line ording to their groups. On the second floor, there were some highly respected elders watching thepetition. There were also some who brought their disciples to participate in thepetition. ¡°Group one, Li Ming versus Gao Lin!¡± ¡°Group two, Audrey versus Nissan!¡± ¡­ The host disyed the notary¡¯s name in front of everyone before reciting it. When the second group was Audrey, Nissan waspletely stunned when he heard his name. How could it be me!? Audrey was also wondering what kind of element the other party would use against her. The winner of the first group was quickly determined. It was Li Ming who won. However, not many people were concerned about who won in the first group. Most of their attention was focused on the second group, mainly because the second group was Audrey. I wonder if the opponent can withstand Audrey. It¡¯s really pitiful to fight against Audrey. ¡­ For a moment, the other groups who were watching the stage whispered to each other. Audrey did not care about any of this. She was more concerned about the opponent in front of her. Nissan stood on the stage and swallowed his saliva. He said fiercely, ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ll definitely defeat you!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Audrey nodded and looked at him calmly. She admired his courage. ¡°The match has officially begun!¡± The referee announced. A faintyer of frost appeared on Audrey¡¯s fingertip as she prepared for his challenge at any moment. Nissan¡¯s expression changed in an instant as his eyes were filled with fighting spirit. He was a fire elemental. Although his elements were not very pure, he could be considered one of the best in their element. ¡°I¡¯ve melted your ice!¡± Nissan said. His voice echoed in the empty training grounds. Chapter 230 - Semi-Finals

Chapter 230: Semi-Finals

No matter how much Nissan¡¯s fire burned, it was unable to melt Audrey¡¯s ice wall. It¡¯s my turn! Audrey did not want to kill her opponent. It was a showdown! Enough was enough. Audrey made a hand gesture, and soon, Nissan¡¯s fire began to shrink. Then, Audrey kicked him off the stage. ¡°I lost willingly.¡± Nissan stood up from the ground and looked at Audrey, who was still standing on the stage. He bowed and said with a smile. She patted the dust that did not exist on her body and nodded. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not bad either.¡± Everyone below the stage witnessed everything. ¡°Who is that? She¡¯s so strong. I wonder who will be able to defeat herter.¡± A person in a blue robe sighed from the crowd. ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t think there are many people who are Audrey¡¯s match.¡± Another person added after hearing what the person in the blue robe said. ¡°Hmph! Audrey, I¡¯ll definitely defeat you!¡± Endis had also witnessed Audrey¡¯s performance in the crowd when she killed her opponent in an instant, blowing wind clenched her hands by her sides, and red fiercely at Audrey, who was in high spirits on the stage. Her eyes were filled with jealousy and unwillingness. After that, Endis turned around and left. The people around her shot a strange nce at Endis. On the other side, Kate came over to wee Audrey. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re really amazing. You beat the other party into submission. Furthermore, you used the elements so easily back then. I reckon that there weren¡¯t many who were your match.¡± Audrey shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s always someone better than you. You can¡¯t be toocent, or else¡­¡± She did not finish her sentence, but Kate understood and did not say anything else. After the preliminaries ended, the academy immediately announced the candidates to enter the semifinals. Audrey and Kate naturally entered. There was another name that Audrey recognized on the list, and that was Endis. However, Audrey was not worried. Anyway, Endis was not her opponent. Moreover, the semi-finals would still be decided by drawing lots. She might not necessarily run into Endis. Fate often yed tricks on people. Looking at the lot in her hand, Audrey was stunned for a moment. It seems like enemies do note together. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re dead meat this time. I¡¯ll definitely beat you to the ground and prove that I¡¯m more suitable to be teacher Dempsey¡¯s assistant than you are.¡± Before Audrey could react, Endis had already arrogantly walked over and said. ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression was indifferent. There was no joy or anger in her azure eyes. Beside her, the result of Kate¡¯s draw was also out. It was a person that he did not know very well. However, Kate also understood that that person¡¯s strength was not as good as his. ¡°It¡¯s already the semi-finals. You should still be careful,¡± Audrey instructed calmly. ¡°I know,¡± Kate replied. His originally calm eyes rippled slightly. He felt that Audrey was even more charming. She was clearly facing the same situation, but she was so calm. Although she was not ostentatious, her entire body emitted a confident glow that was very dazzling. In the crowd, it seemed that as long as she stood there, she would be able to attract everyone¡¯s attention. On the stage, the match had already begun. Below the stage, voices of discussion rose and fell. ¡°That¡¯s Clyde, the strongest person in the academy. Anna is really unlucky to have met him.¡± The people beside them discussed softly, their voices filled with pity for the person named Anna. At the same time, it was also a form of worship and fear towards Clyde. Clyde¡­ Audrey muttered to herself. She wanted to see just how strong the person they were talking about was. ¡°Frost de!¡± From the start of the match, Clyde had used his mostmonly used technique. A few purple-blue mes appeared on his fingertip. However, in a short moment, they turned into sharp frost and attacked Anna in unison. Anna managed to dodge the first few, but he was still identally cut on his shoulder by thest frost de. ¡°Extinguish of fire!¡± Only then did Audrey know that Anna practiced fire-type magic. Among magic, it was divided into metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Usually, the people who practiced water-type magic were the most numerous. For example, Audrey, the goddess of ice and snow, specialized in water-type magic. There were also people who practiced other elements, but there were not many who could be experts. After the water element, the fire element was cultivated by most people. Water and fire had never been able to tolerate each other since ancient times. Thepetition on the stage became more exciting. Unfortunately, there was a gap between the two¡¯s strengths. Anna was frozen into an ice sculpture by Clyde after a few moves, and thepetition ended. Clyde released Anna again. ¡°Audrey, that Clyde seems to be very powerful. If we were to meet him in the finals, it would be troublesome,¡± Kate said worriedly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Audrey said in a low voice as she curled the corners of her lips. Although Clyde was powerful, that was only in the eyes of others. In Audrey¡¯s eyes, Clyde was at most a little difficult to deal with, and there was nothing to be afraid of. ording to the level of magic training, he had in his previous life, he would be able to finish off Clyde in less than three moves. Now, although he had notpletely mastered his strength, he was still more than enough to deal with Clyde. Soon, it was Audrey and Endis¡¯ turn. Endis also practiced fire magic. Chapter 231 - You’ve Lost

Chapter 231: You¡¯ve Lost

¡°Audrey, you¡¯re definitely going to lose!¡± Endis was still arrogant and boastful. Audrey only sneered, her clear eyes emitting a slight chill. Even the people standing below the stage could not help but feel a chill and shiver. As the embodiment of the snow goddess, Audrey¡¯s abilities could be said to be very strong. ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± she said calmly. Her nonchnt attitude made Endis feel humiliated. ¡°Crimson me!¡± A me appeared in Endis¡¯ hand. She stretched out her palm and threw the me toward Audrey. Audrey remained calm. Seeing that the me was about to attack her, the corners of her mouth curled into a frivolous smile as she muttered an incantation. ¡°In the name of the snow goddess, grant me endless cold!¡± Instantly, the temperature in the surroundings seemed to drop by dozens of degrees. Snowkes floated in the ss cover, and the me was extinguished in an instant. For Endis, who practiced fire magic, the most unbearable thing was the cold. Her face was pale from the cold. While she still had some strength left, she immediately shouted, ¡°Burn, me!¡± There were many balls of fire burning around her. The temperature in the ss cover also rose a little. At least, it was not as cold around Endis anymore. She used this little bit of temperature to continue attacking Audrey. Knowing that it was useless to continue wasting time like this, Audrey no longer used those small skills. Instead, she began to attack. Facing the fireballs that Endis threw at her, Audrey easily dodged them. Then, she threw out a few more ice arrows and flew towards Endis at an extremely fast speed. Endis did not have time to dodge at all. Her body was hit several times, and she immediately fell to the ground in pain. ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± Audrey took two steps forward. She had unknowingly held the longsword in her hand and ced it in front of Endis. Her tone was cold. Endis looked at Audrey indignantly. Audrey did not want to convince her opponent. After all, Endis did not like her. ¡°Audrey wins!¡± The referee shouted. Audrey bowed slightly to the audience. Just as she was about to get up, she suddenly felt the aura of magic. Many sparks had appeared around her. A little spark was nothing, but the number of sparks could still burn and burn people. Audrey immediately reacted. There was no one else on the stage other than Endis. These were naturally Endis¡¯ little tricks. She did not expect that even though she had lost, she was still so dishonest. Audrey emitted a cold aura and extinguished the sparks around her. Then, she chanted a spell, ¡°Let the cold snow follow the despicable people.¡± She was naturally talking about endis. Snowkes immediately floated around endis. The strange thing was that the snowkes were particrly bone-piercing. Every time theynded on her body, it was bone-piercing cold and painful. ¡°Audrey, what did you do!?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to ask yourself what you did,¡± Audrey snorted coldly and said unhappily as she left the stage. Endis was still surrounded by the snow. No matter where she went, the snow would follow her. Audrey had used her unique follow magic, and Endis could not shake it off at all. This snow wouldst for at least an hour, so she wanted to let Endis feel the cold. The following matches were very boring for Audrey. Only Kate¡¯s match was watched carefully. Although her opponent was not as good as Kate her performance was not bad either. Kate won by a narrow margin. ¡°Close-range attacks frombat aura are already a little disadvantageouspared to long-range magic attacks. There¡¯s no need to be discouraged,¡± Audreyforted her. ¡°Do your best in the finals.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Kate answered seriously. In his eyes, Audrey was so serious and powerful. He definitely could not hold her back. Kate asked many more questions about his shorings in the previous matches. Audrey answered them all seriously and summarized them so that Kate could learn from his mistakes and perform better in the next match. The ten matches ended very quickly. Ten students were selected from the semi-finals and entered the finals. As expected, Audrey and Kate were inside. The final match was one dayter, so the two of them still had time to prepare. As night fell, the students in the academy rested. However, Audrey and Kate still stayed together. The natural elements here were abnormally rich, and it was a good ce to cultivate. The two of them still hoped to have more breakthroughs here. When they returned to the knights, they would not be afraid of being bullied. Perhaps it was because she had cultivated to a certain realm, but Audrey¡¯s magic had been stuck at level-15. She had not made any breakthroughs, and herbat aura had only reached level-13. Although her level was not particrly high, with Audrey¡¯s own ability, she was able to fight against people of a higher level. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s call it a day. Rest well. There¡¯s still thepetition tomorrow.¡± The bright moon hung in the sky as Audrey returned to her room. After drinking a bottle of recuperation potion, she fell asleep. The next day. The venue of the grand finals of the Magic Convention was still the same as before. The top five would be decided. They would be qualified to meet Clement and receive better cultivation resources. Those who could enter the finals were not ordinary people. They were all the strongest people in the academy. Audrey did not know much about the other people except for Clyde, but after watching their matches yesterday, she had a rough idea of their strength. ¡°Audrey, what if we draw someone too strong?¡± ¡°Who do you think is too strong?¡± Audrey snorted and looked at the people who had entered the finals, asking casually. Kate hesitated for a moment as if he could not tell. Chapter 232 - First Place

Chapter 232: First ce

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In terms of power, it was naturally Audrey. ¡°Round one, Terra and Yamu.¡± The two entered the arena and bowed politely before starting the fight. The two of them practiced earth magic and metal magic respectively, and they were equally matched. But in the end, Terra, who practiced earth magic, won. This was the first person to get into the top five. Kate drew the second person. His opponent was Muradi, who practiced water magic. Audrey could sense Muradi¡¯s strength just from her perception. The cold magic aura on her body was very strong.. Audrey could not help but sweat for Kate. Muradi¡¯s attacks were very purposeful. Knowing that Kate practicedbat aura and had no advantage in long-distance battles, Muradi kept a long-distance and resolutely refused to let Kate get close. As a result, Kate had no room to fight back. She managed to get closer with great difficulty, but she was still injured by Muradi¡¯s frost arrow. Kate recalled what Audrey had said before he went on stage. ¡°If you can¡¯t win, admit defeat as soon as possible and stop the damage in time. Our goal is to see Clement, not the match. Even if you lose, you still have me.¡± Kate, who had wanted to continue fighting, took the opportunity to admit defeat. The match ended in the end. Muradi revealed a look of joy as he stepped forward and said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re very good too. My name is Muradi. I hope that we¡¯ll have a chance to spar in the future.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Kate agreed, but he thought to himself that she probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance. Audrey was ranked fifth, which was the finale. As for the opponent, it happened to be Clyde. Audrey was filled with anticipation and trepidation. Just by looking at Clyde¡¯s performance that day, she could tell that he was very strong. Moreover, the magic that Clyde cultivated was of the same water element as her. Therefore, there was no confrontation between the two of them. In a situation where they could not tolerate each other, it could only be said that it depended on who cultivated the purest magic. If she wanted to get rid of Clyde, she would probably have to spend a lot of effort. With this preparation, Audrey was even more careful and serious when she went on stage. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that there¡¯s a new student with good strength in the academy. I¡¯ve finally met him. I¡¯d like to see how powerful you are,¡± Clyde sneered, his tone revealing a hint of disdain. ¡°The same goes for you,¡± Audrey replied. The match began, and Audrey immediately pulled out her long sword. She mobilized thebat aura in her body and condensed it on the sword, pressing directly toward Clyde. Clyde did not expect Audrey to use herbat aura, so he did not react in time. ¡°Ice and snow cover!¡± Clyde shouted immediately. A simr cover quickly formed around him and surrounded him. Audrey¡¯s sword stabbed into it, producing an ear-piercing sound. However, the ice and snow cover was only slightly damaged. This was enough to show how powerful Clyde was. ¡°In the name of the snow goddess, let everything be sealed in ice.¡± As she chanted, the protective cover suddenly turned gloomy. Perhaps Audrey¡¯s ability was too powerful, but Clyde¡¯s protective cover also shattered. A wave of coldness struck, and Clyde could only barely withstand it. At this moment, Audrey gently stretched out her finger again, condensing many water droplets on her fingertip. She flipped her hands, and the condensed water droplets rose into the air and fell down. Although those water droplets looked like water droplets, they were actually extremely lethal. When theynded on her body, they could freeze her skin, preventing her from feeling anything for a short period of time. After being smashed a few times, Clyde was finally enraged. ¡°Break!¡± He destroyed everything that Audrey had set up with a single strike. ¡°Wind cleaving sh!¡± Audrey used a Tier-2 skill to attack Clyde. At the same time, she infused some ice and snow power into her wind cleaving sh. However, the speed and strength of the wind cleaving sh were faster and stronger. No matter how powerful Clyde was, he was unable to dodge it. In an instant, he was knocked to the ground. Austria took advantage of his victory to chase after him, pressing the sword that was filled with cold air against Clyde¡¯s body. ¡°Have you seen my strength? Are you satisfied?¡± Audrey asked with a light snort. ¡°You live up to your reputation. A loss is a loss. I¡¯mpletely convinced. However, I might not be the one to lose in the future.¡± Clyde snorted coldly, still arrogant. ¡°I¡¯ll wait,¡± Audrey replied and left the stage. The five matches ended very quickly. In order to ensure that the matches were fair and just, the ten of them had a cross-match. In the end, Audrey obtained the result of first ce. Colette was second, while Muradi was third... In sixth ce, Kate was close to entering the top five and meeting Clement. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re too amazing. You can also take first ce here,¡± Kate said excitedly. His eyes were filled with adoration and love for Audrey. Audrey was simply too attractive. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Audrey replied in a rxed manner. ¡°The results of thepetition are out. The first five students, please get ready. In the afternoon, you will go to Mr. Clement¡¯s academy and cherish the opportunity. In addition, the medicinal herbs for thepetition are ready to be distributed to everyone,¡± the referee said on the stage, Audrey¡¯s mind had already drifted to the matter after meeting Mr. Clement. How should she express her intentions so that Clement would be willing to discuss magic with her. Could it be that she had to tell the truth? Audrey was caught in a dilemma. She chose to ask Kate. ¡°How do you think I should tell Mr. Clement? Should I tell him the truth?¡± Audrey asked. Chapter 233 - Was a Problem

Chapter 233: Was a Problem

¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll just have to improvise when the timees.¡± Audrey waved her hand and frowned slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good too. But just in case, you still have to be careful. Otherwise¡­¡± Kate said worriedly. He hoped that everything would go smoothly for Audrey and that there would not be any idents along the way. Perhaps it was really Kate¡¯s prayer to the heavens. Audrey followed the group of people to an antique door. ¡°After you enter, you must think twice before doing anything. Don¡¯t be rash. Be careful not to offend Mr. Clement,¡± said the Elder who had brought the first five people. ¡°Alright, thank you, Elder,¡± said a man who liked to tter among the five, with a fawning smile on his face. The Elder did not care about the other party¡¯s fawning over him. After sending them in, he turned around and left. Clyde walked behind Audrey and reached out to poke Audrey¡¯s back. ¡°Do you know Mr. Clyde¡­¡± before Clyde could speak, he was interrupted by someone. A bearded man wearing a white gauze robe walked out of the inner door. ¡°Are you the top five this time?¡± The bearded man asked as he swept his gaze across the five of them. ¡°Yes, we are the top five this time. I¡¯m Audrey, this is Clyde, and this is Muradi¡­¡± Audrey kindly exined to the man as the person who led the way in. Hearing this, the bearded man nodded and said, ¡°Next, you will meet Mr. Clement. Mr. Clement is willing to answer a question from each of you. You can decide for yourself.¡± After saying that, Audrey frowned. A question? But the question she wanted to ask was not just a question. ¡°Alright, now I¡¯ll bring you in to meet Mr. Clement. Be careful with your words and actions.¡± The bearded man emphasized once again. The five of them remembered it in their hearts. Following the bearded man into the room, Audrey could clearly sense that the magical aura was getting stronger. was Mr. Clement that strong? She cursed in her heart. She used the corner of her eyes to look at the others and realized that everyone had noticed her. It was not until she saw Mr. Clement that Audrey had an answer in her heart. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Clement,¡± The five people said in unison, bowing in unison. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I believe Leon has already told everyone the rules,¡± Mr. Clement said. He looked at the five young men in front of him with admiration in his eyes. Only Audrey could clearly sense that the other party¡¯s magic ability was particrly strong. ¡°Everyone can ask one question. There can only be one question. Think clearly.¡± Mr. Clement smiled kindly, but there was not much emotion in his eyes. After the time it took for half an incense stick to burn, someone raised his hand. This person was the third-ranked Muradi. ¡°Mr. Clement, I have a question to ask.¡± Muradi bowed to Mr. Clement and asked. Mr. Clementughed heartily and said, ¡°Hahaha, of course, but there can only be one question.¡± Mr. Clement exined again. ¡°Okay, I am now at a bottleneck in my cultivation. May I ask if there is a way to quickly pass the bottleneck?¡± Muradi frowned. He had been troubled by this question for a long time. ¡°Bottleneck? Perhaps you can break through it by going to the wild beast forest in the west for some training,¡± Mr. Clement said to the young man in front of him meaningfully. After saying that, Muradi looked at Mr. Clement gratefully and quickly bowed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clement. I understand.¡± Clement waved his hand. ¡°Alright, next.¡± With the first person asking questions about cultivation, everyone knew what they wanted to ask after the meeting. ¡°I¡¯ll do the second one. I also want to know how to break through my magic¡­¡± ¡­ One after another, people were asking Mr. Clement about cultivation methods, so Mr. Clement subconsciously thought that thest person was also going to ask questions about cultivation. Mr. Clement and the other top five looked at Audrey. Clement had some impression of Audrey. Ever since she came in, the girl had not said a word. Leon had said that she was the first-ce winner, but he didn¡¯t know what the first-ce winner wanted to ask about. ¡°Come on, first ce.¡± Mr. Clement narrowed his eyes and smiled at Audrey. Audrey was still struggling to decide which question to ask. There were so many questions about the magic book that she did not know which one to ask. ¡°Mr. Clement, I want to ask if I cane to the academy to look for you every day in the future?¡± Audrey asked, her probing gaze falling on Clement. Since she could only ask one question, she could ask many questions if she came every day. This was Audrey¡¯s thought. Leon, who was beside Clement, had a sharp look in his eyes. ¡°She said before she came that she should be careful with her words and actions. It seems like this youngdy didn¡¯t listen to her at all. There¡¯s no need to ask.¡± The moment Leon said that everyone present held their breaths, curious about how Audrey was going to solve the problem. Some of the top five were still gloating. Clemente raised his hand. ¡°Leon!¡± Leon took a step back and shut his mouth. Chapter 234 - Catching Three Moves

Chapter 234: Catching Three Moves

¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met such an interesting student,¡± Clement thought to himself. ¡°Alright,¡± Clement said. A look of joy shed across Audrey¡¯s face. ¡°Really?¡± She asked subconsciously. The smile on Clement¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°Fake.¡± Audrey was disappointed. ¡°But if you can catch three moves from me, I¡¯ll agree,¡± Clement said. This Audrey was rather interesting. Everyone present sucked in a breath. How strong was Mr. Clement? Could Audrey really take three of his moves? ¡°I think it¡¯s a little risky,¡± Leon muttered to himself as he sized Audrey up. The four people around him had different expressions. Finally, after taking three of Clement¡¯s moves, Audrey might not agree to ept the challenge at all. ¡°Alright, I agree,¡± Audrey said the next second. Clement was surprised and nodded. ¡°You have guts.¡± If the other party did not agree to three moves, Clement felt it reasonable to change the question, but he did not expect the other party to agree. ¡°Alright, take it now!¡± Clement condensed arge waterball in his hand. The waterball was crystal clear. One could imagine how powerful it was. Unfortunately, Audrey also stared warily at the waterball in Clement¡¯s hand. At that moment, the waterball flew towards Audrey¡¯s face. Frost formed on Audrey¡¯s hand as well, and she mobilized all the avable elements in the surrounding air to erect a crystal clear ice wall in front of her. In the next second, the waterball was blocked outside the ice wall. Then, the waterball was gone, and the ice wall cracked. There was something. Clement narrowed his eyes slightly. Finally, he had a better view of the girl who wanted to visit him every day. He was a dual cultivator of water and fire, and the waterball contained fire elements. As expected of the champion. Audrey also received the next two moves. However, it was not easy. Finally, Audrey smiled and left the academy. The four of them did not expect that Audrey could really receive three moves from Mr. Clement. Clyde walked up to Audrey and congratted her with a smile. ¡°Congrattions, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to withstand three of Mr. Clement¡¯s attacks.¡± ¡°If Mr. Clement had used the seventhyer of his strength, I might not have been able to withstand it. Unfortunately, Mr. Clement didn¡¯t use his full strength,¡± Audrey exined. Mr. Clement¡¯s magic fluctuations were too strong. With her current strength, she really was not able to defeat him. Fortunately, she was able to withstand his attacks after he withdrew his strength barely. ¡°However, Mr. Clement¡¯s attack after retracting is potent. I admit my defeat wholeheartedly.¡± Clyde bowed to Audrey and left. Audrey immediately went to look for Kate. ¡°Kate! I seeded.¡± Audrey pushed the door open and said to Kate, who was lying on the bed. Hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Kate immediately got up from the bed and looked at Audrey in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Kate ran to Audrey excitedly. ¡°Really. At first, Mr. Clement didn¡¯t agree, butter, he said that I should take three moves from him. If I can take three moves from him, he will agree that I can go to the academy to see him every day.¡± She briefly described what happened in the academy to Kate. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Kate¡¯s first reaction was not that Audrey had seeded but that she might be hurt if she tried to take three moves. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not injured. Mr. Clement was worried that something would happen to me, so he didn¡¯t use his full strength,¡± Audrey said. Kate was relieved after hearing Audrey¡¯s repeated exnations. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You¡¯re really too smart. Why would you think of meeting Mr. Clement every day?¡± Kate¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement, and his eyebrows were frivolous. ¡°Originally, I said that everyone could only ask one question. Unfortunately, I have too many questions, so I can only meet Mr. Clement every day to solve the problem perfectly and not attract any attention.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression was filled with excitement. Both of them were especially excited to celebrate the sess of the matter. They had a good meal that night. The next day, Audrey woke up early. Her mind was filled with the matter of meeting Mr. Clement. At the academy. ¡°Mr. Clement, Miss Audrey from yesterday is here to see you.¡± Leon came back from the outside and met Audrey. He took the initiative to exin the situation in Mr. Clement¡¯s room. ¡°Yes, let her in.¡± Clement waved his hand and said. Audrey walked in refreshed and looked at Mr. Clement, who was sitting on the upper seat. ¡°Mr. Clement.¡± Audrey bowed and said. Her deep blue eyes stared at Mr. Clement in front of her. ¡°Yes, get up.¡± Clement nodded and raised his hand, indicating that there was no need for formalities. ¡°I know that you¡¯re not from here.¡± Mr. Clement went straight to the point. His deep green eyes stared into his eyes. Audrey¡¯s blue eyes shed with surprise. She had not expected Clement to see through her at a nce. But, since he had seen through her, there was no need to hide it anymore. ¡°Who are you?¡± Clement asked as he looked at her probingly. Audrey smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Clement. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± ¡°Mr. Clement has good taste. I didn¡¯t expect to be seen through with just a nce. I¡¯m indeed not from here,¡± Audrey said. She was quite impressed by Clement¡¯s ability to see through her. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to see through it,¡± Clement said with a smile. Chapter 235 - Went Back

Chapter 235: Went Back

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I was sent by teacher ude to look for you. I heard that you¡¯re also a magister, so I wanted to discuss the magic in the magic book with you.¡± With that said, he looked at Mr. Clement. He had thought that Mr. Clement would think that she was a lunatic, a lunatic who hade to deceive others, but he had never expected Clement to look at Audrey with admiration. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would still be people who have such a keen interest in magic,¡± Clement said with a smile. ¡°This is all senior ude¡¯s idea. We came here because we couldn¡¯t win against the teacher.¡± Audrey could not help butugh at the mention of ude. ¡°Yes, I admire all of you.. Nowadays, there aren¡¯t many people who have such a keen interest in magic. I didn¡¯t think that I would meet them.¡± Clement¡¯s attitude and attitude were different from before. ¡°Mr. Clement praises me too much. The teacher is indeed very dedicated to magic. We came here for teacher¡¯s sake.¡± He did not expect that after Audrey finished speaking, Clement would immediately retort, ¡°If you weren¡¯t dedicated to magic, you wouldn¡¯t have met me.¡± What he meant was that he was also someone who was dedicated to studying magic. ¡°These are the magic books that the teacher gave me. I hope that I¡¯ll have the opportunity to discuss with you the questions that I don¡¯t understand.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up, and she could not wait to discuss the contents with him. Many of the magic books were written by Audrey, and they were colorful. ¡°Are these all your opinions?¡± Clement asked. ¡°Yes, these are my personal opinions, but there are still many things that I don¡¯t understand...¡± Audrey and Clement discussed for a long time in the academy and resolved many problems. For example, Audrey¡¯s cultivation and the cultivation method are mentioned in the magic book. Audrey could be seening to the academy early every day after that. Leon¡¯s attitude toward Audrey had also changed, and his attitude had be much more amiable. ¡°Miss Audrey, have you had breakfast?¡± Leon greeted Audrey with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Yes, I have. Thank you for your concern, Uncle Leon,¡± she said. A week had passed, and Clement could hear Audrey¡¯s different questions every day. The smile on his face had also increased day by day. In the evening, Audrey returned with Clement¡¯s answer in satisfaction. ¡°Recently, Mr. Clement has been smiling a lot more. Miss Audrey is a little different from what I imagined,¡± Leon said with a smile as he stood behind Clement. ¡°Yes, this child is a good child. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the ude that Audrey mentioned.¡± Clement was very curious about the kind of teacher who could teach a student like Audrey. The next day, Audrey went to the academy to see Clement. She frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Clement, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been improving very slowly recently.¡± She had been in this situation for a few days. ¡°Hmm? Your progress in cultivation is very slow?¡± Clement looked at her in confusion. Clement thought that she was cultivating very fast, but it was strange that she had suddenly slowed down. ¡°No, no, I mean that my progress in cultivation has been much slower than usual,¡± she exined. ¡°Maybe your cultivation method doesn¡¯t match?¡± Clement said. ¡°Cultivation method?¡± Audrey had indeed been using a cultivation method. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you some cultivation methods...¡± Clement said. As expected, Audrey used the method Clement had mentioned very quickly. The cultivation method Mr. Clement had mentioned was to sense the elements around her, allowing her to rx. Perhaps her progress had been too slow because she had been too tense. After that, Audrey used the cultivation method that Clement had mentioned every day. ¡°Mr. Clement, my friend and I are preparing to leave.¡± Audrey was a little reluctant to part with Clement. During this period of time, Audrey had benefited greatly. She was able to learn a lot of things that she had not known before. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Can you leave?¡± Mr. Clement frowned and asked. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little difficult, so can you help me, Mr. Clement?¡± Audrey was a little apprehensive, worried that he would not agree. ¡°That¡¯s simple. When do you think you¡¯ll be leaving?¡± Mr. Clement asked. ¡°It should be the day after tomorrow. I want to hurry back and tell teacher ude the good news.¡± Audrey realized that she still missed teacher ude a little. She did not know how teacher ude was doing these days. Was he still holding onto the magic book as if his life depended on it? ¡°I hope to have the opportunity to see who the person you¡¯re talking about is,¡± Clement said. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll definitely tell the teacher the good news as soon as I see him,¡± Audrey said with a smile. Audrey told Kate about this when they returned at night. ¡°We¡¯ll go look for Mr. Clement first thing in the morning. He said he¡¯ll help us leave,¡± Audrey told Kate the good news. The next day, Audrey brought Kate to see Clement. ¡°Mr. Clement.¡± Kate greeted Mr. Clement when she saw him. Clement nodded. ¡°Come with me.¡± Clement walked in front. ¡°Use the portal to get out of here,¡± Clement said, pointing to the portal in the room. Chapter 236 - Snow Lotus

Chapter 236: Snow Lotus

¡°Alright, thank you for your help, Mr. Clement. We¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Audrey said with a smile as she looked at Clement. Half a month had passed. Audrey and Kate had returned to the Knight Legion. ude was currently fighting with the magic book in the study. After hearing what the people outside had said, he immediately put down the magic book in his hand and prepared to leave. Audrey was also on the way here, so the two of them bumped into each other at the door of the study. ¡°Teacher ude, I returned with a full load,¡± Audrey said as they hugged. ude let Audrey go and let her follow him into the study. As soon as they entered, Audrey took out the magic book. Those who did not understand had discussed it with Mr. Clement. ¡°Teacher, this is the result of my discussion with Mr. Clement. I have memorized what Mr. Clement said in it,¡± Audrey exined. ¡°Alright, good girl. I understand.¡± ude carefully took the magic book that Audrey handed over and focused on reading the contents. ¡°I will definitely meet Clement when I have the chance,¡± ude told Audrey. Audrey nodded. ¡°Mr. Clement said the same thing. I believe you two must be fated.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best at talking. Alright, you go back first. I¡¯ll read the magic book.¡± ude waved his hand. It was not hard to see that he was in a good mood. ¡°Yes, goodbye, teacher.¡± Audrey left. After leaving, Audrey returned to the dormitory. Her roommates knew that Audrey had returned, so they all waited in the dormitory. The moment Audrey entered the dormitory, she was embraced by a warm embrace. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re amazing. Now you¡¯re in the advanced ss,¡± Ross¡¯ voice rang in Audrey¡¯s ears. Hearing this, Audrey froze on the spot. ¡°The results of the ss allocation are out? I¡¯m in the advanced ss?¡± Audrey asked again in disbelief. Barbara stood to the side and smiled at Audrey. She was also happy for Audrey. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Barbara smiled gently. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m in the advanced ss. What about you two?¡± Audrey asked in return. She frowned slightly and looked at her two roommates in puzzlement. ¡°Us! You don¡¯t have to worry. The two of us are in the intermediate ss.¡± Ross patted her chest. Her big white teeth made Audrey¡¯s gaze fall on them. ¡°But where have you been all this time?¡± Ross was curious. Audrey looked away and coughed lightly, ¡°I went out to look for medicinal herbs for my teacher, but I didn¡¯t find any.¡± She pretended to be disappointed and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There will be another chance if I don¡¯t get it.¡± Rossforted her casually. Barbara also looked at her with a caring gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a very strong person. I won¡¯t take things too hard.¡± Audrey touched the top of Barbara¡¯s head. They could not talk about the same topic for too long, or they would easily be exposed, so Audrey quickly changed the topic. ¡°It was unexpected that we would be split into different sses, but I still think it¡¯s great that we can still be in the same dorm,¡± she said. She had thought that they would not be in the same dorm after being assigned to different sses, but she did not expect that they would still be in the same dorm. These were Audrey¡¯s true feelings, and she did not exaggerate. ¡°Hahaha, we were also very surprised when we found out. We were even happy for a long time.¡± ¡­ Ross pulled Audrey to the side. ¡°Audrey, I have a lot of potions that I don¡¯t know what to do with. Help me take a look.¡± Audrey did not appear impatient, but she kindly exined. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Ross looked at Audrey, her brown eyes filled with gratitude. Audrey did not think that this matter was very difficult. Ross was her friend, so such a thing was just a piece of cake. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re friends!¡± Audrey said. Audrey felt especially rxed in front of her friends, and the expression on her face was much more than usual. ¡°Have you had any fun recently?¡± Audrey had not been in the Temr Knights for a long time, so she did not know many things. It would be good to take this time to learn more. ¡°I remember now. I have an activity in the knights recently.¡± Hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Barbara immediately thought of the recent activities of the Temr Knights. ¡°Activities of the Temr Knights?¡± Usually, there would be rewards for activities of the Temr Knights. She did not know what the rewards for this activity would be. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there will be any rewards this time, but it¡¯s very likely that there won¡¯t be any rewards,¡± Ross answered directly. She could tell what Audrey was thinking. Audrey nodded, lowered her eyes, and had her own thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s the content of the activity?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°Um, it¡¯s going to the snow mountain to pick the Snow Lotus,¡± Barbara recalled and said. ¡°Snow mountain to pick the Snow Lotus? The Snow Lotus?¡± She asked back. ¡°Yes, the Snow Lotus. It¡¯s hard toe by in a thousand years,¡± Ross said indistinctly as she took a bite of the apple in her hand. Moreover, there were other herbs on the snow mountain. Even if she could not get the Snow Lotus, it would not be bad if she could get other herbs. Audrey thought to herself. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Barbara blinked herrge eyes as she looked at the person in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m quite interested,¡± Audrey said. Chapter 237 - Agreed to Join

Chapter 237: Agreed to Join

At that moment, there was a knock on the door, followed by a call, ¡°Audrey, are you in there?¡± From the sound of it, it was Klein? Audrey frowned. Why was he here? She lifted the hem of her dress and walked out of the door. Only then did she realize that it was not just Klein who was standing outside the door. There were also Hobart, Adrian, and Cole. A hint of joy appeared in Klein¡¯s eyes when he saw Audrey. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you. Where have you been all this time?¡± Klein asked excitedly. They only knew that Audrey and Kate had left the Temr Knights for a period of time due to some matters, but they did not know what exactly happened. Audrey hesitated for a moment. Her azure eyes seemed to be deep in thought. Naturally, she could not tell Klein and the others about magic, so she casually found an excuse. ¡°However, I went out to settle some matters regarding my family. Now that it¡¯s settled, there¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°Then, you didn¡¯t run into any danger, right?¡± Klein nodded thoughtfully. It was obvious that he believed Audrey¡¯s words. ¡°No,¡± Audrey answered straightforwardly. Following that, Klein smiled. ¡°Look at what I¡¯m asking. You¡¯re so powerful. Even if you run into danger, you¡¯ll definitely be able to solve it easily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Audrey chuckled and answered confidently. That confident look left Klein dumbfounded. His left heart throbbed slightly. Seeing that the two of them were chatting happily, the others sighed helplessly. They had note just to care about Audrey. There was something more important. ¡°We came to look for you because of an even more important matter,¡± Cole said seriously. Hearing this, Audrey had already vaguely guessed what it was. She looked at them calmly. ¡°Yes, we came to look for you because we want to ask you if you want to join us in thetest activity of the Temr Knights. We¡¯re going to the snow mountain to look for the Snow Lotus.¡± Klein patted his head as he remembered his real purpose and hurriedly asked. ¡°This is thetest activity of the Temr Knights. Although it doesn¡¯t clearly state what the rewards will be, I¡¯ve secretly heard that if we can sessfully obtain it, we¡¯ll be able to obtain many precious medicinal herbs, antler grass, and other rewards. They¡¯re all very generous,¡± Adrian said. Audrey¡¯s eyes shed with excitement as she listened. Although the reward had not been announced yet, the rewards given by the Temr Knights definitely were not bad. Moreover, she was not doing it purely for the reward. There were many rare medicinal herbs in the snow mountain, so she could take the opportunity to obtain them and refine more potions. ¡°Do you have any other requirements?¡± Audrey asked faintly, having her own ns in mind. ¡°This time, I want five to six people to form a group, and we can register to participate. We¡¯ll set off next Monday,¡± Hobart said. ¡°Are you willing to join us?¡± Klein asked anxiously. He could not wait to go on an adventure with Audrey in the snow mountain. Audrey thought for a moment, and a shrewd look shed in her eyes. She said, ¡°I¡¯m willing, but can I bring someone along?¡± Kate would definitely participate in this adventure, but he was the only one she was familiar with here. Therefore, Audrey nned to bring him along. ¡°Who are you bringing?¡± Cole asked seriously. ¡°Kate, he¡¯s always been with me,¡± Audrey said with a straight face and a determined tone. Hearing this, Klein¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. He knew that Kate and Audrey were on good terms, and for some reason, he felt ufortable. However, since it was Audrey¡¯s idea, Klein chose to respect it. Moreover, there were five of them now. One more Kate would not exceed the number of people. ¡°Of course,¡± Klein replied with a smile after thinking for a moment. Audrey nodded and looked at the few of them with gratitude. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go register together after ss tomorrow morning,¡± Cole said faintly. Now that Audrey had entered the advanced ss, she just happened to be in ss with the four of them. In the future, they would be able to do many things together. ¡°Sure. See you tomorrow,¡± Audrey replied. She turned around and entered the dormitory, telling her two roommates about this matter. ¡°Actually, I also want to participate in the snow mountain event, but my strength is too weak. I might not be able to go at all,¡± Barbara said dejectedly from the side. Because this event was fraught with danger, the entry requirements stated that a team had to have two people from the advanced ss. Barbara and Ross were both in the intermediate ss. If they wanted to participate, they could only find someone from the advanced ss to bring them along. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can see if there are any teams that arecking people. Go and sign up,¡± Audrey consoled. Barbara nodded, and Ross added, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sign up too. Audrey, we¡¯ll be opponents by then.¡± After saying that, she chuckled. Those words were just a joke. With Audrey¡¯s strength, she did not dare to challenge her. The three of them had not seen each other for a long time. After chatting for a long time, Barbara and Ross told Audrey almost everything that had happened to the Temr Knights. Only then did Audrey know that the Temr Knights had been discussing whether they should tear down the Magic Academy. It was just a few old houses. Moreover, there were no people who practiced magic at the moment. ¡°They want to tear down the Magic Academy?¡± Audrey asked in surprise, her heart filled with anger. Magic was so sacred and powerful. People who practiced magic were often able to achieve breakthroughs more than theirbat aura, but they regarded magic as an evil spell. How outrageous. When she went to look for teacher ude today, he did not mention this matter. Audrey could not help but feel puzzled. It seemed that she had to ask about this matter. The Magic Academy must not be torn down. Chapter 238 - Sarcasm

Chapter 238: Sarcasm

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Barbara and Ross noticed Audrey¡¯s fluctuating emotions and hurriedly expressed their concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ross asked with concern. Barbara, who was standing on the side, also looked at Audrey with concern. ¡°Why is the Magic Academy being torn down?¡± Audrey looked at the two of them with her deep blue eyes and her dark eyebrows knitted tightly together. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the decline of magic in the past few years and because there aren¡¯t many people who study magic. That¡¯s why we decided to tear down the Magic Academy,¡± Ross exined. ¡°Audrey, why are you suddenly concerned about the matter of the Magic Academy? I think it doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s torn down,¡± Barbara¡¯s gentle voice reached Audrey¡¯s ears. She turned her head and nced at the two of them, understanding their thoughts. . Ross and Barbara were indifferent about the matter of the Magic Academy being torn down. Since their attitude did not matter, there was no need tomunicate with them and exin. Audrey was a little displeased. The idea that magic was not important was deeply ingrained in their minds, and she had no way to change it. Ross and Barbara looked at each other, not understanding why Audrey had gotten up and left for no reason. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Barbara looked at Ross in puzzlement. Ross shrugged and spread her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe I¡¯m suddenly in a bad mood.¡± That was all she could think of. The next day. Audrey came to Kate¡¯s room and gently knocked on the door. ¡°Is Kate here?¡± She asked softly. During this period of time, Kate had been cultivating in her room. Other than Audrey, he did not know the rest of the people here. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Come in quickly and tell me.¡± Kate opened the door and saw that it was Audrey. He turned her body to let people in. ¡°I took part in an activity of the cavalry regiment. I was able to get the snowpany. There are a lot of other herbs that I can take along the way,¡± Audrey exined slowly. ¡°Then, you can go with me.¡± Audrey then slowly told her the whole story of going to the snow mountain. At first, Kate was a little depressed when he heard Audrey talk about going to the snow mountain. He thought that he would be alone again, but he did not expect Audrey to say that she could bring him along. ¡°That¡¯s great. I can go with you,¡± Kate said happily. ¡°But are the others okay?¡± Thinking of this, he frowned and looked at Audrey worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already discussed it with them. I can bring you along.¡± Audrey chuckled and patted Kate on the shoulder. Hearing this, Kate heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go to ss.¡± Audrey looked at the wall clock in Kate¡¯s room. This was Audrey¡¯s first time attending an advanced ss after returning. No matter where she went, there was always a chain of contempt. This ce was no exception. Discussions rose and fell in the advanced ss. ¡°Hey! Did you hear? There¡¯s a freshman from the lower ss who came to the advanced ss by luck today. I¡¯d like to see what he looks like.¡± ¡°I know. Audrey is only from the Pharmaceutical Department,¡± Sandy said as she stood up from her seat. Her face was filled with disdain. At this moment, Klein and the others had not arrived yet, so they did not know about this matter at all. This was because Audrey¡¯s advanced ss had started to be lively. However, Audrey, who had caused all of this, was still on her way to ss. She had identally lost track of time while chatting with Kate. ¡°Audrey!¡± A shout came from behind. Audrey turned around. It was Klein. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re going to bete too. Hurry up.¡± Klein held Audrey¡¯s hand and ran towards the advanced ss. The two of them walked very quickly. There were still more than ten minutes left before ss started. As soon as they entered the advanced ss, the atmosphere was a little strange. Cole followed Klein in as well. Adrian and Hobart also arrived very quickly. Audrey heard Sandy snort disdainfully as she walked past Sandy. ¡°A freshman who climbed up from the lower-ss to the upper-ss by some unknown means actually came sote. I wonder how shameless she is,¡± Sandy said. Sandy was not the only one who looked down on Audrey in the advanced ss. ¡°In my opinion, she came to the advanced ss by luck.¡± ¡°Yeah, I wonder what kind of dumb luck she got.¡± Sandy listened to the group of people in the ss echo her words. She crossed her arms over her chest and lowered her eyes. Her eyes were filled with contempt, especially looking down on people like Audrey who relied on ¡®luck¡¯. They had all relied on real materials to climb up. At this moment, a freshman from the lower ss had quickly climbed up to the advanced ss. It was very normal for them to be mentally unbnced. The four people standing behind Audrey frowned in unison. They were very clear about Audrey¡¯s strength, but now, there were people mocking Audrey. They did not know if they were brave or if they really had strength. ¡°I relied on luck?¡± Audrey turned her face slightly. Her nonchnt look hadpletely provoked the jealous Sandy. ¡°I see that you didn¡¯t just rely on luck. You even relied on the back door to get here. Otherwise, with your true strength, would you really be able to get here?¡± Sandy was about to jump up and scold the person in front of her. ¡°A new student is a new student. You don¡¯t even need to breathe when you speak.¡± A shifty-eyed man beside Sandy stood up and red at Audrey. ¡°What did you say?¡± Hobart stood up from behind and looked down at the shifty-eyed man. Chapter 239 - She Relied on Her Strength

Chapter 239: She Relied on Her Strength

Her imposing body blocked Audreypletely. Audrey had no choice but to step aside and look at the person in front of her. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m wrong? Audrey was originally a student of the low-level ss in the Pharmacy Academy. How did she suddenly be a member of the advanced ss? There must be something fishy going on here. It¡¯s all due to luck. People like us who have the strength simply don¡¯t want to associate with such people.¡± Sandy spoke in a righteous manner, and her words were clear and reasonable. It made the matter of Audrey relying on luck to enter the advanced ss a nail in the coffin. ¡°Heh, you have the strength?¡± Klein stood up and asked softly. ¡°You, I might not be able to beat you, but Audrey, I can definitely beat her!¡± Sandy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sandy, stop boasting. Audrey¡¯s strength is unfathomable. I advise you not to seek abuse,¡± Cole also stood up and patted Sandy¡¯s shoulder as he said meaningfully. The advice in his words was already very strong. ¡°You want to beat me? I think you¡¯re dreaming!¡± Sandy did not take Cole¡¯s words to heart at all. Her strength was not that bad. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to ss. Let¡¯s find a seat and sit down.¡± Adrian did not want to talk to someone like Sandy who did not know what was good for him. It was simply a waste of time. Adrian¡¯s disregard and Audrey¡¯s disdain caused Sandy to suffer this loss. She could only re viciously at Audrey¡¯s back. Everyone in the advanced ss knew the strength of these four people. They would not easily provoke them and even said that they did not rely on luck. If not, why were these people on Audrey¡¯s side? Sandy¡¯s deep-rooted thoughts could not be changed. She would not believe that Audrey was truly strong unless Audrey defeated her with her own hands. The few of them sat together, and their calm appearance made the others believe that Audrey might really be strong. After the few of them sat down, the noise that Ross and fell in the advanced ss stopped. Only a few curious people secretly went to look at Audrey. Audrey did not bother with these people at all. In addition, the others were speaking up for her, so this matter could not be stirred up at all. Audrey and Klein sat together. Cole sat alone, and Adrian and Hobart sat together. ¡°Why are you here? I remember that you guys are here to fight, right? Why are you here for ss at the Pharmacy Academy?¡± Audrey poked Cole¡¯s back. Adrian and Hobart, who were sitting behind them, also heard it. Among the five of them, only Audrey and Klein were from the Pharmacy Academy, so she understood that crane was almostte for ss. However, the other three were all here forbat energy! Therefore, Audrey was especially puzzled as to why they woulde to the Pharmacy Academy for ss. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the new rules of the academy this time. In addition to attending sses in their own academy, people from the advanced sses can also attend sses in the academy. They can learn more knowledge, and it¡¯s not necessarily true that they have talent.¡± Hobart was the first to answer, solving Audrey¡¯s doubts. ¡°We knew that you and Klein were attending sses in the Pharmacy Academy, so we came to apany you and listen to sses in the pharmacy academy. We didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen the moment we arrived¡­¡± Hobart said with a smile. ¡°However, we all know about your strength. I believe that you won¡¯t be bothered with that kind of person,¡± Hobart said. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be the same as her at the end of the debate,¡± Audrey said confidently. It could be seen that she really did not mind and did not care. ¡°It¡¯s best if you can think like that,¡± Klein interrupted. The corners of Audrey¡¯s lips curled up. She was in a pretty good mood. This meant that she could attend sses in other colleges in the future. A ss in the Pharmacy Academy was basically devoted to the introduction of herbs. Audrey knew all the things that were taught in ss, so she felt at ease and went into a trance. She was thinking about what Hobart had said about attending sses in other colleges. While Audrey was in a trance, a ss quickly passed. After ss, none of them left. ¡°How about we go and register for the snow mountain activity together?¡± Cole said after sweeping his gaze across everyone. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s not bad either.¡± Hobart was the first to stand out and agree with Cole. The snow mountain was fraught with danger and was very cold. Audrey thought of this and hurriedly said, ¡°The snow mountain is fraught with danger and is especially cold. Let¡¯s go back and prepare everything we need to prepare.¡± ¡°Then, how about we gather at the ce where the snow mountain registered in two hours?¡± Adrian suggested with beaming eyes. ¡°Alright.¡± Everyone agreed to this suggestion, so they hurriedly went back to pack their things. Audrey also went to find Kate and asked her to pack her things and register. Because Audrey was waiting for Kate, Audrey and Kate were thest to arrive. ¡°All of you are going to participate in the snow mountain event?¡± The registration elder sitting at the wooden table looked up from his notebook at the group of young people in front of him. ¡°Yes, Elder.¡± Hobart nodded. After handing the gold coins they had used to participate in the snow mountain activities to the Elder, he also received the token. ¡°The snow mountain is fraught with dangers. All of you must be fully prepared.¡± The Elder nced at the things Audrey was carrying and lowered his head with a smile. ¡°Why are you smiling, Elder?¡± Cole narrowed his eyes and looked at the Elder with a frown. Chapter 240 - Registration

Chapter 240: Registration

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Young people, take a good look at the time written on the notice.¡± The Elder sorted out the registration form in his hand and used his free time to point at the leather notice nailed to arge tree not far away. Uncle Caitley had been here recently, so he walked over to take a look at the contents. After reading it, Caitley¡¯s face turned ck. He did not expect that the snow mountain event would only officially start half a monthter. So what were they doing here now? He had even packed his things for a long time. ¡°What does it say?¡± Audrey was even more curious when she saw Kate¡¯s expression. What made Kate speechless. ¡°You guys can go back and read it yourselves.¡± Kate looked at everyone with a caring gaze. . Klein and Audrey were the first to run to the tree and read it carefully. It turned out that there was still half a month before the snow mountain event would start, so it was useless for them to prepare those things now. To be precise, it was useless for now. ¡°So it turns out that the event will only start after half a month.¡± Hobart smiled helplessly at hispanion beside him. He stretched out his hand and scratched the back of his head,ughing so hard that his stomach hurt. ¡°It¡¯s alright. What we prepared today wille in handy when the timees.¡± Audrey¡¯s ears turned red. It was also because of the mishap that she had made, but she still said calmly. Klein clenched his fist and coughed softly under his lips. He did not expect Audrey¡¯s reaction. ¡°Alright, young people. Take these tokens with you. We¡¯ll gather here in half a month¡¯s time. You can enter the snow mountain with the tokens,¡± The Elder said when he saw that the young people had said enough. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Elder,¡± the group said in unison. ¡°The snow mountain is fraught with danger. Let¡¯s train hard to improve ourselves,¡± Audrey said. After returning to her room, Audrey took a look at her potion and found that there was not much left. During this period of time, she could make a lot of potions and bring them to the snow mountain. The snow mountain was fraught with dangers, and it was filled with frost all year round. Half a month was not long, but it was not short either. During this period of time, a few of them went into seclusion to cultivate and improved a lot. Ten days passed. Audrey opened her eyes. She was still using the cultivation method that Mr. Clement had told her earlier, and she had improved a lot. Audrey condensed ice balls in her hands. The luster and color were brighter and more lustrous than in the academy. ¡°There are still a few days left. I can use this time to make a lot of potions,¡± Audrey looked at the time and said to herself. The snow mountain was fraught with many dangers, and there were many unexpected incidents. Therefore, she had to be fully prepared. If she went to the snow mountain, she might encounter an avnche or something like that, so she would definitely be injured. Audrey thought for a moment and thought that it was impossible to make a mistake by making more recovery potions first. Therefore, for the next period of time, Audrey worked overtime to make recovery and enhancement potions. They would definitely be useful on the snow mountain. Soon, half a month had passed, and the few of them had made qualitative improvements. For some reason, they felt very worried, as if something was going to happen. However, that was something for another time. There were quite a number of people participating in the snow mountain event in the cavalry regiment. Audrey and the others were stronger, so they would definitely be a thorn on everyone¡¯s side. They would also be targeted by many people. This was especially true for Audrey, who was a freshman from the low-level ss to the advanced ss. This was thest day before she went to the snow mountain. On this day, in Audrey¡¯s mind. She could not help but think of the matter that Ross and Barbara had told her a while ago about the Magic Academy being demolished. Magic was not epted by everyone. There were still many people who knew Audrey in the Cavalry Regiment, so it was best not to go openly. It was best to go quietly. In addition, no one in the Temr Knights knew about Audrey¡¯s rtionship with the Magic Academy, except for Kate, of course. At night. Audrey was dressed neatly, wearing a big ck cloak. After wearing the hat, it covered Audrey¡¯s entire face. Unless one knew Audrey very well, no one would be able to recognize Audrey. Audrey was very careful along the way. No one noticed her. In addition, many people had fallen asleep at night. The reason why Audrey dared toe at this time was to confirm that teacher ude, who loved magic, was still studying the magic book in the study at this time. As expected, when Audrey arrived, ude was still wearing his sses and reading the magic book attentively. ¡°Teacher.¡± Audrey reached out to remove the ck hat from her cloak. Her beautiful face was exposed under the light. ude lifted his head to look at Audrey when he heard the voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ude pushed up the sses on the bridge of his nose. ¡°Teacher ude, before I went into seclusion, I heard about the demolition of the Magic Academy. Is there really no room for maneuver?¡± Audrey frowned and looked at ude nervously. Hearing this, ude was also helpless. He slowly took his hand away from the magic book and put it under the table, clenching it into a fist. His face was full of helplessness as he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m also helpless about this matter. Now, everyone thinks that magic is evil. That¡¯s why the Temr Knights are considering demolishing the Magic Academy and building a new potionb.¡± Chapter 241 - Participating in the Event

Chapter 241: Participating in the Event

Audrey¡¯s crystal clear blue eyes were filled with anger and unwillingness after hearing this. Her hands, which were hanging by her side, slowly clenched into fists. ¡°These people don¡¯t understand magic at all. Do they think that everyone will be possessed because of cultivating magic just because of that incident?¡± Audrey said indignantly, the meaning of herint should not be too obvious. ¡°They are short-sighted. Just because one person went crazy doesn¡¯t mean that everyone will go crazy.¡± Audrey felt a little wronged. She bit her lower lip with her teeth and lowered her head slightly. ¡°Good boy. Not everyone understands magic. In addition, the incident from before has cast a shadow in people¡¯s hearts, which is why they decided that magic is evil. It¡¯s not their fault, but such thoughts are too deep-rooted. It¡¯s not something that just the two of us can change.¡± ude, on the other hand, was open-minded. Instead, he began tofort the indignant Audrey. When he said this, ude¡¯s face was full of wrinkles, and there was a smile on his face. He was really an old man who loved magic, an interesting old man. Audrey thought to herself. ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t be too sad. Although I¡¯m also very sad, I can¡¯t fight against the Temr Knights.¡± After saying this, ude looked at Audrey. ¡°Yes, I know, teacher.¡± Audrey nodded, but how could the unwillingness in her heart disappear just like that. She only answered ude like that to make the old man, who really loved magic, feel better. Audrey could imagine ude¡¯s decadent aura and despair and helplessness when he knew that the Magic Academy was going to be demolished. Her fair hands clenched tightly, and her shallow fingertips left traces on her palms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the sleeping magic academy is demolished, I¡¯ll still keep the books. You can stille and read them when you want toe and read them in the future.¡± ude continued, ¡°Even if the Magic Academy is demolished, that doesn¡¯t mean that magic will really disappear just because of the disappearance of an academy. You can still learn.¡± ¡°Teacher ude, I will definitely have a way!¡± Audrey still felt that she could struggle a little longer, but the prerequisite was that she had to think of a way after she returned from the snow mountain. ¡°Teacher ude, you have to believe me.¡± Audrey¡¯s determined gaze made ude feel like he could not help but believe her. ¡°Teacher ude, you have to persevere no matter what. You have to think of a way after I return from the snow mountain,¡± Audrey said. Her glowing eyes gave ude a sense of trust. He even felt that Audrey would definitely have a way. ude nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Alright, teacher, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Audrey put on her cloak and left. Barbara and Ross also participated in the snow mountain event, but they were not on the same team as Audrey. The snow mountain was about to open, and there were many people gathered at the entrance of the snow mountain. Audrey was still packing her things in her bedroom. After she went to talk to teacher udest night, Audrey had only slept for less than four hours. ¡°Audrey, Audrey¡­¡± In the morning, when Barbara was about to set off for the snow mountain, she found Audrey still sleeping in bed. Audrey was not usually like this. It was probably because she had been in closed-door cultivation for too long that she had slept until now. Barbara and Ross automatically found a reason for Audrey. Audrey kept feeling that someone was calling her name, and her eyelids were as heavy as iron. Under Audrey¡¯s perseverance, she finally opened her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey had just woken up, and her mind was still not clear. She asked this question in a daze. ¡°Today is the time to participate in the snow mountain activities,¡± Ross said as she looked at her. After hearing Ross¡¯ words, Audrey sat up straight from the bed. ¡°Oh no, oh no, I almost overslept. Thank god you guys called me.¡± Audrey was not azy person, but she had been too tired recently, so she had identally overslept. Audrey packed her things as quickly as possible. By the time Audrey arrived, the rest of the team had already arrived. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. The elder has already announced the rules.¡± Klein heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Audrey. He hurriedly exined the rules to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been a little tired recently, so I overslept.¡± Audrey¡¯s little face was slightly red. She lowered her head slightly, feeling embarrassed and guilty. If she could not participate in the student activities with her entire team, she would be a sinner for all eternity. ¡°What are the rules?¡± Audrey felt that the most important task now was to understand the rules. ¡°Everyone who wants to participate will be teleported to the snow mountain together. However, the positions of each team are different. We don¡¯t know where we will be teleported to,¡± Cole cut in and exined. Everyone was a little worried. After all, they did not know where they would be teleported to. The unknown was the scariest. Chapter 242 - First Arrival in the Snow Mountain

Chapter 242: First Arrival in the Snow Mountain

At this moment, the Elder in charge of this event walked out. Nelter was holding a book and something simr to a walking stick. However, Audrey knew that the sapphire-blue bead on the walking stick had great power. Presumably, Nelter would use that magic wand to teleport everyone to the snow mountain. Nelter quickly exined the rules, just like what Cole had said. Each team would be teleported to a different ce. Everyone¡¯s ultimate goal was to defeat the Snow Qilin who was guarding the Snow Lotus and obtain the Snow Lotus. It was said that the Snow Qilin was very powerful. Just by standing there, many people would be scared out of their wits. ¡°I believe that everyone is ready to take the risk. Now, let¡¯s begin your adventure. If you can¡¯t hold on any longer, send a message through the token at any time. I will bring you back as soon as possible. ¡°The second ce in thepetition is friendship and safety. All of you can do your best,¡± Nelter said solemnly. Shaking the chatan in his hand, the sapphire-blue bead instantly emitted a blinding blue light, enveloping everyone. Everyone subconsciously closed their eyes. Suddenly, they felt a bone-piercing cold wind. When they opened their eyes again, Audrey discovered that they had been transported to the location of the snow mountain. The so-called snow mountain was not just a mountain, but a ce. It was covered by a sky full of cold snow. One could not see the end of it, and the mountains, big and small, were also covered by snow. Therefore, it was not easy to find a Snow Lotus in such a vast and endless ce. ¡°Achoo! It¡¯s too cold here.¡± Beside them, Klein sneezed and said while shivering. The others also wrapped themselves tightly with their clothes. Seeing this, Audrey immediately took out a few bottles of medicine and handed them to them. ¡°This is a medicine that can keep your body warm. Drink it. It canst for a period of time.¡± ¡°Audrey, you can even refine this,¡± Cole said in surprise. ¡°Simple,¡± Audrey answered faintly. Her tone was rxed, which made them click their tongues. To Audrey, everything seemed to be simple. They quickly drank the potion. At the same time, Audrey also used magic to keep them warm so that they could move freely in the snow. If they were to cower because of the cold, their strength would be greatly reduced. ¡°This ce is so big. Where are we going to find the Snow Lotus?¡± Kate asked with slight worry. As the weakest person in the team, he really wanted to do something for the team so that he would not drag them down. When these words came out, the others also fell into deep thought. The Temr Knights did not give too many hints about the Snow Lotus. They had relied on their own umtion, but they did not know much about the Snow Lotus. ¡°The Snow Lotus grows in the coldest ce, and the environment is extremely harsh. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should grow on the highest snow mountain here, which happens to be the mountain beside us,¡± Audrey said calmly. Beforeing here, she had already flipped through many books to search for information about the Snow Lotus. Although she had found very few, she had managed to find some. ¡°Really? Audrey, how did you know? You¡¯re too amazing,¡± Hobart said. He had felt embarrassed after losing to Audrey thest time, but now he was convinced that Audrey was really powerful. ¡°I just flipped through a few books,¡± Audrey said casually. In fact, she had almost flipped through all the ancient books. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re prepared. Then, let¡¯s prepare to climb up this mountain.¡± Klein chuckled, his eyes filled with admiration. Audrey nodded. Based on their abilities, they could only climb up, not fly. Audrey gave them some anti-skid equipment and found a path that seemed easier to climb up. She then climbed up. The snow was very thick, and with a single step, there was a creaking sound. Klein was the first to bear the brunt, while Audrey was the second, protecting Kate in the middle. ¡°Kate!¡± Suddenly, Audrey felt that her back had suddenly be shorter. She turned her head and saw that Kate had fallen down. If she was not careful, she would roll down the snowy mountain. She hurriedly chanted an incantation, and the snowkes around her suddenly gathered in a regr pattern and floated toward Kate. They formed a snow under his body and supported Kate. Audrey also stretched out her hand and pulled Kate back to her side. ¡°Be careful,¡± she said softly. ¡°Yes, yes, I know.¡± Kate was stunned. His heart palpitated slightly. Audrey was just showing concern for him. Before the first wave passed, another wave rose. After the few of them had adjusted themselves, they were about to continue climbing when the snow mountain suddenly began to shake. ¡°Hold hands!¡± Klein hurriedly shouted from the front. The few of them held hands and only managed to stabilize their bodies with their battle spirit. The snow mountain finally stopped shaking when a fiery-red bird n suddenly appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Is that a Phoenix?¡± Adrian asked uncertainly based on his memory. ¡°Yes,¡± Audrey gave him a definite answer. That was indeed a Fire Phoenix. In her previous life, she had the honor of meeting it once. In her previous life, she had been very powerful and had easily dealt with the Fire Phoenix. But now, to deal with the Fire Phoenix in front of her, was clearly a strenuous task. Audrey did not want to expend too much energy because of the Fire Phoenix. After all, there might be more dangers and battlester on. She needed to preserve her strength. ¡°I heard that when the Fire Phoenix is about to reach nirvana, it will go to the snow mountain to cultivate. It¡¯s to prevent it from going berserk and drawing fire to itself. Don¡¯t tell me we just happened to bump into each other?¡± Klein said worriedly. ¡°It looks like it.¡± Audrey carefully observed the Fire Phoenix. It seemed to be very angry. They must have interrupted the Fire Phoenix¡¯s cultivation. Could the Fire Phoenix be cultivating somewhere at the foot of the snowy mountain? Chapter 243 - Spirit Beast

Chapter 243: Spirit Beast

¡°Is it cultivating at the foot of the mountain?¡± Klein looked at the Fire Phoenix whose eyes were half-closed as if it was about to spitfire. He frowned and said in puzzlement. ¡°It might be.¡± Adrian nodded and his gaze fell on the Fire Phoenix. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take advantage of this time to subdue the Fire Phoenix¡­¡± Cole stretched out his hand and made a gesture of cutting his neck, indicating with his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do as Cole said?¡± Hobart echoed. At this moment, the Fire Phoenix was tormented by its own mes. It was not impossible to subdue the Fire Phoenix at this moment. ¡°No,¡± Audrey said, stopping everyone from taking action in time. ¡°Why?¡± Kate asked in puzzlement. He knew that Audrey had her own reasons for doing things. He knew Audrey¡¯s character, but the others did not. That was why Kate asked. ¡°The Fire Phoenix is now very powerful. Even if it¡¯s affected by its own mes, it won¡¯t be a problem to deal with us,¡± Audrey said slowly, exining her reasons to everyone in detail. ¡°It seems like it. I remember reading an ancient book that said that phoenixes are extremely aggressive when they undergo nirvana.¡± Adrian, who had previously mentioned that it was a Fire Phoenix, nodded. He crossed his arms over his chest as he recalled the contents of the ancient book. ¡°Forget it then. There¡¯s no need to sacrifice our lives for a Fire Phoenix.¡± Cole was rather open-minded and was the first to retreat. ¡°We can¡¯t kill it, but it¡¯s still not bad as a spirit beast.¡± Audrey¡¯s clear blue eyes narrowed slightly as she reached out to touch the bracelet on her wrist. This was a dragon bone bracelet. The name also indicated that the bracelet was made of dragon bones. It was also Audrey¡¯s mother¡¯s bone. It had a certain degree of deterrence against beasts and had the effect of taming them. ¡°Taming them?¡± Kate looked at Audrey in surprise. Was the Fire Phoenix tamed so easily? The others thought of this at the same time. ¡°Yes, taming them.¡± Audrey looked at everyone and realized that no one had any intention of taming the Fire Phoenix. She took the initiative and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try first. Maybe I can do it,¡± she said. ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Kate looked at Audrey worriedly. Audrey dared to say such words, which meant that Audrey was confident that she could subdue the Fire Phoenix. Kate tightened his hand slightly, believing that she could do it. Klein and the others also held their breaths. They did not know if Audrey could subdue the Fire Phoenix. Audrey took two steps forward and closed the distance between her and the Fire Phoenix. She stared at the Fire Phoenix and was ready to fight at any moment. No one knew if the Fire Phoenix would rush up and fight Audrey in the next second. The Fire Phoenix in the cave sensed the approaching human. It exhaled a scorching breath and slowly retreated. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Audrey called out softly. Unexpectedly, the Fire Phoenix did not move. It stayed where it was and waited for Audrey toe closer. The Fire Phoenix keenly sensed the deterrent force around it. It was the smell of dragon bones! Fire Phoenixes that were able to reach nirvana had spirituality. Otherwise, they would not have reached nirvana. ¡°She really didn¡¯t leave! Audrey is too godly!¡± Hobart¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Audrey the entire time. When he heard Audrey¡¯s words, he widened his eyes in surprise and cried out in surprise. His voice was not loud, but the people around could hear him clearly. The Fire Phoenix¡¯s fiery eyes locked onto the bracelet on Audrey¡¯s wrist. The power of the dragon bone came from that bracelet. At this moment, a white line jumped out of the dragon bone in the air. Only those who were close enough to it could notice the white line. They were surrounded by white snow, and the people behind them did not notice the white line floating in the air. ¡°Human, what do you want?¡± A voice reached Audrey¡¯s ears. ¡°I want to subdue you and make you my familiar,¡± Audrey said slowly with her red lips parted. As she spoke, Audrey¡¯s eyes were fixed on the Fire Phoenix. She could tell that the Fire Phoenix had no intention of hurting her. ¡°On what basis do you want to subdue me?¡± The Fire Phoenix¡¯s voice was soft. It sounded like a little girl. Even if the dragon bone gave it a sense of intimidation, as well as some of the subjugation power of the dragon bone, if the Fire Phoenix really did not want the human in front of it as its master, it would be able to break free from the intimidation after struggling for a while. ¡°Okay, I agree. However, I¡¯m about to undergo nirvana now. Can I follow you after I¡¯m done with nirvana?¡± The Fire Phoenix sized up the mysterious little girl in front of it who had the dragon bone. Her strength was not bad. To be able to look at her directly showed that she had guts. She was brave, resourceful, and also a beautiful human. Thinking about it, the Fire Phoenix felt that it would not be too bad to be her familiar in the future. ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey nodded. After signing the Heaven and Earth contract with the Fire Phoenix, she let the Fire Phoenix leave. The Fire Phoenix looked at Audrey¡¯s appearance deeply, then turned around and flew into the sky, towards the foot of the snowy mountain. ¡°It flew away?¡± Cole said as he looked at the back of the Fire Phoenix as it left. Initially, Cole had wanted to give it a try if Audrey did not seed. Perhaps he would have seeded. In addition, Audrey had just gone over to make an example and saw that the Fire Phoenix had not attacked Audrey. This meant that the Fire Phoenix had a pure character. However, he had not expected the Fire Phoenix to fly away just like that. Did it seed or fail? Klein was puzzled. Chapter 244 - Snow Mountain Again

Chapter 244: Snow Mountain Again

¡°It seeded,¡± Audrey answered as Klein was saying this. ¡°It seeded?¡± Adrian looked at Audrey. She was truly a mystical figure. Everything could be resolved perfectly. ¡°It will onlye to me after it returns to nirvana, so let¡¯s go up first,¡± Audrey said as she pointed at the top of the mountain. That¡¯s right. The most important mission this time was to obtain the Snow Lotus. Everyone was pulled back to reality by Audrey¡¯s words. Audrey, Klein, and the others climbed up together. However, they met some familiar people in front of them. She saw a familiar figure at a nce and muttered to herself, ¡°Daisy?¡± Audrey¡¯s voice was very soft, but the mysterious man beside Daisy and Xavier turned around to look at Audrey. They did not know if it was a coincidence or if the other party had really heard her voice. ¡°Xavier and the others are up ahead,¡± Hobart also noticed and said. He noticed Audrey¡¯s expression from the corner of his eyes. They all knew that Daisy did not like Audrey very much. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Audrey!¡± Daisy heard someone beside her saying that Audrey was in the back of the line, so she took the initiative to turn around, crossed her arms over her chest, and looked at Audrey disdainfully. The mysterious man also observed Audrey openly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Audrey did not want to have anything to do with him. ¡°Why are you here? Ha! There are a bunch ofckeys behind you.¡± Daisy pretended that she had just seen Kate and the others by Audrey¡¯s side. She reached out her hand to block her red lips, but her eyes told everyone that she did not like them. She also did not like everyone around Audrey. Audrey¡¯s gaze fell on the mysterious man. Previously, it was because of this unknown mysterious man that she had captured Kate and fought with him. Now, it was really a narrow road for enemies. She did not expect to meet her again on the snowy mountain. ¡°Audrey, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again,¡± the mysterious man stood in front of Audrey and said. The mysterious man¡¯s tone was especially mocking. The other people around Daisy were all watching the show and had no intention of helping. ¡°Yeah, we meet again.¡± Audrey did not like this mysterious man. Some time ago, Audrey had fought with him because he had taken Kate away. Audrey¡¯s casual answer made him feel like he had punched cotton. Daisy stood beside the mysterious man. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re in the advanced ss now. Congrattions.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re really relying on your strength or something else in the advanced ss now.¡± Daisy sized Audrey up. The meaning behind her words was too obvious. Audrey was gorgeous and tall. The moment Daisy¡¯s words left her mouth, the man on Daisy¡¯s side looked at Audrey up and down with lewd eyes. Their gazes were too obvious, as though they had stripped Audrey of all her clothes and exposed her to the sun. ¡°You guys!¡± Kate wanted to attack, but he was stopped by Hobart in time. Hobart shook his head at Kate. ¡°Don¡¯t. We¡¯re in the snow mountain now. It¡¯s best to keep the peace.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Only then did Kate rx. The mysterious man did not care about this at all. He took a step forward and closed the distance between him and Audrey. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t take the initiative to withdraw from the Temr Knights, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± The mysterious man¡¯s deep voice reached Audrey¡¯s ears, sounding a little ear-piercing. The few people standing beside Audrey did not want to fight on the snow mountain, so they did not take the initiative to step forward and speak. They did not expect the other party to take the initiative to provoke them. This was absolutely intolerable. After the mysterious man finished speaking, the mysterious man attacked Audrey like an eagle¡¯s w. ¡°If you take the initiative to push out the Temr Knights, it¡¯s still not toote,¡± the mysterious man said. Audrey immediately made a battle pose, not taking the mysterious man¡¯s words to heart. On the other side, Daisy, Xavier, and the others were prepared to help the mysterious man. ¡°Hurry up and attack!¡± Klein saw through their thoughts and hurriedly said to the people beside him. Klein and the others were entangled with Daisy and Xavier, which was why Daisy, Xavier, and the others did not attack Audrey. Audrey had already exchanged a few moves with the mysterious man, and a thinyer of sweat appeared on Audrey¡¯s forehead. She could at most exchange a few moves with the mysterious man with ease, but she was not sure about the rest. The mysterious man narrowed his eyes slightly and attached a level-two battle technique to his palm. If the battle technique hit Audrey¡¯s bodypletely, Audrey would definitely be smashed into pieces. The Temr Knights were not responsible for what happened outside the Temr Knights. It was also because of this that Daisy and the others attacked Audrey without any scruples. ¡°You think you can fight me with your weak kung fu? Dream on!¡± The mysterious man raised his arm and threw thebat technique he had condensed at Audrey. Thisbat technique had a tracking function. As long as it was aimed at the target, it would keep chasing the target until the target was hit or shattered. Chapter 245 - Escape

Chapter 245: Escape

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey had long prepared an offensive battle technique in her palm and wrapped her entire body in magic. Following that, Audrey mobilized all the avable elements around her and erected an ice wall in front of her. The snow mountain did notck water elements, so Audrey¡¯s ice wall was very sturdy. However, she did not expect that the power of the opponent¡¯s battle technique was too strong. It directly shattered the ice wall and destroyed the ice wall between the two. Shock shed across Audrey¡¯s beautiful eyes. She had used all of her strength to block the other party¡¯s attack. This meant that the other party¡¯s strength was stronger than she had imagined. She did not have anyone by her side to help her attack the mysterious man, so she could only barely deal with him. Audrey did not know how many more moves she could exchange with the other party.. Klein and the others were also dealing with Daisy and the others, so they did not notice Audrey¡¯s situation at all. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to withstand this move of mine. Now, increase your strength and see if you can still withstand it?¡± The mysterious man¡¯s pale face rose slightly as he spoke coldly and mockingly. The man once again released a level three battle technique attack. This time, Audrey definitely would not be able to withstand it. ¡°Audrey!¡± Kate happened to send the person in front of him flying as he looked in Audrey¡¯s direction. He discovered that Audrey¡¯s face was pale and she was retreating step by step. It was obvious that she could not hold on any longer. Meanwhile, the man standing opposite Audrey was still injecting his strength into his battle technique... he continued to increase his attacks in an attempt to strike a fatal blow. ¡°It¡¯s toote! If you had left the Temr Knights earlier, things wouldn¡¯t have happened now!¡± The mysterious man said cruelly. After he finished speaking, he threw the battle technique that was filled with energy over. At this moment, a huge dragon descended rapidly from the sky, and a strange wind blew from below. The huge dragon blocked in front of Audrey. It stretched out its ws and grabbed the battle technique that the mysterious man had unleashed, crushing the battle technique convoy. Everyone was shocked that a level 3 battle technique had been crushed just like that. The mysterious man looked meaningfully at the dragon in front of him, then nced at Audrey. ¡°Retreat.¡± He had just used up too many elements, so there was no way for him to fight the dragon, so he shouted. Daisy¡¯s people had all left, leaving only Audrey¡¯s people. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Audrey, who was sitting by the side with Kate¡¯s support, hurriedly asked why the dragon had appeared here. ¡°I happened to be running some errands nearby recently. When I received it, I felt the vibration of the dragon bone in your hand. It told me that there was a dangerous aura. I was worried that something might happen to you, so I came over,¡± the dragon said with a smile. His gaze fell on the dragon bone bracelet in Audrey¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for appearing in time this time. Otherwise, we would have been finished,¡± Audrey expressed her gratitude. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, because my appearance will definitely cause a disturbance here.¡± Just as the dragon finished speaking, everyone felt a rumbling sounding from underground. Cole squatted down and pressed his ear to the ground, his eyes wide open. ¡°We¡¯re finished. The avnche has happened. We have to leave quickly,¡± Cole said as he looked at everyone ¡°All of you,e up. This avnche was caused by me. I¡¯ll bring all of you away.¡± The dragon squatted down to let everyone climb up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Audrey was the first to climb up the dragon¡¯s body without any signs of awkwardness. ¡°Okay.¡± Klein looked deeply at the dragon¡¯s body and could not help but swallow his saliva. Adrian and the others did not expect the dragon to suddenly appear. This was also the first time. Everyone left before the avnche. The dragon sent them to the t ground. This was the safest ce. The avnche would note to the t ground here. Audrey got down from the dragon and turned to look at Adrian and the others. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you stupid? Why aren¡¯t youing down?¡± Audreyughed and said to the others. Everyone came down. The dragon looked at Audrey. ¡°Since everyone is safe, I¡¯ll leave first,¡± the dragon said, not looking at anyone else. Beside Audrey, Klein, Hobart, and the others stared at the dragon. Other than Kate, no one else had seen a dragon before. Audrey looked around and realized that it was a very safe t ground at the foot of the mountain. Instantly, Audrey¡¯s expression turned a little dejected. ¡°This is t ground. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to climb halfway up the mountain,¡± said Audrey. The others around her also nodded in agreement. After seeing that they had reached t ground and that it was still at the foot of the mountain, everyone felt the same. They were a little unwilling, but being able to escape an avnche was already very good. ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± The dragon asked as he nced at the dejected expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. He was very fast anyway. Even if they were sent back, it would not affect his work. ¡°We¡¯re going to the top of the mountain!¡± Audrey had been waiting for the dragon¡¯s words. She hurriedly said, afraid that it would suddenly go back on its words. The dragon crouched down again, signaling for everyone to sit on its back. ¡°Sit tight!¡± After the dragon said that, everyone hurriedly grabbed the dragon¡¯s back and flew up into the sky. Everyone was extremely nervous. Only Audrey had a calm expression. She was already used to it. In less than fifteen minutes, the dragon had sent them to the top of the mountain. When Cole and the others came down from the dragon¡¯s body, their legs were still trembling uncontrobly. Chapter 246 - Sneak Attack

Chapter 246: Sneak Attack

¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you to the peak,¡± the dragon said, still looking at Audrey. ¡°Yes, thank you for saving me and sending us to the peak,¡± Audrey expressed her gratitude, looking into the dragon¡¯s eyes sincerely with gratitude. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to be polite with me. I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± the dragon said and left without waiting for the others to react. It disappeared without a trace, as though everything that had happened just now had been a dream. ¡°We¡¯re at the top of the mountain now. Our priority now is to find Snow Lotus.¡± Audrey coughed lightly, pulling everyone¡¯s thoughts back as she said that. ¡°Right! Our priority now is to find Snow Lotus. We can¡¯t let others get ahead of us!¡± Kate added. Klein and the others came back to their senses. They thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Where is the Snow Lotus?¡± Klein felt a headache whenever he thought about the Snow Lotus. Cole stood beside Klein. ¡°I heard that the Snow Lotus has a lot of aura. That means it¡¯s not easy to find.¡± ¡°Yes, I just observed the terrain of the entire mountaintop from the back of the dragon. It¡¯s veryrge,¡± Audrey said the conclusion she had just seen. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find. We can only do a carpet search,¡± Audrey pointed her index finger at her chin and analyzed. ¡°It¡¯s such arge mountaintop, yet we have to do a carpet search. We¡¯ll definitely have to stay on the mountaintop today.¡± Hobart was a little dejected. He thought that they would be able to find the Snow Lotus quickly. After all, they had reached the mountaintop the fastest through the dragon. If Snow Lotus was also found at this time, they would be worthy of first ce. However, they did not expect the peak to be so big. ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are many of us. Let¡¯s hurry up and look for her while there aren¡¯t many people on the peak,¡± Audrey nodded in agreement with Hobart¡¯s point of view and continued. Everyone was fully armed and ready to split up to look for the Snow Lotus when Audrey called for everyone. ¡°Especially if we look at some steep ces. Perhaps the Snow Lotus is over there,¡± Audrey continued. ¡°Before the sun sets, we¡¯ll gather here and camp here for the night.¡± Audrey did not have any hopes of finding the Snow Lotus today. Cole and Klein were in a group, Audrey and Kate were in a group, and the rest were in a group. They went to different ces, but when the sun was about to set, no one found a trace of Snow Lotus. Before the sun set everyone gathered at the same ce to exin the situation today. ¡°We went to the west, but we didn¡¯t find Snow Lotus,¡± Klein said dejectedly as he crossed his hands and ced them on his knees. ¡°Even if we went to the south, there was no sign of her.¡± Audrey was simrly dejected. ¡°It¡¯s the same for us.¡± Adrian nodded and said. ¡°Where is this Snow Lotus hiding? So many of us have searched, but there¡¯s no sign of her at all. I thought that I could return earlier, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would have to stay at the top of the mountain,¡± Hobart said indignantly. The group soon set up camp here. After eating some dry food, everyone would rest in their tents and prepare for the fierce battle tomorrow. In the middle of the night, a voice came from a little below the top of the mountain in the dead of night. ¡°How much longer?¡± Eve wiped the tiny beads of sweat on her forehead andined. Kaki pursed her red lips tightly. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± someone in the group suddenly said. Fifteen minutester, Eve, Kaki, and the others arrived at the top of the mountain. Kaki¡¯s gazended on the ground. Then, she narrowed her eyes and looked into the distance. She saw several tents. ¡°That seems to be Audrey¡¯s tent.¡± Someone beside her recognized the owner of the tent. Their voices were not soft. Furthermore, how could they really fall asleep in the wilderness? Audreyy on the bed. Her ears moved slightly, and she heard a faint sound. The next second, she opened her eyes. Her expression was clear, as though she had not slept at all. ¡°Hmph!¡± When Kaki heard the person beside her say that it was Audrey¡¯s tent, she threw away the tree branch in her hand and quickly moved towards Audrey¡¯s tent. Audrey seemed to have sensed something and immediately came out of the tent, conveniently avoiding Kaki¡¯s attack. She stood behind Kaki with her arms crossed over her chest. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Audrey regretted the moment she asked that question. Was she not asking the obvious! The people in the other tents also felt the soundsing from outside and came out one after another. As the group leader, the people behind Kaki also followed to attack the people in Audrey¡¯s group. Eve tried to use a battle technique to attack Klein, but it was shattered by Hobart who was beside Klein. ¡°Enough is enough!¡± Audrey said. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Kaki. ¡°This ce has already been upied by us. Don¡¯t tell me that you guys still want to snatch it from us?¡± Cole yawned. ¡°Kaki, do you want to make a big deal out of this scandal? If you really want to, I¡¯ll apany you to the end.¡± Audrey looked at her calmly. Kaki had lived under her shadow for too long. ¡°Hmph! Audrey! Just you wait!¡± Naturally, Kaki did not want to make a big deal out of this, because she could not beat so many people from the advanced ss. Thus, after saying those harsh words, she turned around and left with her people. Chapter 247 - Could Run On Its Own

Chapter 247: Could Run On Its Own

However, she did not leave the mountaintop. After all, it was not easy for her to climb up. For the sake of the Snow Lotus, she would not back down in the slightest. Moreover, before she came, the elder had said that friendship came first. That was why Kaki was so bold and was certain that Audrey would not be ruthless. Audrey was indeed like that. She did not want to cause too much bloodshed on the snowy mountain. Her goal this time was only to obtain the Snow Lotus. After Kaki and the others retreated to the side, Audrey ignored them. She used magic to raise an inextinguishable fire next to the tent, warming up the surroundings. ¡°Audrey, this fire is too magical. It¡¯s actually so warm,¡± Klein said happily. In this ce of ice and snow, they actually did not feel the slightest bit of cold. Audrey chuckled. This ball of fire was formed from her magic power, so it naturally would not be weak. ¡°Alright, go and rest. Rest up. We still have to continue searching for the Snow Lotus tomorrow,¡± Audrey said. It was still the middle of the night. ¡°Yes, but we have to take turns to rest.¡± Cole nodded from the side. Audrey had the same thought. They had to take turns to rest. This way, they could ensure everyone¡¯s safety. Not only did they have to guard against wild beasts, but they also had to guard against people with ulterior motives. ¡°Then let¡¯s split into three groups and take turns to rest,¡± Adrian said. As soon as he said that, Klein said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be in a group with Audrey.¡± Kate was about to open his mouth when he closed it again. His eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be in a group with Cole.¡± Adrian looked at Cole. Kate could only be in a group with Hobart. Audrey and Klein were the first to keep watch while the other four fell asleep. The two of them began to chat in low voices. ¡°This snowynd is so big. We¡¯ve searched everywhere today, but we still haven¡¯t found the Snow Lotus. Could it be that it¡¯s not here at all?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be. This is the most suitable ce for the growth of the Snow Lotus,¡± Audrey said affirmatively. Although she could not find the Snow Lotus, for the time being, she had a faint feeling that it was here. Klein nodded doubtfully and said leisurely, ¡°I hope we can find it tomorrow.¡± The night passed quickly. Early in the morning, Audrey yawned as she walked out of the tent. She washed up a little and did not have to pay too much attention to the snowy ground. ¡°We¡¯ll still split up to look for it. We have to look carefully at the edges and corners, especially on the cliffs,¡± said Klein. They were still divided into groups ording to the previous night. Audrey and Klein searched every corner of the north carefully, but they still could not find the Snow Lotus. However, Audrey discovered that there were many other herbs growing here. Although they were not as precious as the Snow Lotus, the herbs that grew in such a ce were considered rare. Audrey conveniently gathered all the herbs. ¡°Audrey, why are you gathering those medicinal herbs? Aren¡¯t we looking for the Snow Lotus?¡± Klein asked with a puzzled expression. Audrey sighed lightly. It was fortunate that Klein was still a student of the Pharmacy Academy. He actually did not know how to collect medicinal herbs. ¡°These medicinal herbs are considered rare and precious. It might be useful if we collect them back. We can even save on buying them,¡± Audrey exined indifferently. Klein suddenly understood. As a student of the same Pharmacy Academy, Klein could not help but admire Audrey for her foresight. No wonder Audrey was more powerful than him. ¡°That makes sense. Let me help you.¡± As he said this, Klein also began to move. Some herbs had to be collected meticulously. For example, the roots had to be intact. The two of them had wasted a lot of time gathering the herbs before collecting them all. When the agreed time was up, the two of them returned. Seeing Audrey carrying a bag of herbs, Cole immediately ran up in surprise. ¡°Wow, you found the Snow Lotus. There are so many of them.¡± Klein and Audrey rolled their eyes at Cole at the same time. ¡°The Snow Lotus is rare. It¡¯s already good enough to have one. How can there be so many of them?¡± Klein said in a speechless manner. Cole finally reacted. He rubbed the back of his head and gave a silly smile. ¡°Then what is this?¡± Behind him, Kate asked curiously. Audrey then said, ¡°It¡¯s some other medicinal herbs. I picked them when I saw them.¡± The others nodded, indicating that they understood. ¡°Then, we still haven¡¯t found the Snow Lotus of the Enchantress. We¡¯ve searched the entire ce, but there¡¯s not a single trace of it.¡± Hobart¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, and there was a hint of annoyance in his eyes. The others were simrly depressed. They could not help but wonder if they had found the wrong ce. Audrey also fell into deep thought. ¡°This Snow Lotus is too difficult to find. Aren¡¯t the Temr Knights making things difficult for us?¡± Cole curled his lips and frowned. ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s really like the legends? The Snow Lotus is very intelligent and can run away on its own.¡± Runaway on its own? Audrey was stunned for a moment, and her eyes suddenly lit up. Although she had heard about what Cole had said in her previous life, she had never taken it seriously. After all, who would believe that a herb would run away on its own? However, now that this matter was brought up again, Audrey suddenly believed it. ¡°Which book did you read it in?¡± Audrey suddenly asked. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. It was a long time ago. It was just a random book. I can¡¯t take it seriously,¡± Cole said nonchntly. Audrey was even more certain that the Snow Lotus would run away on her own. ¡°No, what was written in that book might be true,¡± Audrey said solemnly as she looked at the five of them. When she said this, the five of them were instantly shocked. They looked at Audrey in confusion. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Adrian said in disbelief. ¡°Some very intelligent nts can indeed move on their own. What¡¯s more, the Snow Lotus has the protection and help of a high-level divine beast like the Snow Qilin. It¡¯s not strange that they can move on their own and hide,¡± Audrey exined patiently. Only then did the five of them reluctantly ept it. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± It was Klein who asked this question. Audrey frowned as she pondered seriously. Since they could not find the Snow Lotus, perhaps they could start with the Snow Qilin. After all, the Snow Qilin was a living creature. It was huge, so it would be easier to find some. Where there was a Snow Qilin, there must be a Snow Lotus. Chapter 248 - Temptation

Chapter 248: Temptation

¡°I know how to find the Snow Lotus!¡± Audrey answered with a smile, her eyes curved. The others around her were attracted by Audrey¡¯s appearance, so they naturally believed what Audrey said. Klein raised his head and looked at Audrey expectantly. ¡°What method?¡± ¡°Yeah, what method?¡± Adrian echoed. ¡°After Cole¡¯s reminder, it reminded me of a book I read before. ording to the book, the Snow Lotus is a spirit herb. It will definitely have a guardian beast by its side, which is the Snow Qilin,¡± Audrey exined slowly. ¡°A guardian beast in the snow?¡± Cole frowned. ¡°The Snow Qilin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°Even if we know that the guardian beast of the Snow Lotus is the Snow Qilin, we still don¡¯t know where the Snow Qilin is,¡± Hobart said. Audrey looked around. ¡°The Snow Qilin likes sweet food the most, and the Snow Qilin is gluttonous by nature. If it can eat its favorite sweet food, the Snow Qilin will definitely appear. Then, we can follow it and find the Snow Lotus.¡± She had already begun to think of a suitable ce to ce the sweet food. ¡°Audrey! You¡¯re too godly! We¡¯ll definitely seed this time!¡± Klein¡¯s eyes lit up, as though he had already seen the scene of their team sessfully picking the Snow Lotus. ¡°But where are the sweets now?¡± Adrian asked in puzzlement when he thought of this. As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Audrey. They could not help but hope that Audrey would make a decision. ¡°I have some.¡± Audrey took out some sweets. They were all high-calorie foods. These foods were originally reserved for them to eat. There was not much to eat in the snowy mountains, and the situation was dangerous. In order to maintain their stamina, they had brought many sweets. However, they had unexpectedlye in handy at this moment. ¡°Now, let¡¯s make a good arrangement. After that, we¡¯ll hide in a hidden ce and conceal our auras.¡± Audrey distributed all the tasks. Two hours passed. Four hours passed. Just as Audrey and the others felt like they were about to fail, a Snow Qilin quietly appeared. In the cave a few minutes ago, the Snow Qilin, who was curled up in bed, suddenly opened its eyes. The tip of its nose twitched slightly. ¡°Delicious!¡± The Snow Qilin¡¯s eyes lit up. All of its sleepiness had been chased away. It quickly ran out of the cave and followed the smell to find the sweet food. It seemed like a human had identally dropped it here. ¡°So there really is a Snow Qilin? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen one,¡± Klein eximed. However, Audrey covered his mouth in time to prevent the Snow Qilin from discovering him. The Snow Qilin only felt that there was a sound. He turned his head and looked around, only to find that no one was enjoying sweet food without worry. After eating a few mouthfuls of sweet food, the Snow Qilin wagged his tail happily. ¡°Follow me.¡± Audrey gestured to the people behind her to move forward. Thus, the group arrived at the back of the snow mountain. There was a hidden cave in the snow mountain. It turned out that it was very close to them. It was just that they had yet to find their way here. Audrey cursed silently. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Let¡¯s wait for the Snow Qilin to enter first,¡± Audrey made a stop sign and said in a low voice. Kate and the others nodded. Audrey and the others were quite a distance away from the Snow Qilin, so the Snow Qilin did not notice Audrey and the others at all. ¡°Snow Lotus!¡± Klein¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that the Snow Lotus was at the top of the cave. He pointed at the Snow Lotus and patted Audrey¡¯s shoulder excitedly. ¡°The Snow Qilin has already entered. In case anything bad happens, let¡¯s go and pluck the Snow Lotus first!¡± Klein was a little anxious and acted as if he wanted to pluck the Snow Lotus. Hobart saw that Klein had already gone up to pluck the Snow Lotus, so he followed suit. ¡°Be careful. Be gentle with your movements.¡± Audrey was not at ease with the Snow Qilin who had just entered the cave. Fifteen minutester, they reached the top of the cave. Audrey crouched down and carefully stretched her body toward the Snow Lotus. It looked like she was about to pluck the Snow Lotus. ¡°Audacious human!¡± The Snow Qilin¡¯s angry voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. After the Snow Qilin returned to the cave, it was so satisfied that it was ready to sleep. Just as it was about to lie down to sleep, its ears twitched slightly. A sound came from the ground as if it wasing from above. Someone is trying to pluck the Snow Lotus! Its eyes were filled with anger. It charged straight through the mountain top and stood in front of Audrey and the others. Audrey subconsciously retracted her hand as a precaution. The Snow Qilin was not a pushover either. It spat out water from its mouth, sticking all the clothes on their bodies close to its body. The coolness seeped into their bodies. ¡°Hiss.¡± Klein immediately hugged his body with his arms, shivering from the cold. The water that the Snow Qilin spat out was not ordinary water. It was a snow mountain water that was so cold that it went straight to the bone. Kate and the others still tensed up as they looked at the Snow Qilin. ¡°You¡¯ll go and pick the Snow Lotuster. Leave the rest to us,¡± said Kate. Then, he exchanged nces with the others. ¡°You wish to touch the Snow Lotus!¡± The Snow Qilin narrowed its eyes as it swept its dangerous gaze across everyone. Its entire body was in a tense state. Klein and the others blocked Audrey behind them. This was the only way to get Audrey to pluck the Snow Lotus. ¡°Go!¡± Hobart roared and began to tangle with the Snow Qilin. The others followed suit and entangled the Snow Qilin. Chapter 249 - Was Successfully Obtained

Chapter 249: Was Sessfully Obtained

Audrey took advantage of this opportunity to reach out her hand to pluck the Snow Lotus. At this moment, the Snow Qilin sensed something and broke free from everyone¡¯s entanglement,unching an attack at Audrey. Meanwhile, Audrey was focused on reaching out her hand to grab the Snow Lotus. Shepletely did not notice the sudden approach of the Snow Qilin. The dragon bone bracelet on Audrey¡¯s wrist emitted a loud collision sound. It was a warning that Audrey was in danger of approaching. Kate was thrown to the ground by the Snow Qilin. Seeing the Snow Qilin run in Audrey¡¯s direction, she held back the chaotic aura in her body and shouted, ¡°Audrey! Be careful!¡± Hearing the sound, Audrey looked at the dragon bone bracelet on her wrist and hurriedly withdrew her hand. The Snow Qilin also heard the sound of the dragon bone bracelet. Its white eyshes trembled slightly, and surprise shed in its eyes that were covered by the eyshes. The next second, the Snow Qilin stopped where it was and looked deeply at Audrey. This voice¡­ is too familiar! The others did not know why the Snow Qilin suddenly stopped, but fortunately, Audrey did not get into any trouble. They all heaved a sigh of relief. This was the best oue. Kate helped Klein up and then went to help the others up, looking at the Snow Qilin vigntly. As long as the other party made any movement, they would charge forward at any time. ¡°You¡­ are a descendant of the dragon race?¡± The Snow Qilin¡¯s true form could clearly see the wrinkles between its brows. A descendant of the dragon race? Audrey was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m not a descendant of the dragon race,¡± Audrey refuted. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m also a descendant of the dragon race.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Snow Qilin did not understand what Audrey meant when she said that. What was a descendant of the dragon race? It was not a descendant of the dragon race either. ¡°My mother is a dragon, and my father is a human,¡± Audrey answered truthfully. ¡°You can go.¡± The Snow Qilin looked deeply at Audrey. For so many years, it and the dragon race had never interfered with each other. Although it did not know Audrey¡¯s status in the dragon race, it did not want to get into a dispute with the dragon race over such a small matter. It would have been fine if Audrey¡¯s status was not worth mentioning in the dragon race. However, if Audrey¡¯s status was important in the dragon race, it was very likely that she would provoke the dragon race. It did not want to provoke the dragon race. Now, this girl in front of it still wanted the bewitching Snow Lotus¡­ The Snow Qilin sighed. ¡°You¡¯re letting us go just like that?¡± The group of people who had been extremely nervous looked at the Snow Qilin in surprise. They could not believe that he would let them go so easily. They respected Audrey even more. If Audrey had not been here, they would have been finished long ago. They definitely would not have lived to see the next day. ¡°Oh? Can I take the Snow Lotus away?¡± Audrey lowered her head to look at the lively Snow Lotus. It was not her style to give up just like that after finding it with great difficulty. Thus, she raised her head to look at the Snow Qilin who hadpromised. It would be best if she could take the Snow Lotus away, but if she could not, she could only forget about it. Audrey thought so and did not have much hope. ¡°Oh, you can take the Snow Lotus away,¡± said the Snow Qilin. He looked at the Snow Lotus that had been protecting it for many years with some reluctance. After so many years, he had feelings for it. Klein was so excited after hearing the Snow Qilin¡¯s words that he could not even feel the bone-chilling coldness on his body. ¡°Are you really giving it to us?¡± Kate asked back. Kate¡¯s body warmed up quite a bit. He walked to Audrey¡¯s side and looked at the Snow Qilin. It just so happened that Audrey was thinking the same thing. Are you really going to give the Snow Lotus to them just like that? I¡¯m afraid that things would not be that simple. ¡°What do you want in exchange?¡± Audrey narrowed her eyes and stared at the Snow Qilin, trying to see through his thoughts. ¡°As expected of a member of the dragon race. I request that you obtain the seed of the Snow Lotus within a year.¡± The Snow Qilin looked at Audrey with a meaningful look. ¡°Seed?¡± Audrey was puzzled. The seed of the Snow Lotus had to be obtained from the Snow Lotus, but the seed of the Snow Lotus was extremely difficult to leave behind. However, the Snow Qilin believed that the thin and weak descendant of the dragon race and human in front of him would be able toplete this difficult task. He could tell that Audrey was not an ordinary human. ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± Audrey nodded. It was already unbelievable that the other party was willing to hand over the Snow Lotus. However, she was willing to take out the seed of the Snow Lotus in exchange. ¡°Then, you can take the Snow Lotus.¡± The Snow Qilin sprayed a white mist at the Snow Lotus before it waspletely exposed to the air. It turned out that the reason why they had not been able to obtain the Snow Lotus was that the Snow Qilin had set up a barrier on the Snow Lotus. Cole was well-read and knew how difficult it was to extract the seeds of the Snow Lotus from the Snow Lotus. To be precise, it was very difficult to keep the seeds of the Snow Lotus. This was unintentionally a difficult challenge. Cole shot a meaningful nce at Audrey, who was standing opposite the Snow Qilin. She was really strong. ¡°Thank you,¡± Audrey said sincerely as she looked at the Snow Qilin after receiving the Snow Lotus. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Snow Qilin turned around and faced everyone with his buttocks. His back looked a little lonely. They waited until the Snow Qilin entered the cave before looking away. Klein was the first to run to Audrey¡¯s side and look at the Snow Lotus in her hands. ¡°So this is the legendary Snow Lotus.¡± Klein stared at the Snow Lotus as though it was a treasure, eximing in admiration. Chapter 250 - Fighting for the Snow Lotus

Chapter 250: Fighting for the Snow Lotus

The Snow Lotus was snow-white in color. Its petals ovepped each other and surrounded the stamen. The stamen was bright yellow, and there were green leaves supporting it. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Adrian nodded as his gazended on the Snow Lotus. ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly,¡± said Audrey. She was worried that someone mighte looking for them after some time. It was already shocking enough that the Snow Qilin was able to give up the Snow Lotus. Audrey did not wish for anyone to disturb the snow Qilin. Right, we¡¯ve obtained the Snow Lotus. We can finally leave this godforsaken ce! Klein thought as the corners of his lips curled up. Then, he rubbed his arms. Audrey nced at everyone¡¯s wet clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Then, Audrey cast a spell on everyone. Everyone¡¯s clothes were dry, visible to the naked eye. Then, Audrey took out an equal portion of the potion and distributed it to everyone. ¡°If you drink this, your bodies will be much warmer. Otherwise, you might catch a cold when you return,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you, Audrey. You¡¯re an unfathomable treasure!¡± After saying that, Klein stepped forward and hugged Audrey. Klein¡¯s embrace made Audrey stiffen for a moment, but soon, Klein let go of her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re a team.¡± Audrey smiled embarrassedly as she touched the tip of her nose. It was a little unnatural. Soon, the group descended the mountain. ¡°We¡¯re finally going back!¡± Adrian revealed a sincere smile on his face. Everyone could not wait to leave the snow mountain. ¡°Quickly hide the Snow Lotus. Otherwise, if others find out, they might have malicious intentions to snatch the Snow Lotus away,¡± Cole reminded as he looked at the Snow Lotus in Audrey¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s toote now!¡± The mysterious man¡¯s deep, hoarse voice came from behind everyone. Immediately after, Audrey and the others quickly turned around to look at Daisy and Xavier. ¡°Xavier!¡± Hobart eximed. Kate subconsciously wanted to block Audrey behind him. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Audrey noticed Kate¡¯s actions and stopped him as she said softly. The mysterious man¡¯s gazended on the Snow Lotus in Audrey¡¯s hand. ¡°The snow-white nt in Audrey¡¯s hand must be the Snow Lotus!¡± Daisy stared at Audrey with jealousy. She did not expect Audrey to have found the Snow Lotus. She did not know how lucky she was to have found the Snow Lotus! Daisy and the others had never thought that Audrey had used her strength to obtain the Snow Lotus. ¡°Go!¡± The mysterious man shed to Audrey¡¯s side in an instant, acting as if he wanted to snatch the Snow Lotus. Fortunately, Audrey reacted quickly. She quickly retreated and hid the Snow Lotus behind her, preventing the Snow Lotus from being damaged. When the others saw that the mysterious man had gone up, they followed suit. Klein and Cole held Daisy while Adrian and Hobart held Xavier back. ¡°Snow Lotus, we must get her!¡± The mysterious man warned Audrey, implying that he wanted Audrey to take the initiative to give up the Snow Lotus. Audrey and the others did not answer him but used their actions to exin. After a few moves, Audrey knew that this was not the way. They had not fought before, especially this mysterious man whose name she did not know. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Audrey teleported away with everyone. White fog appeared on the spot. Audrey and the others teleported to a ce not too far away, but they had temporarily escaped from under the mysterious man¡¯s nose. ¡°Teleportation consumes too much energy. We can only teleport here,¡± Audrey exined why they had teleported to this ce. This ce was not too far from where they had fought earlier. ¡°This ce is very close. We can only find a ce to hide for the time being,¡± Audrey said. She did not notice her injured hand that was bleeding when she exchanged blows with the mysterious man. On the contrary, Kate was the first to notice that Audrey was injured. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re injured.¡± Kate reached out and grabbed Audrey¡¯s hand, frowning. She freed her hand from the other person¡¯s hand and nced at Kate. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°The most important thing now is to hide at the foot of the mountain.¡± Audrey brought the topic back to the main topic. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s rest first before we talk about other things.¡± Klein nodded and agreed with Audrey. At the foot of the mountain, everyone was meditating on the spot to adjust their breathing. Apart from a small wound on her hand, Audrey was not injured. She looked around. She did not know if this ce was really safe. ¡°You guys rest here. I¡¯ll go check the surroundings.¡± Audrey looked at the people who were resting. After saying that, she got up and left. Everyone had heard Audrey¡¯s voice, but they could not interrupt the adjustment of their breathing. That was why no one responded to Audrey. Kate¡¯s injuries were not serious, so he recovered quickly. Seeing that Audrey was about to leave, he called out to Audrey. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Kate stood up, pretending to go with Audrey. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Audrey nced at the others who were still recuperating and shook her head. ¡°You stay here and keep watch for them in case anything happens.¡± Kate thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Okay, then you be careful,¡± Kate looked at Audrey and said. Audrey walked and discovered a cave not far away. Why was there a cave here? They had teleported to this location. Audrey remembered that there was no cave at all. ¡°No, I have to go take a look,¡± Audrey said to herself as she looked at the cave warily. Chapter 251 - Crystal Ball

Chapter 251: Crystal Ball

Audrey carefully walked to the entrance of the cave and entered the cave. It looked like a karst cave. There were rocks everywhere, and the sound of flowing water constantly entered Audrey¡¯s ears. There were also colorful lights shining on the rocks. From time to time, a few drops of water would drip from the rocks above Audrey¡¯s head. ¡°This ce¡­¡± Audrey had never been here before, so she was sure. The deeper she went, the colder the air became. It was even colder than the snowy mountains. Audrey did not know how long she had been walking for, but she finally stopped at a ce. Shock shed in Audrey¡¯s eyes. Not far away, there was a pir holding a small crystal ball. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Audrey was puzzled as she carefully approached the crystal ball. Audrey reached out her hand and picked up the crystal ball. Perhaps Audrey did not notice that her hand that was holding the crystal ball was a hand that had just been injured and had yet to recover. By touching the crystal ball like this, it just so happened that the blood had stained the crystal ball. The crystal ball thatnded steadily in Audrey¡¯s hand slowly absorbed the blood. In an instant, the crystal ball emitted a dazzling blue light. Audrey subconsciously closed her eyes. What the hell is going on!? After a long while, the crystal ball¡¯s light slowly dimmed and returned to its original state, as if what had just happened had never happened. Audrey slowly opened her eyes and looked at the crystal ball. ¡°What are you?¡± However, Audrey was certain that the crystal ball in front of her was not in any danger because she could clearly feel the crystal ball¡¯s energy. Since she did not know what it was, it was quite useful to have a feeling, so Audrey put the crystal ball away. After Audrey left the cave and checked the surroundings to make sure that there was no danger, Audrey returned to her previous position. On the way, Audrey was still thinking about the crystal ball. What was this thing? Could it really be a prank hidden in the cave by other people who came to the snow mountain? Audrey did not believe it. Before she knew it, Audrey had returned to her previous position at the foot of the mountain. When she had just arrived nearby, Audrey found that a bear was constantly attacking everyone. Kate had several wounds on her body. The others were not any better. They were all reluctantly working together to deal with the bear. Audrey¡¯s beautiful eyes were wide. She had not expected such a thing to happen the moment she returned. The bear seemed to have intelligence. Audrey discovered that the bear was very intelligent and attacked. ¡°Kate!¡± Hobart shouted Kate¡¯s name and threw the weapon in his hand to Kate. Kate caught the weapon, but he did not expect the bear to change its target. At this moment, the bear seemed to sense the presence of someone behind it. It turned around sharply and its fierce gazended on Audrey. Audrey only saw the bear pounce at her fiercely. The bear¡¯s eyes were scarlet red as if it had some kind of disease. ¡°Audrey! Be careful!¡± Audrey did not react at all after appearing for less than a few seconds. Kate had been paying attention to the bear¡¯s direction, but he did not expect the bear to pounce on Audrey instead of facing the others. Audrey had clearly sensed that the bear was about to attack her, but she did not know why she did not move. ¡°Audrey!¡± Klein also reacted and shouted at Audrey. The moment the bear pounced over, a protective barrier appeared around Audrey. The bear was sent flying. Kate and the others heaved a sigh of relief. They had thought that something was going to happen to Audrey, but they did not expect that Audrey had already cast a protective barrier. After the bear was sent flying, it disappeared without a trace. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re alright. We thought that something bad was going to happen to you, but fortunately, you reacted quickly and set up a protective shield.¡± Klein¡¯s injury was not particrly serious, at leastpared to the others. ¡°Okay.¡± Audrey was not very interested in talking about this matter. She put her hand into her pocket and rubbed the crystal ball. Everyone thought that she had made the protective shield herself, but only she knew that she had not made it at all. Instead, the crystal ball had sent it out by itself. What on Earth was this thing? Why was it protecting her? Audrey had too many questions, but at least no one could answer her at the moment. ¡°Everyone is injured. I¡¯m sorry. I went out to investigate, but I didn¡¯t expect an ident to happen.¡± Audrey had wanted to go out to investigate, but now that everyone was injured, it meant that her investigation could not continue. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This bear appeared not long after you left. You can¡¯t detect it that fast by yourself.¡± There was still a bruise on the corner of Kate¡¯s mouth as heforted her. ¡°So you can¡¯t be med.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No one knows how this bear appeared here. Moreover, you were almost injured just now.¡± Klein tactfully echoed Kate¡¯s words. Audrey nodded and cast a grateful look at the few of them. She also took the opportunity to observe their injuries. Kate had a few wounds on his body while the others had minor injuries. Fortunately, there were still a few bottles of healing potion in her bag. Audrey immediately took them out and gave them to them. ¡°It¡¯s a pity to drink such a good healing potion.¡± Klein gave them a nce. As an alchemist, he could tell the level of the potion at a nce. This was not an ordinary healing potion, but a level-10 potion. Chapter 252 - The Otherworldly Realm

Chapter 252: The Otherworldly Realm

However, this was a piece of cake for Audrey. ¡°It¡¯s not a pity. It would be a waste if we don¡¯t drink it,¡± she snorted and said nonchntly as she stuffed the potions into their mouths. A level-10 recovery potion was enough topletely heal their injuries. The few of them took the potions and drank them. Their injuries began to slowly heal. Taking this opportunity, they began to adjust themselves and think of ways to return. Back then, the Elder only said that they could use the token to send a message when they were in danger and return to the Temr Knights. That was equivalent to giving up on thepetition. If they wanted to truly win thepetition, they had to find the Snow Lotus and find a way to return. If they relied on the Elder to return, even if they managed to get the Snow Lotus, they would still fail the challenge. ¡°Staying here isn¡¯t a solution either. When I went to investigate just now, I found a cave over there. It¡¯spletely different from the snow and ice outside. Let¡¯s go there to rest for a period of time,¡± Audrey suggested when she saw that everyone was not in good spirits. Although the cave was cold, it would be warmer with her magic. At least it was better than being exposed to the snow. ¡°That¡¯s great. I just want to find a hidden ce.¡± Klein immediately agreed. Although they were strong, they were not invincible. They had been exhausted during the journey. At this moment, they urgently needed a safe ce to rest. ¡°We do need a good rest before we find a way back,¡± Adrian said. The few of them nodded in agreement, and Audrey led the way to the cave. It was snowy and icy outside, but inside the cave, water was flowing and rocks were everywhere. Audrey could not help but feel that this ce was very mysterious. There must be some secret that no one knew about. Could it be rted to that crystal ball? ¡°Why do I feel that this ce is colder than the outside?¡± The moment they entered the cave, they shivered. Kate frowned as he spoke. Cole, who was at the side, nodded and covered his clothes tightly. ¡°It¡¯s bone-piercing cold.¡± Seeing this, Audrey immediately chanted an incantation. ¡°Please make the surroundings warm up.¡± Immediately, the cold air in the cave began to slowly dissipate and the warmth invaded. The few of them calmed down and found a t ce to sit down. ¡°It¡¯s really strange. It was very cold just now, and now it¡¯s quite warm.¡± Cole did not know that Audrey had secretly cast a spell, so he said this. ¡°Everyone, just rest here. If you need any potions or help, just let me know at any time. Don¡¯t be polite,¡± Audrey looked at the few of them calmly and said in a low voice. She had brought a lot of potions as preparations, and she had also picked a lot of herbs in the snow mountain, so she could refine potions on the spot. ¡°Alright, Audrey. Can you give me a bottle of elevation potion? I feel like I¡¯ll be able to level up soon,¡± Adrian nodded and said hesitantly. After all, it was the first time he had asked someone for potions. As the direct descendant of the five great families, he usually had everything he wanted. ¡°Of course,¡± Audrey replied with a chuckle. She was already very satisfied that someone could speak. A team could only grow faster and breakthrough better if they were not shy and helped each other. Audrey unceremoniously gave Adrian a bottle of level-20 potion. Although Adrian¡¯s strength was not bad, to begin with, this level-20 potion could still provide him with a lot of help. ¡°Audrey, give me another bottle of recovery potion.¡± ¡°I want a bottle of nutrient potion.¡± ¡­ The few of them spoke one after another. Audrey acted generously. After taking the potion, everyone found a ce to adjust and cultivate. Audrey was no exception. She deliberately found a rtively remote ce and nned to study the crystal ball. At this moment, the crystal ball was only crystal clear blue. It did not emit any light, but it was enough to attract Audrey¡¯s gaze. She held the crystal ball in her hand and studied it carefully. ¡°What exactly are you? Where did youe from?¡± Audrey muttered to herself. The crystal ball did not have any reaction. Audrey suddenly remembered that it seemed to be able to absorb her blood, so she immediately squeezed out some blood from her wound and dripped it on the crystal ball. Just like before, the blood quickly entered the crystal ball and dissolved inside. The crystal ball also emitted a blue light. Just like that? Audrey frowned slightly. Could it be that this crystal ball was just a strange thing that sucked blood? Then, she did not want it. How much blood would she have to absorb? After some research, Audrey was not able toe up with an answer. She wanted to use herbat aura to see what was inside and where the blood had gone. Therefore, she injected somebat aura and magic energy into the crystal ball. The crystal ball suddenly shed, and the blue light was several times more dazzling than before. Audrey subconsciously closed her eyes tightly. It seemed to be very warm beside her, and there was also the smell of flowers. Audrey opened her eyes and looked around in surprise. It seemed to be a peach forest, with green grass and peach flowers everywhere. However, it was not just peach flowers. There were many other species. Not far away, there was a bubbling hot spring that looked like boiling water. ¡°What is this ce?¡± Audrey mumbled and asked. Looking ahead, there was ayer of fog. She could not see the end at all. Audrey got up and walked around the ce. She could only feel that the air was filled with natural elements. They were very dense, even more abundant than the elements in her little house. Could this ce be an otherworldly realm? She had read about it in an ancient book in her previous life. An otherworldly realm was something that only extremely powerful people could create. It was like an independent spatial world with pure and thick elements. Chapter 253 - Cultivation

Chapter 253: Cultivation

¡°Could it be that this was left behind by some expert after he built it?¡± Audrey muttered to herself. Audrey guessed in her heart that perhaps some expert had built this otherworldly realm, and after the expert had fallen, he had preserved it for a while and stored it in this crystal ball, however, Audrey had never expected that the otherworldly realm would fall into her hands one day. She was really lucky. Audrey was secretly delighted. She took a few steps forward, and the hot spring that was constantly bubbling emitted mist that pounced on Audrey¡¯s face. Logically speaking, the steam from the hot spring water should not be so warm. Audrey did not dwell on it and reached out to touch the hot spring water. ¡°This water¡­¡± Audrey lowered her eyes and looked at her hand, which was filled with power. Could it be used for restoration? Audrey was puzzled. There were many elements in the air of the otherworldly realm, which was just in line with Audrey¡¯s cultivation. In any case, everyone was cultivating outside. Audrey looked around and made sure that it was safe before she crossed her legs to cultivate. However, Audrey still kept an eye out. After all, cultivating in apletely unfamiliar ce was very risky. Audrey did not dare to take such a risk. Audrey closed her blue eyes and used her heart to sense the elements around her. The moment she closed her eyes, the blue elements in the air formed a small tornado and entered Audrey¡¯s body. Audrey only felt a steady flow of elements entering her body from the outside. Her body felt smooth and was growing rapidly. Do the elements in the otherworldly realm seem to be purer? Audrey thought. Meanwhile, outside. Adrian was the first to open his eyes. After adapting to the light, he looked around and found that everyone was still making breakthroughs. He began to size up the cave. Just as Adrian was sizing up the cave, Klein and Cole opened their eyes one after another. ¡°Are you done?¡± Adrian opened his thin lips and asked. Klein nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done too,¡± Hobart said as he opened his eyes. Adrian¡¯s gaze fell on Audrey and Kate. ¡°Now, we¡¯re just waiting for Audrey and Kate,¡± he said. They adjusted their breathing and were almost done with their rest. Klein found that Audrey was still cultivating with her eyes closed. Audrey was cultivating in the otherworldly realm. The tip of her perky nose was covered with crystal-clear beads of sweat that hung like pearls on the tip of Audrey¡¯s nose. Kate opened his eyes as well. ¡°Is Audrey still not done?¡± He asked. Audrey was focused on her cultivation, shielding herself from the sounds of the outside world. ¡°That¡¯s right. Will she be alright?¡± Cole frowned, a little worried. ¡°Audrey? Audrey! Audrey¡­¡± Klein¡¯s voice reached Audrey¡¯s ears. In the otherworldly realm, Audrey felt that she had almost finished her cultivation. Just then, she heard Klein¡¯s anxious voice echo in the otherworldly realm. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw Klein and the others surrounding her. They all looked at her nervously. ¡°We¡¯re almost done resting. Let¡¯s quickly think of a way to return.¡± Klein was worried that the longer they stayed in the snow mountain, the more dangerous it would be. Audrey nodded when she heard this. She also thought of the unknown dangers in this ce. The dangers of natural disasters, the mysterious man, and some people who did not like them. In addition, she could not defeat the mysterious man at all. ¡°But the Elder didn¡¯t mention how to go back!¡± Hobart paced around the cave anxiously. ¡°Yes, the Elder didn¡¯t say how to go back, but there must be a way.¡± Audrey nodded and exchanged a nce with Kate. Kate stood up and pulled Hobart to sit down. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The Temr Knights won¡¯t let us die here.¡± After all, they had extraordinary statuses. If they were to die in the snow mountain activities of the Temr Knights, the members of the family would definitelye to find trouble with the Temr Knights. Hobart felt relieved after hearing Kate¡¯s words. As long as they could go back, it would be fine. ¡°The Elder might have hidden the way back.¡± Audrey was sure that she had a way back. Since it was not on the surface, it would be in a ce that no one knew about. No! Perhaps it was not a ce that no one knew about. The more obvious it was, the more hidden it was. When Audrey said this, everyone felt as though they had been enlightened. ¡°Hidden? But where are the Elders hiding?¡± Cole asked. Could it be on the snow mountain? Klein tilted his head as he thought. I remember that the elder said that everyone should think of a way together, but now¡­ Adrian lowered his head in frustration as his brain worked rapidly. However, no matter how hard they racked their brains, they could not think of anything. They werepletely at a loss. ¡°When was the only time the Elder came into contact with us?¡± Audrey began to recall after she finished speaking. The first time was when she submitted the registration form. The second time was when she entered the snow mountain. Token!? Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up as she felt that she had thought of something. In the Temr Knight. The Elder and a few others sat together. There was arge crystal ball in the middle of them. The crystal ball reflected the image of the snow mountain. They switched the image to the image of Audrey and the others. They also heard Audrey and the others¡¯ conversation. Chapter 254 - A Reminder

Chapter 254: A Reminder

¡°Elder, aren¡¯t you going to give us a reminder?¡± A bearded man beside him, Darian, asked. He was a burly man. ¡°I think these children are really not bad. It¡¯s not a big deal to give them a reminder when it¡¯s time,¡± someone else said as his gaze fell on the enigmatic Elder. The Elder rubbed the handle of the chair. His eyes narrowed slightly, and then he smiled. ¡°Got it,¡± the Elder said. Just as Audrey was about to tell everyone the good news, the Elder¡¯s voice sounded from the snow mountain. ¡°Children! ¡°We are all geniuses that are hard toe by in a hundred years. I believe that everyone has improved a lot of their abilities after training in the snow mountain for this period of time. Now, there¡¯s only one step left for everyone to win,¡± the Elder said as he pressed a button in his hand. The elder¡¯s gaze did not shift away from the scene in the crystal ball as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s the Elder¡¯s voice!¡± Cole raised his head in surprise and eximed. ¡°Shh! Listen carefully.¡± Klein red at Cole impatiently and ced his index finger in front of his lips to signal for him to be quiet. Cole immediately shut his mouth. He even stretched out his hand and made a zipper gesture in front of his lips. ¡°Not only do you have topete, but more importantly, you have to work together. The secret to going back is to work together for a win-win situation! Use the power of the token.¡± After saying that, the Elder¡¯s voice disappeared. Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s the token, the power of the token,¡± Audrey said. Then, everyone understood. The Elder meant that they had tobine the power of the token to open the door to go back. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry up and leave!¡± Hobart could not wait to return as well. ¡°The Elder also said that we have to work together for a win-win situation. With the power of the token that the Elder mentioned,¡± Audrey gave everyone a calm look and said. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Adrian was puzzled. ¡°Each team only has one token. Does that mean that we have to find another team to work together before we can return!?¡± Kate said in surprise when he understood. ¡°The question now is which team do we have to find to work with us?¡± Klein said. After saying that, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Audrey. ¡°In addition, we have the Snow Lotus. We don¡¯t know if the team we¡¯re with is good or evil,¡± Cole echoed Klein¡¯s words. ¡°We can only find a team that doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards us and won¡¯t take the opportunity to snatch the Snow Lotus,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Is there such a team?¡± Hobart asked while stroking his chin. ¡°Yes.¡± Audrey listened to their discussion, and the faces of Ross and Barbara appeared in her mind. ¡°Who is it?¡± Klein looked at Audrey in surprise and asked. ¡°My roommates,¡± Audrey said. Audrey calmed her heart and sensed the aura nearby. She happened to sense the presence of Barbara and Ross, and it did not seem to be too far away from here. ¡°But how do you know where they are?¡± Adrian looked at Audrey. ¡°They¡¯re around here. I believe that they won¡¯t have any ill intentions to take our Snow Lotus.¡± Audrey trusted her two roommates very much. When the others saw this, since they were people that Audrey trusted, it meant that they were reliable. They nodded as well. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry and find them now.¡± Klein could not wait any longer. ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey could sense their eagerness to leave this ce as soon as possible. Audrey followed her intuition and walked toward Barbara and Ross¡¯ location. ¡°How much longer?¡± Cole asked when they had not reached Ross¡¯ location after walking for nearly an hour. ¡°Not much longer. They¡¯re just ahead.¡± Hearing this, Audrey pointed at the people sitting on the rocks in front of them. Ross and Barbara were sitting together, and the two of them were having a conversation. ¡°How do you think Audrey and the others are doing?¡± Barbara asked. Her tone sounded worried. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Audrey. You know her strength. There aren¡¯t many who are her match.¡± Ross patted Barbara¡¯s shoulder andforted her. Just then, Barbara shifted her gaze and saw a figure in the distance. ¡°Quick, look. Isn¡¯t that Audrey?¡± Barbara did not expect to meet her in such arge snowy mountain. She pointed excitedly at Audrey¡¯s location. Audrey also happened to look up and saw Barbara pointing at her. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s them,¡± Audrey said with a smile. She brought a few people to Barbara and Ross. ¡°Audrey! It¡¯s really you! That¡¯s great!¡± Ross walked in front of Barbara and gave Audrey a warm hug. ¡°Yes, I came here to look for you.¡± Audrey also hugged her, and then she hugged Barbara. ¡°Have you found a way out?¡± Ross and the others had long heard that someone had taken away Snow Lotus, so the most important thing now was to return to the Temr Knights safely. ¡°We¡¯ve found it. That¡¯s why we came to look for you. We can only leave if we hold the tokens together,¡± Audrey answered Ross and the others. The others in Ross¡¯ team had not been paying attention to them at first. After hearing Audrey¡¯s words, they immediately perked up and pricked up their ears to eavesdrop on them. Chapter 255 - Cooperation

Chapter 255: Cooperation

¡°We have to go out together?¡± Barbara frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Klein nced at the others who were looking over. ¡°By the way, do you know who took the Snow Lotus?¡± Barbara actually had a feeling that Audrey and the others had taken the Snow Lotus, but it was not good to ask directly. If it were not Audrey¡¯s team who obtained the Snow Lotus, it would be very awkward. ¡°It¡¯s us.¡± Audrey could naturally tell what Barbara was thinking. She was a gentle and considerate girl. ¡°Wow, I knew you could do it!¡± Ross¡¯ eyes lit up, and she looked at Audrey as if she had seen a precious treasure. The other three walked over and stood beside Barbara and Ross. They naturally heard their conversation and secretly sized up Audrey, who had just entered the advanced ss. Previously, they did not know that Barbara and Ross, who were students of the intermediate ss, still had to deal with the giants of the advanced ss. Usually, they did not dare to provoke them. The few people who had reluctantly agreed to let Barbara and Ross join because they did not have enough workforce felt fortunate at this moment. ¡°You guys should get to know each other,¡± Ross said with a smile when she felt the other members of the team walking over. They knew everyone in Audrey¡¯s team. But, unfortunately, they were all from the advanced ss, so they skipped the introduction. ¡°I¡¯m Cory, a student from the advanced ss of the Dou Qi Academy.¡± Cory extended his hand and shook hands with Audrey and the others in turn. Cory¡¯s attitude was excellent. He was also big and burly, but his aura was perfect. ¡°I¡¯m Ferrier, and I¡¯m also from the advanced ss of the Dou Qi Academy.¡± Ferrier, who was standing beside Cory, also introduced himself. ¡°She¡¯s the same as them,¡± said Angeline. She shook hands with everyone once again, but when it was Audrey¡¯s turn, she retracted her hand and smiled as she turned her head to speak to the others. It seemed like she was not careful. ¡°She did it on purpose!¡± Klein could see the other party¡¯s motives at a nce and felt indignant. Audrey stopped Klein. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She nced at Angeline¡¯s back. Angeline really did not like Audrey. Before Audrey came, she had been the focus of the team and was treated like a princess. However, after Audrey came, things began to change. ¡°We want to form a team with you. However, we can only open the door bybining our tokens,¡± Audrey said her purpose. ¡°Sure, I have no problem with that,¡± replied Cory with a shrug. He was a student in the advanced ss, so he naturally knew that Audrey, Adrian, and the others by her side were all influential figures. Although everyone said that Audrey did not have the strength, he felt that if she really did not have the strength, would she be able to be together with Klein and the others? ¡°Me too.¡± Ferrier and Cory maintained the same attitude, but they did not care. In any case, their strength was inferior to Audrey and the others. So they might as well go out with Audrey and the others so that they could go out earlier. The two of them had expressed their attitudes, leaving Angeline alone without saying anything. Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Angeline, so she could only agree. ¡°What else can I say!?¡± Angeline said angrily. Cory walked forward. ¡°This is a token.¡± Cory handed the token to Audrey. ¡°Thank you.¡± Audrey took the token. Shebined the tokens of the two teams. The token became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Looking at the token in her hand, a look of certainty shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. She mobilized the surrounding natural elements and injected them into the token. If she were not wrong, they would be able to open a passage back. However, after a long while, thebined token did not change at all. Even the air did not fluctuate at all. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it work!?¡± Klein looked at the token that did not move at all and frowned. He could not figure out what was going on at all, so he lowered his head and muttered to himself. Barbara and Ross stood beside Audrey. They did not know what was going on, but the two of them subconsciously moved closer to Audrey. Compared to their teammates, they trusted Audrey more. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we don¡¯t have enough strength. The power of the token isn¡¯t enough.¡± Audrey crossed her arms over her chest as she looked at the motionless token with a deep gaze. ¡°Does that mean that we need to find more teams?¡± Hobart eximed. If we find other teams, can we really keep the Snow Lotus in our hands until then? That was what Cole thought. At the same time, the others also thought of this. Other than Audrey, everyone¡¯s expressions did not look too good. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll definitely be able to protect the Snow Lotus.¡± Audrey could tell that everyone was anxious, so she took the initiative to console them with aforting smile on her face. When Kate saw Audrey¡¯s smile, he was stunned. He really had no resistance to Audrey¡¯s smile. The corners of Kate¡¯s lips curled up slightly. If it were not for Hobart deliberately bumping into Kate, Kate might not have been able to react until now. Audrey did not notice Kate¡¯s expression and his daze. ¡°But it¡¯s alreadyte. So let¡¯s set up camp and rest,¡± Audrey said as she looked up at the sky. ¡°I agree!¡± Ross had been exhausted for a while, so she was instantly energized when Audrey said they would camp and rest here. Chapter 256 - Had Been Stolen

Chapter 256: Had Been Stolen

¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s set up our tents here,¡± Adrian said as he looked at an empty space in the distance. He pointed there and turned to look at Audrey and the others. ¡°That¡¯s fine too,¡± Cole agreed. It was not too far from here anyway, and they could have their own privacy. Klein shot a nce at the girl who had been unconvinced by Audrey. He walked to Audrey¡¯s side resolutely and pulled her hand to the side to rest. ¡°Leave the matter of setting up the tent to Cole and the others. Let¡¯s take a rest first.¡± Klein gave Cole a look and pulled Audrey to sit down on the stone. The tent was set up very quickly. Adrian waved at Audrey and Klein. ¡°Audrey! Klein! The tent is ready. Come over quickly!¡± Angeline was still bitterly setting up the tent by herself. From the corner of her eye, she noticed that Audrey and Klein did not know what they were talking about. Audreyughed so hard that it was dazzling. That night, everyone gathered around the fire to eat. After everyone had settled the problem of eating, Hobart brought up the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss how to find other teams to work with us to open the gates and leave the snow mountain.¡± Hobart looked around and swept his gaze across everyone¡¯s faces. Barbara and Ross sat beside Audrey. After hearing Hobart¡¯s words, they subconsciously looked at Audrey. ¡°I¡¯m worried that those teams are up to no good,¡± said Klein. His gaze brazenly fell on Angeline, who had her head lowered and did not say a word. Angeline¡¯s face turned green with anger. She had thought of a good idea, but she forced down the smile on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m going out to get some fresh air,¡± said Angeline, as though she was angered by Klein¡¯s words. The remaining people were still engaged in a heated discussion. First of all, they excluded the mysterious man and the teams that did not get along with Audrey. They suddenly realized that they did not know any other teams apart from these teams. ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s really too difficult to leave the snow mountain!¡± Hobart said helplessly as he ced his hand on his forehead. In particr, they had the Snow Lotus in their hands. They would definitely attract a lot of enemies and snatch the Snow Lotus from them. He almost suspected that the Elder was messing with them on purpose. After Angeline left, she first walked to the opposite side of Audrey¡¯s tent. Then, she sneaked from the back of the tent all the way to Audrey¡¯s tent. ¡°Hmph! So what if you guys have the Snow Lotus!? It¡¯s not mine at all! It¡¯s only because you have the Snow Lotus that you¡¯re so arrogant!¡± Angeline kept mumbling, she searched for the Snow Lotus in Audrey¡¯s tent in the dark. After getting used to the darkness, Angeline quickly found the Snow Lotus. Then, she carefully came out of the tent and returned to the bonfire as if nothing had happened. ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Cory sat next to Angeline and felt someone sitting next to him. He turned to look at Angeline and asked curiously. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in a good mood just now. My chest felt a little stuffy, so I went out for a walk,¡± Angeline said perfunctorily. She lowered her eyes so that no one could see the expression in her eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see if there are any teams willing to team up with us tomorrow!¡± Audrey said. ¡°I think everyone is a little tired. Let¡¯s go back and rest up. We¡¯ll wait for someone to team up with us tomorrow.¡± Audrey yawned after she said that. She was a little tired. ¡°Alright.¡± Klein and the others nodded as well. Audrey looked at Ross and Barbara¡¯s team. ¡°Us too.¡± Ferrier nodded and was the first to answer. Audrey always felt nervous on the way back to the tent. She had a bad premonition. Could something have happened to the Snow Lotus? Audrey¡¯s heart thumped as she quickened her pace. As expected, she¡¯s gone! Audrey returned to the tent and flipped open the ce where the Snow Lotus was hidden. As expected, it was empty inside. Audrey¡¯s expression did not look too good. She had thought that Barbara and Ross¡¯ team would be better, but she did not expect that no one would know a person¡¯s true colors. Some people had evil intentions. ¡°Everyone,e out!¡± After Audrey calmed down, she calmly walked to the bonfire and shouted. At this moment, no one had fallen asleep. After hearing Audrey¡¯s voice, they hurriedly came out of the tent. Angeline slowly walked out of the tent, yawning. Her expression was unfriendly. ¡°What are you up to this time?¡± She asked despite knowing the answer. Audrey had already set her gaze on the three of them. Barbara and Ross would never do such a thing. After all, they were in the same dormitory. If something were to happen, it would be easy to find out. In addition, Audrey believed that they were not people who would do such a thing. It was even more impossible for Hobart and the others. Therefore, the scope of suspicion was narrowed down to Angeline and the other two. ¡°Snow Lotus is missing!¡± Audrey crossed her arms over her chest and said calmly. When she said this, everyone¡¯s expressions turned ugly. ¡°How could she be missing!?¡± Klein was even more shocked. ¡°Could it be that you forgot to put it somewhere?¡± Ross guessed as she frowned slightly. Cole did not think so. Audrey had always been very cautious, so it was impossible for her to forget where she put it. ¡°Do you think everyone is like you?¡± Barbara grabbed Ross¡¯ wrist and said with a smile. Then, it would really be stolen by someone. It was an insult to them that someone had stolen something right under their noses. They were known to be strong, yet someone had stolen something right under their noses! If they were caught, they would be punished. Adrian thought to himself. Chapter 257 - Body Search

Chapter 257: Body Search

¡°Someone stole it.¡± After Audrey said that, she swept her gaze across everyone¡¯s faces. Klein and the others did not change their expressions. Only the three people in Barbara¡¯s team were the most suspicious. Cory and Ferrier only knew that Audrey and the others had obtained the Snow Lotus, but they did not expect that someone would be so bold as to steal the Snow Lotus. ¡°First of all, it¡¯s impossible for the people in my team to do such a thing. Barbara, Ross, and I are in the same dormitory. It would not look good if they stole it and I found out that they did such a thing, so¡­¡± Audrey crossed her arms across her chest, she walked in front of the three of them with a sullen face. Angeline took a step back, feeling a little guilty. She kept telling herself not to panic. ¡°Audrey, I advise you to search carefully again. Don¡¯t misunderstand us because of this matter and create a rift between us,¡± Cory said, his expression as calm as ever. He also had his own selfish motives. He had been sitting beside Angeline. From the beginning to the end, Angeline was the only person who had left the bonfire. If the Snow Lotus had been taken by someone else, Angeline would be the only one left. However, if Angeline had really escaped this cmity, then the Snow Lotus would be theirs. Angeline nervously swallowed her saliva. Her hands, which were hanging by her side, could not help but clench together, leaving nail marks on her palms. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let there be any misunderstandings between us. There¡¯s no reason for us to misunderstand you. After all, we still want to return,¡± Audrey said frankly, her blue eyes staring at the three of them. Angeline¡¯s palms were sweating profusely. ¡°You just can¡¯t stand us. You¡¯re framing us!¡± Angeline roared. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Angeline¡¯s face. They did not understand why Angeline would suddenly shout like this. Everyone stared at Angeline with strange gazes. Angeline¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She looked very flustered. ¡°Frame you?¡± Audrey sneered, ¡°What reason do I have to frame you?¡± Audrey began to ask. ¡°You! You want to take away our tokens so that you can leave. We can only stay alone in the snow mountain to fend for ourselves,¡± Angeline said, she straightened her back as if this would give her enough confidence. ¡°Show me the evidence!¡± Angeline said, convincing herself in her heart. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was the case. She was not as nervous as before. ¡°Evidence?¡± Audrey asked back. Behind Audrey stood Ross, Klein, and the others. She felt like she was supporting Audrey. ¡°Yes! Evidence!¡± Angeline nodded and said with her head held high. ¡°I remember that when we were discussing our team, Klein stabbed you and you left, right?¡± Cole said as he stared at Angeline with his eagle-like eyes. Instantly, Angeline could clearly feel the cold sweat on her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need to be nervous,¡± Audrey said softly as she approached Angeline. On the surface, she seemed to beforting her, but in fact, her eyes seemed to have seen through her. ¡°We¡¯ll know who it is after a search.¡± Audrey shrugged and pretended to look elsewhere. In fact, she was paying attention to Angeline from the corner of her eyes. Indeed, Angeline¡¯s entire body tensed up when she heard those words. In order to obtain the Snow Lotus, she had carefully wasted too much time. She had also been very careful when she returned. In order to not attract everyone¡¯s attention, she had ced the Snow Lotus on her body. Just now, Audrey had discovered that the Snow Lotus had disappeared in time. She had not had the time to hide the Snow Lotus at all. Fortunately, she had tossed the Snow Lotus away when she came out. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll know who has it after a quick search. Whoever has it is the culprit,¡± Hobart said with a yawn, feeling a little sleepy. After everyone finished speaking, Angeline suddenly felt relieved. After all, the Snow Lotus was not on her. After a thorough search, no one had it on them. Audrey had been observing Angeline from the beginning to the end. She found that the other party was calm, which meant that she was confident that she would not be able to find the Snow Lotus. ¡°Can you do it now? You must have lost it yourself. I¡¯m sleepy. Go back to sleep,¡± Angeline said. How could there not be any? Cole was sure that Angeline was the one who had taken the Snow Lotus away. After all, she was the only one who had left. ¡°Wait!¡± Audrey called out to Angeline, who was about to turn around. ¡°I have a crystal ball in the tent. The crystal ball can catch the culprit. Isn¡¯t everyone curious about who the culprit is?¡± Audrey said with interest. ¡°Sure. Where do you keep your crystal ball? I¡¯ll help you take it!¡± Klein had long disliked Angeline, so he said politely. ¡°Let¡¯s all go together,¡± Audrey said. She led everyone to the tent and took out the crystal ball. ¡°It¡¯s just a crystal ball.¡± Angeline still wore a fearless attitude, as if she really did not take it. ¡°Everyone, please take a look.¡± Audrey secretly added magic into herbat aura and touched the crystal ball, and the crystal ball appeared. It was a stealthy figure who entered Audrey¡¯s tent. Then, that figure took away the Snow Lotus, and her face was recorded by the crystal ball. Seeing this, Angeline¡¯s eyes widened, and she retreated repeatedly, wanting to escape. ¡°You thief, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Klein dashed out and grabbed Angeline. Chapter 258 - Breaking and Entering

Chapter 258: Breaking and Entering

Angeline¡¯s face was red with embarrassment as she struggled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not a thief!¡± She was still quibbling. The evidence was in front of her. Everyone was staring at Angeline with a strange look. ¡°You¡¯re not a thief? The evidence is in front of you. Could it be that the person inside isn¡¯t you?¡± Klein sneered and reached out his hand to tap on the constantly reying scene in the crystal ball. He nced at her with ridicule and contempt. Angeline turned her head away, not looking at the scene in the crystal ball. ¡°Do you dare to do it or not?¡± Hobart stood beside Klein and looked down at the thief, Angeline. With all the evidence in front of her, Angeline could not bear to lose face, but she definitely would not act like a pariah at this time. ¡°So what if I did it?¡± Angeline straightened her neck and raised her head, which she thought was noble. However, this not only made her look like she did not have the aura of a noble, but also made her look like she had broken a jar and refused to admit it. ¡°I¡¯m doing this on behalf of heaven. People like you who don¡¯t have the strength don¡¯t deserve to get the Snow Lotus! The Snow Lotus belongs to powerhouses like us.¡± Angeline shouted loudly. As she spoke, her voice grew louder, making everyone in front of her involuntarily take two steps back. ¡°Who knows what method you used to obtain the Snow Lotus!¡± She was the one who muttered these words, but everyone was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t have the strength? Today, I¡¯ll let you experience the feeling of being taught a lesson by someone who doesn¡¯t have the strength,¡± Audrey sneered as her red lips parted slightly. In fact, Audrey did not take what the other party said to heart at all. Angeline broke free from Klein¡¯s restraints. ¡°Come on! Come on! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± As she spoke shamelessly, Cory, who was standing to the side, broke out in a cold sweat for her. Audrey¡¯s strength¡­ However, they did not step forward to stop her, perhaps because they felt like watching a show. They did not have any objections to Audrey, but they did not necessarily like her very much. ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey appeared very calm as she slowly approached Angeline. Angeline stood where she was, not moving at all. This would make her look even more imposing. Audrey used the power of herbat aura, causing the wind in the air to blow. In the next second, a seemingly light but actually very heavy pnded on Angeline¡¯s face. She sank into a dead-like state. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you two words today, face pping!¡± Audrey said nonchntly as she stared at her with her emotionless eyes. Her emotionless eyes made Angeline shudder, and her brown eyes were filled with tears. ¡°If you don¡¯t take out the Snow Lotus, I¡¯ll turn you into a snow statue and let you live on forever!¡± Audrey threatened. Her words did not sound like a joke. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you if you want it.¡± Angeline still wanted to leave the snow mountain. With her personality, not only did she fit in with the other teams, but they might not be willing to take her with them, so shepromised. Furthermore, she had already lost when Audrey had pped her without moving a finger. ¡°It¡¯s behind Ross¡¯ tent,¡± she said. Hearing this, Kate hurriedly ran to the back of Ross¡¯ tent and returned to Audrey¡¯s side with the Snow Lotus. ¡°Since you¡¯ve obtained it, you should leave as well. I can¡¯t keep you in the team with such a devious person,¡± Cole saw through Audrey¡¯s thoughts as he stood in front of Angeline and said icily. Angeline took two steps back in disbelief. On the side, Ferrier frowned as a look of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°Angeline! How could you do this!?¡± Ferrier stood up and reprimanded Angeline, his face full of disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve really disappointed us.¡± He had originally thought that Angeline would be able to rub off on Audrey¡¯s spirit, but he did not expect that Audrey was really strong. Now, she had failed in her attempt to steal the chicken, but instead, she was trying to chase Angeline away. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have done this!¡± Ferrier saw that Audrey was about to speak, so he quickly reached out and pulled her back. She swallowed the words that Angeline was about to retort. No matter how foolish Angeline was, she could tell that Audrey was pleading for her. ¡°Audrey, Angeline was only infatuated for a moment. This will never happen in the future. I swear to God!¡± Ferrier quickly said as he looked at Audrey sincerely, he hoped that she would let Angeline off this time. Audrey shot a nce at the silent Angeline and did not say a word. ¡°I hope you can agree to her staying. It¡¯s very dangerous for a girl to be alone in the snow mountain. We¡¯ll keep an eye on her and won¡¯t do anything excessive,¡± Ferrier continued. Angeline bit her lower lip and did not say a word. Everyone was waiting for Audrey to speak. After a long while, Audrey said, ¡°I can let you stay, but I¡¯m warning you not to have any more wicked thoughts. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really turn you into an ice sculpture and stay in the snow mountain forever!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word!¡± Audrey added onest sentence, and her tone became heavier. Angeline shuddered, and her heart became even more afraid. Chapter 259 - Continued the Search

Chapter 259: Continued the Search

Behind Audrey stood Kate and the others, while Angeline¡¯s side only had the three of them. Ferrier pleaded for Angeline, but Cory seemed to be watching a show. This matter could be considered to be over. However, Klein and the others were interested in an exception. It was the crystal ball that Audrey had just disyed a different ability. ¡°Audrey! Audrey! You¡¯re really amazing. I was thinking of how to get her to admit that she was the one who took the Snow Lotus. Just as I was racking my brain, you actually took out a crystal ball that none of us have seen before! It¡¯s really amazing!¡± After Klein waited for Ross¡¯ team to enter the tent, she reached out and pulled Audrey. ¡°Yeah, this crystal ball is so magical!¡± Cole was also particrly interested in the crystal ball that Audrey had taken out earlier. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just an ordinary crystal ball,¡± Audreyughed and said softly. However, it could clearly reach the ears of a few people. However, there were indeed crystal balls that could record images in this world. Audrey also had a crystal ball that could record images. They had to get er in order to avoid a situation simr to Audrey¡¯s. Even if they encountered it, it would still be useful. This was what everyone was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone should hurry up and rest. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the energy tomorrow,¡± Audrey said softly. Upon hearing this, the others nodded as well. They felt that they were indeed sleepy. After bidding farewell to each other, they returned to their respective tents to rest. Actually, what Audrey said was not a lie. The crystal ball in her hand was really just an ordinary crystal ball. It had only been slightly tampered with. Previously, Audrey had used magic to conjure the image of the crystal ball. The reason why the image inside was very blurry was that Audrey did not know the exact situation, but she remembered the clothes that Angeline was wearing. Thus, the scene from before appeared. This matter hade to an end. Everyone continued to search for other teams. The next day, Audrey was the first to wake up. She walked out of the tent, prepared breakfast, and stretched. After so many years of waking up early, she had developed a habit. ¡°Good morning, Audrey!¡± The second to wake up was Klein. Klein walked up to Audrey, patted her on the shoulder, and said with a smile. ¡°Good morning, Klein!¡± Audrey turned her head and looked at Klein with a smile on her lips. She was holding a loaf of bread in her hand, which was obviously her breakfast. ¡°Let¡¯s go find another team today! We¡¯ve stayed in the snow mountain for too long. I can¡¯t wait to go back!¡± Klein said to Audrey excitedly. Audrey really wanted to go back earlier. After all, she did not know how ude was doing. She also did not know if teacher ude would be able tost that long. Audrey thought to herself. After a few minutes, everyone woke up one after another. After breakfast, they gathered together. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll continue to look for other teams,¡± Audrey said. Angeline, who was standing in the corner, tried her best to reduce her presence. She did not want the other party to notice her. All of a sudden, Audrey sharply turned her head to look at the mountain? What a powerful force. Audrey¡¯s azure eyes narrowed slightly. However, there was nothing but white snow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cole felt that something was wrong and hurriedly asked. ¡°Everyone, step back!¡± Audrey roared and hurriedly pulled Ross and Barbara to stand behind her to prevent the other party from getting injured. Their strength was lower, so they were more likely to get injured. Before the others could react, an ugly-looking monster appeared in front of them. Its long fangs were exposed in the air, and there were four pairs of glowing green eyes on the ferocious beast¡¯s head. It red viciously at the group. Large droplets of sticky, foul-smelling saliva dripped from the corners of its mouth, which was covered in fur and beard. Its huge body blocked most of the sunlight. The moment the malevolent beast appeared, it trembled a few times. ¡°What is this thing!?¡± Angeline hid behind Ferrier in fear as she stared at the malevolent beast that had appeared. ¡°This is a malevolent beast. Our intrusion must have awakened it.¡± Audrey ced one hand in front of Ross and Barbara. Everyone stared at the malevolent beast in front of them warily. ¡°Puny humans, who allowed you to trespass into my territory!?¡± The malevolent beast chided angrily with itsrge mouth. It opened its mouth, and the stench from its mouth continued to spew at Audrey and the others. They could not help but frown. This monster was the legendary malevolent beast. It would not wake up easily. They must have done something to anger the malevolent beast to wake it up. ¡°Roar!¡± The ferocious beast roared into the sky. Step by step, it brought its huge body to Audrey and the others. They saw the ferocious beast open its mouth and shoot out arge red-ck me towards Audrey and the others. ¡°Hurry up and create a protective shield!¡± Klein stretched out his hand and continuously sent hisbat aura into the air. He hurriedly roared at everyone. Everyone hurriedly also released their battle spirit to set up a protective shield. When the fire was about to spray towards them, the protective shield was formed. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 260 - Defeat the Ferocious Beast

Chapter 260: Defeat the Ferocious Beast

No one would have thought that the ferocious beast¡¯s fire was not something to brag about. There was an endless stream of mesing out from the ferocious beast¡¯s big mouth. The raging mes covered the protective barrier. ¡°No! This definitely won¡¯t work!¡± Adrian¡¯s sword-like brows were tightly knitted together. He could not hold it in any longer and shouted loudly. Now, everyone¡¯s words depended entirely on shouting. A pair of eyes above the ferocious beast turned around, while a pair of eyes below were staring at them. ¡°Hold on! Everyone will definitely be able to do it! Let¡¯s quickly think of a way!¡± Ross also continuously sent out her energy, but her strength was too weakpared to the other members of the advanced ss. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say that just by standing there. If it weren¡¯t for the two of you from the intermediate ss dragging us down, we would have won long ago!¡± Angeline rolled her eyes and said disdainfully. Ross was so angry that he wanted to retort, but Barbara stopped him. The most important thing for them now was to deal with the ferocious beast. ¡°Heh! It really is a human!¡± The ferocious beast spat out a breath from its big nose andughed at them. A ball of mes condensed on its front foot. Then, mes continuously attacked the protective barrier, hitting a single point. Finally, the protective barrier could not hold on anymore and began to crack. Many people fell to the ground, vomiting blood and suffering internal injuries. Audrey nced at Barbara, who was bleeding from the corner of her mouth and flew in front of the malevolent beast. ¡°Void sh!¡± Audrey roared and struck the malevolent beast with thebat aura in her hand. However, there were no wounds on the malevolent beast¡¯s body. Audrey dodged the fire attack of the malevolent beast in a sorry state while constantly thinking of what to do. Audrey used the light cloud steps of herbat aura to get behind the malevolent beast and secretly used magic. She closed her eyes and felt the magical energy around her. ¡°Great goddess of ice and snow, please grant me strength¡­¡± Audrey quickly muttered to herself and then used her light cloud steps to get in front of the ferocious beast again, condensing her magic onto her battle spirit. ¡°Dragon ying technique!¡± Audrey flew up from the ground. A sword appeared in her hand. Since she could not find the opponent¡¯s weakness, she would attack the most obvious part of the opponent. That was her eyes! The ferocious beast had two pairs of eyes. If only one of its eyes was injured, it would have a high chance of driving the ferocious beast away. The ferocious beast¡¯s body was huge and inconvenient to move around. It was not as small as Audrey¡¯s. Audrey, who was clearly in front of it just a moment ago, disappeared in the next second. The ferocious beast turned its ugly head around and looked around. Only then did it realize that Audrey was right above its head. It was at this moment! Audrey narrowed her azure eyes and channeled her magic onto the tip of her sword. This way, she would not be discovered easily, and her body would be covered in ayer of frost. This way, even if the ferocious beast were to spit fire, her injuries would be minimized. Audrey aimed her sword at the left eye of the ferocious beast, and the ferocious beast seemed to have noticed her thoughts. It opened its mouth and spat out mes. Audrey was not afraid at all as she stabbed towards its eye. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The ferocious beast cried out in pain. The ferocious beast kept shaking its head. Audrey clenched her teeth and grabbed the hilt of the sword. She used a little more strength to stab deeper into the ferocious beast¡¯s eye. Then, Audrey stepped on the nose of the ferocious beast and pulled the sword out. The other party had used too much strength, and Audrey was inevitably thrown to the ground by it. The ferocious beast still had her magic in its eyes, so it would definitely leave unbearably. Audreyy on the ground, staring at the ferocious beast fearlessly. The ferocious beast red at Audrey, turned around, and left. When it left, it made the snow mountain tremble. ¡°Are you okay? Audrey!¡± Kate covered his chest with one hand and forced himself up from the ground. She came in front of Audrey and asked. Kate reached out and pulled Audrey up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Audrey reached out and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Angeline heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. Fortunately, the monster had left. Otherwise, they would have died here. Everyone had injuries of different sizes on their bodies. ¡°How are you guys?¡± The injuries on Audrey¡¯s body were not very serious. At most, they were external injuries. However, the others were different. Not only did they have external injuries, but they also had internal injuries. They had been burned by the mes spat out by the ferocious beast when the protective barrier had been broken. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just don¡¯t know if the wounds from the mes will heal.¡± No matter what, Klein was still young. He definitely cared about his appearance. Klein lowered his head and closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. However, Hobart¡¯s injuries are a little serious.¡± Cole looked at Audrey after he had recovered and said as he patted the dust off his body. Audrey hurriedly walked to Hobart¡¯s side. ¡°Hobart? Hobart!¡± She called out as she gently patted him on the cheek. Hobart had already entered aa and was unresponsive. On the contrary, Angeline was not injured much. She was well protected by Ferrier and Cory, and Ferrier and Cory were also seriously injured. They were not as strong as Audrey and the others, so they naturally could not escape the ferocious beast¡¯s fire attack. ¡°Audrey! Come over and take a look at Barbara!¡± Ross shouted, his anxious tone causing Audrey¡¯s heart to tighten. The two of them were only at the level of the intermediate ss, Audrey had treated this group of people as her good friends. Now that she saw Klein like this, Audrey could not bear it. However, she had already used up all the potions on her body. Chapter 261 - Hot Spring Water

Chapter 261: Hot Spring Water

That¡¯s right! There¡¯s also that crystal ball and that magical, otherworldly realm inside. Could there be a way in there? An expert must leave something good behind. So Audrey decided to go in and investigate. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll treat the injured first. After that, you should hurry up and make some adjustments.¡± Kate looked at Audrey with some heartache. She had fought off the ferocious beast by herself. It definitely would not be easy. ¡°That¡¯s right. You should hurry up and adjust yourself as well. After that, we have a way to deal with the others.¡± Ross nodded and looked at Audrey with concern. ¡°Yes, alright.¡± Audrey thought that it was a good time to take a look at the otherworldlynds. While everyone was still adjusting, Audrey hid behind a big tree. ¡°Please let me enter the otherworldlynds!¡± Audrey closed her eyes. Her curly eyshes cast a shadow on her eyelids as she muttered in her heart. The next second, Audrey disappeared from where she was. She felt her body floating as she entered the otherworldly realm. Audrey entered the wooden house immediately. The furnishings in the wooden house were straightforward. There was a bed, a desk, and a wooden chair. Oh! Behind the wooden chair was a bookshelf the size of a wall. The bookshelf was filled with ancient books. However, Audrey did not have the time to read the ancient books on the bookshelf. The most important thing now was to find something that could save everyone. Walking out of the wooden house, Audrey looked around. Her index finger constantly tapped her chin, and her blue eyes were filled with deep thought. A hot spring!? Audrey¡¯s mind shed as she thought of the hot spring in the otherworldly realm. Thest time they had woken up to look for her, Audrey had rushed out of the otherworldly realm in a hurry and did not try the effects of the hot spring. Maybe it really worked. She walked to the side of the hot spring and lowered her head to nce at the back of her hand, which was slightly red and hot. The mes of the ferocious beast injured it. She had used frost on her body at that time, but she could not withstand the area closest to the mes, so she was injured. Audrey decided to try it herself, so she put her hand into the hot spring. It was cold and veryfortable, Audrey¡¯s first feeling. She did not hurry to pull her hand out of the hot spring. But then, Audrey was surprised to find a flow of energy in her body. It was veryfortable, as if it was restoring the power of a cultivator. Surprise appeared in Audrey¡¯s azure eyes. She might as well put some hot spring water out for everyone to use. Audrey was about to leave when the Snow Lotus on her waist suddenly fell. After the Snow Lotus fell from Audrey¡¯s body, the snow-white flower bloomed even better. It trembled twice as if there was a gentle breeze. It seemed like the Snow Lotus likes this ce. It seems to be quitefortable. Audrey¡¯s gaze fell on the Snow Lotus as doubt shed in her eyes. Previously, Audrey had thought that the Snow Lotus had always bloomed on the snowy mountains. However, she was afraid that she would not adapt if she ced it in the otherworldly realm. That was why Angeline had targeted her and stolen it. However, she had not expected the Snow Lotus to live better in the otherworldly realm. It was as if it was something that belonged to the otherworldly realm. Furthermore¡­ Audrey squatted down and looked at the Snow Lotus. Its color seemed to be purer than when it was outside. A smell came from the tip of her nose. It was the floral fragrance of the Snow Lotus. It was the pure nature energy in the otherworldly realm that made the Snow Lotus more effective. Audrey did not take the Snow Lotus away this time. After all, there would be many people coveting the Snow Lotus outside, causing a lot of trouble. She did not want Angeline¡¯s situation to happen again or that mysterious man¡¯s coveting. Audrey¡¯s eyes darkened. It would be better to leave the Snow Lotus in the otherworldly realm to save trouble. ¡°Little fellow, you should stay in the otherworldly realm.¡± Audrey smiled and tapped the petals of the Snow Lotus. Following that, Audrey left the otherworldly realm. However, she was already carrying several bottles filled with hot spring water. She could heal her internal injuries by soaking in the hot spring water. However, if she consumed it internally, the effects would definitely be stronger. ¡°Audrey! Are you done?¡± Ross noticed Audrey walking over and said with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost done.¡± Audrey nodded and nced at the others¡¯ condition. Hobart looked a little better than before. ¡°This is a potion I recently refined. Hurry up and drink it. It should have an effect.¡± Audrey gave Ross a bottle with a minimal dosage. ¡°This is for Barbara,¡± Audrey said as she gave Ross another bottle. Ross nodded and gave the potion in his hand to Barbara. She was very touched, and her admiration for Audrey increased to another level. Audrey then walked in front of Cole and gave the potion in her hand to him. Soon, everyone had the potion in their hands. Even if Angeline did not like Audrey, she would not feel bad for her own life. Klein looked at Audrey deeply. Therge amount of potion that Audrey had taken out during this period of time should have been used up. He felt that the potion in his hand should have been refined by Audrey when she had just healed her injuries. ¡°This is the potion that I refined. It should ease the pain on everyone¡¯s bodies,¡± Audrey said, not noticing Klein¡¯splicated feelings. Hobart¡¯s dosage was the most, and his injuries were the most severe. Chapter 262 - Hand Over the Snow Lotus

Chapter 262: Hand Over the Snow Lotus

On the other side of the snow-covered mountain, the surroundings were covered in snow. A few tents stood on the ground. This group happened to be the mysterious man¡¯s group. The mysterious man wore a ck cloak. No one had ever seen his appearance. In addition, his abilities were unfathomable, so no one dared to provoke the mysterious man. During this period of time, the mysterious man had been sullen all day because he had not managed to snatch the demoness Snow Lotus. He did not say much, and no one dared to take the initiative to speak to him. Another team with a backpack on their backs slowly walked past their tent. ¡°Have you heard!?¡± A short man said. ¡°What?¡± The woman beside him asked. ¡°The Snow Lotus has been taken away by someone.¡± ¡°Ah! I know! It¡¯s Audrey¡¯s team who just got promoted from the junior ss to the senior ss!¡± ¡­ Gradually, the team¡¯s voices disappeared from everyone¡¯s ears. Daisy¡¯s team was dead silent. Everyone kept their mouths shut and did not speak. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make Audrey pay the price! The Snow Lotus can only be ours!¡± The mysterious man said with a determined look on his face as he opened his thin lips. His fair chin, which was exposed under his ck cloak and a big hat, gave off the impression that he was an extraordinary person. ¡°That¡¯s right! The outside world will definitely snatch the Snow Lotus back. The Snow Lotus was ours, to begin with. If Audrey hadn¡¯t used some tricks¡­¡± Daisy was indignant, unwilling to lose to Audrey, whom she disliked the most. Xavier, who was sitting beside Daisy, nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes! We will definitely snatch it back.¡± Everyone turned their gazes to the mysterious man. They could not see through the mysterious man¡¯s strength at all. No one knew how strong he was. If they wanted to snatch the injured snow lotus away from Audrey, they would have to rely on the mysterious man. The mysterious man snorted. ¡°Hmph!¡± Then, the mysterious man stood up and went to a ce where no one was around. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth, mumbling something unknown. ¡°Great God, please bestow me¡­¡± The voice behind him became softer, carrying a hint of a terrifying tone and atmosphere. Images of the entire snow mountain appeared in the mysterious man¡¯s mind as he searched for Audrey¡¯s location one by one. As time passed, the mysterious man¡¯s body trembled. This was a secret technique, and it could not be underestimated when it harmed one¡¯s body. The image suddenly shed to a familiar voice among the group of people. It was Audrey. She was walking with many people on the road, and no one knew what she was doing. ¡°I found them!¡± After a long while, the mysterious man suddenly opened his eyes. A creepy smile appeared on his lips as he said fiercely. ¡°I know where they are.¡± After the mysterious man returned, he told the rest of the team the news. Hearing this, Daisy immediately stood up with an excited smile. ¡°Great, I can finally face that little b*tch and beat her with my own hands!¡± She made up her mind that she must win this time! ¡°Then let¡¯s set off quickly. Shall we leave now!?¡± Xavier asked as he looked at the person in front of him. ¡°Yes.¡± The mysterious man did not refute. The mysterious man led everyone in a hurry to where Audrey was. Meanwhile, Audrey did not know that danger was slowly approaching them. They were still looking for other teams to team up with them. ¡°I think this team is pretty good!¡± Audrey¡¯s gaze fell on a team in front of them as she said. ¡°But will they really agree?¡± Barbara, who was almost healed, asked her question. ¡°Yes, we can do this¡­¡± Audrey said with a smile. ¡°Audrey, are you sure this is really okay?¡± Klein asked. The wounds on her body were much better. Not even a scar was left. All of this was thanks to Audrey. ¡°Of course.¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re Audrey from the advanced ss. This is Klein¡­¡± Audrey introduced them one by one. ¡°We¡¯re going back now,¡± she said. ¡°What? Have you found a way to go back?¡± They were also from the advanced ss, so they naturally knew who Audrey was. They did not dare to provoke Audrey and the few big Buddhas around her. ¡°I¡¯ve found it,¡± Audrey said with a smile. She was observing them from behind. They had been showing a lot of panic as if they were looking for something. It was obvious that they wanted to leave as well. At this moment, Audrey¡¯s appearance with a group of people had undoubtedly solved their urgent problem. ¡°As long as we put the tokens together, we can go back,¡± Audrey said. Then, Ferrier, who was standing to the side, also took out his token sensibly. ¡°Why do we need to use the tokens?¡± They had been searching for the teleportation array to return, but they had never expected that there was no teleportation array or a door to return. The other party stared at Audrey warily, worried that they might harbor ill intentions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take your tokens,¡± Audrey chuckled and said nonchntly. ¡°Then, shall we give it a try?¡± Joss stared at the other party before slowly agreeing. Audrey had long guessed that this would be the result. The three teams were trying to put the tokens together, but they still could not find a way. There was no teleportation array in the air. ¡°Audrey!¡± The mysterious man led a group of people and soon found Audrey. Daisy, who was beside him, shouted arrogantly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Audrey turned around when she heard the voice, but she did not expect it to be them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Audrey tried her best to minimize her nervousness. If Audrey had shown fear, perhaps Daisy would have felt better, but Audrey did not. It made her feel like she had punched cotton. ¡°Hand over the temptress Snow Lotus!¡± The mysterious man nced at the noisy Daisy beside him with contempt. He walked straight to Audrey and said in a deep voice, his voice carrying a hint of viciousness. Chapter 263 - One-on-One Combat

Chapter 263: One-on-One Combat

¡°What if I don¡¯t!?¡± Audrey was d that she had ced the Snow Lotus in the otherworldly realm. Otherwise, she would have been snatched away by the mysterious man. ¡°Huh? If you don¡¯t¡­¡± The mysterious man¡¯s sinister gaze swept across everyone present, and his tone was long. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for killing everyone present!¡± The mysterious man said. As soon as he said this, everyone cried out in surprise. Kill everyone! What a big tone. Joss wanted to ask who the other party was, but he did not expect to be stopped by Adrian. His eyes signaled for the other party to stop talking. Audrey was rmed. She might not match the person in front of her, and the people present were not particrly strong. Audrey believed that the mysterious man before her, whose name was unknown, might be able to actually kill everyone present. The mysterious man was not in a hurry either. He stood in front of Audrey without saying a word, quietly waiting for her answer. Audrey¡¯s hands, which were hanging by her side, were sweating. The others did not dare to speak either. There was an atmosphere of war in the air. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Audrey¡¯s azure eyes stared at the man, trying to see through him, but she could not see anything. Hearing this, the mysterious man snorted. ¡°Is there a need to say that? As long as you hand over the Snow Lotus, we¡¯ll let them go.¡± The mysterious man pointed at the group of people who were not even worth being afraid of. The people pointed at could not help but feel a chill on their backs as if a poisonous snake was targeting them. Angeline hid behind the crowd and observed in secret. This mysterious man in a ck cloak seemed to make Audrey very afraid. Angeline thought for a moment. Since even Audrey was afraid of this man, he was definitely a threat. At this moment, it was best for her not to take the initiative to go out and cause trouble. ¡°Hand it over?¡± Audrey crossed her arms over her chest as she stared intently at the pair of sharp eyes under the mask. Who exactly was he? An unfathomable power targeting her¡­ Audrey knew that she could not hand over the Snow Lotus. Not to mention that they were the ones who obtained the Snow Lotus. The Snow Lotus was still in the otherworldly realm. If she were to enter the otherworldly realm in broad daylight, it would definitely attract the covetous eyes of others. The mysterious man would not be able to obtain the Snow Lotus either. Therefore, she could not hand over the Snow Lotus. The mysterious man stood where he was and did not move. Instead, he paid attention to Audrey¡¯s expression. When he saw Audrey¡¯s pensive expression, he guessed that it was impossible for her to hand it over. I must think of apromise, Audrey thought to herself. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to hand it over to you directly,¡± Audrey said. Upon hearing this, the atmosphere around the mysterious man began to change. The other people around the mysterious man also had unfriendly expressions. ¡°Audrey! Don¡¯t be ungrateful. Hand over the Snow Lotus, and I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise¡­ Hmph! You know our strength.¡± Daisy, beside the mysterious man, could not keep her cool. She stood up and threatened Audrey arrogantly. Xavier also stood beside Daisy as if he was supporting her. ¡°But I want to fight you one-on-one. Don¡¯t hurt the innocent.¡± Audrey did not take what Daisy said to heart at all. One-on-one!? Daisy was startled. She did not expect that Audrey would want to fight her boss one-on-one. Could she possibly beat her boss in a one-on-one fight? The corners of her lips curled up as she revealed a sarcastic smile. Her boss¡¯ strength was unfathomable. However, the chances of Audrey defeating her boss were too low, so they were sure to win! ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± The mysterious man nodded in agreement. He was very confident in himself. Audrey¡¯s palms were wet. In fact, she was not sure if she could defeat him. But, she had no choice but to fight with her life on the line. Klein and the others had been standing behind Audrey the entire time. Now that they heard that Audrey would fight the mysterious man one-on-one, they felt extremely guilty. ¡°Audrey and I are on the same team! I¡¯m not considered innocent, and I can¡¯t abandon Audrey. I can only watch Audrey fight for us alone and be a coward! ¡°I, Klein, will never allow myself to be such a person!¡± Klein stood beside Audrey. He spoke. Klein turned around and exchanged a nce with Audrey. Then, they exchanged a smile. ¡°I will never abandon Audrey either.¡± Kate had always stood by Audrey¡¯s side, sharing life and death moments with her. ¡°I won¡¯t either!¡± ¡°Including me! We¡¯re on the same team. So how can we hide behind our backs like cowards!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Immediately after, the others followed suit. Finally, everyone in Audrey¡¯s team stood up. Rose and Barbara also wanted to step forward to help, but their strength was not enough to help Audrey. They might even be a liability to Audrey. Just as the two of them were about to step forward to volunteer, they were stopped by Audrey¡¯s gaze. The two of them lowered their heads, their eyes filled with guilt and frustration. ¡°The rest of you can just take good care of yourselves!¡± Klein looked at Angeline with disdain. With her head lowered, it was impossible to see the expression and emotions on her face. Chapter 264 - Fled in Panic

Chapter 264: Fled in Panic

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Audrey, you must promise to be safe...¡± Barbara¡¯s peach blossom eyes were filled with tears as she instructed Audrey worriedly. The mysterious man¡¯s strength was too strong. She had sensed it from the moment Audrey had started to fear him. Then, the entire scene turned into a battle between Audrey and the mysterious man. Daisy and the others were fighting against Klein and the rest. The rest of them hid far away, but they were still waiting for Audrey¡¯s victory. Only if Audrey won would they be able to survive. Otherwise, Audrey would have to hand over the Snow Lotus. ¡°Great Snow Goddess, please bestow me with supreme power, Frost!¡± Audrey held her sword and chanted softly. The others did not notice Audrey¡¯s words, but the mysterious man standing far away thought Audrey was provoking him. ¡°Dragon tail scythe!¡± The mysterious man summoned his weapon. Both of them were ready to fight, and they stared at each other. The moment the weapon fell into his hand, the power in his body exploded. The mysterious man frowned slightly as if he was struggling. However, he quickly adjusted his state, and his expression was fierce. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to be my opponent,¡± the man said arrogantly, with a hint of disdain in his tone. Audrey ignored him. With a sharp look in her eyes, she moved quickly in front of the mysterious man like a gust of wind. Then, she stabbed the man with a sword in one hand. The mysterious man reached out his arm to block it. His arm was covered with armor made of ck iron, so he was not injured. He noticed Audrey¡¯s other sword out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Dragon might! Go!¡± He roared. The scythe in his hand seemed to have life force as it wrapped around Audrey¡¯s other sword. ¡°Two swords, that¡¯s cheating!¡± The mysterious man quickly retreated to a safe area and looked at Audrey with a sneer. Hearing this, Audrey stretched out her hand, and the other sword returned to her hand. ¡°No rules are indicating that I can¡¯t use more than one sword.¡± After saying this, Audrey directly charged forward to kill. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had exchanged more than ten moves. The snow on the ground flew into the sky. With Audrey and the mysterious man as the core, the snow flew in the shape of a tornado. There were many wounds of varying sizes on their bodies. The longer it took, the more the mysterious man felt that the strength in his body was exhausted. He had to end the battle as soon as possible. Audrey could also tell that the other party wanted to end the battle as soon as possible. The more he did this, the more it meant that the other party no longer wanted to tangle with her. Could it be that the other party was not good enough? Audrey thought to herself. ¡°You can¡¯t end the battle as soon as possible,¡± Audrey said with a chuckle. After more than ten moves, the mysterious man¡¯s strength was almost exhausted. This could not go on. He red at Audrey and covered his right arm. Audrey¡¯s sword had injured him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The mysterious man nced at Daisy and the others who were still fighting with the other party. They were at a disadvantage, so he shouted. Simrly, Audrey¡¯s situation was not any better. In just an instant, the mysterious man disappeared in front of Audrey with his people. Audrey¡¯s legs went weak after the mysterious man left. Fortunately, Kate reacted quickly and rushed forward to support Audrey. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Kate looked at Audrey nervously, frowned, and asked. Audrey felt her head was dizzy. She must have been injured during the battle with the mysterious man. In addition, she had been tired during this period of time. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Audrey shook her head, reached out her hand, and pushed the person in front of her away. ¡°Are the injuries on the others alright?¡± After Audrey left Kate¡¯s side, she turned to look at the others. The tips of her ears were slightly red. Her words of concern made the others look at Audrey and shake their heads. The people who had been watching the battle from the other side had a new definition of Audrey¡¯s strength, especially Angeline. The people in the other team looked at Audrey with admiration. They did not expect Audrey to be so strong. However, they did not doubt what Audrey had said about going back. ¡°It¡¯s good that everyone is fine.¡± Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. If they were hurt because they had the Snow Lotus in their hands, or if they lost their lives, Audrey would feel extremely guilty. However, it was a good thing that everyone was fine. ¡°Then, let¡¯s hurry back now. If we encounter any unknown dangers in the snow mountain again, we might not be able to withstand it based on our current strength. Furthermore, we have already obtained the Snow Lotus. Therefore, we should leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, someone will definitely target the Snow Lotus again.¡± Audrey said after a careful analysis. Then, she looked at the others around her and asked for their opinions with her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions. We¡¯re going back anyway.¡± Ferrier shrugged and nodded, indicating that it did not matter. The team that they cooperated with could not wait to leave.. Now, they could not wait to go back as soon as possible. Chapter 265 - Prize

Chapter 265: Prize

¡°Let¡¯s put the tokens together. We can do it this time.¡± Audrey thought carefully about whether they had not seeded in injecting energy into the token before, if putting them together was not enough, Audrey decided to try injecting energy into the token. ¡°Alright.¡± The captain of the other team said as he took out his token and handed it to Audrey. Audrey then put all the tokens of the other teams together and entered herbat aura. ¡°Open!¡± Audrey shouted. As Audrey spoke, a round door soon appeared in front of everyone. The door was illusory and emitted a turbid white light. Kate and Audrey entered the door first, and everyone followed after them. The next second, Audrey and the others stood on the Temr Knight¡¯s arena. In the crystal ball, the Elders had long seen that Audrey and the others had obtained the Snow Lotus. ¡°Elder.¡± They did not expect to see the Elders standing in front of them as soon as they returned, so they hurriedly greeted them. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± The Elder sat on a chair in the distance and said, his voice echoing in the Temr Knight¡¯s arena. ¡°I dere the Dragon ying Squad the winner!¡± The Elder looked at Audrey and the others with admiration. These children were quite powerful. Audrey and the others looked proud. After all, it was not easy to win from such a ce, especially when the mysterious man and the others tried to stop them. Audrey was curious about what the prize that the Elder and the others had mentioned was. The prizes produced by the Temr Knights must be good! ¡°Pleasee to the main hall tomorrow afternoon to collect the prizes,¡± the Elder said and then disappeared. Audrey and the others were not the only ones here. Many people from other teams had also returned. After Audrey opened the door to return, everyone had returned. In short, everyone was looking at Audrey and the others from below the arena. Adrian and Cole looked at each other and smiled. They were the victors, and Klein and the others¡¯ eyes were filled with delight. ¡°You said that the Elders didn¡¯t say what the prizes are. Are you keeping us in suspense?¡± A man in a yellow robe said in the crowd, bumping into the person beside him. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely something good!¡± His good friend beside him answered. ¡°In the past, the Temr Knights always gave the prizes to the winning team on the spot. Why is it different this time?¡± ¡°Is the prize this time special? Or is the prize this time better than the previous prizes?¡± ¡­ There were all sorts of things being said below the ring. The suspense left behind by the Elder made everyone curious, and they wished they could ask the Elder to take out something on the spot. Audrey and the others were also very puzzled. Soon, everyone dispersed because Audrey and the others had alreadye down from the stage. ¡°What exactly do you guys think this thing is?¡± Klein was as curious as a kitten as he circled around everyone and kept mumbling. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Audrey answered him without getting bored. ¡°We¡¯ll know what it is tomorrow,¡± Audrey said. Kate and the others were also tired. They were too tired from the trip in the snow mountain, and they spent every day in fear. Back in the dormitory. ¡°Audrey, do you know what the prize is?¡± Barbara and Ross were also curious about what the prize was, so they asked Audrey. Audrey shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ll know tomorrow,¡± she answered. Barbara and Ross looked at each other. ¡°Could it be some kind of rare treasure?¡± Barbara asked, her face full of curiosity. It should not be, Audrey answered in her heart. She did put on a carefree expression, and everyone thought that she did not care at all. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest early. We haven¡¯t had a good rest since ascending the snow mountain. Why don¡¯t we take advantage of this time to rest well? There will be more things to do in the future.¡± Audrey was indeed a little tired. Seeing her two energetic roommates, she said helplessly. Hearing this, Barbara and Ross shut their mouths and did not ask any more questions. After hearing Audrey¡¯s words, the fatigue in their bodies instantly surged up. They yawned and went to rest. The next day, Audrey and the others came to the hall. The Elder was already sitting in the hall waiting for them. ¡°Hello, Elder.¡± Audrey, Kate, and the others greeted him in unison. ¡°We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± The Elder raised his hand to signal for everyone to get up. ¡°This is the reward for your participation in the snow mountain event.¡± The Elder pointed to the antique box that the attendant was holding. Hearing this, everyone looked over. The attendant also opened the box. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Audrey asked in surprise. Klein and the others were also very curious, so they walked closer to take a look. There was also an invitation letter lying in the box. It was an invitation letter from the Temr Knights. Chapter 266 - Challenges and Opportunities

Chapter 266: Challenges and Opportunities

¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s an invitation letter from the Temr Knights!¡± Klein eximed, his face full of disbelief. How rare was an invitation letter from the Temr Knights! They were actually able to get an invitation letter from the inner circle of the Temr Knights. ¡°Congrattions on making an exception and entering.¡± The Elder walked down from his superior position and looked at the people with a gentle gaze. These people were all good children with talent and hard work. He believed that they would be able to pass the test of the Knights. Kate was also in disbelief. Did the Knights take a fancy to them through this snow mountain event? On the other hand, Audrey appeared particrly out of ce among the excited crowd. There was no disbelief on her face, nor was there any excitement. There was only calmness. Such a bearing was very rare at such an age. Audrey was shocked that the Knights had actually given them an invitation letter. However, this must be an exception, right!? She guessed that since it was an exception, there must be a condition toplete it. ¡°However, let me make it clear in advance. There¡¯s also a devil¡¯s training and test inside. We won¡¯t interfere with the test. It¡¯s up to us whether we live or die after we enter,¡± the Elder said in an unfathomable manner, a pair of turbid eyes were now staring at the juniors in front of them with rity. ¡°Under such conditions, are you still willing to join us?¡± The Elder reached out to touch the beard on his chin. Upon hearing this, hesitation shed across the faces of the few of them. The elder had lived for so long, so he could naturally see the hesitation on everyone¡¯s faces. Thus, he continued, ¡°I will not interfere. Think it over carefully and let me know when you have thought it through.¡± With that, the Elder strode back to his chair and sat down. His eyes were half-closed as if he was taking a break. Adrian looked at the few invitations lying in the box. They were too tempting. He turned to look at Klein and Cole. ¡°What about you two?¡± ¡°Us?¡± Klein and Cole asked in unison. Then, their gazes fell on Audrey, as if they were waiting for her to make a decision. Audrey looked at Kate. He was still a little tempted, which was why he was like this. ¡°I¡¯m a little hesitant,¡± Kate said. Everyone had a rough idea in their minds. They had basically decided to join the Knights. ¡°Kate, don¡¯t you want to join us?¡± Audrey looked at Kate and asked. Her azure eyes stared at him. Kate could clearly hear his elerating heartbeat, as if there was a deer constantly bumping against each other. ¡°Kate, you have to think carefully. This is a rare opportunity,¡± Hobart said as he stood in front of Kate. He still hoped that Kate could join the Knights with them, but Kate hesitated now. Hearing this, Kate began to waver. It seemed that joining the Knights with them was not a bad thing. ¡°Okay, I want to go down this path with everyone.¡± A brilliant smile appeared on Kate¡¯s face. ¡°Elder, we¡¯ve discussed it.¡± Audrey struck while the iron was hot and called out to the Elder who was sitting in the upper position. ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± He asked. ¡°We¡¯re all willing to join the Knights,¡± Audrey said, her eyes filled with determination. She was very happy to be able to go down with everyone. ¡°Alright, then everyone sign your names on the invitation. After that, you can go back and make your preparations. The test will begin in a week,¡± said the Elder. After saying that, he turned around and left. He was old now, and it was easy for him to get tired. After returning, Audrey prepared well. Time flew by, and a week would soon pass. A few dayster, in the morning, the warm yellow sunlight shone on the bodies of a few people, as if it was ayer of golden halo for a few hot-blooded youths and girls. Kate stood beside Audrey absent-mindedly. He was very nervous. He was the weakest among the six of them. Would he really be able to pass the devil training this time? He was restless and hesitant. ¡°Wee to the devil training trial. After you pass the devil training and trial, you will be a member of the Knights. I hope that everything will go smoothly. This time, you will be acting alone and will be able to fully test all of you.¡± The elder tapped the ground lightly with his walking stick, and soon, a green light enveloped them. ¡°This is your mission this time. I hope that you can return and join the Knights as soon as possible. Good luck to all of you.¡± The Elder turned the walking stick in his hand, and the green light disappeared. After the Elder left, everyone noticed that Kate, who was usually very active, was acting strangely. He had not said a word, so something must have happened. ¡°Kate, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey turned her head. It had not been a week yet. This time, the Elders had summoned them to talk about their respective missions so that everyone could get ready. Klein and Hobart were also worried. They looked at Kate worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? If you have any difficulties, tell us. We¡¯ll solve them together,¡± Audrey said. Her gentle words made Kate let go of the shame in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able toplete the mission. This time, I¡¯ll be facing it alone,¡± Kate said with a depressed expression. Chapter 267 - Decided to Participate

Chapter 267: Decided to Participate

¡°Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯ll definitelyplete the devil training. Besides, weren¡¯t we fine when we were in the snow mountain? We believe that you¡¯ll be fine this time. You¡¯llplete it,¡± Adrian said as he looked at Kate in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll definitely work,¡± Audrey said in a consoling manner as she looked at Kate. She decided that she would refine some potions to improve and heal Kate in the next few days to help him improve. Instead offorting Kate, it would be better to let him improve his strength as soon as possible. That would be better. After returning to her room, Audrey suddenly thought of the matter she had agreed to back in the snow mountain. She wanted to refine the seeds of the Snow Lotus. However, after returning, the Snow Lotus was given to the Knights. She heard that the Knights had given the Snow Lotus to City Lord Lance. It seemed like she had to pay a visit to City Lord Lance. During this period of time, Audrey had worked overtime to refine the potion while looking for someone to investigate the matters regarding City Lord Lance. After Audrey finished refining the potion, she went to look for City Lord Lance. Following the instructions given by that person, she arrived in front of City Lord Lance¡¯s door. However, Audrey hade in the middle of the night. She directly entered City Lord Lance¡¯s study. ¡°Who is it?¡± City Lord Lance narrowed his eyes and nced warily at where Audrey was sitting. ¡°City Lord Lance,¡± Audrey called out and chuckled. ¡°Audrey?¡± He looked at Audrey inquisitively. This girl was interesting. There were still people in this world that he could not see through. Interesting. One had to know that his strength was enough to destroy a city, but now he could not see through Audrey¡¯s strength. In fact, it was because Audrey had a crystal ball on her that her aura was concealed. The corners of City Lord Lance¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he looked at Audrey with an evil aura. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Audrey said expressionlessly. She only treated this as a mission. City Lord Lance¡¯s eyes were filled with interest towards Audrey as he stared at her patiently. ¡°May I ask if City Lord Lance is willing to lend the Snow Lotus to me for a period of time?¡± Audrey was not sure if the other party would agree, so she was a little nervous. What? Lance narrowed his eyes. A few days ago, the Snow Lotus had been transferred from the Dragon ying Squad to his hands. So now, Audrey from the Dragon ying Squad actually wanted it back? Did she dare toe to him so brazenly to ask for the Snow Lotus¡¯ in person? Interesting. This girl was a little interesting. ¡°What do you want the Snow Lotus for?¡± Lance asked with interest. Audrey did not intend to hide it from Lance. After all, it was not easy to extract the seed of the Snow Lotus. It might take a long time, and she could not hide it from Lance. ¡°To be honest, the Snow Lotus isn¡¯t something that can be retrieved easily. However, However, I promised the Snow Qilin that I would protect it. Therefore, Therefore, I¡¯ll extract the seed of the Snow Lotus and return it within a year,¡± Audrey exined patiently, her gaze indifferent. Hearing this, aplicated look shed across Lance¡¯s face. It was because the seed of the Snow Lotus was extremely difficult to preserve, and the environment it grew in was extremely harsh that the Snow Lotus was so precious. The Snow Qilin wanted Audrey to extract the seed. This was clearly a difficult situation. This girl actually dared to agree to it. She truly had some guts. ¡°What if you can¡¯t do it?¡± Lance asked as he sized Audrey up. Audrey hesitated for a moment as she recalled what the Snow Qilin had said that day. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ll give you one year. After that, if you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll definitely not let anyone off.¡± Audrey was afraid of those words. That day, the Snow Qilin had not disyed its true strength. She had not been able to withstand it. If it really got angry, even if many experts were obstructing it, the town would still suffer countless injuries and innocents. Therefore, she had to extract the Snow Lotus seed within a year andplete the agreement with the Snow Qilin. After thinking for a moment, Audrey told the truth about the Snow Qilin. Lance¡¯s narrowed eyes shed with interest. Audrey actually dared to agree to such a dangerous agreement. This girl¡¯s courage was truly admirable. Lance was increasingly unable to understand Audrey. Just what kind of person was she? Although he did not understand what kind of person Audrey was, Lance knew that she was definitely not the good-for-nothing girl that everyone had described in the past. Instead, she was clearly a genius girl. ¡°So, you want to take away the Snow Lotus and extract the seed?¡± Lance asked. Audrey nodded affirmatively. ¡°But it¡¯s not entirely true. I¡¯m just borrowing it.¡± ¡°The Snow Lotuses once every ten thousand years. What if you damage it?¡± Lance¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold as he asked. Audrey¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her eyes shed as she said, ¡°I won¡¯t. I believe I can do it.¡± Although it was tough to extract the seeds of the Snow Lotus, she had learned many extraction methods in her previous life. If she studied them carefully, she would definitely get the seed from the Snow Lotus. If she could really extract the seeds, the Snow Lotus would not be so rare anymore. ¡°Alright. But I¡¯ll only give you half a year,¡± Lance said, directly reducing the time by half. Audrey¡¯s eyes sank, and her thoughts grew heavier. Half a year¡­ it would pass in an instant. Could she really do it? ¡°After half a year, you have to return the Snow Lotus to me in its entirety. Otherwise, I¡¯ll hold you responsible,¡± Lance said coldly. He extended his hand, and a cold light emerged from it. Then, it transformed into the Snow Lotus. The Snow Lotus remained in its original state, not withering in the slightest. This was enough to show how strong Lance¡¯s ability was. It was enough to guarantee the energy the Snow Lotus needed. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Audrey reached out to take it. But, in front of Lance, she did not dare to put it directly into the otherworldly realm. Instead, she could only use her energy to nurture the Snow Lotus temporarily. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Audrey nodded and said solemnly. Then, she turned around and left. Chapter 268 - Entering the Isolated Island

Chapter 268: Entering the Isted Ind

Extracting the seeds of the Snow Lotus was not a simple matter. Now that she was about to enter the devil training, Audrey could only put the matter aside for now and make her ns when she returned. A few dayster, the training would officially begin. What Audrey did not expect was that Lance would appear before the training began. The Elder¡¯s deep eyes swept across the few of them as he said meaningfully, ¡°My fellow students, the devil training that all of you will take part in is about to begin. Your mission this time is to survive.¡± The Elder¡¯s deep eyes swept across the few of them as he said, ¡°I will teleport all of you to an isted ind. All of you will spend the next half a month there.¡± Isted ind? Survive? The hearts of the few of them trembled slightly as they felt a little flustered. Audrey was the only one with a calm expression. There were no ripples in her azure eyes. She only stared at the Elder. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t finished speaking, Audrey simply asked, ¡°Elder, do you have anything else to say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Elder looked at Audrey with appreciation. He said earnestly, ¡°On this trip to the ind, you still have an important mission. That is to collect the energy balls on the ind and bring them back.¡± Energy balls? ¡°Why do you need to collect energy balls?¡± Klein asked, puzzled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe back,¡± Lance said calmly from the side. The few people who wanted to continue questioning swallowed their words when they heard Lance¡¯s words. Audrey knew that Lance¡¯s actions meant that the energy balls had a different function. ¡°The training this time is dangerous and difficult. I hope that you cane back safely,¡± Lance said as his deep eyes seemed to fall on Audrey. Audrey did not mind, but her thoughts became heavier. It seemed like this was not just a simple training. ¡°I¡¯ll send you over now,¡± the Elder said as he injected his energy into the crystal ball. A burst of blue light was emitted, which was especially eye-piercing. The few of them immediately closed their eyes. A few bird calls could be heard from their surroundings. Audrey could clearly feel the loneliness of her surroundings. After a few seconds, she slowly opened her eyes and surveyed her surroundings with her azure-blue eyes. The ce where she was teleported happened to be at the edge of the ind. Layers of waves were hitting her, bringing with them a hint of coolness. However, this sea was especially pale. Audrey adjusted the aura in her body. Just as she was about to leave to take a look elsewhere, she suddenly felt a dangerous aura. Before she could determine where the aura came from, she heard an angry roar. ¡°Roar!¡± Audrey frowned as she stared nervously at the lion not far away. Judging from its size, it was probably the Lion King. Audrey already had a n in mind. She was not a person who liked to kill. If she could tame the Lion King, she would spare its life. If it did not obey her, she could only be ruthless. While she was deep in thought, the Lion King had already pounced on Audrey. It opened its bloody mouth as if it wanted to swallow her whole. Audrey stood where she was calmly with a determined look in her eyes. The moment the lion king pounced on her, she activated the Dou Qi in her body and built a wall of Dou Qi in front of her. The Lion King mmed into the wall and let out a roar. The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. After the Lion King mmed into the wall a few times, the wall of Dou Qi was removed, and she boldly exposed herself in front of the Lion King. ¡°If you are obedient, I will spare your life,¡± Audrey said in a low voice. Audrey knew that animals like this could usually understand humannguage, and this Lion King was no exception. The Lion King¡¯s eyes became even sharper. It red at Audrey angrily and roared at her. With this roar, the birds on the surrounding trees flew away instantly. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t intend topromise.¡± Audrey snorted coldly. She had thought too much. With the pride of the Lion King, how could he lower his head so easily. The Lion King roared again as if it was responding to Audrey. In the next second, Audrey had already taken out her longsword. Under the sunlight, the sword emitted a faint cold light. Audrey¡¯s eyes turned sharp as she stabbed the longsword forward. The Lion King dodged quickly. However, Audrey turned around and a longsword struck Lion King. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please freeze everything.¡± Audrey chanted softly. In an instant, everything around them changed. Snowkes fell from the sky, and the leaves on the trees were sealed by the frost, turning silver-white. They looked exceptionally sharp. The cold air also slowed down the Lion King¡¯s movements. ¡°Frost fall!¡± Audrey shouted loudly. With a wave of her longsword, the leaves on the trees fell one after another. If they hit Lion King¡¯s body, they would leave a wound. The Lion King had nowhere to hide. It could only endure and let out a miserable cry. Audrey took advantage of the victory to pursue the attack. She rose into the air and stabbed her sword at the Lion King. She shouted, ¡°Wind break sh!¡± This time, she used her battle spirit. A powerful battle spirit wrapped the long sword. The moment she stabbed the Lion King¡¯s body, her battle spirit also prated its body. The Lion King, who was still baring its fangs and brandishing its ws, fell to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for this.¡± Audrey curled the corners of her lips as a crafty look shed across her eyes. The current Lion King was already seriously injured and didn¡¯t have the ability to retaliate. Audrey did not n to kill itpletely. She would just let it be. Whether it lived or died depended on its own good fortune. Chapter 269 - Encounter With the Fire Dragon

Chapter 269: Encounter With the Fire Dragon

After dealing with the Lion King, Audrey was about to leave when she saw the crystal ball on her waist light up. This crystal ball was given to her by the elders before they set off. Everyone had one, and they said that they were using it to umte energy. Could it be that the way to umte energy was to fight? Audrey frowned. That was really an unfriendly way. She snorted and put the crystal ball away. Since they were going to live here for half a month, Audrey was not in a hurry to find the energy ball. Before they came, they could not bring any food. Therefore, finding something to fill their stomachs was the most important thing at the moment. With her perception, Audrey knew that this ind was very big. It was surrounded by the sea and the rest of the ce was filled with forests. It seemed like a peaceful ind, but in fact, it was fraught with danger. Audrey could not rx. She kept feeling that there was a different kind of danger on the ind. After walking into the forest, Audrey found some wild fruit trees. Because she was an alchemist, she could easily determine whether the fruits were edible or not. Fortunately, the fruits here are not poisonous, Audrey thought to herself. In this way, Kate and the others would not be in danger of identally eating them. After picking some fruits, Audrey directly ced them into the otherworldly realm. Although she could also put them in her spatial pocket, her intuition told her that the otherworldly realm would be better. While observing the situation here, Audrey collected food. Soon, the sun set and the isted ind was pitch ck. Audrey used magic to conjure a ball of fire to warm and illuminate it. After staying here for a day, Audrey was basically clear that the ind had short days and long nights. It was very humid and hot, and all kinds of insects and beasts woulde and go. She did not know how Kate and the others were doing. Klein and the others were all members of the advanced ss. Audrey was not that worried. Kate was the only one she was worried about the most, afraid that something would happen to him. After some thought, Audrey decided to find the others first. Although the Elder said that she would be acting alone this time, there was no rule that she could not findpanions. This was not considered a vition, right? Unfortunately, the aura here was tooplicated. She could not sense Kate and the others¡¯ auras at all, so she could only slowly search. During the day, the temperature on the ind rose very quickly, and the forest was extremely humid and hot. Fortunately, with the power of the snow goddess, Audrey was able to keep her body in a cool state. Audrey knew very well that findingpanions was not an easy task, so she was also in the process of finding them,pleting the mission given by the Elder. She walked cautiously through the forest. Although her perception ability was not very useful here, Audrey still tried her best to sense the energy around her. Suddenly, powerful energy was emitted. Audrey immediately stopped in her tracks. She stood where she was for a moment before turning to her right. She looked ahead with a hint of certainty in her eyes. It¡¯s around here. She sensed powerful energy. Perhaps it was the energy ball that the Elder had mentioned. Audrey carefully walked forward for a while before she saw a cave in the middle of the forest. There was still some water dripping in front of the cave. Compared to the humid heat of the forest, it was very cold there. ¡°Looks like this is the ce,¡± Audrey muttered to herself. The corners of her mouth curled up into a smile as she prepared herself. She walked towards the cave and a cool breeze blew into her face. Audrey¡¯s entire body and mind rxed. After taking a few steps in, she could see a faint green light. Is that the energy ball? Audrey¡¯s azure eyes narrowed slightly. After sizing it up for a few seconds, she was about to step forward to retrieve it when a figure suddenly appeared and nearly swept her to the ground. Fortunately, Audrey¡¯s reaction was quick. With a sh, she dodged her opponent¡¯s attack. When she stabilized her body, she saw that it was a Fire Dragon that was attacking her. It had eight ws under its body, and it was baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. It looked a little frightening. However, Audrey was still very calm. ¡°So it was you who ambushed me.¡± Audrey snorted coldly and said in an unhappy tone. Boom! With a loud bang, the Fire Dragon was already in front of Audrey, as though ming her for barging in. Audrey knew very well that the Fire Dragon must be a beast that guarded the energy ball. It seemed like if she wanted to take the energy ball away, she had to deal with Fire Dragon. ¡°I have no intention of hurting you. Just give me the energy ball,¡± Audrey said straightforwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± the Fire Dragon reprimanded sternly, ¡°foolish human, how dare you barge in here.¡± ¡°You asked for it.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes turned cold. The longsword in her hand was already emitting a cold light. She chanted in a low voice, ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please grant me the power of ice and snow.¡± In an instant, the sky and earth froze, and the water droplets also condensed into ice. The water in the air turned into sharp swords and fell down, but they all perfectly avoided Audrey. No matter how the Fire Dragon dodged, he could not avoid being hit. However, the ice did not seem to have much effect on him. Instead, it angered the Fire Dragon. His long body rolled a few times in the air and the ice instantly thawed. In the next second, the Fire Dragon flew over. He swung his tail and nearly swept Audrey away. Audrey reacted quickly and appeared behind the Fire Dragon. She gathered her battle Qi in her palm and shouted sternly, ¡°Wind-breaking sh!¡± A blue light shot toward the Fire Dragon, emitting a burning smell. The Fire Dragon let out an angry cry and roared toward the sky. ¡°Damn humans!¡± The Fire Dragon roared angrily and danced in the air. The huge mouth of the abyss suddenly opened, and a few fireballs shot out from it. Audrey was surprised. She did not expect the Fire Dragon to have such a skill. It must have been cultivated for many years. A few fireballs were nothing to Audrey. ¡°Frost,¡± Audrey shouted in a low voice. She condensed a few frost balls in her hand, and when they collided with the fireballs, they turned into nothingness. Chapter 270 - Obtaining an Energy Ball

Chapter 270: Obtaining an Energy Ball

¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some ability.¡± Fire Dragon snorted in disdain. He extended his ws and roared. The Fire Dragon¡¯s entire body turned fiery red as he red at Audrey with his golden eyes. ¡°My ability isn¡¯t limited to this.¡± Audrey snorted coldly. Unknowingly, the longsword in her hand was covered in a thickyer of frost. She sneered and brandished the longsword in her hand. The longsword flew toward the Fire Dragon at a rapid speed. Although the Fire Dragon dodged it quickly, his body was still injured, and blood immediately gushed out. The Fire Dragon looked at his wound and did not pay much attention to it. He pounced toward Audrey. Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed. Before she could dodge, she was already wrapped by the Fire Dragon and Ross into the sky. ¡°Damn it,¡± Audrey scolded angrily as she chanted softly, ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, freeze everything around you.¡± The sky that was initially clear suddenly turned dark. The moment the atmosphere changed, the ground turned snow-white asyers of cold air appeared. As a result, the Fire Dragon¡¯s movements also slowed down a little. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Audrey quickly escaped from the Fire Dragon¡¯s demonic ws and rode on his body. The Fire Dragon swayed in all directions, wanting to throw Audrey down. However, Audrey grabbed the Fire Dragon¡¯s body and continuously hit it with frost. They fought in the air for a long time before they finallynded on a t surface. The Fire Dragon¡¯s body violently threw Audrey down. Fortunately, Audrey reacted quickly and used her sword to support herself on the ground. With her current ability, it was not enough for her to fly. In her previous life, it would only take a few minutes to finish off the Fire Dragon. Now, she had been entangled with it for half an hour. So it seemed like she had to finish it off quickly. ¡°Give me the energy ball, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± ¡°Impossible. Foolish human.¡± Fire Dragon¡¯s tone was contemptuous. Audrey snorted coldly. Then, please do not me her for being impolite. Audrey¡¯s expression sank. She closed her eyes slightly and chanted in her heart, ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please grant me unlimited power.¡± When she opened her eyes again, her azure-blue eyes became even more profound. They emitted a chill, forming a sharp contrast with the fiery-red color of the Giant Dragon. ¡°Ice and snow sharp des!¡± Audrey stretched out her hands and conjured countless cold-colored sharp des that flew toward the Fire Dragon. The Fire Dragon could dodge a few of them, but he could not avoid all of them. Many of the sharp des stabbed into his body, and the Fire Dragon¡¯s fiery red body slowly faded as he fell to the ground. The Fire Dragon whimpered on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I have more than that,¡± Audrey said as she gave the Fire Dragon a nonchnt nce before turning around and leaving. After returning to the cave, the energy ball was still emitting a green glow. Audrey stepped forward, but just as she stretched out her hand, the energy ball floated over andnded in her palm. In an instant, it entered her spatial pocket. After a fierce battle, Audrey was a little tired. But, seeing that the cave was still rtively clean, she decided to rest on the spot. In addition, perhaps it was because there were energy balls here all the time, so the surrounding natural elements were vibrant. So they took the opportunity to cultivate for a while. Although she had not broken through, she could feel the strength in her body increasing. When she walked out of the cave again, the sky had already darkened. Audrey had wanted to find a ce to rest, but she suddenly remembered that she still had a treasure ground, the otherworldly realm. Taking advantage of the fact that the sky was already dark, Audrey directly entered the otherworldly realm. Compared to thest time, the natural elements here seemed to be even denser. Not far away from the house, there was a faint, mysterious aura. Audrey could not help but step forward and push the door open. A dust-covered smell rushed over. Audrey walked in to take a look and immediately saw the book on the table. Last time, it did not seem like this. Audrey thought about it carefully. Could it be that other people were living here? She looked around and did not find anything strange. Only then did she pick up the book and flip through it. In the book, there were some martial arts moves. It seemed like this was a cultivation book. But why would it appear here? Audrey was puzzled. Looking at the moves on it, there was a surge of power in her body. Audrey could not help but want to practice with it. So she walked out of the house and started practicing with the moves on the book. She brandished her sword and danced¡­ Every move and move was filled with power. However, after practicing a few moves, Audrey felt that her body was filled with violence. The surrounding natural elements constantly surged into her body. Could this be a move that could better absorb the natural elements? There was such a thing in this world. If she had one in her previous life, she would have broken through long ago. So she would not have died tragically in the end. Audrey thought in disappointment, but she immediately pulled herself together. Fortunately, the heavens had given her a second chance. Moreover, they had sent many treasures to her side to help her improve faster. As a result, she would be more robust in this life than in her previous life. Thinking of this, Audrey became even more excited. She was filled with motivation to practice the moves in the books. This practicested for a few hours. Audrey had fully absorbed a lot of natural elements. The strength in her body had significantly increased, and her magic andbat aura had also broken through to a new level. Audrey revealed an excited smile. Through her ability to sense, she looked at the sky outside. Dawn was about to break. Audrey also left the otherworldly realm and continued to search for energy balls and teammates. Chapter 271 - Encountering Kate by Chance

Chapter 271: Encountering Kate by Chance

On the other side, a figure was entangled with a Sky Roc. ¡°Thunder god fist!¡± Kate shouted sternly. A light shadow flew toward the Sky Roc. The Sky Roc bounced a few times in the air, barely stabilizing its body before flying toward Kate again. Kate was somewhat overwhelmed. The longsword in his hand was not ready in time. The Sky Roc had already arrived in front of him. Its two ws grabbed Kate¡¯s shoulders, pulling him up like a chicken. A trace of panic shed in Kate¡¯s eyes. Because he was being grabbed, he could not use many of his moves. He could only use some of his battle spirit to attack the Sky Roc. However, this was like tickling the Sky Roc. It had no effect at all. ¡°Level two battle skill, windbreak sh.¡± It was not easy to seize the opportunity. Kate hurriedly used the battle skill, but it did not hit the Sky Roc. The Sky Roc carried him and swung him wildly in the air. Kate almost vomited. ¡°Take this!¡± Seeing that he was about to be taken elsewhere by the Sky Roc, Kate hurriedly brandished his long sword, trying to hit the Sky Roc¡¯s abdomen. At this moment, the Sky Roc suddenly released its ws, and Kate quickly fell. With his ability, he could not fly, so he could only fall. However, the Sky Roc had flown quite high, so Kate could only close his eyes in despair. On the ground. Audrey had juste out of the otherworldly realm when she sensed the aura ofbat aura in the sky. She subconsciously raised her head and saw a figure falling rapidly. ¡°Ice and snow float!¡± Audrey quickly chanted an incantation. The surrounding water vapor suddenly turned into snowkes and condensed into a nket that flew under Kate. Kate¡¯s falling speed suddenly slowed down. The ice and snow gently carried him to the ground. Kate did not feel any pain. Instead, it was afortable feeling. Only then did Kate open his eyes. When he saw the calm Audrey in front of him, he stood up and shouted excitedly, ¡°Audrey, why are you here!¡± Perhaps he was too excited, but Kate immediately hugged Audrey. ¡°Um¡­ by chance.¡± Audrey frowned slightly. She had nowhere to put her hands. Only then did Kate slowlye to his senses. He let go of Audrey and scratched his head resentfully. He said embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry, I was too excited. I thought it would only be me for the next half a month. Fortunately, I met you. Otherwise, I would have been in danger just now.¡± ¡°Why did you fight with Sky Roc?¡± Audrey nodded and asked curiously. ¡°It was because I identally barged into its territory and it hated me. It has been chasing me all the way. The potion you gave me is almost used up.¡± Kate sighed and said helplessly. He knew that he was not strong and did not want to fight with Sky Roc. However, Sky Roc seemed to see through him and chased after him. Fortunately, Audrey appeared. Otherwise, he might have been seriously injured by now. ¡°These are for you.¡± Audrey had a few bottles of potion in her hand, and she handed them to Kate. ¡°You have so many.¡± Kate took a nce and was very surprised. These potions were not ordinary potions. They were all level-10 and level-20. These were top-grade potions. However, they were easily taken out by Audrey. ¡°This is nothing. It¡¯s just something that can be refined from some ordinary herbs,¡± Audrey said very casually and asked about Kate¡¯s encounters along the way. When she found out that he had been teleported here and had not done anything but fight with the Sky Roc, Audrey could not help but chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± Kate pursed his lips. He knew that he was inferior to Audrey. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Keep up the good work. By the way, I¡¯ve already obtained an energy ball. Every energy ball has a divine beast guarding it. It¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡± Hearing this, Kate was even more shocked. It had only been two days, and Audrey had already obtained the energy ball. Compared to him, he was simply a failure. ¡°Then, do you have any news about Klein and the others?¡± ¡°No. The aura here is too chaotic. I can¡¯t find them at all. Even meeting you was a coincidence,¡± Audrey replied helplessly. ¡°Alright, they can only hope for the best.¡± Audrey nodded, hoping that Klein and the others would be fine. With Kate as herpanion, Audrey did not feel so bored on the isted ind. Audrey gave the fruits she had picked to Kate. The two of them rested for a while before continuing forward. Having obtained the energy balls, Audrey had gained experience this time. When she felt the powerful energy, she went over directly and observed the divine beasts that were guarding them before working together with Kate to deal with them. By the end of the day, the two of them obtained two more energy balls. Audrey also discovered that the energy balls here were divided into strong and weak ones. The divine beasts that were guarded by the stronger energy balls were also more powerful. Of the three energy balls, the one guarded by the Fire Dragon was the strongest. ¡°We¡¯re too powerful. We¡¯ve got three at once.¡± The crystal ball in her hand emitted a green light. Kate was also very happy. Audrey was a little worried. Since these energy balls were easy to get, it meant that the energy was weak. However, she wanted to get the ones with stronger energy so that she could enter the Knights Legion better. ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing Audrey¡¯s mood, Kate asked in a low voice. ¡°Nothing. I was just thinking about something about the Knights Legion.¡± Audrey¡¯s tone was indifferent, revealing a little sadness. Kate frowned, feeling even more puzzled. Chapter 272 - Giant Serpent

Chapter 272: Giant Serpent

Audrey did not intend to hide it, so she decided to be frank. ¡°Do you know that there is a hierarchy within the Knights? Once you enter, there will be a hierarchy. The higher the hierarchy, the more missions you canplete, and the more power you have in the Knights.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case, but what does that have to do with us? I think it¡¯s already good enough that I can enter,¡± Kate said in a low voice as he smiled embarrassedly. Audrey could not help butugh. Since she was going to join the Knights, her goal was not as simple as just entering. She did not like to be a weakling in a group. That would cause a lot of trouble. Therefore, since she was going to enter, she had to be the strongest. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s finish the training first.¡± Audrey did not say anything else, nor did she want to put pressure on Kate. Kate nodded and responded. Suddenly, a surge ofbat aura flew out from Audrey¡¯s hand. Even Kate, who was sitting next to her, was shocked. ¡°Audrey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s meat to eat.¡± Audrey chuckled. She got up and walked toward the ce where thebat aura had been released. After a while, she picked up a wild rabbit and walked over. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s actually wild meat here.¡± Kate¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course there is. Otherwise, what would those guardian divine beasts eat?¡± Audrey exined very naturally as if she was not the least bit surprised. Ever since she had entered this isted ind, she had roughly understood the entire ind¡¯s biological chain. She also knew that it was not difficult to obtain food on this ind. Since food was not difficult and the living environment was fine, why was it called the devil training? This was something Audrey could not figure out. She could not quite believe that the final devil training of the Knights would be so easy. This was also what Audrey had been worried about. The unknown dangers were the most terrifying. Audrey quickly cleaned up the rabbit, made a fire, and roasted it. The fragrant smell spread out, and Kate almost drooled. Living in the five great families, they had been well-fed since they were young. When had they ever suffered such grievance? After having enough food and water, the two continued forward. In the vast forest, it was impossible to tell directions. Audrey could only barely make out the path through the sunrise and sunset. The forest in the afternoon seemed to be even more humid and hot, with many poisonous insects roaming around. Audrey had the protection of ice and snow, so the mosquitoes did not dare toe close. However, Kate was different. In a short while, he was bitten several times. Seeing this, Audrey frowned. Then, she secretly cast a spell to let the ice and snow protect Kate. ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Just now, those poisonous insects kept biting me. Now, none of them are here,¡± Kate joked to himself. ¡°Maybe they feel that your blood doesn¡¯t smell very good,¡± Audrey replied jokingly. Her bright smile hung on her face, and her clear eyes looked straight at Kate. Kate¡¯sughter stopped abruptly, and his heart skipped a beat. His eyes that looked at Audrey became slightly heated. When he sensed Audrey¡¯s reaction, he immediately reacted. He touched the back of his head and said shyly, ¡°Maybe.¡± As soon as he said that, Audrey suddenly became serious. Kate was stunned. Just as he was about to ask, he heard Audrey say, ¡°Shh, something¡¯sing.¡± Kate¡¯s heart tightened, and he felt uneasy for some reason. However, when he thought of Audrey by his side, he felt much more at ease. The two of them quieted down, and Audrey began to carefully sense the aura and the speed at which it was moving. Why was it sticking to the ground? From the sounds, Audrey could roughly make out something. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It should be a reptile species. It seems quite powerful, but it shouldn¡¯t be a guardian beast. They won¡¯t just run out randomly. They¡¯ll all be guarding the energy ball.¡± Audrey analyzed it carefully. She was also slightly nervous about the species that was about to arrive. Running away was not her personality. However, it seemed to be extremely strenuous to face that thing. While she was in a dilemma, that thing had already approached. Its long and thick body slowly wriggled on the ground. Its blood-red mouth revealed its snake tongue. ¡°It¡¯s a snake,¡± Kate cried out in surprise and hurriedly lowered his voice. Audrey nodded. So it was this thing. She had thought it was some other species. However, it seemed to be quite powerful. It had probably turned into a spirit. How many more of these things were there in this forest? Could this be the real danger? Audrey made many guesses in her heart, but she was not sure. In order to preserve her strength, Audrey had nned to secretly escape with Kate, but she had not expected the giant snake to pounce directly on the two of them. The long snake¡¯s tongue almostnded on Kate¡¯s body. Fortunately, he dodged quickly. ¡°Audrey, what should we do?¡± Kate asked. ¡°We can only solve it.¡± The snake¡¯s movement speed could be very fast. Audrey did not have the confidence to outrun it unless she teleported. However, it would consume too much energy, so she might as well have a good fight. ¡°Hiss ¨C¡± The giant snake¡¯s mouth made a sound that was particrly sinister. Audrey felt a slight chill in her heart, and her gaze tightened. Such a giant snake was truly a thorny problem. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please send down Frost!¡± As the chant came out, the air suddenly became cold. Frost fell, and all living things went into hibernation. Chapter 273 - Battle

Chapter 273: Battle

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Kate, who was by the side, could not help but shudder. Snakes were hibernating animals. Audrey also wanted to use this opportunity to reduce its attack power. The power of ice and snow only had a slight effect on the giant snake, slowing down its speed. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Audrey also used her battle technique. She condensed her aura onto the longsword in her hand. In a sh, she ruthlessly stabbed at the giant snake. However, the moment the tip of the sword touched the giant snake, it was suddenly repelled by a powerful force. Audrey herself did not expect such a situation. She was almost injured by the repelling force. She hurriedly took a few steps back and used the sword on the ground to stabilize her body. Her azure eyes swept sharply at the giant snake. The giant snake also revealed its red tongue and stared at Audrey fiercely. ¡°Audrey, be careful,¡± Kate shouted from the side. After seeing the giant snake¡¯s ability, he could not help but sweat for Audrey. Audrey nodded and locked her gaze on the giant snake. ¡°Lightning fist!¡± Audrey used her battle skill once again, wanting to see clearly what the force that had rebounded was. Her battle Qi quickly condensed into the shape of a fist in front of her and smashed toward the giant snake. Just as the fist was about to hit the giant snake, an invisible force appeared around it and bounced the fist back. This time, Audrey was prepared and naturally was not injured by the fist. However, none of the skills could get close to the giant snake, which was difficult to deal with. Audrey frowned, unable to think of a solution. The giant snake was still sticking out its tongue. When it got close to Audrey, it suddenly spat out a green liquid. Audrey reacted in time and dodged it. The liquid fell to the ground, and the surrounding vegetation instantly withered. Even Audrey, who was an alchemist, could not help but be surprised when she saw it. The saliva of the giant snake must have contained a lethal poison, which was why the vegetation did not grow. If it fell on a person¡¯s body, it would probably be even more terrifying than sulfuric acid. It seemed like she had to be more careful. ¡°Audrey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Kate, who was standing by the side, looked at the scene in front of her in shock. Her expression changed slightly. ¡°Its saliva is extremely poisonous. Be careful and don¡¯t get hurt,¡± Audrey said solemnly. She then looked at the giant snake and appeared behind it in a sh. ¡°Wind splitting sh!¡± Audrey used her battle technique at a rapid speed. This time, the giant snake seemed to be unprepared. The skill was finally not reflected back. Itnded heavily on the giant snake¡¯s body, leaving a mark. The giant snake hissed, turned around, and jumped out to attack Audrey. Audrey¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and she had arrived behind the giant snake. She had already caught the giant snake¡¯s weakness, which was to attack before it sensed it, so it would not bounce back. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with great power!¡± As she chanted, Audrey instantly felt the chill on her longsword increase. She took this opportunity to stab at the giant snake. As the sword stabbed in, the giant snake spat out fresh blood. With a swing of its tail, it lifted Audrey into the air. ¡°Audrey!¡± Kate shouted hurriedly. She quickly stepped forward and held Audrey before shended. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Audrey replied in a low voice and moved away from Kate. ¡°Let me deal with it.¡± Kate could not bear to see Audrey get injured, so she took the initiative to pick up her longsword and walked toward the giant snake. She mobilized thebat aura in her body and struck at the giant snake. The strength he used was the same as the rebound strength of the giant snake. The powerful battle spirit was bounced back by the giant snake in an instant. Kate almost did not have time to dodge. Fortunately, Audrey pulled him aside to dodge the attack. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to deal with,¡± Kate said with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way,¡± Audrey thought for a moment and said with a cold snort. As the saying goes, hitting a snake at its weakest point is no exception to the giant snake. Audrey had long since targeted its weakest point. Her sh just now was just a test to see how convenient it would be to strike. As they spoke, the giant snake had already arrived in front of the two of them. Its long body bent down at an extremely fast speed in an attempt to lift the two of them up. Audrey hurriedly used her sword to block it. ¡°Protective barrier!¡± She built a powerful protective barrier around her to block the attack of the giant snake. The giant snake seemed to be angered as it used its body to continuously hit the protective barrier. In just a moment, the protective barrier copsed. Audrey pushed Kate to the side and said, ¡°Wait for me by the side.¡± After saying this, the giant snake¡¯s mouth had already fallen down. That mouth seemed to be able to swallow half of Audrey¡¯s body. Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed as she used her sword to block the mouth of the giant snake. Following that, she condensed a blue magic ball in her hand and struck the bottom of the giant snake¡¯s mouth. That was also the softest part of the giant snake. The ce where it was struck emitted a burning smell. The giant snake also let go of its mouth. Audrey took back her long sword and shed behind the giant snake. She originally wanted to directly hit the seven inches and finish off the giant snake.. However, she did not expect the giant snake¡¯s reaction to be so quick as to directly roll Audrey up. Chapter 274 - Defeating the Giant Snake

Chapter 274: Defeating the Giant Snake

Audrey was like a mummy. She was wrapped up by the giant snake and only her head was exposed. Her breathing was also somewhat difficult because she was entangled by the giant snake, so Audrey was unable to use her battle technique. ¡°Gale sh!¡± Kate mobilized the wind elements around him and hacked at the giant snake¡¯s body at lightning speed. The giant snake wanted to dodge, so it could only release Audrey. However, it did not let go immediately. Instead, it swung its body and threw Audrey a few meters away. Following that, the giant snake¡¯s gaze fell on Kate. It opened its bloody mouth and pounced at Kate. ¡°Earth-shattering sh!¡± Kate hurriedly used a level 1 battle technique. A crack quickly appeared on the floor, and half of the giant snake¡¯s body fell down. Seeing this, Kate was delighted. Just as he was about to use another battle technique to destroy the giant snake, the giant snake¡¯s body suddenly grewrger. It directly opened up the floor, and the giant snake¡¯s body rose into the air and quickly wrapped itself around Kate. ¡°Shatter!¡± The battle technique Kate used was useless. It waspletely useless. ¡°Kate, hold on!¡± Not far away, Audrey¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. She was slightly worried, but she could use this opportunity to deal with the giant snake better. In a sh, Audrey arrived beside the giant snake. She found the seven inches of the giant snake and chanted, ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with divine power!¡± ¡°Frost arrows!¡± In Audrey¡¯s hands, countless sharp arrowheads appeared and struck the seven inches of the giant snake. The frost arrows entered the snake¡¯s body, and the giant snake suddenly released Kate. Its entire body fell to the ground with a feeling of powerlessness. Audrey took advantage of her victory to pursue the attack. She raised her long sword, which was emitting a cold light, high above her head. ¡°Extermination sh!¡± With a sh of her sword, the giant snake¡¯s body was already torn into pieces. The giant snake let out a loud roar, and after spitting out some things, it copsed to the ground. Audrey and Kate heaved a sigh of relief. Audrey stretched out her hand and pulled Kate up from the side. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Kate immediately cared about Audrey. After all, it was all thanks to Audrey just now. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re not injured, are you?¡± Audrey asked softly. Kate smiled and shook her head. ¡°Of course not.¡± Kate was overjoyed to receive Audrey¡¯s concern. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Audrey nodded gently. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly caught a glimpse of the thing that was spat out of the giant snake¡¯s mouth. It seemed somewhat familiar. Audrey walked forward and picked it up. She washed it with ice and snow before she could clearly read the words on it. It was Klein¡¯s token? Audrey¡¯s expression tensed up. Why was Klein¡¯s token in the giant snake¡¯s stomach? Could it be that Klein has already¡­ Audrey did not dare to think further. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Klein¡¯s token?¡± Beside her, Kate also noticed that something was amiss. He took the token and observed it carefully for a moment before saying with certainty, ¡°This is Klein¡¯s token. I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed his,¡± Audrey said with a solemn expression. ¡°But didn¡¯t this thing spit out from the giant snake¡¯s stomach? What about Klein? could he have already been eaten by the giant snake?¡± Kate¡¯s face was filled with terror. He was just about to go forward and cut open the giant snake¡¯s stomach. Audrey immediately stopped him andforted him, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If the giant snake had eaten Klein, it wouldn¡¯t have such a t stomach. Therefore, Klein should be somewhere else. If we can find out where the giant snake came from, we might be able to find Klein.¡± Audrey analyzed carefully, her blue eyes emitting a sharp light. ¡°That makes sense. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Kate could not wait to find Klein, afraid that he would be in any danger. Audrey vaguely remembered that the giant snake hade from the west. Moreover, it had crawled all the way. There should be traces on the ground, so the two followed the traces to the west. After a long while, the traces of the giant snake¡¯s movement suddenly disappeared. The scene in front of them was barren. There was not a single tree. There was only a cave. ¡°Where is this ce? Why isn¡¯t there even a tree?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be the giant snake¡¯s nest. Its saliva is poisonous, which is why there isn¡¯t any vegetation here,¡± Audrey said after thinking for a moment. After hearing her words, Kate suddenly understood. The cave was pitch-ck, as though nothing could be seen. It made people nervous. Audrey immediately conjured a ball of fire to illuminate the cave. The cave was very cool and humid, and there was a strange smell that was simr to the giant snake¡¯s body. This made Audrey even more certain that this was the nest of the giant snake. ¡°Will Klein be here?¡± The deeper he went, the more nervous Kate became. On the other hand, Audrey appeared very calm. ¡°Perhaps he is.¡± As Audrey spoke, she quickened her pace. The cave¡¯s aura was really strange, and she did not want to stay any longer. After walking for a while, the cave suddenly became narrow. They could only pass through one person at a time. Audrey took the lead and walked forward, with Kate following closely behind. ¡°What is this sticky liquid on the wall? It¡¯s disgusting,¡± Kateined in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s probably the secretion of a giant snake,¡± Audrey answered, thinking to herself. Fortunately, the secretion was not poisonous. Otherwise, it would not be easy to pass through. Chapter 275 - Was Poisoned

Chapter 275: Was Poisoned

The two of them shuttled through the narrow passage for more than ten minutes before they walked out. In front of them was an empty cave. Compared to the outside, it was even colder. Audrey had no choice but to release a few more fireballs. Soon, they lit up the entire cave. She could vaguely see a humanoid figure lying on the floor not far away. Audrey immediately stepped forward boldly and recognized the person. It was indeed Klein. ¡°Klein!¡± Behind her, Kate cried out in surprise. ¡°He must have been poisoned.¡± Audrey knitted her brows tightly. Looking at Klein¡¯s pale face, his lips turning purple, and the fact that he was unconscious, Audrey could guess that he had probably been poisoned during the battle with the giant snake. However, if it was not poison from saliva, then what kind of poison could it be? Audrey could not figure out the antidote, but the most important thing now was not to find the poison but to detoxify it. Among the potions, there was one that could detoxify all kinds of poison. Now, she could only try it out. However, beforeing here, Audrey had not thought about the poisoning situation, so she did not prepare that potion. ¡°What should we do? Will he be alright?¡± Compared to Audrey, Kate was even more nervous. Audrey nodded and said, ¡°He should be fine. He¡¯s still alive. As long as he can cure the poison, it¡¯s fine.¡± Audrey¡¯s words instantly calmed Kate down. ¡°Then, how do we cure the poison?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a potion that can cure all poisons, but I don¡¯t have it with me right now. When I first came here, I seemed to see some herbs that can be refined outside. Why don¡¯t you help me gather some?¡± Hearing this, Kate immediately replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Audrey told Kate the characteristics of a bunch of herbs. That potion could cure all poisons, and it required a lot of herbs to refine. Audrey only hoped that Kate could get those herbs back. After Kate left, Audrey used magic to try to help Klein clear the poison in his body. However, the power of ice and snow was not very useful. She could only temporarily freeze the poison and prevent it from spreading. Taking advantage of her free time, Audrey entered the otherworldly realm again and continued to practice the moves in the books. With each move, she could feel the aura in her body surging and her entire body clearing up. She did not know how long she practiced until Audrey felt the dangerous auraing from outside. Oh no, could Klein be in danger again? Audrey hurriedly came out of the otherworldly realm and saw snakes of all sizes crawling in the cave. However, unlike giant snakes, they were very aggressive. These snakes wererge and small. Therger ones were aggressive, while the smaller ones were just following therger ones. However, there were so many of them that Audrey felt a little numb when she saw them. She immediately created a protective barrier to protect Klein from being hurt by the snakes. Audrey did not want to hurt so many snakes. As long as they did not take the initiative to attack, Audrey did not n to attack either. However, after a moment, the originally chaotic snakes suddenly became orderly and looked very aggressive. Audrey was shocked. She could not help but wonder what was going on? Snakes of all sizes crawled towards Audrey in an orderly fashion, each of them revealing their red snake tongues. They were very terrifying. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with power, ice, and fire!¡± Audrey chanted softly. The cave instantly changed. One moment, it was extremely cold, and the next moment, it was filled with mes. Some of the weaker snakes were already unable to move. Audrey stood in the middle of the ice and snow. Her entire body emitted a blue glow, making her seem like a divine goddess of ice and snow. ¡°Extermination sh!¡± Taking advantage of this opportunity, Audrey used her Dou technique to finish off some of the snakes. She originally thought that this would be the end. However, those snakes still stubbornly resisted as though they had been poisoned. It was as though they did not have any fear in their hearts. Why is it so strange? A hint of doubt appeared on Audrey¡¯s exquisite face. It seemed like they could not stay here for long. It was as if there was someone controlling the snakes behind them, attacking them without any regard for their lives. However, it was not an easy task to bring Klein out. Audrey thought for a moment and decided to put Klein into the otherworldly realm. This was the only way to bring him out. After all, he would not wake up for a while. With that thought in mind, Audrey immediately brought him in and left the cave at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Just as she walked out of the cave¡¯s entrance, she bumped into Kate, who was holding a pile of medicinal herbs in his hand. ¡°Where¡¯s Klein? Did you throw him in there?¡± Audrey hesitated for a moment. Now that Kate was here, how could she bring Klein out? ¡°There are many snakes inside. They seem to be controlled by someone. They keep attacking and have no choice but toe out,¡± Audrey exined, ¡°Klein is¡­ in my storage.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kate was stunned. It was obvious that he did not understand Audrey¡¯s words. He put on a dumbfounded expression. Chapter 276 - Passed in Half the Time

Chapter 276: Passed in Half the Time

An unnatural look shed across Audrey¡¯s face. She waved her hand in the air, and Klein appeared, lying quietly on the side. ¡°It was too dangerous just now, so I temporarily put him in the space. He¡¯s unconscious anyway, so he should be fine,¡± Audrey exined calmly. The space she was talking about was naturally her pocket. Kate nodded doubtfully. Although he did not understand how Audrey operated it, there were too many miracles on Audrey¡¯s body, so Kate did not suspect anything. Klein was still unconscious, so Kate handed the herbs in his hand to Audrey. ¡°Here are the herbs you want.¡± Audrey nced at them briefly and nodded. ¡°Alright, you stay here and look after him for a while. I¡¯ll go refine the potion.¡± After saying that, Audrey walked to the side. The antidote was not difficult to refine. An intermediate alchemist could do it, so it was naturally very easy for Audrey. She operated the potion for a while and took out a bottle of purple potion. There were still quite a few herbs left by her side. As an alchemist, her instinct of cherishing herbs made her simply throw them into the otherworldly realm. Perhaps they would be useful in the future. ¡°Audrey, have you finished refining the potion so quickly?¡± Seeing Audrey walk back with a rxed look, Kate was surprised for a moment before he calmed down. Audrey was so powerful that refining a bottle of antidote was naturally not a problem. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done,¡± Audrey replied softly and handed the potion to Kate, ¡°give it to him to drink.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kate happily epted it and fed it to Klein. Then, he used hisbat aura to investigate Klein¡¯s condition and discovered that the poison had miraculously begun to dissipate. That bottle of potion was really magical. It seemed like he would have to ask Audrey to prepare a few more bottles in the future. ¡°This is too magical.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There will be more magical things in the future.¡± Audrey chuckled. The meaning in her words was hard to fathom. However, she only wanted to give Kate a reminder. In the future, she would make more incredible things happen in this world. Kate did not understand what she was saying, but he did not delve too deeply into it either. All he could think about was when Klein would wake up. After all, if he and Audrey were to bring an unconscious person along, it would be very taxing. However, it was clear that Kate was overthinking it. This was because after Klein had taken the potion for a while, he slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Audrey and Kate, he was momentarily dumbfounded. ¡°What? Are you dumb?¡± Audrey teased softly. Klein jumped up and hugged the two of them in excitement. ¡°Audrey! Kate! It¡¯s really you two. I thought I was dreaming or was I hallucinating?¡± ¡°Neither,¡± Audrey snorted and said helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s great. We actually bumped into each other.¡± Klein was still immersed in his excitement. ¡°How did you find me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first. Let¡¯s talk about why you were here and how you were poisoned,¡± Audrey interrupted Klein and said. Klein frowned slightly. He seemed to still have some lingering fear when he recalled what had happened before he fainted. ¡°When I was walking in the forest, I met a giant snake. It was too strong. It rolled me up and brought me here. Then, I fainted. Was I poisoned?¡± Klein clearly did not know about the poison. ¡°Yeah, Audrey refined the potion to help you detoxify the poison,¡± Kate replied from the side. ¡°Thank you, Audrey. You saved me again,¡± Klein¡¯s eyes were moved as he spoke sincerely. Audrey did not take it to heart. In her opinion, she and Klein were teammates. It was only right to help each other. There was no need to thank each other. At this moment, Audrey was more concerned about why Klein was poisoned. Since he was not poisoned because he fought with the giant snake, then why was he poisoned? Could it be rted to that cave? ¡°Do you really not know why you were poisoned?¡± Audrey asked cautiously. If there was another reason for the poison, it would be even more troublesome. ¡°Before I fainted, I shouldn¡¯t have been poisoned. I fainted because it knocked me out.¡± Klein shook his head innocently. He did not understand why Audrey would not let go of this matter. Hearing this, Audrey responded with a heavy tone. Her blue eyes were filled with a deeper meaning. Following that, the three of them learned about the progress of the mission. After learning that Klein had also obtained an energy ball, Audrey could not help but feel gratified. After resting on the spot for a while, the three of them left the destend together and continued to search for the energy ball in the forest. ¡ª ¡°Audrey, be careful!¡± This time, they encountered a dragon. ¡°Ice sh!¡± Audrey turned around and shot out a stream of sharpbat aura, causing the dragon to be riddled with injuries and unable to fight back. Since it was just training, Audrey felt that it was not necessary to kill all of the guardian beasts. Therefore, when they were unable to fight back, Audrey would choose to let them go. As long as they sessfully took the energy ball away, it would be fine. The injured guardian beasts could continue to live after undergoing training and adjustment. ¡°We¡¯ve obtained another energy ball!¡± Klein and Kate ran over excitedly with joyful smiles on their faces. This was already the tenth energy ball they had obtained. Of course, the devil training had already reached its seventh day, and half of the time had already passed. ¡°Mm, keep up the good work,¡± Audrey replied confidently. After a round of fighting, the sky turned dark again. The three of them could only find a safe ce to rest. Kate was in charge of setting up the tent, while Klein captured some wild animals. Audrey was in charge of roasting them, and soon, the aroma of the food began to spread. The three of them were already very satisfied to be able to eat such delicious food in the forest. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go rest first.¡± ¡°Alright. Kate and I will take turns keeping watch,¡± Klein immediately said. Among the three of them, Audrey was the main force in every fight. Therefore, they decided to let Audrey sleep well at night instead of keeping watch. Chapter 277 - Red Moon in the Sky

Chapter 277: Red Moon in the Sky

Audrey did not stand at on ceremony. But, if that was the case, she could take advantage of the night to go to the otherworldly realm to cultivate. Ever since she came here, although everything was going smoothly, she had always felt uneasy. It was as if there was some great danger that had yet to appear. Audrey could only speed up her cultivation and improve as much as she could to prevent any mishaps. In the otherworldly realm. Audrey appeared in a long blue dress, as though she was a noble lord of ice and snow. This time, she did not head straight for the house. Instead, she stepped outside for a while. Compared to the first time she came, the otherworldly realm seemed to be a little bigger. Could it be that the higher her cultivation level, the bigger the otherworldly realm would be? Audrey guessed in her heart that this was the only possibility at the moment. If that was the case, it seemed like the benefits of cultivation were great. Audrey pursed her lips into a faint smile. She noticed that the few herbs she had thrown into the otherworldly realm a few days ago had taken root and continued to grow in the magical realm. Moreover, they had grown even more vital. Audrey was surprised. She stared at the soil in surprise. Could it have the ability to cultivate herbs? She quickly walked forward and took out some herbs from her spatial pocket. She rooted them in the soil and watered them with water from the hot spring. The herbs did not change much, so Audrey ignored them. She just thought that the time was too short. Following that, Audrey took out the book from her room and continued practicing. Under the forest, the girl in blue seemed to be dancing gracefully. From time to time, she would bring up some leaves and petals, emitting a charming aura. After practicing for an unknown amount of time, Audrey finally stopped. Although she trained on the isted ind during the day and in the magicalnds at night, Audrey did not feel tired. Every time she finished training, she would take a bath in the hot spring, and all the fatigue in her body would dissipate. Not only did the hot spring have the ability to heal, but it also seemed to make people full of vitality. This was the experience that Audrey had summed up over the past few days. Audrey estimated that the sky should be bright outside, so she left the magicalnds. However, just as she was about to open the tent and leave, she realized that it was still pitch ck outside, except for the ball of fire that was used for lighting and warmth. Besides the ball of fire was Klein, who was keeping watch. Has time passed so slowly today? Audrey was puzzled. Was it because she has practiced for too short a time. However, after practicing the entire book once, the sky was almost bright. Why was it so strange today? Since the sky was not bright yet, she might as well sleep for a while. So Audreyy down in the tent and soon fell asleep. When she woke up again, the sky was still dark. Audrey was even more puzzled. She walked out of the tent this time and saw Klein and Kate taking over the night watch. ¡°Audrey, why did youe out?¡± Klein asked tiredly. ¡°I woke up and came out to take a look. Did you guys feel that the night was very long? I felt like I had rested for a long time,¡± Audrey voiced out the doubts in her heart. ¡°It seems like it. Usually, Klein and I only need to hand over twice before the sun rises. But, it¡¯s already the fourth time today.¡± Kate immediately realized that something was wrong. ¡°I thought it was because the time I slept had shortened.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Audrey frowned, her expression suddenly turning serious. As cultivators, their schedules were very regr. They would not suddenly sleep less or more. Therefore, the night had lengthened. Then, what time was it now? Not knowing how much time had passed was the scariest thing. The three of them immediately felt uneasy. ¡°Then, isn¡¯t it already morning?¡± Klein asked in surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But why isn¡¯t the sky bright yet?¡± Klein continued asking, feeling both puzzled and apprehensive. This was a question that the three of them did not understand. Audrey could not answer it either. She could only rely on the things around her to determine what was going on. In the forest, the night was freezing and foggy, exuding a sinister aura. Usually, only the bright moonlight could illuminate the path a little. Moonlight? Why was the forest so dark today? Audrey suddenly raised her head and realized that what was hanging in the sky was not a bright moon but a red moon. It dyed the surrounding sky red. ¡°Look at the moon,¡± Audrey reminded them. Klein and Kate raised their heads at the same time. When they saw the red moon, their hearts trembled. In Spark City, the red moon had always been an ominous sign. Every time they saw the red moon, it would make them shudder in fear. It was no exception here. ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± Finally, Klein could not hold it in any longer. Audrey fell silent. Her deep blue eyes shed with aplicated look. No wonder she had been feeling uneasy. The real danger was here. The red moon hung high in the sky, and night filled the air. In the vast forest, there was no telling when or where. There were also many unknown dangers. This could probably break the hearts of many people. However, she was Audrey, the embodiment of the snow goddess. She had a strong heart and was not afraid of these things. It was just that she had not thought of a solution yet. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Although it¡¯s always night and we don¡¯t know the time and direction, we need to calm down first and slowly think of a solution,¡± Audrey said tofort the two of them. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re right. We can¡¯t lose our footing,¡± Kate suddenly realized and followed Audrey¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, I know. We should calm down,¡± said Klein. Audrey nodded and sat down by the fire. What she wanted to know the most was time. After all, it was hard to wait aimlessly. But, if she knew the time and how long the training wouldst, there was still some hope. ¡°Do any of you have a way to know the time?¡± Audrey asked. Klein and Kate were slightly stunned. But, unfortunately, they did not bring a clock with them. Chapter 278 - Wolf Pack

Chapter 278: Wolf Pack

Audrey understood when she saw this. A hint of worry shed across her azure eyes. ording to yesterday¡¯s calctions, there was still a week left before the training ended. It was indeed a little difficult to stay in such an environment for a week. The three of them fell silent. There was only the eerie cold air around them. From time to time, there would be a few strange sounds. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be afternoon now,¡± Audrey said confidently after thinking for a while and looking up at the moon. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Kate frowned and asked in puzzlement. ¡°Usually, the two of you will switch ces twice. It happens to be early in the morning. Today, you will switch ces four times. It should be noon.¡± Audrey analyzed logically. Klein and Kate agreed and nodded in agreement. ¡°Then, there are still six days before the training ends. What if it¡¯s always dark? What should we do?¡± Klein frowned slightly. He was very worried. Not only was he worried about himself, but he was also worried about Cole and the others who had not joined them. Audrey¡¯s eyes widened as she lowered her eyes in thought. At this moment, a long howl suddenly rang out. That mournful sound caused one¡¯s heart to tremble. A pair of bright eyes appeared in the dark night, followed by several pairs of eyes that were clearly fixed on Audrey and the others. Audrey¡¯s expression was solemn. She had already seen what was ahead. ¡°It¡¯s a wolf.¡± ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s a pack of wolves,¡± Audrey said in a low voice. She had already sensed that powerful and dangerous aura. Kate and Klein¡¯s hearts trembled. If it was just an ordinary wolf, it would not be too dangerous for them. However, the animals that lived on the isted ind seemed to have mutated. They were abnormally fierce and strong, just like giant snakes. ¡°Is it toote to run?¡± Klein stared nervously at the few pairs of eyes that had lit up in front of them. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± As soon as Audrey said that, the few wolves had already rushed in front of the three of them. They opened their mouths that were filled with fangs and barked at them. In the next second, the few wolves pounced at the three of them separately. Audrey dodged quickly and dodged the attacks of the two wolves. ¡°Wind cleaving strike!¡± Kate immediately used a level 1 battle technique. However, the wolf that attacked him seemed to be very intelligent and smart. It dodged in an instant. Kate managed to stabilize her body and stared at the wolf cautiously. ¡°Lightning fist.¡± Klein delivered a heavy blow, and the wolf let out a miserable cry. It took two steps back and roared angrily at Klein. ¡°Audrey, be careful!¡± Klein looked at Audrey and shouted. Audrey was dealing with two wolves by herself, so she was naturally more careful than the two of them. In an instant, the two wolves pounced on her again. Audrey focused her attention and chanted softly, ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with unstoppable power.¡± Opening her eyes again, her azure-blue eyes became even deeper, emitting a terrifying aura. At the instant she met the wolves¡¯ eyes, Audrey released a powerful aura to intimidate the two wolves. The aura emitted by a powerful person was enough to scare off some of her opponents. Beside her, Kate and Klein also sensed Audrey¡¯s aura and could not help but tremble. They did not expect that Audrey¡¯s strength had increased again. The four evil wolves were clearly stunned for a moment, but then they pounced at the three of them fiercely. They raised their sharp ws high as if they could peel off ayer of human skin if they fell. Audrey immediately cast a spell. ¡°Ice ball!¡± A round blue ice ball appeared in her hand and collided with the evil wolf¡¯s ws. The ice ball waspressed and deformed, making a friction sound. After a moment of stalemate, the ice ball shattered, and the evil wolf¡¯s ws were also injured by the ice. ¡°Shattering art!¡± Klein¡¯s voice came from the side. A sharp sword shed out with the light of a de, aiming straight for the wolf. Although the wolf was very fast and wanted to dodge, he was still injured and had a gash on his body. The wolf¡¯s eyes were filled with blood as he red at Klein hatefully. ¡°Klein, be careful,¡± Audrey reminded him. Looking at the wolf¡¯s condition, he was probably really angered. Who knew what he would do next. ¡°You too.¡± Audrey nodded and looked coldly at the two wolves that were ring at her. ¡°Come at me together. Let me finish you off as soon as possible.¡± The two wolves leaped up together. Audrey quickly built a wall of ice and snow in front of her. The wolves mmed into it fiercely, but there were no cracks. Behind the wall, Audrey was bestowing the power of ice and snow onto her longsword. In the dark night, the longsword emitted a blue light. It was still covered in a bit of frost. As long as the longsword stabbed into the body, the frost would immediately spread throughout the body, freezing and dying. ¡°Frost break!¡± After brewing, Audrey put away the wall of ice and snow. Before the wolf pounced on her, she stabbed it with her sword. The wolf let out a wail and fell to the ground. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Not far away, Kate¡¯s eyes lit up as he praised her. The remaining wolf was naturally not a problem for Audrey. She quickly used the power of the snow goddess to deal with the wolf. Chapter 279 - Repelling a Pack of Wolves

Chapter 279: Repelling a Pack of Wolves

The wolves were already riddled with injuries on Klein¡¯s side and were about to end the battle. ¡°Kate, be careful!¡± Unfortunately, by the time Audrey spoke, it was already toote. The wolf pounced fiercely and bit Kate¡¯s arm. ¡°Ah!¡± Kate cried out in pain. Audrey walked quickly and struck the wolf¡¯s back with her sword. Only then did the wolf let go, but it tore off arge piece of flesh from Kate¡¯s arm. It was terrifying. Audrey looked at it and could not help but find it hard to look straight at it. So instead, she hurriedly took out a bottle of medicine and fed it to Kate to help him stop the bleeding. Then, she held the long sword and charged straight at the wolf. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please let me use everything around me!¡± Audrey chanted softly. The leaves under her feet suddenly fluttered and lifted Audrey. Snowkes slowly fell from the sky and surrounded Audrey, enveloping her. ¡°Flying snow sharp des!¡± When the snowkes around her were almost formed, Audrey turned them into sharp des and flew toward the evil wolf. The evil wolf had nowhere to hide and kept howling. This move had even taken care of the wolves on Klein¡¯s side. Audrey had thought that the battle would end here. Instead, just as she was about to check on Kate¡¯s injuries, she heard wolf howls that sounded even louder. Audrey¡¯s expression turned cold. She exchanged a nce with Klein, and both of them became nervous. It was toote to escape. It was another fierce battle. It was already difficult for them to deal with the four wolves. If more wolves came, it would be difficult for the three of them to deal with them. Audrey was already thinking about how to win. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll fight them to the death!¡± Klein said confidently. In the night, pairs of eyes lit up. The danger was gradually approaching. The three of them tried their best to hide their auras so that the wolf pack would not discover them. However, wolves were naturally sensitive to smell. They were not ordinary wolves, so they still ran towards the three of them. Audrey quickly set up a protective barrier around Kate. ¡°Audrey, what are you doing? I can still fight,¡± Kate said while enduring the pain. He could not bear to see Klein and Audrey fighting alone to protect him. Even if he had to fight to the end, he was not willing to be a coward. ¡°You should rest well first. Then, after that, it¡¯s best if you can heal yourself,¡± Audrey said as she headed straight for the pack of wolves. A blue streak of light shuttled through the collection of wolves as she brandished her longsword, constantly emittingbat aura. ¡°Lightning strike!¡± The longsword drew down a bolt of lightning and struck the pack of wolves. ¡°Audrey, let me help you.¡± Klein also joined the battle. ¡°Gale sh!¡± A gust of strong wind was stirred up. Every leaf that was swept up shed sharply on the pack of wolves, causing quite a bit of damage to them. At this moment, the wolves that were originally fighting each other suddenly gathered together, surrounding Audrey and Klein in the middle. More than a dozen pairs of eyes stared at the two of them covetously. With a long howl, the wolves pounced on them together. ¡°Protective barrier!¡± Klein immediately attacked. Audrey joined in and strengthened the protective barrier. With more than ten wolves attacking simultaneously, the two of them would not be able to handle it. They could only use this method to temporarily protect themselves and then think of a way to break out of the encirclement. The attacks hit the protective barrier, and the two of them used their battle Qi to support it. It was slightly strenuous for them. At this moment, Audrey was still thinking about why the vicious wolves would suddenly attack at the same time, as though they were organized. The long howl just now did not seem to havee from these wolves. Instead, it seemed to havee from a short distance away. Could it be that the wolf king was controlling them? This thought gradually formed in Audrey¡¯s mind. If she wanted to win, the wolf king was probably the key. Or, she could make it understand that she was not someone to be trifled with. After thinking for a while, Audrey looked at Klein. ¡°Hold on for a while.¡± After saying that, Audrey withdrew herbat aura, and Klein immediately became even more exhausted. A hint of reluctance shed in Audrey¡¯s eyes. She closed her eyes slightly and chanted in a low voice, ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me ice and fire.¡± After the chant ended, ice and fire appeared beside Audrey. She held an ice ball in her left hand and a fireball in her right hand, constantly attacking the wolf pack. The wolf pack was afraid of fire and immediately fell into chaos. Audrey felt slightly relieved as the corners of her mouth curled up. She gathered the fireballs and ice balls in her hands and erged them. She raised them high above her head, and the two balls hung in the air as they rained down on the ice balls and fireballs. The surroundings were like purgatory on earth. Klein was shocked by this scene. He did not expect Audrey to have such a skill. What kind of battle technique was this? He would find Audrey to teach him a lesson in the future. Not far away, another long howl sounded. The wolf pack looked at Audrey unwillingly and suddenly retreated. This time, Audrey was even more specific. With the wolf king controlling the wolf pack, he probably could not bear to see the wolf pack suffer serious injuries, so he retreated. However, it was unknown if he would make aeback in the future. To be safe, she could not stay here for long. Audrey slowly descended from the sky. She felt a little weak. She took a few deep breaths before slowly adjusting herself. ¡°Are you all hurt?¡± Kate immediately went forward and asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Audrey and Klein replied in unison, ¡°how are you?¡± Kate hesitated for a moment. Naturally, he could not say that he was fine because his shoulder was numb from the pain. He could not feel anything. If this continued, he might be crippled. ¡°Give me a moment.¡± Audrey frowned slightly. She turned around and walked into the tent, then entered the otherworldly realm. Now, only the hot spring water had a solution. She could not just watch Kate lose an arm. Chapter 280 - The Misty Forest

Chapter 280: The Misty Forest

After entering the otherworldly realm, Audrey was surprised to find that the herbs she had nted thest time had grown. They were even more robust than before. It was truly a joyous thing. At this moment, Audrey did not have the time to study them. She went straight to the hot spring and filled it with some spring water. Then, she came out. She separated the hot spring water and ced one portion into a potion bottle. She nned to give it to Kate to drink, and the other portion into a bottle. She nned to wash Kate¡¯s wound. Hot spring water also had healing effects on wounds. However, Audrey did not n to use too much. If his wound healed in an instant, it would definitely arouse suspicion. ¡°Audrey, what did you go in for?¡± Audrey chuckled and exined calmly, ¡°Nothing much. I just remembered that there were a few bottles of potion left in the tent. I went to get them.¡± Although he did not know why the potion was not in her spatial pocket, Klein did not ask any further. ¡°Drink this bottle. It¡¯s very helpful to your wound.¡± Audrey handed it to Kate, then tore off his sleeve that had been bitten by the wolf and poured the hot spring water on the wound. A cool feeling entered the wound. The dirt on the wound miraculously washed away. The wound, which was still clearly visible, was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. After using up the hot spring water, the wound had mostly healed. Audrey nned to let Kate recuperate slowly on her own. ¡°What kind of potion is this? It¡¯s too magical.¡± Kate and Klein were both very surprised. They scrambled to take the hot spring water to examine it, but the bottle was just an ordinary transparent bottle. ¡°It¡¯s mytest research. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be of much use, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be sessful.¡± Audrey casually gave a reason with a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. ¡°This is too amazing. I¡¯ll definitely buy more from you in the future,¡± Kate said. ¡°If you need it, I¡¯ll give you more,¡± Audrey snorted and teased, ¡°However, I hope you¡¯ll never need it.¡± In short, she hoped that he would never get hurt. Kate was warmed by Audrey¡¯s words. ¡°Audrey, thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say that.¡± After settling Kate¡¯s matter, the three of them sat back down beside the fireball. ¡°Although the environment of the isted ind has changed, we can¡¯t just sit and wait for death. We still have to take the initiative and continue toplete our mission,¡± Audrey said meaningfully, ¡°it¡¯s not safe to sit and wait for death. If we don¡¯t move, they will attack us too.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t just sit and wait for death,¡± Klein agreed. He then raised his doubts. ¡°But where should we go?¡± The ce where the three of them were at had a total of three forks. If they took the wrong step, they would end up in a bottomless abyss. Audrey could not decide for a moment. After hesitating for a long time, she could only say, ¡°Then we can only depend on luck.¡± With that said, she released a wisp of battle Qi and randomly danced in the air. Finally, itnded on a tree on the right. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the right.¡± The three of them set off and walked to the right. The further they went, the more it seemed like they had entered the depths of the forest. The trees were denser and the fog was thick. Even if there was a ball of fire, they could not look down on the road in front of them. They could only fumble around in the air. ¡°Everyone, grab onto each other tightly. Don¡¯t get lost.¡± Audrey suggested, taking the initiative to grab Kate by the side. Kate grabbed Klein, who was beside her. In the air, the fog became denser and denser, with a strange smell mixed in. Audrey frowned, feeling even more uneasy. ¡°Do you smell anything strange?¡± She asked, looking particrly gloomy in the silent forest. ¡°I think so,¡± Kate said softly. Klein was the only one who did not speak for a long time. Audrey could not help but wonder why the usually cheerful Klein did not make a sound? ¡°Klein?¡± Audrey asked tentatively, drawing the ball of fire over. When she saw Klein, Audrey was shocked. Klein¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes were lifeless, like a puppet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Kate also found something strange and asked subconsciously. Audrey¡¯s frown deepened. She did not know what had happened to Klein, but from the looks of it, he seemed to have lost consciousness. Could it be rted to the misty forest? Is it that strange smell? ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this forest. Be careful. It¡¯s best to hide the scent and inhale less of it,¡± Audrey immediately said, then continued to call out to Klein. ¡°Klein, wake up.¡± ¡°Klein¡­¡± However, Klein did not respond. What should she do! Audrey was burning with anxiety. She could not ensure Klein¡¯s safety at all, making her even more uneasy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him. Why don¡¯t we rest here and think of a way?¡± Audrey said. Kate agreed and immediately set up the tent. ¡°He should be tired, right? You go and rest first. We¡¯ll take turns.¡± ¡°Can you do it?¡± Kate asked worriedly. Now that Klein was busy and only the two of them were left, he felt a little uneasy. Audrey nodded. She had to guard Klein in case anything happened. Only then did Kate walk into the tent hesitantly. Audrey sat beside the ball of fire and asked Klein to stay by the side. Klein did not rest and continued to sit like a puppet. During this time, Audrey had used magic orbat aura to summon him, but it was useless. Chapter 281 - Aggression

Chapter 281: Aggression

Audrey had no choice but to give up and quietly think about the strangeness of this forest. After a long while, Kate came to exchange rest with Audrey. ¡°Is there anything else with Klein?¡± Kate asked worriedly and concernedly. Although he and Klein were somewhat rivals in love, they were on the same team and had gone through thick and thin together. She did not want anything to happen to him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. However, this forest is full of strange things. You have to be careful,¡± Audrey warned cautiously before returning to the tent. However, she did not have the mood to rest. Her mind was filled with the matters of the forest, making her especially uneasy. She plunged into the otherworldly realm. Other than the cultivation book, there were other ancient books in the house. Previously, she had briefly flipped through them, and they all recorded some strange things. Audrey wanted to find some records about the isted ind and the misty forest. There were many books, and Audrey could only flip through them one by one. Fortunately, she could use magic, and those books flipped through them at an extremely fast speed. The knowledge on them could enter Audrey¡¯s mind. Unknowingly, she had already flipped through more than half of the books, but she still could not find any records about the misty forest. Audrey could not help but feel a little discouraged. Could it be that there were not any records here? She sighed softly and picked up the next book, ¡®Records of Extraordinary Events¡¯. This book looks rather interesting, Audrey thought to herself. She flipped through it, and when she was about to reach the end, she finally found some records about the isted ind and the misty forest. The words were quickly imprinted into Audrey¡¯s mind. However, before she could digest the knowledge, she felt a dangerous auraing from outside. Oh no! Kate and Klein! Audrey¡¯s expression tensed up. She leaped out of the otherworldly realm and walked out of the tent. She saw Klein attacking Kate with a sword. Klein¡¯sbat aura was already higher than Kate¡¯s. There was a certain disparity in strength between the two of them. In addition, Kate was injured, so it was extremely difficult for Kate to deal with him. ¡°Klein, wake up. What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m Kate!¡± Kate shouted as he condensed hisbat aura into a screen to block Klein¡¯s attack. His face had turned red from the exertion, and blue veins popped out. Audrey frowned and immediately stepped forward. With a wave of her hand, a surge ofbat aura surrounded Klein. ¡°Combat aura prison!¡± Following that, Klein was trapped in that wisp ofbat aura. No matter how he attacked, he could not get out. Audrey then walked toward Kate with relief. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Everything was fine, but he suddenly started attacking me.¡± Kate looked at Klein, who was still in an attacking state. He still had some lingering fear and worry in his heart. If Audrey had note, he would have died at the hands of his own people. Audrey nodded, indicating that she understood. Then, she recalled the knowledge in the books in her mind and slowly recalled the matters regarding the isted ind and the misty forest. In short, the isted ind did not belong to any boundary. It was also unworldly. Eighty percent of the isted ind was a forest. It was humid and humid, but that was under normal circumstances. Every month, the isted ind would fall into darkness for half a month. The Red Moon hung high in the sky, and it was known as the Red Moon. When the Red Moon arrived, Mist would appear in some of the forests on the ind. Along with a special smell, it would cause people to lose their minds. When midnight arrived, they would attack blindly. Therefore, when Klein began his attack, it was midnight. Other than that, there were no other records in the book. However, it had basically solved Audrey¡¯s current doubts. As for the rest, she could only figure it out on her own and deal with it carefully. After Audrey told Kate all of this, Kate revealed an extremely shocked expression. ¡°Audrey, where did you learn all of this from?¡± In his impression, Audrey had only gone to rest for a while. How did she suddenly know everything. ¡°I just found an ancient book in my space pocket. There are some records on it, but there aren¡¯t many,¡± Audrey exined curtly. Kate still believed it. As long as it was Audrey¡¯s words, he would believe it. ¡°So now is the time of the Red Moon. It willst for half a month. We will spend the rest of our training in the time of the Red Moon. What should we do?¡± Kate instantly became worried. ording to Audrey, the Red Moon was fraught with danger. Their training would be even more difficult. ¡°We can only get used to it. Be careful,¡± Audrey said with a heavy tone. She was mainly worried about Klein¡¯s condition because it was not written in the books. His mind had been confused. How could he wake up? ¡°Now that Klein¡¯s condition is unknown, we can only wait and see. We have to think of a way to wake him up,¡± Audrey said. ¡°I¡¯m almost done resting. You should go and rest for a while. We¡¯ll continue to set offter. We can¡¯t stay here forever.¡± Audrey said this with a different thought. She mainly wanted Kate to leave so that it would be easier for her to use magic or go to the otherworldly realm to find a way. ¡°Alright, you have to be careful.¡± With the previous experience, Kate was even more worried about Klein¡¯s attack. After Kate left, Audrey went into the otherworldly realm and took out all the books she had not finished reading. She studied them slowly. Perhaps there was still something useful in them. Chapter 282 - Cane Whip

Chapter 282: Cane Whip

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She flipped through it for a long time. Perhaps as midnight slowly passed, Klein¡¯s aggressiveness gradually disappeared and he returned to his puppet form. As such, Audrey knew that it was probably early in the morning. Kate also came out of the tent drowsily. ¡°Nothing happened at night, right?¡± He asked. ¡°No, everything is normal,¡± Audrey answered softly. Although they could basically tell that it was early in the morning, the forest was still pitch-ck. After packing up, they continued walking with Klein. If they could pass through this misty forest as soon as possible, perhaps Klein would be able to recover. As they walked, Audrey suddenly heard the sound of friction. It was rustling as if something was moving. She looked around with the help of the ball of fire, but there seemed to be nothing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kate noticed Audrey¡¯s actions and asked in puzzlement. ¡°Shh, listen carefully.¡± The air suddenly became very quiet. After a while, the rustling sound disappeared. The two of them could not tell where the sound came from. ¡°It¡¯s probably just the sound of the wind,¡± Kate said casually. Before she could finish her sentence, a cane whip suddenly appeared from the side. It seemed to have a consciousness as it rushed at Kate at an extremely fast speed and wrapped around his ankles. Before Audrey could react, Kate had already been pulled away. The cane whip climbed up the tree again, and Kate was also hung upside down. ¡°Kate!¡± Audrey shouted nervously. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m fine! Take care of yourself,¡± Kate responded in time and tried to use hisbat aura to cut off the cane whip that was wrapped around him. However, when hisbat aura struck the cane whip, there was not much of a reaction. Damn it! Audrey looked at her surroundings and decided to save Kate. She took a few steps forward and borrowed the force of the wind to take a few steps into the air. The longsword in her hand brought with it an intensebat aura as she swung it at the cane whip. However, before she could get close to the cane whip that was wrapped around Kate, another one appeared beside her. It wrapped around Audrey¡¯s sword and swung her around a few times. From the side, numerous cane whips appeared densely and whipped Audrey¡¯s body. ¡°Audrey!¡± Kate was burning with anxiety as he watched. He struggled with all his might, but it was to no avail. For a moment, Audrey was also somewhat unable to withstand the torture of these cane whips. This was because these cane whips were too messy. If she was unprepared, she would be injured. After being whipped a few times, Audrey decisively injected most of herbat aura into her longsword. ¡°Shattering technique!¡± The longsword exploded with a tremendous force, shattering the whips that were wrapped around it. Some of the whips retracted, and Audrey temporarilynded safely on the ground. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she went forward and used the same technique to break the whips that were wrapped around Kate, saving her. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re injured,¡± Kate said worriedly. When the vines struck Audrey¡¯s body, his heart felt as though it had been cut by a knife. Now, he could vaguely see some blood seeping out of Audrey¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Audrey replied. To her, these injuries were just minor injuries. When the time came, she would be able topletely recover after soaking in the hot spring water. At the moment, the most important thing was still these cane whips. They seemed to be very difficult to deal with. Just as she was thinking, the cane whipsunched another attack. Dozens of cane whips appeared in an instant, consciously aiming at the two of them. Audrey would never allow the cane whips to harm herself and Kate again. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow upon me your divine power, the power of ice and frost, to destroy everything!¡± As she chanted, Audrey slowly rose into the air, enveloped in ice and frost. She gathered the power of magic and sprinkled all the ice and snow onto the vines. Some of the vines were frozen and could not move. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow upon me the power of fire, the burning spell!¡± Audrey chanted another incantation, and the fireballs enveloped her. She struck the fireballs onto the vines again, letting them burn to their heart¡¯s content. The cane whip seemed to feel pain as it danced wildly in the air. A burning smell spread through the forest, and the corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth curled into a confident smile. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re too powerful.¡± ¡°You only used a few skills.¡± After dealing with the cane whip, they continued forward. In the endless darkness behind them, a cane whip was slowly moving... After walking for a distance, Audrey and the others rested on the spot. ¡°Audrey, what about your injuries?¡± Kate was still concerned about Audrey¡¯s injuries. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll go rest for a while.¡± As she said that, Audrey entered the tent and plunged into the otherworldly realm. She took off her clothes and entered the hot spring water. Although she often bathed in the hot spring water, the water here remained clear and sweet. It was very strange, which was why Audrey dared to take it out and give it to others to drink. When she touched the hot spring water in the injured area, she felt a cool sensation. Audrey could even feel the wound healing. Half an hourter, she came out of the hot spring water. There were no scars on her body. Her soft skin seemed to be even whiter than before. Audrey was about to put on her clothes and leave when she suddenly heard movement from the hot spring water behind her. She turned her head abruptly and saw a snow-white thing floating on the surface of the water. It was round and looked very cute. Just as Audrey was about to investigate, the thing suddenly rolled, revealing its round head. Its two round eyes were twinkling. It was simply a snow-white meatball, and it was so cute. Audrey¡¯s heart instantly softened. ¡°I can finallye out.¡± The meatball walked out from the hot spring.. Its legs were about the length of a hand. Chapter 283 - Meatball

Chapter 283: Meatball

Her entire body was snow-white, making her look especially adorable. Audrey, who had always been calm, could not help but want to pinch the meatball. She had indeed done so. The meatball felt extremely soft andfortable to pinch. ¡°Hmph, you impolite brat, why are you pinching me the moment we meet? It hurts so much.¡± The meatball jumped up anxiously, his face filled with displeasure. Audrey retracted her hand and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°How did you appear?¡± The otherworldly realm had already given her too many surprises. Audrey was not too shocked by the sudden appearance of meatball. Instead, she was pleasantly surprised. She had long heard that there were Guardian Elves in the otherworldly realm. Could it be that this meatball was one of them? ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for tens of thousands of years. I didn¡¯te out of nowhere.¡± Meatball snorted coldly, raised his head, and red at Audrey. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± Audrey asked, puzzled. Upon hearing this, meatball coughed lightly, seeming a little embarrassed. ¡°This¡­ wasn¡¯t it when the previous owner left? I was injured, so I hid in the depths of the hot spring to recuperate.¡± The previous owner? Audrey frowned slightly. ¡°Who was your previous owner?¡± Audrey had always been very curious about who had built the otherworldly realm. She also wanted to understand everything in the otherworldly realm. However, the answer disappointed Audrey. ¡°I¡¯m not very sure either. After tens of thousands of years, my memory has be blurry. I only remember that there was such a thing.¡± Meatball frowned and said in distress. ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey sighed. Aplicated look shed across her deep blue eyes. After a moment, she raised her head. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been staying here all this while. Then, tell me what the otherworldly realm is like.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ the otherworldly realm is a precious ce for cultivation. However, this ce can not only cultivate, but it can also heal injuries. It can grow flowers, herbs, and herbs three times faster than the outside world. ¡°Other than that, the otherworldly realm will expand ording to the cultivation level of the owner, unlocking more interesting ces.¡± Meatball continued to speak. Audrey nodded thoughtfully. What it said was more or less the same as what she had guessed. ¡°There are many, many more. I¡¯ll tell you slowly in the future.¡± ¡°By the way, my name is Qn.¡± ¡°Got it, Meatball.¡± Audrey chuckled as she bent down. The corners of her lips curled up as she teased, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be called Meatball.¡± What? Meatball had a look of shock and dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m not Meatball. You¡¯re bullying me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m bullying you.¡± Audrey reached out and pinched Meatball¡¯s cheek. However, no matter how angry Meatball was, he could not touch Audrey. Having such a cute little Elf, Audrey was also very happy. Thinking that it was time to leave, Audrey left. ¡°Audrey, how¡¯s your injury?¡± Kate immediately came up to ask the moment he left. The concern in his eyes was obvious. ¡°It¡¯s already healed,¡± Audrey said casually. Only then did Kate rx. At this moment, there was a sudden rumbling sound in the quiet forest. Kate immediately covered his stomach in embarrassment and looked at Audrey awkwardly. ¡°We¡¯ve been gone for so long. It¡¯s time for us to rest and eat something.¡± Audrey looked around and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go and hunt some prey.¡± As soon as she said that, Audrey had already left. Soon, she returned with a small wild boar, a pheasant, and some fruits in her hands. ¡°Audrey, how did you get so much food so quickly?¡± Kate asked in surprise. How could she see prey in this dark forest? ¡°Hurry up and start a fire.¡± Audrey quickly cleaned up the animals, put them on wooden sticks, and roasted them over the fire. After roasting them for a while, the meat began to sizzle with oil, and a fragrant aroma filled the air. ¡°Brat, what are you eating? It smells so good. I want to eat it too.¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in her mind. It was Meatball¡¯s voice. Audrey was stunned. She had not expected Meatball to have such a connection with the outside world. ¡°Are you sure you can eat these?¡± Audrey replied with her mind. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve eaten them before. The food in the outside world is really delicious,¡± Meatball said with a smile. Audrey was stunned for a moment. She did not find it funny. No wonder Meatball was so fat. It turned out that he was also a glutton. It seemed that his former owner had fed him quite a lot. ¡°Hurry up and send me some. I haven¡¯t eaten for so many years. I¡¯m dying of hunger,¡± Meatball said with a pitiful voice. Audrey chuckled in her heart. Although she did not agree, she still generously cut off arge piece of meat and threw it into the otherworldly realm when Kate was not paying attention. ¡°It smells so good,¡± Meatball immediately eximed. Audrey could even vaguely hear the sound of it eating meat. It really is a glutton, Audrey thought to herself. The two of them ate quietly, their thoughts heavy. Ever since the time of the Red Moon, they had encountered too many dangers in the forest. Now that Klein¡¯s condition was unknown, it was truly a matter of urgency. ¡°Audrey, what should we do next?¡± Kate asked worriedly. ¡°We can only take it one step at a time. We have to think of a way to wake Klein up as soon as possible. His current puppet state is really worrisome,¡± Audrey replied. By midnight, Klein would be aggressive again. It would not be good if they hurt each other. Kate nodded. Chapter 284 - Rescuing Klein

Chapter 284: Rescuing Klein

¡°What puppet state?¡± Meatball asked curiously. Audrey was stunned for a moment before her eyes lit up. She quickly told Meatball about Klein¡¯s situation, thinking that perhaps he would know a solution. Meatball did not disappoint Audrey. ¡°I understand. He was bewitched and lost consciousness,¡± Meatball said while attempting to imitate a granny¡¯s voice. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you have any solution?¡± Audrey frowned and asked nervously. Meatball chuckled, ¡°Of course I do, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± What? Before Audrey could finish her sentence, Meatball had already said, ¡°From now on, you have to send me meat every day. You have to satisfy me with whatever I want to eat. I¡¯ll tell you the method.¡± Hearing this, three ck lines slid down Audrey¡¯s forehead, and her face was filled with speechlessness. He really lived up to the name Meatball. His requests were so down-to-earth. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± Audrey did not hesitate. ¡°Come in. I¡¯ll teach you a set of spells. That¡¯ll do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in and change my clothes.¡± Audrey got up and said to Kate. As soon as she entered the tent, she immediately shed into the otherworldly realm. Meatball was sitting on a small chair,zily basking in the sun. It was very ufortable. Seeing Audrey enter, it stood up. ¡°Come, follow me,¡± Meatball said, waving its short arms and legs. It looked very silly and cute. At this moment, it was not the time to admire it. Audrey only looked at it once and memorized all the actions. Then, she asked doubtfully, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Meatball snorted coldly and said, ¡°This is the medicine I refined. Give it to him and use the cultivation technique. Remember to use magic.¡± Magic¡­ in this world, it was rare to hear such words. Everyone was afraid of magic, so what was the rtionship between Meatball and magic? ¡°Do you also know magic?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m an Elf. Of course, I practice Elven magic, but my former master practiced magic,¡± Meatball exined patiently. What a coincidence. Audrey was secretly delighted. She did not expect that the former owner of the crystal ball also practiced magic. Who was the powerful person who practiced magic ten thousand years ago? ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Audrey changed her clothes and left the tent. ¡°I know how to wake Klein up,¡± Audrey said confidently. Her eyes were filled with certainty as she looked at Kate. That confident look seemed to make her entire person glow. Kate was momentarily absent-minded. After a long while, he stood up in excitement. ¡°Really? How do you know?¡± ¡°I saw something simr when I was flipping through the book. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Audrey answered casually. After a few times, she had already discovered that Kate believed everything she said without a doubt. Therefore, she did not need to find a particrly logical reason. Following that, Audrey took out the bottle of potion that was suffused with a green color. After Audrey fed it to Klein, she sat behind him. Her hands were facing up, condensing the power of the magic into the center of her palms. Her hands were crossed, constantly changing her hand gestures. The power of the magic became stronger and stronger. It seemed to be slightly different from the magic she usually used. Audrey was slightly surprised. Then, she injected the power into Klein¡¯s body, and only then did she stand up. Klein spat out a mouthful of blood and frowned. In a moment, he slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Kate and Audrey looking at him with concern and worry, he was immediately confused again. ¡°What happened to me?¡± ¡°You were bewitched by the poisonous fog in the dense fog forest. You lost consciousness and became a puppet,¡± Audrey exined simply. Hearing that, Klein stood up in shock. ¡°What! How is this possible? I really don¡¯t remember it at all. I don¡¯t remember it at all. Then, I didn¡¯t do anything, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you wanted to attack us, but it¡¯s a good thing that Audrey stopped you,¡± Kate said honestly with a helpless expression. Klein instantly revealed a look of self-me as he looked at the two of them with guilt in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. You guys aren¡¯t hurt, right? I was really too careless and dragged you down again.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say these words. Be careful in the future.¡± Audrey chuckled. She did not think that this was a drag. They were all on the same team, so these words were considered an outsider. Klein scratched his head in embarrassment and continued to ask him about many things that had happened unconsciously. Audrey and Kate also told Klein without holding anything back. After the three of them finished their conversation, they decided to continue forward. The misty forest was veryrge. Even though they had walked for a long time, the three of them were still trapped inside. The most troublesome thing was that it was pitch ck, so they could not tell where they were going. However, it was better to walk forward than to stay where they were. After a long time, the three of them were somewhat exhausted from walking, but there were still no signs of them leaving. ¡°This misty forest is too big. We¡¯ve walked for so long, but we still haven¡¯t left,¡± Kate said helplessly as he panted. ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯ve been walking in circles?¡± At this moment, Klein suddenly said something, waking Audrey up. She also felt that something was wrong, but she did not expect that this was a maze. Chapter 285 - The Center of the Forest

Chapter 285: The Center of the Forest

No wonder they had not left even after walking for such a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s walk again.¡± Audrey immediately made a mark on the tree next to them and continued to walk forward as she had done earlier. Sure enough, after walking for a distance, the three of them saw the mark they had just left behind. ¡°We¡¯re indeed walking in circles on the spot,¡± Klein said with a frown. He also realized the seriousness of the situation. If they continued to walk in circles, they would die here. ¡°What should we do?¡± Kate suddenly felt a headache. Audrey¡¯s expression was also very serious. After walking for so long, she had only realized that they were going in circles. It was clear that the person who had set up this maze was also a powerful character. However, she did not know why they were trapped here. ¡°Why don¡¯t we burn this ce down?¡± Klein said somewhat angrily. ¡°No.¡± Audrey immediately stopped him. ¡°The trees here aren¡¯t afraid of fire. Doing so will only bring us danger.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a maze, there must be a way out. Let¡¯s look for other exits nearby,¡± Audrey said calmly after thinking for a moment. She led the two of them to search nearby. The trees were lush and dense. There was fog everywhere. They could not see anything more than a meter away. It was naturally very difficult to find anything. The three of them tossed and turned, but they did not have any leads. ¡°It¡¯s as if this ce is sealed off. It¡¯s isted from the outside world. There¡¯s no way out,¡± Kate said dejectedly, his mood slightly depressed. ¡°We definitely have a way out,¡± Audrey encouraged the two of them, but in fact, she was not sure either. In such a situation, it was really difficult to get out. Therefore, Audrey thought of Meatball and promptly asked him about it. However, the result was the same. Meatball had no choice but to say something useful. ¡°This maze can change. It must have been set up for you on purpose. It seems like you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± On purpose? Who could have done that? Audrey pondered seriously. If that was the case, perhaps there would be a solution by forcing the culprit out. ¡°Come out! Why are you trapping us here?¡± Audrey did not care about the two of them. She shouted directly, appearing unusually cold in the forest. Even Kate and Klein were startled as they looked at Audrey in surprise. ¡°Audrey, what are you doing?¡± Klein asked in puzzlement. Audrey nced at him but did not answer. She paid full attention to her surroundings. At this moment, a cane whip suddenly appeared from behind her, charging at Audrey at lightning speed. Audrey reacted quickly and turned around to sh down with her sword. A portion of the cane whip was broken and a thick green liquid flowed out. However, it quickly repaired itself and attacked Audrey again. Audrey dealt with the cane whip while shouting, ¡°Take out a few cane whips to fool me. If you have the ability,e out and fight me!¡± Kate and Klein seemed to understand what Audrey meant. As soon as she said that, there was still no movement in the forest except for the cane whips. However, there were suddenly more cane whips. Dozens of cane whips appeared at the same time as if they were casting an inescapable. ¡°Audrey! Be careful!¡± Just as Audrey was fighting with a thick cane whip, another cane whip appeared behind her. At that moment, Klein suddenly stepped forward and shed at her with his sword. ¡°Wind shock sh!¡± The cane whip was cut off, and Audrey dodged it. However, before they could even catch their breath, they heard Kate¡¯s shout, ¡°Ah!¡± When they looked over, Kate had already been wrapped up by a few cane whips. Then, the cane whip moved at a rapid speed and disappeared into the night. Kate¡¯s voice became softer and softer. Audrey¡¯s expression tensed up as she hurriedly chased after them. She could not just watch as Kate was dragged away. That would be dangerous. ¡°Audrey, Kate!¡± Klein followed Audrey¡¯s footsteps closely. The cane whips were extremely fast. Audrey had to use all her strength to barely catch up. After running for a while, she saw a huge tree. There was a hole in the tree, and the rattan whips wereing out from it. As for Kate, she was being pulled into the hole by the vine whip. ¡°Frost art!¡± Audrey stepped forward and drew a circle in the air with her hands. Snow fell, and the frost ice wrapped the longsword as it shed fiercely at the vine whip. A few vine whips fell to the ground, and Kate also fell. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Audrey helped him up and asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s all thanks to you,¡± Kate said with a sigh of relief. At this moment, Klein caught up with them and looked at them, panting. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright.¡± After a storm, the three of them arrived at apletely unfamiliar ce. It seemed like they had not been here since they came to the misty forest. It was more like empty space with very few trees around. There was only a towering tree in the center. Was this tree the ruler of this misty forest? Audrey made a bold guess. She was actually a little curious about what was in the tree hole. ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably the center of the Misty Forest,¡± Audrey replied. She looked around with the light of the fireball. Kate and Klein were the same. Chapter 286 - Was Swept Into the Tree Hole

Chapter 286: Was Swept Into the Tree Hole

Little did they know that behind them, a cane whip had quietly emerged from the hole in the towering tree. It was quietly approaching the three of them. The cane whip seemed to be very smart. It knew that Audrey and the others could sense their presence through their voices, so it could slow down and hide. These dangers were nothing to Audrey. She could sense them easily, but in this forest, her aura was chaotic. In addition, she had been thinking about how to get out, so she was distracted. When she sensed the danger, the cane whip had already appeared behind her. The moment she turned around, Klein and Kate were entangled by the cane whip. ¡°Audrey!¡± The two eximed. Audrey immediately condensed an energy ball in her hand and hit the cane whip. Then, she quickly tried to rush over to save her two teammates. However, just as she was running, a cane whip wrapped around her ankle and hung Audrey up. The three of them were entangled by the cane whip, so they could only think of saving themselves. After the cane whip wrapped around the three of them, it retreated into the tree hole. Audrey¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. She wanted to use a spell, but she could not use it to its full potential. Looking at Klein and Kate, they had already been brought into the tree hole. Audrey gave up resisting and decided to enter the tree hole together. Perhaps they could find some clues inside. It was pitch-ck inside the tree hole. The cane whip coiled around her as she slowly moved inside. After a while, she seemed to have reached the innermost part of the tree hole. She could vaguely see some light. It was the light from inside the tree hole. When Audrey entered, she saw Kate and Klein sitting on the ground. However, both of them were tied up. Audrey was no exception. The three of them were tied up tightly and thrown to the ground. ¡°Klein, Kate,¡± Audrey called out to the two of them. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± the two of them answered. After confirming that their teammates were safe, the three of them began to survey their surroundings. The light in the tree hole was very dim, but it was enough to give the three of them, who had not seen any light for a few days, a slight surprise. They could not help but sigh. It felt good to have light. Inside the tree hole, vines intertwined with each other. On the ground, they could vaguely see some white bones and corpses. ¡°What¡¯s that? It seems to be a human skeleton.¡± Kate¡¯s expression changed drastically because it was not just bones. It was aplete human form, with only ayer of skin left on the bones. It looked particrly terrifying. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Audrey observed it carefully and her face sank. To be able to maintain such a dead state meant that the person had lost all his blood. This meant that this tree hole would suck all the blood and water out of the person¡¯s body. What kind of tree was this? No wonder it had such spirituality. It had hurt many people¡¯s lives. ¡°This is too terrifying. I¡¯ve never seen such a cruel scene,¡± Klein said in fear, his face pale. ¡°If we were here, wouldn¡¯t we end up like them?¡± Kate was immediately worried. ¡°Yes, so we have to think of a way to get out.¡± These vines might be able to trap others, but they could not trap Audrey. She condensed an energy ball in her hand and turned the vines into ashes. This was because these were just ordinary vines that were used to tie people up. They did not have any spirituality. Audrey then untied the other two, and the three observed them nearby. ¡°Let¡¯s get out the way we came in.¡± Audrey nodded and walked forward. But no matter how they went forward, they still could not find the hole. The hole seemed to disappear into thin air, and they werepletely trapped in the tree hole. Perhaps they could dig a hole in the tree and get out. Audrey had an idea and immediately took out her sword. ¡°Shattering mantra!¡± She struck the tree wall of the cave. Other than the sword stabbing in a little, there seemed to be no other changes. Audrey could not help but feel a little discouraged, and she was also extremely surprised by the tree. It was actually able to block her shattering mantra. Klein and Kate tried their best, but they were unable to open the tree hole. After a while, the three of them were a little tired. They sat down and rested, thinking of other ways. ¡°If you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about going out.¡± An alluring voice entered the three of them¡¯s ears, causing their hearts to tremble. Audrey¡¯s azure eyes instantly constricted as she stared in the direction of the voice. However, other than the voice, there seemed to be nothing else. It was not until a whileter that a few rattan whips appeared. They were even faster and fiercer than the cane whips outside. ¡°Ice-sealing des!¡± Audrey¡¯s longsword was wrapped in ice des. The instant she brandished her sword, dozens of ice des struck out, producing a shing sound with the cane whips. Some of the cane whips were damaged and retracted. Some of them were still continuing. ¡°Wind-breaking sh.¡± Kate also used a level 1 battle technique to block the cane whips in front of her. However, it was not of much use. The cane whips still went forward and coiled around her. This time, it coiled around her very tightly, as though it was going to strangle her to death. Audrey and Klein became nervous. They looked at Kate and discovered a shocking scene. The cane whip was actually absorbing Kate¡¯s blood. Some red liquid entered the cane whip¡¯s interior, making it even more robust and full of vitality. If this continued, Kate would be a mummy. Chapter 287 - Leaving the Misty Forest

Chapter 287: Leaving the Misty Forest

¡°I¡¯m here to save you.¡± Klein took a step forward and used a level-two battle technique. ¡°Lightning fist!¡± His fist smashed onto the cane whip, only causing it some damage. It quickly recovered, and the cane whip by the side quickly appeared and swept Klein away. Audrey was anxious. She only wanted to save Kate. ¡°Great Snow Goddess, please grant me endless power!¡± As she chanted, Audrey recited an incantation and instantly transformed into the Snow Goddess. The temperature in the tree hole began to drop, and the frost froze a lot of the vines. Audrey quickly walked forward and condensed an energy ball in her hand. When it collided with the vines, it produced a friction sound. ¡°Rapid-fire bead.¡± Audrey¡¯s other hand conjured a fireball and attacked the vines from the other side. As if it could not withstand thebined attacks of ice and fire, The vines finally released Kate. As the vines had absorbed a lot of blood, Kate was a little weak at the moment, and his lips were pale. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Audrey asked. Kate nodded. Audrey rxed and looked at the swinging vines. As long as they existed, it would be dangerous. Therefore, the best way was to get rid of these vines. She took a few steps forward and held the longsword in her hand. Her body emitted a cold aura as if she was about to face the vines. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please freeze everything around you! Grant me the power to destroy everything!¡± Audrey chanted an incantation as her body slowly rose into the air. The breeze in the tree hole blew her clothes into the air. A powerful force surged in Audrey¡¯s body. In the tree hole, frost fell. Everything was covered in ice and frozen. Taking this opportunity, Audrey spread out her hands. Two balls of blue mes slowly emerged from her palms. They were hellfire, capable of destroying everything. If it were not for the special circumstances, Audrey would not have used them. After aiming at the center of the vines, Audrey threw the blue mes over. When the mes touched the frost, they immediately burned, forming a raging blue me. Audrey immediately ran to Kate and Klein¡¯s side, pulled the two of them up, and teleported out of the tree hole. From the outside, the towering tree had been swallowed by the blue mes, burning endlessly. However, the mes did not have the smell of burning. The forest still retained its original aura. ¡°We¡¯ve finally escaped,¡± Klein said with a sigh of relief. Kate nodded in agreement. Just as he was about to speak, his body suddenly slumped to the ground. Thankfully, Klein was there to support him. Only then did Audrey remember that Kate¡¯s body should be very weak. ¡°Drink this bottle of recovery potion.¡± Audrey immediately took out a bottle of potion and handed it to Kate. After drinking the potion, Kate¡¯s expression clearly eased up, and hisplexion became a lot rosier. After a long while, the trees burned up, and the fog in the forest slowly dissipated. The path became clear. Only then did Audrey realize that the path they had taken previously was illusory. It was no wonder that they could not walk out. Presumably, everything was caused by that old tree that had turned into a demon. Now that the real path had been revealed, the few of them easily left the fog forest and arrived at a ce that did not seem that dangerous. ¡°Rest here,¡± Audrey said as she stopped in her tracks. It was not easy for them toe out of the fog forest. The three of them were a little tired. ¡°I wonder how many days have passed since we started training. When will we be able to leave this ce?¡± Kate sighed as soon as he sat down. This was also the anxiety that people would feel when they did not know how much time had passed in the endless night. It was likely that many people would lose to this anxiety and choose to give up. However, Audrey would not. Klein and Kate would naturally follow Audrey¡¯s example. ¡°I think it should be around ten days. Soon, we¡¯ll be able to hold on for a few more days,¡± Audrey said encouragingly. She only hoped that Kate would be able to hold on. As the weakest member of the team, he was already under pressure. Now that he was on this isted ind, it was not easy. ¡°I will,¡± Kate replied firmly, and the three of them immediatelyughed. They had experienced many dangers along the way, and they had long formed a strong tacit understanding. ¡°I wonder how Hobart, Cole, and Adrian are doing. If they¡¯re all acting alone, it¡¯ll be even more dangerous.¡± Klein was worried about hispanions. Audrey had been worried about the three of them. From time to time, she tried to search for their auras, but to no avail. The isted ind was too big. There was no way to find them. ¡°They¡¯ll definitely be fine,¡± Audrey said,forting Kate as well as telling himself. After chatting for a while, Audrey felt a little tired. Teleportation had caused her too much loss of power, and she urgently needed a good rest. After informing the two of them, Audrey entered the tent. She first went to the otherworldly realm to soak in the hot spring so that she couldpletely rx. Then, she returned to the tent to sleep. This was also the first time Audrey had truly slept since the night. In her dream, she dreamed that the three of them had gone to a cliff and fought with each other before falling down. Audrey suddenly opened her eyes. Her surroundings were pitch-ck, and she could not help but feel terrified. ¡°Klein.¡± Walking out of the tent, Audrey saw Klein, who was on night watch. ¡°You¡¯re awake. How was your rest?¡± Klein asked with a chuckle. From his voice, one could hear a hint of exhaustion. Audrey nodded and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Pretty good.¡± It would have been even better if she did not have that dream. Chapter 288 - Meeting the Nine Neonate

Chapter 288: Meeting the Nine Neonate

Even now, Audrey¡¯s hair stood on end when she recalled the scene in her dream. That scene was too thrilling. It was the first time Audrey had such a feeling after being in the forest for so long. ¡°I wonder when we¡¯ll be able to leave this ce,¡± Klein sighed softly. He looked up at the Red Moon in the sky, and the sadness in his heart increased. When he first saw the Red Moon, he could not help but feel that it was a little scary. However, now that he had seen it so many times, he actually felt that it was a little good-looking. Klein could not help butugh mockingly. ¡°It¡¯s really rare to see such a scene in Spark City. Audrey, do you think that we¡¯ll be able to sessfully join the Knights?¡± Hearing this, Audrey was stunned for a moment. Aplicated look shed across her eyes as she said, ¡°It should be possible. I believe that we can.¡± No matter what, since they had already reached this step, joining the Knights was a must. ¡°Yeah, I believe it too.¡± Klein seemed to have been inspired by Audrey, and he was instantly full of ambition. The two chatted for a while and waited until Kate had rested before they decided to continue exploring the forest and try to gather as many energy balls as possible. They did not know the direction and just continued walking forward. The three of them did not know where they hade to. They only felt that the surrounding forest seemed very deste, unlike the luxuriant trees from before. Most of the trees here were dry. There were only a few withered leaves hanging from the lonely tree trunks, giving off an inexplicable sense of destion. The moment she stepped into this forest, Audrey felt a powerful energy aura. Of course, there was also a dangerous aura. However, Audrey only thought that the dangerous aura came from the divine beast guarding the energy ball and did not think too much about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go in this direction.¡± Audrey stood where she was and identified the direction of the aura for a while. She swept her sharp eyes over and said with certainty. ¡°Did you sense anything?¡± Klein suddenly became serious and asked seriously. Audrey nodded and told the two of them about the aura she had sensed. They were about to face an unknown danger. The three of them carefully moved forward and used the fireball to survey their surroundings. After confirming that there was no danger, they boldly continued forward. After walking for hundreds of meters, there was still no trace of the energy ball. Audrey could not help but frown. She had clearly sensed the energy ball¡¯s information, but why was there still no trace of it. Just as Audrey was in deep thought, a monster suddenly descended from the sky. The moment hended, some of the surrounding trees were instantly set aze as a ball of fire descended. It looked especially mboyant in the dark night. ¡°What kind of monster is this!¡± The burning of the fire made people feel pain. Kate and Klein immediately took a few steps back, but they still could not bear it. The monster pounced down and stopped in front of the three of them. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws. What was most surprising was that there were nine heads on the entire body of the monster. Audrey¡¯s gaze tightened as she stared at the monster. She said in a low voice, ¡°This is the Nine Neonate.¡± ¡°Nine Neonate?¡± Klein cried out in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the Nine Neonate seemed to understand. It spat out a ball of fire that emitted a fiery aura. Audrey¡¯s eyes and hands were quick. She immediately condensed an energy ball to block the ball of fire. When the ball of fire collided with the energy ball, it released a tremendous force and was instantly destroyed. Audrey felt a jolt in her heart. She had used 70-80% of the energy ball just now, but she did not expect that it would only be able to cancel out the Nine Neonate¡¯s fireball in front of her. It could be seen just how powerful the Nine Neonate was. Audrey was sweating in her heart. She still did not know what kind of ending it would have against the Nine Neonate. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s not easy to deal with,¡± Audrey turned around to remind the two of them. Klein and Kate naturally felt that the Nine Neonate was difficult to deal with. They were all prepared for battle and released theirbat aura. However, the Nine Neonate did not seem to be afraid at all. It had nine heads, each in a different shape and form. It was very terrifying. Audrey had never seen the Nine Neonate before. This was the first time. She had seen the Nine Neonate in a picture book before. It was said that it was a monster of water and fire. It was neither alive nor dead. This was troublesome. Audrey did not know how to deal with it. However, since it was such a profound monster, it should be able to understand humannguage. Audrey tried tomunicate with it. ¡°Nine Neonate, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Heh! I¡¯m just looking for some food,¡± the Nine Neonate said in a stunning voice. It meant that it had treated Audrey and the others as prey. It seemed like they were going to fight to the death. Audrey snorted coldly. Her azure eyes revealed a hint of danger. Her hands, which were hidden by her side, were already emitting faint blue energy. ¡°Roar!¡± The Nine Neonate roared and spat out a stream of water. So it really was a water and fire monster. ¡°Ice and snow wall!¡± Audrey immediately built a wall in front of the three of them. When the water column sprayed on it, the ice and snow melted a little, but fortunately, it could still barely withstand the Nine Neonate¡¯s attack. Seeing that the water column was of little use, the Nine Neonate spat out another me, and the ice and snow wall fell instantly. The me pressed straight at the three of them. Audrey hurriedly formed an ice and snowball in her hand to block the me, but the me still made Audrey feel a little anxious. Chapter 289 - Flaming Rain

Chapter 289: ming Rain

¡°Audrey, let¡¯s fight together, side by side.¡± Klein and Kate took the initiative to step forward. They stood by Audrey¡¯s sides, one on the left and one on the right. They drew their longswords and stared at the Nine Neonate with an imposing manner. Facing the three of them, the Nine Neonate only snorted in disdain. Suddenly, it charged forward, its nine mouths spitting out mes. ¡°Wind shock sh!¡± Klein quickly condensed hisbat aura and stirred up a sharp wind. He shed at one of the heads, but it only extinguished a ball of fire. ¡°Gale incantation.¡± Kate held his sword and stepped forward. He waved it a few times, and the ball of fire was blown away. Sparks flew in all directions,nding on Kate¡¯s body. Immediately, it began to burn again. Audrey noticed it and immediately chanted an incantation. She threw a ball of energy over and only then did the me not burn. ¡°Thank you,¡± Kate immediately said. Audrey did not have the time to care. She had to finish off the Nine Neonate as soon as possible. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with endless power, ice, and fire.¡± As she chanted, Audrey slowly rose with a blue light. One side was ice, and the other was the fire. Since the Nine Neonate was a water and fire monster, she could only use this method to deal with the Nine Neonate. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The Nine Neonate roared angrily, and the huge fireball headed straight for Audrey. ¡°Ice seal!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes turned sharp. Her longsword was wrapped in frost as it pierced through the fireball. The fireball disappeared in an instant, and the frost on the sword also disappearedpletely. This action seemed to anger the Nine Neonate. It immediately became irritable. It swayed its nine heads and approached Audrey. It opened its bloody mouth as if it wanted to swallow her whole. Taking this opportunity, Audrey raised her long sword and shouted, ¡°Extermination sh!¡± The sharp sword stabbed into one of the heads of the Nine Neonate, and it was a little strenuous. Audrey injected another stream of battle Qi into the back before she cut off one of the heads of the Nine Neonate. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re too powerful.¡± Klein and Kate immediately cried out in surprise. Audrey turned around and curled the corners of her lips. ¡°Be careful!¡± Klein shouted again. Audrey¡¯s expression darkened. When she turned around, she realized that the Nine Neonate had already pounced on her. Audrey immediately dodged and left the Nine Neonate¡¯s side. Magic had an advantage because it was a long-range attack. Naturally, she had to stay away from the Nine Neonate. The Nine Neonate did not chase after her. It just stood there in anger. However, slowly, Audrey was surprised to find that the head she had chopped off had recovered. Getting rid of its head was to get rid of its life. How could this be!? Audrey was shocked. If this was true, would it not be endless? ¡°How did it grow back?¡± Kate said in horror. He had never thought that there would be such a thing. Just as the three of them were still in shock, the Nine Neonate had already spat out nine consecutive fireballs. It was an endless stream. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please freeze everything.¡± Audrey hurriedly chanted an incantation. The temperature plummeted, and the human blood was about to freeze. Naturally, the fireballs were extinguished. Audrey curled the corners of her lips in satisfaction. Fortunately, her moves were still useful against the Nine Neonate. Otherwise, she would have been helpless and be its food. ¡°Die!¡± Nine water pirs flew over. They were very dense. Audrey pulled the two people beside her, and with a sh, she appeared behind the Nine Neonate. However, the Nine Neonate had nine heads, so it could clearly see everything around it. Therefore, it quickly turned around andunched another attack on the three people. ¡°Earth-shattering sh!¡± Klein was also a little anxious. He stepped forward and struck the ground with his sword. The Nine Neonate staggered for a moment before quickly adjusting its condition. This was not too difficult for it. Instead, it was the aura emitted by the Nine Neonate that intimidated Klein. ¡°The two of you, go to the side and protect yourselves. That¡¯s the most important thing.¡± Seeing this, Audrey frowned and said with a solemn face. ¡°We can¡¯t be cowards.¡± Kate immediately stood up to object. Klein also followed suit. Audrey sighed. That was not what she meant. It was just that the difference in strength between the two of them and the Nine Neonate was too great. If they fought head-on, they would lose their lives. It would be troublesome if she had to worry about the two of them. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just wanted to protect your safety. You¡¯re not its match, and you won¡¯t be able to help much,¡± Audrey exined tactfully. Kate and Klein were stunned for a moment before they slowly epted it. ¡°Alright then. Be careful,¡± Klein spoke first. He understood what Audrey meant because when he was with someone weaker, he would have the same thought. Klein immediately pulled Kate to the side. While protecting himself, he paid attention to Audrey¡¯s situation and reminded her from time to time. After her two teammates left, Audrey held her longsword and stood in the snowstorm she had built. She stared at the Nine Neonate with determined eyes. Suddenly, the nine heads of the Nine Neonate looked up at the sky and roared like a volcano erupting. mes continued to spew out, and when the mes fell from the sky, it was like a rain of mes. ¡°Audrey, be careful.¡± Audrey frowned and raised her hands. An energy wave blocked the attack from the mes. The area she was in was surrounded by the Nine Neonate¡¯s mes. Audrey had no choice but to retreat to the side and find a purend. The Nine Neonate also chased after her. ¡°Ice break!¡± Audrey steadied herself. She released a lot of sharp ice from her hands and stabbed at the Nine Neonate. After taking a few blows, the Nine Neonate was enraged. It dashed forward, wanting to p Audrey to the ground. Chapter 290 - Nine Balls of Flames

Chapter 290: Nine Balls of mes

Fortunately, Audrey reacted quickly and dodged to the side. At the same time, she brandished her longsword, which was wrapped in bluebat aura, and chopped off another head of the Nine Neonate. But as expected, it grew back very quickly. Audrey could not help but feel anxious. What should she do? If she kept fighting, her physical strength would be exhausted. As for the Nine Neonate, it would not die or perish. Instead, the result would naturally be that it would be its food. Audrey quickly thought of a solution in her mind. Unfortunately, when she was distracted, the Nine Neonate had already struck her. Audrey hurriedly retreated, but the Nine Neonate still hit her. She was sent flying. She had thought thatnd was behind her. As long as she stabilized her body, she would not be hurt. However, Audrey was surprised to find that behind her was a cliff. Perhaps it was because it was dark, but they had not noticed it when they first came here. ¡°Roar!¡± The Nine Neonate roared angrily, stirring up gusts of wind. Audrey had not even stabilized her body before she was sent flying off the cliff. Not far away, Klein and Kate also noticed this scene. ¡°Audrey!¡± The two cried out in surprise. They ran forward, but they still could not catch Audrey. Instead, they were targeted by the Nine Neonate. ¡°You¡¯re the one who hurt Audrey. I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Klein¡¯s eyes were slightly red. They were filled with anger. Even thebat aura he emitted made the longsword in his hand tremble. As he spoke, Klein had already dashed forward and started fighting with the Nine Neonate. Kate was no exception. The two of them were also having a hard time dealing with the Nine Neonate together. Not long after, they were at a disadvantage. They could only barely dodge the Nine Neonate¡¯s attack. After Audrey fell at the bottom of the cliff, she recalled the things in her dream in surprise. It seemed to be the same as what happened in her dream. There was such a coincidence. At the moment, she could not fly. If she fell, she would be smashed into pieces. Moreover, Klein and Kate were still on the cliff. They would not be able to defeat the Nine Neonate. Thinking of this, Audrey¡¯s eyes turned colder. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please allow me to transform into you. Grant me the power to destroy everything and protect everything!¡± Audrey chanted softly. In an instant, everything froze. Countless snowkes fell and gathered under her body, supporting her up. The wind blew at the corner of her clothes, and the girl¡¯s blue eyes became more apparent. The magic power surrounding her was extremely powerful. In just an instant, the power was injected into Audrey¡¯s body. She skillfully grasped the power and leaped up. In just a few seconds, she had flown up the cliff and just happened to see the Nine Neonate spitting fireballs at Kate and Klein. The fireballs were so huge and fast that Klein and Kate would definitely not be able to block them. ¡°Gale sh!¡± ¡°Wind shock mantra!¡± ¡°Frost de!¡± As the two of them released theirbat aura, Audrey followed closely behind them to block the fireballs. The moment the two saw Audrey, their eyes lit up. If the Nine Neonate was not still around, they would have carried her up excitedly. They had thought that Audrey had fallen off the cliff, so they did not know if she was dead or alive. They did not expect her toe back unscathed so soon. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Hearing this, Audrey chuckled and said, ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± Just now, she had already figured out how to deal with the Nine Neonate. Although the Nine Neonate had nine lives, it was actually indestructible. If she wanted to kill itpletely, she would need to kill nine heads at the same time. Those were Meatball¡¯s original words. She did not expect it to be of great use at a critical moment. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s very cunning,¡± Klein warned cautiously. Audrey nodded and walked up to the Nine Neonate in an imposing manner. She began to chant, ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with the power of fire.¡± This ball of fire was also a blue me, simr to the one in the tree hole. However, she had only used two balls in the tree hole, and she already felt that the power in her body was not enough. Now that she needed nine balls, Audrey was afraid that she would not be able to hold on. However, she had to do it no matter what. This time, she did not condense a fireball. Instead, she condensed a sharp blue me. It was like a knife. One, two, three balls¡­ Audrey already felt that her strength was not enough. The condensed blue mes surrounded Audrey. Her exquisite face was already covered in sweat. ¡°Audrey, you can do it!¡± Klein and Kate shouted together from below. They injected theirbat aura into Audrey¡¯s body to help her. After exhausting her strength, the nine mes were finally condensed. Audrey¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. She waved her hands and sent the nine mes toward the Nine Neonate. After the sharp mes shed across the Nine Neonate¡¯s neck, heads fell one by one. Then, the mes burned again,pletely preventing the Nine Neonate from resurrecting. The Nine Neonate immediately wailed, trying to save itself, but there was nothing it could do. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll be a good beast in your next life,¡± Audrey said coldly with a cold snort. After the mes burned for a while, the Nine Neonate fell to the ground. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. The power of the Snow Goddess gradually disappeared, and she fell to the ground, somewhat exhausted. Klein immediately held Audrey and asked considerately, ¡°Audrey, how are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while,¡± Audrey replied with great effort. Chapter 291 - At the Bottom of the Cliff

Chapter 291: At the Bottom of the Cliff

¡°But you look very weak,¡± Kate interjected from the side. Their eyes were filled with concern and worry. If it were not for Audrey, they would have long been buried under the ws of the Nine Neonate. Audrey smiled helplessly. ¡°You look weak because you used too much strength. Just adjust it.¡± ¡°This is the recovery potion you gave mest time. It should be useful. Drink it quickly.¡± Klein took out a bottle of blue potion and forced it into Audrey¡¯s hand. Although she had refined many potions, Audrey herself rarely used them. She had always thought that potions could be used, but she did not need them unless it was necessary. It was better to rely on her own abilities to improve. However, since it was Klein¡¯s intention, Audrey still drank it in order to prevent the two of them from worrying about her. A level-ten recovery potion did not have much of an effect on her. She had only recovered a little, but at least her face did not look so pale. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to defeat the Nine Neonate. Let¡¯s take a good rest first before we continue forward,¡± Klein suggested. ¡°Alright.¡± The three of them set up their tents on the spot. Audrey went to the otherworldly realm just like before and met Meatball. ¡°It was just a mere Nine Neonate. How can you be so weak?¡± Meatball teased the moment they entered. Audrey silently rolled her eyes at him. To an Elf like Meatball who had lived for tens of thousands of years, the Nine Neonate was naturally nothing. However, her current strength did not allow her to think that way. If it had been in her previous life, she would have thought nothing of it. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will treat you as a mute,¡± Audrey snorted coldly and retorted unceremoniously. Meatball pursed his lips and watched Audrey walk out of the hot spring and soak in it. During this time, Meatball told Audrey many things in his memories. After Audrey had almost recovered, she left the otherworldly realm. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to give me a portion when you roast something to eat,¡± Meatball did not forget to exin. His smiling face was extremely adorable. ¡°Got it!¡± Audrey could not help but pinch her hands before leaving. Just as Meatball had said, Klein and Kate were roasting game outside. It was very delicious. ¡°Audrey, quickly try this wild boar. It¡¯s even more tender than the one we atest time.¡± She walked over and Kate handed her a piece of meat. Audrey dly epted it and took a bite. Immediately, Meatball¡¯s voice sounded in her mind, ¡°Damn it! You didn¡¯t give it to me. Instead, you took the first bite!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to youter.¡± ¡°Sob, sob, how can you bear to let me watch you eat it first?¡± Meatball immediately acted coquettishly. Just the sound of his voice was enough to melt people¡¯s hearts. Audrey was no exception. Therefore, she could only take advantage of the time when Klein and Kate went to the tent to get something and send some meat to Meatball. When the two of them came out and saw that half of the meat was gone, they were slightly surprised. ¡°Audrey, you actually ate so much, and so quickly. It¡¯s really rare,¡± Klein teased with a smile, his eyes filled with joy. Hearing this, Audrey smiled embarrassedly. This was not her food. It was clearly Meatball, the glutton. ¡°Audrey has used up so much energy today. It¡¯s only right for her to eat more to replenish her energy,¡± Kate helped to exin. Audrey nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m just a little hungry today.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go catch a few more game animals.¡± As she spoke, Klein had already left. Audrey did not stop him. Since she did not feel any danger, it meant that this ce was safe. It would not be a problem for Klein to walk around casually. In order to not let Klein¡¯s efforts go to waste, Audrey had indeed eaten quite a lot. Her stomach was slightly bulging as she returned to her tent to rest. It was unknown how many days had passed since the training began. The three of them seemed to have slowly adapted to the long night. When they were tired, they took turns to rest before setting off again. ¡°Before I met the Nine Neonate, I felt a powerful force. That force is still present. I think there must be an energy ball nearby,¡± Audrey said. ¡°But this ce is empty. There aren¡¯t any energy balls here.¡± Most energy balls were in a cave or a slightly hidden ce. There was nothing here. This was also what Audrey was puzzled about. She frowned as she pondered. The scene of her falling from the cliff appeared in her mind as if the energy she felt was even stronger. Could it be that the energy ball was at the bottom of the cliff? ¡°I think the energy ball might be at the bottom of the cliff,¡± Audrey said tentatively. If she wanted to get the energy ball, she had to go down. ¡°What? Then how do we go down?¡± Klein immediately became anxious. The abilities of the three of them were not enough to fly. That was something only very strong experts could do. ¡°Yeah, none of us can fly. If we go down, we¡¯ll fall to our deaths,¡± Kate said helplessly. It was their fault that they had not reached their abilities yet. Audrey fell silent. Aplicated look shed across her azure eyes. Since they could not fly, they naturally had to think of a way to go down. ¡°Perhaps, I have a way.¡± Her eyes lit up, and the corners of her mouth curled up. Her tone was firm. She could not, but the Snow Goddess could. ¡°Really? What way do you have?¡± Klein was surprised and asked curiously. Audrey¡¯s strength was not enough to fly, right? Then why did she say that? Chapter 292 - Flying

Chapter 292: Flying

Audrey knew that at this point, she had to give a reasonable reason. Otherwise, Klein and Kate would not believe her. This was because flying was too rare for cultivators, and very few people could do it. ¡°I met a master earlier, and he taught me some secrets. However, I can¡¯t find him now.¡± Audrey came up with a reason that could be exined. When she spoke, there was not a hint of guilt in her voice. ¡°Really? That¡¯s such a pity,¡± Kate said somewhat dejectedly. ¡°So you learned how to fly very early?¡± Klein continued to ask. Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that. I haven¡¯t been able to master it before. It was only after I fell off the cliff that I suddenly learned it.¡± ¡°I see. Then, it must have been a dangerous moment. It must have suddenly erupted,¡± Kate said with a smile. There was a hint of envy in his voice. ¡°Probably. So I can try to see if I can bring you down with me,¡± Audrey nodded and said deliberately. ¡°This¡­ if you suddenly can¡¯t fly, won¡¯t we fall?¡± Klein suddenly became worried and said half-jokingly. ¡°Pfft! Don¡¯t say such unlucky words,¡± Kate rolled his eyes at Klein and said snappily. Audrey pursed her lips as she watched the two of them joking. She was afraid that the two of them would suspect her, so she deliberately acted as if she was not very confident. But no matter what, they would not fall. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and try.¡± Audrey interrupted their argument and walked to the edge of the cliff together. Even though a ball of fire illuminated them, it was still pitch-ck when they looked down from above. They could not see the bottom of the cliff at all. ¡°It¡¯s too high. We can¡¯t even see the bottom. It¡¯s too scary.¡± Klein frowned and said worriedly. Kate¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. Audrey was the only one with a calm expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t fall.¡± She said confidently, her azure eyes emitting a confident light. Instantly, Klein and Kate felt much more at ease. As long as Audrey was here, everything would go smoothly. The three of them stood side by side, firmly holding onto the two of them. Then, Audrey began to chant silently, ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please allow me to borrow your divine power and fly freely.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a gust of wind formed beneath Audrey¡¯s feet. It was like an invisible nket, supporting the three of them. Audrey curled the corners of her lips in satisfaction. This familiar feeling had returned. It was wonderful. She brought the two of them and leaped down. As Kate and Klein had never experienced the feeling of flying before, they immediately cried out in fear and excitement, echoing throughout the valley. Audrey could not help but frown, but at the same time, she found it a little funny. Although it had been a long time since she had flown, Audrey had grasped this ability very well. The flight was very stable. She did not know how long she had flown, but she felt the wind pass by her ears. Her surroundings were pitch-ck as if she had fallen into endless darkness. After a long while, the three of them finallynded slowly. Audrey immediately lit up her surroundings with a ball of fire. Only then did she see clearly where they were. It was a valley with a small stream beside it. The water was not deep, but it was apparent. ¡°We¡¯ve finallynded. Audrey, you¡¯ve impressed me,¡± Kate said excitedly. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Klein gave her a thumbs up, praising Audrey. ¡°You tter me,¡± Audrey replied. Then, she began to observe her surroundings. The valley was very long, and she felt that the powerful energy was getting stronger. It must be here! Audrey was very sure. ¡°Let¡¯s look around. The energy ball must be here,¡± Audrey said wisely. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll wash my face first.¡± Klein chuckled and walked to the stream. Ever since they came to the isted ind, they had not washed properly. They had long felt that their bodies were very heavy. Audrey was slightly taken aback. Only then did she remember that she went to the hot spring every day, but they had nowhere to wash. She nodded and began to observe the ce by herself. ¡°Audrey, aren¡¯t you going to wash up together? Don¡¯t girls like to be clean the most?¡± So Klein spoke at that moment. His words left Audrey momentarily at a loss for words. She did not need to wash up. The water in the stream was much worse than the hot spring water, but it would not make sense if she refused. In the end, Audrey went over to wash her hands. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. So let¡¯s hurry up and find the energy ball and leave,¡± she said deliberately, but she did not sense any danger here. Kate and Klein naturally believed Audrey¡¯s words and quickly left with her. The three of them walked forward for a while and saw a cave. It was faintly emitting a purple light. It was indeed an energy ball! ¡°Look, it¡¯s over there,¡± Kate shouted happily. Audrey was also amazed, but she still maintained her calm. There were usually guardian divine beasts around the energy ball, but why did she not sense any dangerous aura here? Could it be that this divine beast was hiding its aura? That would make them even more dangerous. ¡°Be careful. I didn¡¯t sense any divine beast aura here. It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s hidden,¡± Audrey said cautiously. The three of them carefully approached the cave together. Audrey frowned even more. They had already entered, but the Guardian Beast was still noting out? Or could it be that there was no Guardian Beast here? ¡°I don¡¯t sense any dangerous aura either. There must be a Guardian Beast here, right?¡± Klein made a bold guess. Chapter 293 - Shuttling Door

Chapter 293: Shuttling Door

¡°No? How is that possible?¡± Kate had an incredulous look on his face. Although no one was allowed to encounter powerful Guardian Beasts, such a strange situation made people even more worried. Audrey frowned slightly as an intelligent look shed across her azure eyes. Then, her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Klein and Kate revealed puzzled expressions simultaneously as they looked at Audrey, waiting for her exnation. Audrey snorted softly and spoke slowly, ¡°Do you still remember the scene we saw when we came here? ¡°This ce is extremely lonely. There aren¡¯t even any leaves on the trees. I think all of this is rted to the Nine Neonate, so there might not be any other beasts in this forest. They can¡¯t defeat the Nine Neonate, so they can only run for their lives elsewhere.¡± ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s the existence of the Nine Neonate that¡¯s why there aren¡¯t any Guardian Beasts here?¡± Klein gradually came to his senses and asked with doubt. Audrey nodded and chuckled, ¡°Think about it. What other beasts are more powerful than the Nine Neonate?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like there are any.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There aren¡¯t any other Guardian Beasts here. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t sense any danger. ¡°Audrey nodded and said with a faint smile. She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. This energy ball was straightforward to take. Kate and Klein smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s great. We can take it away now.¡± As they spoke, the three of them entered the cave together. Like the previous times, they did not walk for long before seeing a tform in the cave. On it was an energy ball that was emitting light. However, the light from this energy ball was very intense, and its energy was also influential. Audrey thought that this might be the most vital energy ball she had ever obtained. ¡°Congrattions, we¡¯ve obtained another energy ball.¡± Kate smiled and spoke confidently. His words were filled with joy. Audrey nodded as well. ¡°Congrattions to us.¡± This was already the twelfth energy ball they had obtained. Audrey was also a little proud of this result. After all, they had worked so hard to obtain all of this. After obtaining the energy ball, the three of them left the valley. It was still Audrey who had used her flying skill to bring the two of them up. Because there was the Nine Neonate here previously, there were no other beasts. Therefore, this area had been divided into safe areas by Audrey. After a while, they rested on the spot. Just as they were about to set up their tents and rest, a voice suddenly came from the forest, ¡°Students, congrattions. You have reached the end of your training. You will need to find the teleportation door that I have set up in the forest for the next twelve hours and return sessfully. Only then can you officially enter the Knights Legion.¡± ¡°Is that the Elder¡¯s voice?¡± Klein frowned as he listened. Nevertheless, he vaguely felt that it was familiar. Audrey nodded affirmatively. She did not expect that there were only twelve hours left in training. Since they had to find the teleportation door, they definitely could not rest any longer. They had to hurry up. ¡°What he meant was that we have to find a door on such a big isted ind?¡± Kate asked in surprise. How was this possible? They had stayed here for so long, but they had probably only gone through half of the isted ind. Audrey nodded with a heavy heart and said, ¡°That¡¯s what he meant. So we have to hurry up and stop resting. We¡¯ll go back and have a good rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Kate sighed and said helplessly. Yet, at the same time, he began to worry. The mission that the Elder had assigned was simply impossible toplete. The three of them quickly packed up and searched for the shuttle door that the Elder had mentioned. Soon, the three of them explored their surroundings, but there was still no sign of the shuttle door. ¡°Where is the shuttle door? We¡¯ve never seen it before. How are we supposed to find it?¡± Klein sighed andined with a sad expression on his face. Audrey¡¯s expression was not very good either. There were only twelve hours left. If they could not find it, all their efforts would be for naught. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Expand the search area.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes shed for a moment, and her tone was solemn. Klein and Kate did not say anything. Instead, they just continued to search seriously. In the blink of an eye, half of the time passed. The Elder had already reported that there were six hours left. This made the three of them even more anxious and anxious. ¡°We¡¯ve searched more than half of the forest, but there¡¯s still nothing,¡± Kate said. Audrey was also very puzzled. Logically speaking, the Elder should not have ced the teleportation door too far away. On the other hand, they could not fly, so they would not go too far in twelve hours. If the Elder deliberately ced it too far away, he would want them to lose. However, the Elder would not do that. So then, there must be another way. ¡°The shuttling door doesn¡¯t have to be fixed at a certain location,¡± Audrey mumbled and said the vague idea in her mind. ¡°Audrey, what do you mean?¡± Klein and Kate immediately became excited when they heard that. Audrey narrowed her eyes. This idea had suddenly appeared in her mind, but she had not thought about it carefully, so she could not immediately exin the two of them. ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Audrey lowered her eyes and said in a low voice. Then, she stood to the side and thought quietly. Her long eyshes were sometimes filled with spiritual energy. After a long while, Audrey finally raised her eyes. There was a confident light in her eyes, which made her azure-blue eyes even brighter. Chapter 294 - Leaving the Isolated Island

Chapter 294: Leaving the Isted Ind

¡°Audrey, have you thought of something?¡± Seeing this, Klein asked anxiously, feeling slightly nervous. Among the three of them, Audrey was the strongest and the smartest. If she could not do anything, then they would not be able to find the interdimensional door. ¡°Think carefully about what the Elder said. He said that he had set up a door, but he didn¡¯t say what kind of door it was. Then, it¡¯s very likely that this door is virtual. The door will be where we are.¡± Thest sentence was a little profound, and Klein and Kate did not understand it for a moment. The two frowned tightly and looked confused. Audrey sighed silently and exined more straightforwardly, ¡°What I mean is that this door is actually the faith in our hearts. As long as our faith is strong enough, we will be able to see that door.¡± Faith? How were they supposed to find such an illusory thing? Klein and Kate were dumbfounded. They did not know what to do at all. Audrey actually did not know much, but she had a vague understanding of it. In her previous life, she had experienced something simr, but the time was so far away that she had almost forgotten about it. ¡°Audrey, just tell us what we should do,¡± Kate said in a serious tone. ¡°Actually, we should calm down and use our thoughts to create a door. However, we mustn¡¯t have any distracting thoughts, or we won¡¯t be able to seed.¡± Only a profound person could achieve such an ability. For young people like Kate and Klein, which one of them did not have any distracting thoughts? It had to be said that the Elder¡¯s final test was really strict. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± With that said, the three of them sat on the ground. Audrey sat in the front while Kate and Klein sat on the left and right behind her, forming a triangle. In order to cooperate with the two of them, Audrey deliberately used herbat aura. A blue light lingered around her, making her look mysterious and noble. Audrey threw out all the distracting thoughts in her mind and concentrated all her energy. Behind her, Kate and Klein did the same. The powers of the three of them gradually converged and formed a ball. A passageway could be vaguely seen from within. At that moment, the light suddenly dissipated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was in a daze,¡± Kate immediately apologized. Just a moment ago, he had thought that the door was about to open, so he had rejoiced for a moment. He did not expect that it would affect the formation of the shuttle door. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We still have time. Besides, we¡¯ve already found a way to open it. We just need to try,¡± Audreyforted. She knew that she could only continue after Kateforted her. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Kate nodded solemnly. The three of them tried again, but soon, they failed because of some distracting thoughts. After trying dozens of times, their bodies were a little tired. ¡°What should we do? We still can¡¯t open it.¡± Klein looked deste. In the previous failures, there were a few times that were his fault, but Audrey had not made a single mistake. As a result, the two of them could not help but feel that they were dragging Audrey down. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely seed. Don¡¯t be discouraged. Take a rest, and we¡¯lle again.¡± Audrey smiled gently tofort them. She took out some fruits that she had picked earlier from her spatial pocket and handed them to the two of them. ¡°Eat something and take a rest.¡± ¡°Thank you, Audrey,¡± the two said sincerely, their eyes filled with gratitude. Audrey smiled helplessly. She had long said that there was no need to be so polite. The two of them still thanked her from time to time. They really could not change it. However, she did not mind it anymore. The three of them rested for a moment. When the Elder informed them that there were still two hours left, they began to try again. The three masses of energy once again converged and slowly formed the shape of a vortex, transforming into an invisible door. They were almost there¡­ Audrey¡¯s eyes were calm as she once again mobilized thebat aura in her body and injected it into the door. The moment the door was formed, thebat aura that the three of them had injected into the door also stopped. ¡°Did we seed?¡± Klein asked in disbelief, filled with joy. ¡°Yes.¡± Audrey nodded. As soon as she said that, Kate and Klein had already surrounded Audrey. They said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great. We can go back now. Audrey, thank you. Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s thanking you.¡± Audrey¡¯s heart was moved. If it were not for the two of them, she would not have made it this far. They were not selfish, but rather, they helped each other, After rejoicing for a moment, the three of them walked into the shuttle door. A strong light opened, and when they opened their eyes again, they had returned to the Knights Legion. Standing in front of them were the Elder, Lance, and Shadowless Ghost Hand. ¡°Congrattions onpleting the devil training and sessfully joining the Knights Legion.¡± The Elder walked up to them with a smile and congratted the three of them. ¡°Congrattions!¡± Lance also said faintly. His deep eyes lingered on Audrey for a moment. The three of them nodded. While they were immersed in the joy of sess, they began to worry about Cole and the others. ¡°Elder, have our other three friends returned?¡± Klein asked worriedly. They had Audrey by their side and had gone through several life and death situations. Would Cole and the others not be in even more danger? Chapter 295 - Level Two Knights

Chapter 295: Level Two Knights

Hearing this, the Elder paused for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. It¡¯s not time yet.¡± Klein¡¯s heart sank, but there was nothing he could do. He could only nod and wait silently by the side. Time was ticking down, and there was only one hour left. The three of them were worried about Cole and the others, afraid that they would not be able to return on time. ¡°Audrey, do you think they¡¯ll be able to return?¡± Klein, who was the most worried, kept asking Audrey. They had spent a lot of effort trying to open the portal, let alone Cole and the others. ¡°They will,¡± Audrey said confidently. She believed that Cole, Hobart, and Adrian¡¯s abilities were not inferior to hers. Klein nodded, and the tension in his heart eased a little. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, there was only half an hour left. The three of them became even more nervous, and their faces were filled with worry. Even the Elder sighed from time to time as if he felt sorry for the three of them. When there were only ten minutes left, the Elder finally spoke. ¡°My three ssmates, I think your other threepanions might not be able to join the Knights Legion with you. Now, I will tell you something about the Knights Legion¡­¡± The Elder said as he opened a handbook. At this moment, the shuttle gate lit up. Then, Cole, Hobart, and Adrian stumbled out of it. ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Cole shouted excitedly. Hobart and Adrian looked at each other and smiled as if they were relieved. The Elder who was talking was surprised to see this scene. Then, he was delighted. He did not expect the six kids to be so outstanding. They all joined the Knights. This was unprecedented. In the past, there were also people who participated with the team, but there were always some team members who chose to give up and could not hold on until the end. ¡°Congrattions!¡± The Elder immediately stood up. ¡°Cole, Hobart, Adrian!¡± Klein was so excited that he came forward and almost hugged the three of them tightly. Fortunately, Audrey pulled him aside and told him to pay attention to some etiquette. ¡°We¡¯re back,¡± Hobart said in an indifferent tone, but his tone was very heavy. This was an order to the dragon-ying team. They would never give up. ¡°Wee and congrattions,¡± Audrey said concisely, representing all her intentions. The six of them had a joyful exchange. Only then did they remember that the Elder wanted to inform them of something. They stood in a line obediently and continued to listen to the Elder. ¡°The Knights Legion are here to serve Spark City. Wherever there is a need, there will be the Knights. This is also your responsibility and obligation. The Knights are divided into one, two, and three levels. Congrattions, all of you have entered level two.¡± The Elder briefly introduced, ¡°When you join in the future, you will understand more about the Knights.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡± The six of them said in unison. ¡°Alright, hand over the energy balls and go back to rest. Remember to report to the Knights tomorrow morning.¡± The Elder nodded with a kind smile. After handing over the energy balls, the six left the Knights. ¡°What happened over there?¡± Klein could not help but ask immediately. Cole and the others also told them about what they had encountered in detail. The six of them shared their experiences on the ind for a long time. They did not return to their dormitories until it was gettingte. Ross and Barbara had long heard that Audrey had returned. They waited in their dormitories, but Audrey was nowhere to be seen. They could not help but feel anxious. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out and look for her?¡± Barbara could not help but ask. Ross was tempted, but she was afraid that he would disturb Audrey from doing something else. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s dyed by something. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wait. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Barbara revealed a dejected expression. She went forward and pulled Ross, wanting to drag her out with her. After living together for a long time, the rtionship between the two of them was very close. They pushed and shoved each other to the door. Just as they opened the door, they saw Audrey standing outside. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Barbara was delighted and immediately hugged her. Ross was stunned for a moment before hugging her as well. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back. Let go of me, I¡¯m going to be strangled to death by you guys,¡± Audrey said with a chuckle. She had a high tolerance for her two roommates. Ross and Barbara smiled embarrassedly before letting go of Audrey and returning to the dormitory. ¡°We heard that you came back a long time ago. Why did you onlye back to the dormitory now?¡± Ross asked in puzzlement. ¡°I chatted with them for a while,¡± Audrey exined calmly. They were naturally referring to the other members of the Dragon ying Squad, and Ross and Barbara could understand it very well. This time, Audrey had been away for half a month. They had long wanted to kill Audrey and were curious about what had happened to her. They kept asking her questions, and Audrey was kind enough to tell them about it. The incident on the isted ind was a fortuitous encounter for Barbara and Ross outside. The two of them listened to the story with great interest. ¡°Audrey, thank you for telling us so much. I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Audrey replied softly. She was indeed a little tired. After getting into bed, Audrey fell asleep very quickly. However, she suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. In the dormitory, Barbara and Ross were already asleep. At this moment, Audrey was not very sleepy. She thought of the Snow Lotus in the otherworldly realm. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed, and she still had not made any progress. She had to hurry. Chapter 296 - Knights Reporting for Duty

Chapter 296: Knights Reporting for Duty

With that thought, Audrey entered the otherworldly realm in a sh. Meatball, who was sleeping, woke up when he sensed someone entering. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Why are you here again? You¡¯re disturbing my sleep,¡± he pouted in dissatisfaction and said helplessly. Audrey chuckled. She could not help but pinch Meatball when she saw him. ¡°Of course I came because I had something to do. You can continue sleeping,¡± she said casually, but she knew that Meatball would not continue sleeping. As expected, Meatball immediately said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I can¡¯t sleep either. So why don¡¯t I apany you? As long as you bring me some delicious food tomorrow, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Audrey curled the corners of her lips as a crafty look shed across her eyes. Extracting the seed of the Snow Lotus was not a simple task. But, perhaps with the Meatball around, it would not be of much help to her. After finding the Snow Lotus that had been kept by the hot spring, Audrey took a closer look and found that it had grown even better than before. Its petals were plump and highly white. ording to the ancient books, if one wanted to extract the seed of the Snow Lotus, one had to bear it with an icy body. This was also why the Snow Lotus lived in the Snow Mountains. The Snow Mountains were the only ce that could amodate the Snow Lotus. But now, in this otherworldly realm, it could also grow. It could be seen how magical the otherworldly realm was. In addition to the extreme cold, one also had to use a powerful force as a supplement to be able to extract the seed. After the seed was extracted, it had to be watered with force for forty-nine days before it could take root and sprout. And this seed was different from the others. Even if one cut open the entire Snow Lotus, they would not be able to find it. Legend had it that the Snow Lotus had spirituality, and the seed was its life. When it wanted to give it, it would grow the seed. Afraid that the environment in the otherworldly realm would not be able to meet the conditions for extracting the seed, Audrey had no choice but to use magic. ¡°Great Snow Goddess, please let everything around you sink into the ice.¡± As the chant sounded, snowkes began to fall from the otherworldly realm, which was originally like spring all year round. The temperature plummeted, and in an instant, it was as if they had entered an ice and snow century. Only then did Audrey step forward and look at the Snow Lotus with aplicated gaze. She injected a stream of magic power into it in an attempt to force the seed out. After a period of time, the Snow Lotus still showed no signs of the seeding out. The magic power also stopped, and Audrey knew that she had failed. However, she was not discouraged. It was not an easy thing, to begin with. How could she seed in one try? ¡°Little brat, what are you doing?¡± Meatball did not quite understand and went forward to ask. ¡°It¡¯s such a nice ce, but you¡¯ve turned it into an ice and snow century. It¡¯s so cold.¡± ¡°You still feel cold?¡± Audrey asked curiously. Meatball naturally did not feel too cold. It was just that the environment had suddenly changed, and he was not used to it. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that bad. It¡¯s just that what are you doing here?¡± Audrey did not hide anything and directly told Meatball. She asked, ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± ¡°Snow Lotus? I don¡¯t know either, but I can think about it.¡± Meatball frowned, looking very cute with a mischievous expression. Audrey nodded and smiled gratefully. Then, she tried a few more times, but she did not seed. Audrey had used up most of the energy in her body, so sheid on the grass tiredly. She nned to think about it carefully, but she fell asleep without realizing it. The next day, Meatball¡¯s voice woke Audrey up. She suddenly realized that she had fallen asleep. ¡°How long have I slept?¡± ¡°Just a few hours,¡± Meatball answered casually, but Audrey¡¯s expression tensed up. When she came in, it was alreadyte at night. If these few hours had passed, would it not already be morning? Could it be that the Knights had missed their reporting time as well? Audrey hurriedly left the otherworldlynds. Looking at the time, she realized that it was indeed one hour past the reporting time. Klein and the others must have been looking for her like crazy. Audrey did not dare to dy and immediately went to the Knights. ¡°Audrey, where have you been? Why are you sote?¡± It was Cole who came forward with an anxious expression. ¡°I just overslept.¡± Audrey smiled apologetically. ¡°Did I miss anything?¡± ¡°Not really. The regimentalmander said that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem since it¡¯s our first day here, so we¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Klein exined at the side so that Audrey could be at ease. As they spoke, the regimentalmander, Burl, had already walked over. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, right? You can just stand in thest row of the team. Listen to me first about the rules of the level two Knights.¡± The six of them walked over obediently and Burl started to talk. ¡°The missions of our level-two Knights are usually of medium and high difficulty. Our goal is to work hard toplete the missions to be level-one Knights. In addition to the usual missions, you also need to train here frequently. The weekly training should not be less than twenty hours.¡± The purpose of the training was to make all the members of the Knights maintain their strong abilities and not fall behind. Following that, Burl also exined many other rules of the Knights. One of the most important rules was that the Knights spoke based on their strength. Everyone could challenge each other without harming their lives. This also made Audrey feel the importance of strength here. Chapter 297 - The Rules of the Knights

Chapter 297: The Rules of the Knights

Burl quickly left and let everyone train separately. There were all kinds of maps in the knights that allowed one to enter different training grounds. ¡°You must be Audrey, right?¡± Then, just as Burl left, a blonde-haired woman came over aggressively. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Audrey admitted generously. But, seeing that she was not friendly, she did not have a good expression on her face. However, she did not know this woman at all. Therefore, she did not understand why she was targeting her. ¡°You dare to bete on your first day of reporting. You¡¯re a loser. I wonder how you got into the Knights Legion and how much money the Davis family gave you.¡± The woman snorted disdainfully and said sarcastically. It was well-known that Knights could not spend money to get in. ¡°Bakara, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Audrey got in based on her strength.¡± By the side, Klein was already speaking up for Audrey. He also recognized the woman in front of him. She was Bakara of the Fairlie family. She was a few years older than him. But, due to her excellentbat aura talent, she had just joined the Knights two years ago. ¡°Klein, don¡¯t speak up for her. Everyone knows that she¡¯s a good-for-nothing. How could she possibly join the Knights?¡± Bakara red at Klein and growled. The rumored good-for-nothing girl had be a genius overnight and charged straight into the Knights. Bakara did not believe it. She had been diligently training and did not believe that Audrey could beat her. Although she had heard many legends about Audrey over the past few days, she still did not believe that anyone could be so strong overnight. It must be due to luck. ¡°Audrey really relies on her strength. If you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Cole also stood up to defend Audrey. They were the only ones who had fought side by side with Audrey all the way. They knew Audrey¡¯s strength the best. Among the five of them, perhaps none of them was stronger than Audrey. ¡°You are all her friends. Naturally, you will speak up for her, but I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Bakara snorted coldly and put down her bold words. ¡°Unless she fights with me. If she wins, I will believe her. If she loses, she will withdraw from the Knights. If the Knights ept such trash, it would be a disgrace to the reputation of the Knights.¡± The battle was about to start. Klein and the others did not want to start a fight as soon as they arrived. Just as they were about to open their mouths to persuade her, Audrey suddenly stood up. The corners of her mouth curled into a smile as she said, ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Hmph, at least you still have some courage.¡± Bakara raised her chin and said proudly. There was an arena within the Knights. Audrey and Bakara quickly stood up, each holding a side. ¡°It¡¯s still not toote for you to admit defeat now. Otherwise, I won¡¯t show any mercyter. If you¡¯re injured or disabled, don¡¯t me me.¡± Bakara said arrogantly, ¡°The rules of the Knights are only to not harm your life.¡± ¡°I should be the one saying this to you,¡± Audrey said indifferently, not showing the slightest bit of panic. Below the stage, Klein and the others were also very calm, but they felt a little helpless. It seemed that Bakara was going to be taught a lesson this time. Audrey¡¯s methods were not to be trifled with. They all silently felt sad for Bakara. The others looked as if they were watching a show. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Bakara berated. He had already released a stream of battle Qi and charged towards Audrey. Audrey stood calmly in her original spot. She did not see any movement. Just as the stream of battle Qi was about to approach her, she waved her long sword and directly destroyed the battle Qi. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Bakara revealed a shocked expression. Although she had not used her full strength, she had used 70-80% of the battle Qi just now. How could Audrey break it so easily? Even if she had some strength, she was already a level-18 battle Qi practitioner. She should not have been so easily dealt with by Audrey. Bakara was not resigned. ¡°Wind-breaking sh!¡± Her eyes turned cold as she waved the long whip in her hand. Her battle Qi swirled with a strong wind as it headed straight for Audrey. If Audrey was not careful, she would be sent flying and then injured by the Battle Qi. Audrey snorted coldly as her eyes deepened. ¡°Ice-breaking!¡± She quickly gathered thebat aura in her body onto the longsword. The longsword was covered in frost and emitted a blue light as it directly shed with Bakara¡¯s wind-breaking sh. The two sides were in a stalemate for a few seconds. Audrey¡¯s ice-breaking directly pierced through the opponent¡¯sbat aura and headed straight for Bakara. Bakara¡¯s pupils dted in an instant, and her face was filled with shock. She dodged quickly, but she was still a little slow. She was injured by Audrey¡¯s battle Qi, and her arm was covered with frostbite marks. It was a tragic sight. ¡°Are you admitting defeat?¡± Audrey put down her longsword and asked coldly. Bakara looked at her arm. Even a level one Knight might not be able to injure her to such an extent with such an injury. What exactly was Audrey¡¯s strength!? ¡°I¡¯ll admit defeat today! I¡¯ll definitely defeat you in the future.¡± While Bakara admitted defeat, she did not forget to say those words and left indignantly. Klein and the others immediately surrounded her and praised her. ¡°Audrey, you did well! She wasn¡¯t your match in the first ce,¡± Cole said with a smile. ¡°Your strength is obvious to all of us.¡± ¡­ Other than the praise from her teammates, the others around her also cast looks of surprise and admiration. They did not expect that the once useless girl had be so powerful. Chapter 298 - Entering the Castle

Chapter 298: Entering the Castle

¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to say these unnecessary words. I know my strength.¡± Audrey chuckled. Her azure eyes sparkled with confidence, making her exceptionally charming. For a moment, Kate and Klein were dumbfounded. It was not until their teammates called out to them that the two of them reacted andughed embarrassedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and choose a ce to train,¡± Adrian said. There were hundreds of maps in the Knight¡¯s Legion. Each map was a different training ground and was full of challenges. He had been looking forward to this for a long time. During training, one could constantly improve and gain a lot of actualbat experience. In addition to training, the Knight¡¯s order would issue a lot of missions every day. Most of them were to kill fierce beasts or search for treasures. After epting the mission andpleting it, one would receive points, which was also the most crucial factor in advancing to a Knight. As soon as Adrian¡¯s words came out, the others agreed with him. ¡°Good, I¡¯ve long wanted to see the training map of the Knights.¡± Klein agreed happily, his tone full of excitement. While they were talking, they had already walked into a courtyard. There were hundreds of crystal balls in the courtyard, and each crystal ball was a training ground. ¡°I heard that the Knights have a very interesting training ground. It¡¯s in an ancient castle, and it¡¯s also the most difficult training ground among the level two Knights.¡± Cole smiled slyly and said, ¡°How about it? Do you want to give it a try?¡± ¡°Of course. If you want to challenge, then challenge the strongest.¡± Hobart snorted and smiled. ¡°Okay!¡± Klein and the others agreed. Following that, everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Audrey. Although Audrey had only joined the teamter, the others seemed to have tacitly acknowledged her as the leader and would seek her opinion on everything. Audrey pondered for a moment. Seeing that everyone was eager to challenge her, she agreed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve heard that there are many secret chambers in the castle. There¡¯s a fierce beast in each chamber, a total of nine. We can only return after we¡¯ve dealt with all the fierce beasts.¡± Klein had already begun to look forward to it, but he was also worried that he would not be able toplete it. Thus, he said, ¡°If we can¡¯t solve it, we can juste back directly.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve gone, we have toplete it. If wee back directly, we¡¯ll lose points,¡± Audrey snorted and reminded him jokingly. The Elders actually set up the beasts in the training ground. Therefore, if they wanted to solve it, they would not have to kill it. That was because the people behind them would not be able to train anymore. They only needed to fight until they admitted defeat. These beasts had been tamed and would not risk their lives. ¡°You¡¯re right. Once we go, we have toplete it,¡± Cole agreed with Audrey. These words instantly ignited the fighting spirit of the six of them. They crossed their hands and shouted loudly, ¡°Come on!¡± Then, they entered the ancient castle together. After a bright light, before they even opened their eyes, they could already sense the dangerous aura of the strong. If it was someone weaker, they would have been scared to the point of being unable to move. ¡°This castle looks pretty good,¡± Kate said indifferently. They were standing outside the gate of the castle. Entering the gate meant that the training had begun. In front of them was a gate with iron bars. It was filled with a retro aura. When they pushed it open, it made a creaking sound, which was slightly terrifying. ¡°Be careful,¡± Audrey reminded them in a low voice as she walked cautiously in front. Her words did not make sense. After a few steps, many vines quickly appeared from the flowers and nts beside them. They twined around the ground and tried to entangle their ankles. ¡°It can¡¯t be. They¡¯re making things difficult for us as soon as we entered,¡± Klein said helplessly with a frown. He used his sword to cut off the vines. Fortunately, the vines here were not difficult to deal with. On the contrary, they dealt with them quickly. ¡°I thought it would be difficult to deal with, but it turned out to be so easy,¡± Cole said with a smile. Audrey snorted and exined, ¡°This is just the beginning. The most important part will definitelyeter.¡± These words instantly made the few of them even more cautious. After all, Audrey¡¯s words were never in vain. Since she said so, it meant that it would be very dangerouster on. After walking for a long while, they finally reached the center of the castle. There were secret rooms all around them. Audrey knew that every time a door was opened, a demonic beast would be released. ¡°Which one should we start from?¡± This was a question that a few of them were struggling with. If the first one was too strong, they might not be able to handle it. ¡°Random. Let¡¯s start with this one.¡± Audrey pointed at a door in front of her and walked forward. She released a stream ofbat aura and pushed the door open. A monster beast quickly rushed out from inside. If it was not for Audrey opening the door, they might have been injured by the monster beast that suddenly rushed out. However, Audrey¡¯s reaction speed was extremely fast. With a sh, she retreated to a distance away from the monster beast. It was also convenient for her to use magic to attack from a distance. ¡°Is this the Lion King?¡± The few of them looked at the monster in front of them with tightly knitted eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± Audrey replied. As the king of the forest, the lion itself had a strong offensive and deterrent power. This was naturally reflected in the Lion King¡¯s body. That powerful aura made people fear it. ¡°Kate, Adrian, Hobart, and Cole, you are responsible for close-range attacks. You must be careful.¡± Audrey quickly divided the tasks. ¡°Klein and I will be responsible for long-range attacks.¡± Audrey and Klein were both from the Pharmacy Academy. They were in charge of long-range attacks and would not arouse suspicion. However, Audrey would not be foolish enough to use potions. Instead, she wanted to use magic. ¡°Alright!¡± The few of them answered in unison. The four people attacking at close range were in four different directions of the Lion King, while Klein and Audrey were on the left and right. Chapter 299 - Pass Through

Chapter 299: Pass Through

¡°Wind splitting sh!¡± Hobart¡¯s eyes sharpened as he brandished his long sword, sending out a stream of sharp battle spirit towards the Lion King. In terms of battle spirit, Hobart could be considered to be extremely talented. His ability was also very outstanding. The battle spirit he used was also the strongest amongst the four. The Lion King let out a furious roar and formed a stream of intense energy that shed against Hobart¡¯s battle spirit. The stalematested for a few seconds before it was destroyed in the middle. ¡°Gale Incantation!¡± ¡°Wind shock sh!¡± The few of them took turns to use their battle techniques, but the Lion King sessfully countered them. In the distance, Klein also took out a refined potion. This was a bottle of lowering potion that could reduce the opponent¡¯s strength for a short period of time. Alchemists relied on this method to quickly defeat their enemies. Seeing this, Audrey immediately chanted softly, ¡°Great Snow Goddess, please bestow me with divine power.¡± ¡°Mystic ice break!¡± The blue energy ball quickly shot towards Lion King. Just as Lion King dodged Cole¡¯sbat aura, before he could react, the energy ball had already arrived in front of him and struck him. Lion King immediately let out a mournful howl. ¡°Frost arrow!¡± Audrey attacked again. The arrow that was emitting blue light shot straight toward the Lion King. The arrow hit Lion King¡¯s leg and Lion King fell down. Audrey did not use her full strength with this arrow. She only hoped that the Lion King would admit defeat so that the damage to it would be reduced. ¡°Are you willing to surrender?¡± Audrey stepped forward. Her entire body was exuding a noble aura. Unfortunately, at this moment, the Lion King was in a slightly pathetic state. Ity on the ground and whimpered a few times. Audrey curled the corners of her lips in satisfaction. It seemed like the Lion King was indeed smart. ¡°Very good. This is for you.¡± Audrey nodded. She took out a bottle of recovery medicine and handed it to Lion King. This would help him recover as soon as possible. Although the Elders would also help the beasts in the training ground recover as soon as possible, they were injured by themselves after all. It was not to kill the other party, so Audrey wanted to make up for it. Lion King took the medicine and quickly returned to the secret chamber. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect us to clear the first round so quickly,¡± Kate shouted in joy. Amp was lit at the door of the secret chamber where Lion King was. This meant that the challenge had been sessfullypleted. ¡°Next.¡± Hobart had chosen the secret chamber this time. A Blue Luan walked out of it. It belonged to the Phoenix n. The fireball it spat out could directly burn people¡¯s skin. ¡°Everyone, be careful of its fireball,¡± Audrey reminded. To her, the Blue Luan was nothing to be afraid of. The Blue Luan belonged to fire while she belonged to ice. The two countered each other. However, Audrey was not in a hurry to finish off the Blue Luan. Instead, she gave the others a chance to gain some experience. Seeing that they were repeatedly using their Dou techniques and that the Blue Luan was about to be attacked, Audrey finished off the Blue Luan with one move and made it lower its head to surrender. In the blink of an eye, the six of them had already reached the sixth stage. However, the demonic beast in this stage caused everyone¡¯s hearts to tighten. It was also from the Phoenix race, but it was the Hell Blood Phoenix. The Hell Blood Phoenix was just like its name. The evil aura on its body was extremely heavy and it would not easily surrender. This was also one of its difficult points to deal with. Audrey frowned slightly. Her eyes stared intently at the Hell Blood Phoenix not far away. She released an energy ball between her hands. This was just to test the strength of the Hell Blood Phoenix. The energy ball was extremely fast, but to the Hell Blood Phoenix, it easily dodged it. This made Audrey feel a little pressure. It seemed like this Hell Blood Phoenix was not easy to deal with. ¡°Lightning strike!¡± Hobart raised his long sword. A bolt of lightning struck down, wrapped in battle Qi. He thought that it would hit the Hell Blood Phoenix, but he did not expect it to dodge it cleverly. Furthermore, the Hell Blood Phoenix cleverly took the opportunity to spit out a fireball. It was very dark in color, which showed how heavy its evil aura was. The fireball headed straight for Hobart. Audrey¡¯s pupils constricted as she hurriedly brandished her longsword. The blue battle spirit transformed into a screen that blocked in front of Hobart. When the fireball struck it, cracks appeared on the screen. ¡°Its evil aura is very heavy. Everyone, be careful,¡± Audrey said as she became even more serious. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please freeze some of the surrounding area and bestow me with divine power of ice and snow,¡± she chanted. In an instant, the castle was covered in white snow, and the cold air in the air was pressing down on the human body. The Hell Blood Phoenix also found it difficult to adapt. ¡°Ice break!¡± Audrey condensed two ice balls in her palms and threw them at the Hell Blood Phoenix, taking advantage of this opportunity. The Hell Blood Phoenix dodged one of them, but the next one hit it directly. This immediately aroused the Hell Blood Phoenix¡¯s vicious aura. It faced the sky and let out a long howl. A ball of fire that was wrapped in anger attacked Audrey. The Hell Blood Phoenix also directly pped its wings and flew toward Audrey. ¡°Audrey, be careful!¡± The four people who were attacking at close range all became nervous. Audrey first dodged the fireballs, then immediately began to fight with the Hell Blood Phoenix. ¡°Wind splitting sh!¡± Audrey used a level two Dou technique, causing quite a bit of damage to the Hell Blood Phoenix. If it were any other demonic beast, they would have long bowed their heads and admitted defeat. However, the Hell Blood Phoenix still had an unwilling look on its face as it continued tounch attacks. Even if Audrey did not want to cause too much damage to it, there was nothing she could do at this moment. ¡°Swift Fire Bead!¡± A few burning fire beads rolled toward the Hell Blood Phoenix. Unfortunately, the Hell Blood Phoenix was already injured and could not keep up with Audrey¡¯s fire beads. It was almost burned to death by Audrey¡¯s fire beads. Audrey released another beam of ice to extinguish the fire on the Hell Blood Phoenix¡¯s body at the critical moment. However, she did not expect the ice to make the Hell Blood Phoenix, which was originally restless, be docile. Instead, it bent down beside Audrey¡¯s feet andpletely lost its previous vicious look. Chapter 300 - Was About to Be Dismantled

Chapter 300: Was About to Be Dismantled

Audrey gave the healing potion as usual and sent the Fire Phoenix back. ¡°Phew, I didn¡¯t expect it to admit defeat.¡± Klein heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°It seems like your kindness has infected it, which is why it surrendered so quickly.¡± ¡°Beasts are also very intelligent. They have no hostility towards it. It knows that.¡± Audrey nodded and said indifferently. After a round of battle, the six of them were a little tired. So Audrey suggested that they rest at the same spot. She also took out some food from her spatial pocket and gave it to everyone. ¡°Wow, Audrey, you actually brought food. I was hungry just now.¡± Cole took it without any courtesy and looked at Audrey with gratitude. Audrey smiled without saying anything. She habitually put some food in her spatial pocket in case she needed it. ¡°It¡¯s enough to fill my stomach, but it¡¯s not very delicious,¡± Colemented as he ate. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said, ¡°I know that there¡¯s a food street near the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Let¡¯s go for a walk when we¡¯re free.¡± ¡°You just want to eat, right?¡± Klein teased with a smile. Cole smiled embarrassedly. He did indeed think so. ¡°I¡­ I also want to share it with you guys. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± As soon as he said that, the others wanted to continue teasing him. At this moment, Audrey suddenly said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± Hearing this, the others were surprised. It was not that Audrey had never liked going to ces like this. Why was she so excited today? Seeing everyone looking at her, Audrey¡¯s lips curled into an ambiguous smile. She wanted to go to the food street, naturally, it was for Meatball. That little fellow was very gluttonous. She should prepare some food for it. After resting, the three of them quickly finished off the three demonic beasts behind them. Finally, after obtaining the seal of sess in the challenge, they left the training ground. It was already dark. In the Knights Legion, many people had returned from other training maps. So when they saw that Audrey and the others had returned from the ancient castle, they could not help but exim in surprise. ¡°They actually challenged the ancient castle on their first day here.¡± ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t this too amazing?¡± ¡­ Amidst the praises from the crowd, there were also a few disdainful voices. ¡°How can they seed in the challenge? There aren¡¯t many of us here who can seed in the challenge. I think it¡¯s 80% likely that they will fail and return.¡± A disdainful voice came from the crowd. These words happened to fall right into the ears of the six people. Audrey did not care. She did not care about what others said, but Klein was different. He took the seal and walked forward. He said deliberately, ¡°C¡¯mon, if some people can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t be sad. Look at this seal. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± That person was instantly speechless. His face turned green and purple. He looked very embarrassed. Looking at Klein¡¯s childish behavior, Audrey could not help butugh. Although it was childish, it was very satisfying. Today¡¯s training had ended, and the six of them returned to their dormitories. Barbara and Ross were discussing some of the gossips in the school. As soon as Audrey entered, she heard Barbara say, ¡°I heard that the Magic Academy will be demolished next week.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression tensed up and she immediately rushed in. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± Ever since she had returned from the snow mountain, she had been busy with the matters of the knights and had neglected the matters of the Magic Academy. Audrey could not help but feel a sense of guilt and sadness. ¡°It¡¯s an announcement from the Temr Knights,¡± Barbara said indifferently. Hearing this, Audrey rushed out without a word and went straight to the bulletin board of the Academy. As expected, she saw the announcement that the Magic Academy would be demolished next Monday, and it was already Friday. There was no time! Audrey felt uneasy. She had to think of a way to stop the Temr Knights from demolishing the Magic Academy as soon as possible. Although she had sessfully entered the Knights Legion and could be considered to have graduated from the Temr Knights, she still had special feelings for the Magic Academy. Even if she had graduated, Audrey¡¯s research on magic would not stop. The Magic Academy must not be dismantled. Audrey gradually calmed herself down and carefully read the notice again. She noticed that the publisher in the lower right corner was the Dean of the Temr Knights. Although a Dean and elders were in charge of the Temr Knights, they were all obedient to Lance. Therefore, if Lance could be involved in this matter, it would definitely be solved easily. At this point, she could only look for Lance. Audrey thought for a moment and headed straight for Lance¡¯s residence. ¡°Miss Audrey, it¡¯s sote. Why are you here?¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand was outside Lance¡¯s pce. When he saw Audrey, he stepped forward and asked. His words implied that it was not the right time to see Lance. Audrey frowned and said hurriedly, ¡°I have something important to see him about.¡± ¡°City Lord Lance is busy right now. It¡¯s not a good time to see you,¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand said bluntly. Audrey could not care less about that. She had no time left. ¡°This matter is really important. I have to see him. Please make an exception,¡± Audrey¡¯s expression became even more anxious as she spoke sincerely. Her azure eyes looked at Shadowless Ghost Hand. Chapter 301 - The Current Situation of Spark City

Chapter 301: The Current Situation of Spark City

Shadowless Ghost Hand hesitated for a moment. The girl in front of him always gave him a mysterious feeling, especially her azure eyes, which seemed to be filled with secrets. ¡°Please allow me to go in and report,¡± said Shadowless Ghost Hand as he walked in. Audrey was waiting outside the door. In the study, Lance was lowering his head to handle some official business in Spark City. As Shadowless Ghost Hand approached, he sensed it. Before he could speak, he asked, ¡°Someone is here?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Audrey is here.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand was not surprised that Lance knew that someone was here. After all, Audrey did not hide her aura. Even from such a distance, the City Lord could sense it. Hearing this, the corners of Lance¡¯s mouth curled into a meaningful smile. Then, he put down the official business in his hands and said, ¡°Let her in.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand was slightly taken aback. He did not expect the City Lord to agree so easily. In the past, if the City Lord did not meet outsiders, he would definitely not meet them. As expected, Miss Audrey was an exception. ¡°Yes.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand acknowledged and walked out. ¡°Miss Audrey, the City Lord is waiting for you in the study.¡± Audrey was delighted. She immediately walked in and headed straight for the study. However, when she reached the study, she did not see Lance. She only saw that behind the study wall, there was a door that was faintly emitting light. Audrey was puzzled. What exactly was that ce? Since it was behind the study wall, it must be very secretive. Why wouldnce leave it open and let here over? Would that not expose him? Or did he want her to see it? Audrey analyzed the situation in her mind and guessed that Lance had deliberately opened the secret door for her. Although she did not know what his intentions were, Audrey still followed his instructions and walked in. The moment she entered, Audrey was stunned. Behind the secret door, there were over a hundred pirs. On each pir, there were energy balls of different sizes. However, some of the energy balls had already dimmed, and some of them were still emitting a dazzling light. They were the ones they had brought back from the isted ind. What are these? Audrey asked in her heart. At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from behind her. Audrey subconsciously turned her head and saw Lance, who was dressed in a ck knight¡¯s uniform, walking in. ¡°You must be very curious about what these are,¡± Lance said faintly. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m even more curious as to why you lured me in.¡± Audrey chuckled, and her words were very straightforward. She did not like to beat around the bush, especially when someone was as smart as Lance. Hearing this, Lanceughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± Audrey nodded in tacit agreement. She had never denied that she was brilliant. In her previous life, she had been publicly acknowledged as a genius mage. In this life, she would also be a genius. ¡°These are the energies that support the existence of Spark City.¡± Lance looked at the space with aplicated look in his eyes, and his tone was slightly heavy. ¡°The energy of Spark City has been decreasing since a few decades ago. Therefore, I can only use this method to support Spark City. Otherwise, the energy of Spark City will decrease drastically, and more than half of the natural elements will disappear. At that time, there will be no way to cultivate.¡± Hearing these words, Audrey was slightly shocked. She did not expect Spark City to have such a side. ¡°Why is it like this?¡± She asked in a low voice. ¡°There are some organizations that have appeared in Spark City. The most famous among them is the Carol Association. Their existence has brought great destruction to Spark City, which is why there is ack of energy,¡± Lance exined without holding anything back. Audrey¡¯s expression sank slightly when she heard the words ¡®Carol Association¡¯. In her mind, she thought of the mysterious man in royal blue clothes. That person was too mysterious, and his strength could not be underestimated. He was a difficult character to deal with. She thought that no one knew about this, but she did not expect Lance to know about it. ¡°So you knew about the Carol Association all along.¡± Audrey thought for a moment and told Lance about the various battles she had with Carol Association. ¡°They are indeed very strong.¡± ¡°This is also a headache for me. But now, I only know that some people are affiliated with Carol Association. I have no clue about the person behind the scenes.¡± Lance nodded, and aplicated look appeared on his handsome face as he said with a slightly depressed expression. Audrey gave him a meaningful nce. She already had some guesses in her heart. A hint of wisdom shed across her eyes as she said, ¡°So, why did you lure me here? You didn¡¯t just want me to listen to you talk about this, did you?¡± ¡°I want you to investigate the Carol Association in private and find the mastermind behind the scenes. Then, eliminate the Carol Association and let Spark City return to its peak.¡± Lance thought for a moment and spoke frankly. Such a huge mission surprised Audrey. How could she do it by herself? ¡°The City Lord might have overestimated me. I can¡¯tplete such a huge mission.¡± Audrey rejected decisively. Not to mention that she did not need to interfere with the matters of Spark City and the Carol Association, she had more important matters to attend to. Furthermore, the Carol Association was too powerful. Her current strength would not be enough to best them. ¡°Yes, you can,¡± Lance said firmly. Chapter 302 - Mutual Exchange

Chapter 302: Mutual Exchange

These words puzzled Audrey. In terms of strength, she was definitely not the strongest person in Spark City. Why had Lance chosen her? ¡°You have shown me Spark City¡¯s hope. I believe that you have a way to do it.¡± Lance¡¯s tone was firm, and the way he looked at Audrey was full of affirmation. Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed as she hesitated. ¡°Is that the only way Spark City can do it? is that the reason why we went to the isted ind and brought back the energy ball?¡± Audrey thought of the previous devil training and suddenly understood the reason. Lance nodded affirmatively. Since he had already nned to let Audrey investigate this matter, he told her without holding anything back. ¡°I understand.¡± Audrey pondered for a moment, then looked straight at Lance with her azure eyes and said, ¡°I can agree to it, but I have a request that you have to agree to.¡± Hearing this, Lance snorted, and a hint of interest shed in his eyes. Someone actually requested him. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°The Magic Academy can not be dismantled.¡± Lance frowned slightly as if he did not expect Audrey to make such a request. The Magic Academy had not been mentioned for a long time, and if it were mentioned, it would be negative. And the girl in front of him was protecting the academy. So it was tough to understand. ¡°Why?¡± Lance hesitated for a moment and still asked. ¡°You will know in the future. In short, we will exchange at the same price. If you want me to agree to your mission, you have to agree to my request,¡± Audrey said decisively. She was sure that Lance would not refuse. Audrey¡¯s straightforward words made Lance fall into deep thought. The demolition of the Magic Academy was a decision that many people had made together. Even though he was the City Lord, he could not make a decision casually. However, Audrey was the most suitable candidate to investigate the Carol Association. Following Lance¡¯s silence, Audrey felt a little apprehensive. Just as she was getting anxious from waiting, Lance finally looked at her as if he had made some important decision. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to your request. I¡¯ll leave the matters of the Carol Association to you. You must do it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you, City Lord.¡± Audrey nodded. The moment she lowered her head, she hid the joy in her eyes. The Magic Academy did not need to be demolished anymore. Audrey could not wait to tell Miss ude the excellent news. After leaving the City Lord¡¯s mansion, Audrey went straight to the Magic Academy. Although it was already veryte, she believed that Miss ude had not rested yet. After all, he did not sleep or rx to study magic. Sure enough, when Audrey pushed open the slightly old door, she saw a lightmp lit in the room. Teacher ude sat under themp and looked at the magic book seriously. ¡°Teacher ude, I have good news for you.¡± Audrey walked in and sat beside teacher ude. The joy on her face was evident. ude nced at her with a kind smile. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve sessfully entered the Knights Legion. Congrattions. I¡¯ve always believed that you can do it. Audrey, you¡¯re talented and smart.¡± Although ude had always stayed in the Magic Academy and rarely went out, he was still well-informed. Audrey smiled helplessly. That was not what she wanted to talk about. ¡°Thank you, teacher. But I want to tell you something else.¡± Audrey deliberately kept him in suspense, looking mysterious. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± ude pushed his eyes and looked at Audrey carefully as if he was looking at her, but he did not notice anything different. ¡°The Magic Academy isn¡¯t going to be demolished,¡± Audrey said seriously and happily. What surprised Audrey was that teacher ude was not very happy. At least, he did not only show joy but also faint worry. The Magic Academy was already set to be demolished. It was only a matter of time. How could Audrey change everyone¡¯s decision so easily? This was what teacher ude was worried about. ¡°Why? How did you do it? What did you promise them?¡± Teacher ude asked, causing Audrey to be a little stunned. She did not expect teacher ude to be so thorough. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I promised to help investigate something.¡± However, considering that Lance had said that it was confidential, Audrey said it more subtly. ¡°What is it?¡± ude continued to ask. His heart was apprehensive about Audrey. A hint of hesitation shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. She was conflicted about whether she should tell her teacher or not. After thinking for a moment, she still said it. Audrey believed that teacher ude was a trustworthy person. Moreover, he stayed in the Magic Academy and had no conflicts with the world. Therefore, he would not spread this matter. ¡°Carol will. City Lord Lance asked me to investigate this organization,¡± Audrey said simply. She did not mention the matter of the energy of Spark City to avoid teacher ude¡¯s worry. ude repeated those three words and narrowed his eyes. He had heard of it before, but he did not understand it, so he could only ask Audrey to be more careful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I will protect myself.¡± Audrey nodded solemnly. After chatting with ude in the Magic Academy for a while, Audrey left and returned to her dormitory. The next day, the news that the Magic Academy would not be demolished spread throughout Temr Knights. Many people were astonished, and those who had been determined to destroy the Magic Academy also protested. However, all of these were settled by Lance so that no one was allowed to discuss the matter of the Magic Academy in the future. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but why is it suddenly stopped? There¡¯s no point in keeping the Magic Academy,¡± Cole frowned and was ridiculed with a puzzled look. ¡°That might not be the case,¡± Audrey snorted. Lance¡¯s actions made her very satisfied, and she could not help but admire that man more. He had done what he had promised, and he had solved the problems in the future very well. He was not sloppy at all. Chapter 303 - Ancient Forest Mission

Chapter 303: Ancient Forest Mission

Cole did not understand the meaning behind Audrey¡¯s words. He only felt confused. He rubbed the back of his head foolishly and did not ask any more questions. After all, Audrey often said things that others couldn¡¯t understand. He should have gotten used to it long ago. After listening to the voices around her, Audrey did not pay attention to them. Her eyes were slightly cold. Today, they still came to the Knights Legion. However, it was not for training, but to ept missions. The Knights Legion had many missions every day. They came early because they wanted to ept a mission. Only bypleting the mission and obtaining points could they enter the level one Knights Legion Faster. However, it was not easy. It was very easy to be injured or killed in a mission. Therefore, one had to be careful in everything. ¡°Audrey, what kind of mission do you think we should ept?¡± Then, as they walked towards the mission hall, Klein asked, ¡°Is it to kill demonic beasts or to search for treasures?¡± Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s eyes shed with a deep meaning. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll know when we see it.¡± The more difficult the mission was, the higher the points would be. This was also something that Audrey had considered. Soon, the six of them arrived at the mission hall. The person in charge of managing the mission was Cali, an elder of the academy. When he saw Audrey and the others, Cali revealed a kind smile. ¡°Wee.¡± ¡°Teacher Cali.¡± The few of them nodded in unison. Cali nodded with a smile. Then, with a gentle wave of his hand, he conjured many virtual scenes and said, ¡°These are the missions for today. Let¡¯s see which one you want to choose.¡± There were a total of ten scenes in front of Cali. Each scene would face different dangers. Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed as a hint of meaning shed across them. Then, she looked at her teammates and asked, ¡°Do any of you want to go?¡± The five people who were asked looked at each other as if they were in a dilemma. ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in the ancient forest,¡± Hobart said softly after a long while. Audrey gave a meaningful smile as she said that. It seemed like she and Hobart were thinking the same thing. The ancient forest was indeed a good mission. Everyone in the forest had more experience. Moreover, the difficulty of this mission was not low and the points were high. ¡°I also think that the ancient forest isn¡¯t bad,¡± Audrey agreed immediately. As soon as she said that, the others nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the ancient forest then.¡± Seeing the six young men make their decision so quickly, Cali¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and admiration. However, he still reminded them, ¡°The ancient forest is very dangerous. Have you thought about it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Audrey answered affirmatively, her azure eyes shing with determination. ¡°Alright, I wish you luck.¡± Cali nodded and said with a chuckle. Then, he teleported Audrey and the others into the ancient forest. A cold aura spread out, and the few of them could not help but shiver. It was not cold, but a gloomy feeling that made them involuntarily feel afraid. It could be seen just how powerful the demon beasts in the ancient forest were. Audrey¡¯s thoughts instantly became heavy. The missions of the Knights were never given out randomly. Presumably, these were all arranged by Lance, who wanted to use them to eradicate some of the dark energy, let Spark City recover as soon as possible. The future of Spark City¡­ gradually became a concern of Audrey. ¡°Why is it so gloomy here? It¡¯s like we¡¯vee to hell,¡± Coleined while shaking off his goosebumps. ¡°This is much more dangerous than hell,¡± Audrey replied jokingly. Their mission this time was to kill thergest monster in the ancient forest, the Taotie. However, in the ancient forest, there was far more than just the Taotie. The tens of thousands of big and small monsters here might be their enemies. Therefore, they had to be careful with every step. ¡°We have a total of three days. Everyone must be careful.¡± Before they took action, Audrey specially instructed them. After all, their lives were more important. If they failed the mission, they coulde back again. ¡°We will.¡± They were only in a corner of the forest. Looking around, they could not see the end of the forest. They did not know where to go. Audrey stood where she was and pondered for a long time before she decided on a way forward. That was the direction where she felt the most danger. Taotie was probably there. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will definitelyplete the mission,¡± Klein shouted passionately. Instantly, the atmosphere eased up a little. They walked forward while chatting andughing. Elsewhere. Under the mask, a pair of sharp eyes stared straight ahead like an eagle. ¡°Boss, Audrey, and the others are here too.¡± The person who spoke was Daisy. They had also chosen this mission. They had not expected to run into Audrey. ¡°Oh? She¡¯s here too. Interesting,¡± the mysterious man said with an ambiguous smile. Xavier immediately replied, ¡°Yeah, besides her, there are five of her friends. This time, don¡¯t even think about escaping. I will definitely find them to settle the score.¡± In the past, every time they fought, Xavier did not gain any benefits. Naturally, Xavier was unwilling. ¡°Keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t let them ruin my business.¡± The mysterious man snorted coldly and his tone was unfriendly. The power of gluttony was monstrous. If it could be used rationally, it would be a supreme power. Just thinking about it made the corners of the mysterious man¡¯s mouth curl up. ¡°This time, no one can ruin my ns,¡± the mysterious man snorted coldly, his tone fierce. ¡°Yes,¡± Daisy and Xavier replied in unison. They exchanged a nce and followed Audrey and the others. Chapter 304 - Dealing With Pythons

Chapter 304: Dealing With Pythons

After Audrey and the others had walked for a while, they suddenly felt a dangerous aura. Audrey immediately became alert and looked around. A momentter, a python slowly appeared from the depths of the forest. The thick body of the python was one meter thick. It had two golden eyes and looked at Audrey and the others covetously. Then, it extended its snake tongue and moved toward them. ¡°Snakes again.¡± A strange look shed across Kate¡¯s face. When he thought of the snakes he had encountered on the isted ind, his scalp tingled. They were extremely difficult to deal with. ¡°Be careful,¡± reminded Audrey. Although the snake in front of her was just an ordinary python that was a little too fat, she could sense an intense dangerous aura from it. It was probably a python that had killed countless people. In this forest, it could be considered a giant. In the blink of an eye, the python had already slithered in front of them. Its thick body seemed to be able to kill a person just by lifting them up. In order to prevent the other party from suddenly attacking, Audrey immediately built an ice wall to block in front of them. After sizing them up for a while, the python moved forward and tried to attack with its body. However, it was blocked by the transparent ice wall. The python¡¯s attack was fruitless, so it was a little angry. It used a strong force to hit the wall, and only then did some cracks appear on the ice wall. ¡°Get ready. Take your positions.¡± Audrey looked at her teammates solemnly. After many battles, the six of them had formed a tacit understanding. Each of them had a ce to stand and things to do. In just a moment, they had settled in their respective ces. Audrey stood at the front of the python and faced it directly. ¡°Frost arrow!¡± Audrey took the initiative to strike first. Three ice-blue arrows shot out from her hands and headed straight for the python. She had thought that such a huge python would move slowly, but she did not expect it to dodge it so nimbly. Audrey was surprised. She finally understood why the python was so powerful. ¡°Wind splitting sh!¡± Behind the python, Hobart gathered his battle Qi. He swung his longsword and sent out an ax-like battle Qi. The python still dodged. ¡°Heh! I didn¡¯t expect it to be so agile.¡± Cole snorted coldly and teased. Immediately after, his expression tensed. A stream of battle Qi was released from his longsword. The python was caught off guard and its tail was struck, leaving some scars. Seeing this, Cole revealed a satisfied smile and said, ¡°No matter how fast you are, you are still under my Dou Qi. So let me take care of it properly today.¡± As he spoke, Cole used another Dou technique. ¡°Earth splitting sh!¡± The ground was split into pieces. The python¡¯s body was stuck in it, causing people to feel extremely happy. However, the python quickly struggled out of it and rushed towards Cole at a very fast speed. It opened its bloody mouth¡­ it seemed to be able to swallow half of a person. ¡°Cole, be careful!¡± The cries of his teammates could be heard from the surroundings, but they did not have time to attack. Audrey was the only one who shed in front of Cole at her fastest speed. She brandished her longsword and blocked the python in front of her, blocking its approach. However, this was only based on Audrey¡¯s own strength. She did not use anybat aura or magic, so it was somewhat strenuous for her. ¡°Seize the opportunity and attack it,¡± Audrey said, reminding her teammates who were still in a state of shock. Only then did they react and make their moves. ¡°Gale sh!¡± Adrian¡¯s face darkened. He directly mobilized the wind elements around him and condensed them into a sharp knife, shing at the python¡¯s body. ¡°Extermination sh!¡± Kate and the others were not idle either. They used their bestbat techniques one after another. The python was busy dealing with Audrey. It was not paying attention for a moment and had already taken a few blows. Its entire body was covered in wounds. It let out a miserable cry and finally stopped fighting with Audrey. Instead, it turned to attack the others. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Audrey leaped up and arrived beside the python. She picked a seven-inch spot and struck out. ¡°Gale fire pearl!¡± The huge fire bead rolled toward the python and burned its body. No matter how hard the python struggled, it was unable to escape. Soon, the smell of burnt flesh came from it. Only then did Audrey stabilize her body. She looked at the dying python and ignored it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the smell of burnt snake meat to be so fragrant. Why don¡¯t we take it and eat it?¡± Cole said jokingly. However, he was immediately interrupted by Audrey. ¡°We can¡¯t. We don¡¯t know how it is. It might be poisonous.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s just a joke. Audrey, you¡¯re too serious.¡± Cole smiled embarrassedly and teased her. ¡°However, thank you for your concern.¡± Audrey was stunned for a moment as a hint of helplessness shed across her eyes. After ensuring that there were no other dangers around them, Audrey and the others wanted to continue forward. However, after taking a few steps, Audrey noticed two figures. They were the figures that had appeared behind her. ¡°Come out!¡± Audrey suddenly shouted. Her teammates were dumbfounded, not understanding what she was saying. However, two people jumped down from the tree and they immediately reacted. It turned out that they had been followed for so long. ¡°Why¡­ are you guys here?¡± Kate¡¯s expression was ugly. Every time they met these people, they would always get injured. Therefore, aftering down many times, he felt a little uneasy. Chapter 305 - We Meet Again

Chapter 305: We Meet Again

¡°If you can ept the mission, can¡¯t we?¡± Daisy snorted coldly, raised her chin, and said arrogantly. Kate did not know what to say at that moment. He only red at the two of them angrily. On the side, Audrey¡¯s expression was solemn. These two had probably been following them for a long time. However, she was only concerned about the situation in the ancient forest and did not notice their auras. It was onlyter that she suddenly noticed them. Since Daisy and Xavier were here, what about the mysterious man? He must be here as well. But why did he not show himself? Audrey could not figure it out for a moment, and she did not want to meet the mysterious man at this moment. If she fought with him, it would be a battle of killing a thousand enemies and losing eight hundred at the same time. ¡°Since everyone is doing a mission, we won¡¯t interfere with each other. So why are you following us?¡± Audrey snorted coldly. A hint of sarcasm shed across her eyes as she looked at the two of them. What she meant was that the two of them were afraid that they would not be able to find Taotie, so they were following them? ¡°We¡­ didn¡¯t follow you. We just happened to be on the same path.¡± Daisy¡¯s expression was ugly. She naturally would not admit that she was inferior to Audrey, but she could not tell them the real reason either. Just happened? These words made Audrey feel even more sarcastic. ¡°Then why are you sneaking around? Why don¡¯t youe out openly!¡± Klein questioned aggressively from the side. Daisy and Xavier¡¯s expressions were strange. They looked at each other as if they did not know how to refute Klein¡¯s words, so they simply attacked. It was fine as long as it did not affect their boss. If they could take care of Audrey and the others, their boss would reward them heavily. ¡°Hmph, since we¡¯ve met, none of you can leave this ce today!¡± Daisy snorted coldly and said arrogantly. She pulled out the long whip from her waist and charged at them. Xavier was not weak either. He waved his sword and said, ¡°Let me finish all of you today. Let¡¯s have a good fight.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Cole replied. In a short moment, he had already gone up to fight Xavier. Audrey knew that Daisy and Xavier were not weak. At least among them, apart from herself, the others were not as strong as Daisy and Xavier. However, if it was two against one, that might not be the case. The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. Now was not the time for her to make a move. She simply leaned against a tree at the side and watched them fight with interest. The ones fighting Daisy were Kate and Klein. The other three were all dealing with Xavier. ¡°Thunderbolt strike!¡± Xavier let out a loudugh. His longsword was quickly wrapped in a thickyer ofbat aura as it swept towards the three of them. Hobart¡¯s expression tensed up as he dodged. However, Adrian and Cole were not so lucky. The two of them were injured by the edge of theirbat aura, and their faces instantly turned pale. Audrey¡¯s heart also tensed up for a moment. Seeing that his teammate was injured, Hobart¡¯s pressure became even lower. He clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes gradually turned sharp. Finally, he waved his fist, and a surge ofbat aura followed closely behind. It directly flipped the defenseless Xavier to the ground. Seeing this, Cole and Adrian could not care less about their injuries. They darted forward, wanting to attack Xavier. But, at this moment, Xavier suddenly somersaulted backward, escaping Cole and Adrian¡¯s attacks. Moreover, he quickly released a sharp surge ofbat aura, pressing directly on the two of them. If the two of them were directly attacked by that surge ofbat aura, they would probably be crippled. Audrey¡¯s brows tensed up. She immediately sensed Xavier¡¯s intentions. In an instant, she shed over. ¡°Break the ice seal!¡± An intense stream ofbat aura shot out, immediately turning Xavier¡¯sbat aura into nothingness. Seeing this situation, Xavier couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He did not expect Audrey to be so much stronger than him in such a short period of time. It was likely that they would not be able to win this battle. He hurriedly looked at Daisy. Klein and Kate were only evenly matched against Daisy. Their battle spirit was constantly flowing back and forth, but neither side was injured. It was only a waste of energy. ¡°Daisy, be careful!¡± Kate and Klein attacked from both sides. Daisy was instantly in danger. Xavier could not help but remind her. Even so, Daisy had no choice but to step back. Xavier and Daisy retreated together again. They looked at Audrey and the others warily. Their expressions were no longer the arrogance and contempt they had when they first arrived. ¡°Today, it¡¯s not you who will take care of us. It¡¯s us who will take care of you.¡± Cole sneered and curled his lips. As soon as he finished speaking, Daisy suddenly sent out a signal. It was so fast that Audrey did not have time to stop it. ¡°Daisy, what are you doing!¡± Xavier immediately asked back. The signal was sent to his boss, but he would only use it for important matters. Daisy used it so easily. He did not know if his boss would be angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t send the signal, we¡¯ll die here.¡± Daisy red at Xavier as if ming him for not being flexible. Xavier understood the situation, so he did not say anything else. Through their conversation, Audrey understood the meaning of the signal. If that man hade, it would not have been so easy to escape. Audrey thought seriously. Just as she was about to leave with her teammates, she felt a powerful aura. The man in royal blue had appeared on the tree. Chapter 306 - The Face Behind the Mask

Chapter 306: The Face Behind the Mask

¡°We meet again.¡± The mysterious man stood high up in the treetops. Under the mask, one could vaguely see the corners of his mouth rising slightly, as well as the disdain in his eyes. Audrey¡¯s azure eyes shed with a hint of unease before she gradually calmed down. Unfortunately, since the other party had already arrived, there was no room for them to retreat. Then, it would be better to have a good fight. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you at all,¡± Audrey replied coldly. ¡°Heh! Are you afraid of losing to me?¡± The mysterious man snorted in disdain, his tone provocative. Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s eyes shed, and she retorted in a tepid manner. ¡°In my impression, you didn¡¯t seem to have taken advantage of me. Isn¡¯t the trip to the snowy mountain the best example?¡± In the Snow Mountain, the man had failed several times. This was what he was most angry about. Now that Audrey had mentioned it, the mysterious man was instantly enraged. He waved his arm, and a surge of battle spirit was released. Audrey easily dodged it. The corners of her mouth still had a yful smile as she teased, ¡°You¡¯re angry just like that? It seems like you can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± The mysterious man was stunned by these words. He could not help but wonder how Audrey knew about this. He hated losing the most in his life, so he could not lose. However, Audrey had made him lose several times, and now she was still provoking and mocking him. At this moment, the mysterious man was burning with anger. He wanted nothing more than to crush Audrey into pieces. However, Audrey did not know about this. She had only casually said a few words. She did not expect that the man would be so easily angered. It was not like his usual character. ¡°Audrey, today, I¡¯ll let you die without a burial ground!¡± The mysterious man sneered. He clenched his fists and instantly appeared on the ground, looking at Audrey in an imposing manner. Hearing this, Audrey chuckled. It was not certain who would die. Today, she had to figure out the true face of the mysterious man! Audrey frowned tightly. Her eyes were filled with sharpness. The longsword in her hand trembled faintly, as though she could not wait to start a war. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with divine power!¡± As she chanted, the energy in Audrey¡¯s body became even stronger. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Audrey quickly condensed two energy balls in her hands and attacked the man one after the other. The mysterious man was not afraid. When the energy balls were about to approach him, he built a protective wall in front of him. When the energy balls hit it, they turned into ashes along with the protective wall. The mysterious man quickly took a step back and threw out a stream ofbat aura at lightning speed, heading straight for Audrey. ¡°Audrey, be careful!¡± Kate warned. Just as the stream ofbat aura was about to touch Audrey, Audrey suddenly disappeared from where she was. When she was seen again, she had already appeared behind the man. Kate and the others heaved a sigh of relief, but then, they saw an even more terrifying scene. Audrey actually went forward, wanting to remove the man¡¯s mask. The mask was tied to the back of his head. Audrey untied the knot with one hand, and the mask was about to fall off. At this moment, the man hurriedly used his hand to protect the mask. He turned around and swung his arm heavily at Audrey. Audrey bent her back and dodged, engaging the mysterious man at close range. ¡°Gale spell!¡± A gust of strong wind blew over. The bandage on the man¡¯s mask fluttered in the wind. The man¡¯s eyes under the mask seemed to be a little flustered. This made Audrey even more curious about what kind of face was under the mask. He was wearing a mask. What was he trying to hide? In closebat, Audrey was unable to use magic. She could only constantly release herbat aura and wrap it around her limbs and longsword, attacking the man continuously. Her fist was swift. In the blink of an eye, she had arrived in front of the mysterious man, trying to stop him from continuing to hold on to the mask. The mysterious man used his other hand to block Audrey¡¯s attack and kept retreating. ¡°Stop struggling. Let me see what¡¯s hidden behind your mask!¡± Audrey berated coldly. The man¡¯s eyes were extremely gloomy as he retreated to the vicinity of Daisy and Xavier. Finally, he replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Audrey¡¯s hands formed a w shape. Then, just as she was about to rush forward and remove the man¡¯s mask, the mysterious man waved his long robe and suddenly disappeared in front of Audrey with his two subordinates. The man¡¯s departure only left a gust of wind. Audrey sighed softly. She thought that she would seed soon, but she did not expect the other party to escape. However, the man would rather escape than remove the mask. Why? ¡°Audrey, are you hurt?¡± Her teammates rushed over one after another and asked with concern. Audrey shook her head, her thoughts still lingering on the mysterious man. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Adrian asked in puzzlement. He could sense Audrey¡¯splicated emotions. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about who he is and why he refuses to take off his mask,¡± Audrey could not help but blurt out with a meaningful tone. Upon hearing this, the few of them fell into deep thought. Although they had exchanged blows with the mysterious man several times, they had never seen his true appearance. There were several times when Audrey wanted to take off his mask, but he managed to escape. It was clear how much the mysterious man cared about his appearance. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s just ugly and doesn¡¯t want to see others.¡± But, then, the atmosphere turned gloomy, and Cole joked. The few of them instantlyughed, but the doubts in their hearts did not diminish in the slightest. Finally, however, since they could not figure it out, they could only put it aside for the time being. Chapter 307 - Consecutive Victories

Chapter 307: Consecutive Victories

Audrey sighed and could only put this matter to the back of her mind for the time being. She turned to look at her teammates. She remembered that Cole and Adrian seemed to have been injured. ¡°How are your injuries?¡± Audrey asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, minor injuries.¡± Cole smiled and pretended to be indifferent. He did not want to dy the retreat of the team because of some injuries. Seeing this, Audrey looked at him helplessly. Then, she took out two bottles of high-grade healing potion from her space pocket and handed them over. ¡°Drink it. It¡¯ll heal faster. Don¡¯t forget, we still have to deal with Taotieter. There might be more dangers, so you have to be well.¡± Hearing this, Cole felt that it made sense, so he took it. ¡°Thank you, Audrey.¡± He chuckled and said embarrassedly, ¡°But it¡¯s a waste to give us this high-grade potion. If we sell it, it¡¯ll cost hundreds of thousands.¡± To Audrey, potions were not rare. As long as she wanted to, she could refine as many as she wanted, so she was naturally generous. However, in order to prevent Cole from feeling like he was losing money, Audrey still joked around. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you pay me half of the money needed for the cost? When we get back, you can treat everyone to a meal at the food street we talked aboutst time.¡± Hearing this, Cole was taken aback, but he immediately smiled and agreed. ¡°Alright!¡± He lowered his head, his eyes slightly moved. ¡°Count me in.¡± Adrian echoed from the side. Audrey smiled helplessly. They had already known each other for so long. She did not expect these people to be so polite to her. These potions were nothing. The few of them chatted andughed as they ignored this matter and continued forward. ¡­ ¡°Boss, it¡¯s our ipetence.¡± Daisy and Xavier lowered their heads like children who had made a mistake. Their faces were filled with self-me and fear. The mysterious man red at the two of them and said angrily, ¡°You are indeed ipetent! You can¡¯t even defeat a few weaklings!¡± Daisy was instantly displeased. Audrey was not a weakling. If it were not for Audrey, they would definitely be able to take care of the others. Even the boss found it difficult to gain any benefits from Audrey, so what right did she have to say such things about them? ¡°It¡¯s not our fault. It¡¯s all Audrey¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, we would have¡­¡± Daisy was furious. Since she could not me the mysterious man, she could only hold a grudge against Audrey. ¡°Shut up!¡± The mysterious man reprimanded coldly. ¡°Forget it this time. If you embarrass me like this again in the future, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Daisy and Xavier answered in unison and left carefully. The mysterious man¡¯s expression turned even gloomier as he clenched his fists, emitting a dangerous aura. On the other side. Audrey and the others had not gone far when they encountered a new beast. However, this Sky Roc could be said to be very smart. After exchanging a few blows, it knew that it could not beat Audrey and slipped away. ¡°It¡¯s really smart. It doesn¡¯t want to be an ouw,¡± Klein said with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that for the best,¡± Hobart replied. Audrey also felt that it was for the best. She was not willing to kill more beasts, to begin with. If they could just admit defeat and escape, that would be the best. Unfortunately, some beasts were unwilling to give up until they died. This was the case with the mutated spider they encounteredter. The spider was veryrge, covering an area of two to three meters. The silk it spat out was as thick as a finger, and it quickly formed a web. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t get entangled by its silk.¡± Seeing that the silk was extremely sticky, Audrey immediately warned. She also released a fireball to burn the silk that the spider had just spat out. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this thing to be so powerful after mutating.¡± Kate was having a hard time dealing with it. Audrey snorted disdainfully. No matter how powerful it was, it was just a spider. She had plenty of ways to deal with it. After being in a stalemate for so long, it didn¡¯t seem like it would escape. It was likely that it would not give up until it was dead. ¡°Rapid-fire bead!¡± Audrey frowned. Her long sword quickly wrapped around a ball of fire. With every swing, a fire bead shot out. More than ten fire beads rushed toward the spider. It dodged a few of them, but it could not hide behind them. When the fire bead touched the spider, it quickly burned up. In an instant, the spider turned into ashes. ¡°Great, we won again!¡± Cole immediately cheered. Although they had not found the Taotie yet, they had killed a lot of beasts along the way. They were filled with a sense of aplishment. Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, Audrey simply let everyone rest on the spot. The few of them quickly set up their tents and built a fire. Everyone gathered around the fire and chatted while discussing their next move. ¡°Let¡¯s fill our stomachs first.¡± As she said this, Audrey had already taken out a bag of food and ced it in the middle of the group. The others also brought some food over and shared it with everyone. It was a joyous and harmonious experience. ¡°Everyone is tired today. Let¡¯s rest tonight. We¡¯ll continue our search for Taotie tomorrow,¡± Audrey said seriously after thinking for a moment. ¡°I think it¡¯ll work,¡± Adrian agreed. The others nodded in agreement. Chapter 308 - Taotie

Chapter 308: Taotie

The few of them took turns keeping vigil. After entering the tent, Audrey shed and went to the otherworldly realm. The moment she entered, she saw Meatball lyingzily on a reclining chair that she had brought into the otherworldly realm to rest on. She did not expect this little fellow to know how to enjoy himself. ¡°Meatball.¡± Audrey¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she called out teasingly. Meatball jolted awake and red at Audrey indignantly. He pouted his little face and said, ¡°How many times have I told you not to call me Meatball!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cute. If you don¡¯t call me Meatball, what should I call you?¡± Audrey snorted and retorted righteously. Meatball was instantly rendered speechless. He really did not know whether Audrey was praising him for his cuteness or calling him fat. He snorted coldly and simply ignored Audrey. Hey down and continued to sleep. Audrey smiled and did not say much. She hade here to practice. Audrey picked up the book again and practiced ording to the moves in it. During this period of practice, she felt that she had made great progress. The energy in her body had increased a lot, making Audrey want to be stronger as soon as possible. By then, she would no longer have to fear anyone or any force. ¡°You practice here every day. You¡¯ve made great progress,¡± Meatball said meaningfully as he walked behind Audrey. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. You should practice hard too,¡± Audrey said with a smile. At first, Meatball did not understand what Audrey meant. Later, when he saw Audrey constantly sizing him up with her eyes, he suddenly realized that Audrey was calling him fat. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m lucky,¡± Meatball said proudly. Audrey smiled and did not say anything more. She continued practicing. In the blink of an eye, it was almost dawn. Audrey walked out of the hot spring and stretched before returning to her tent to rest. When the sky waspletely bright, the few of them had rested well. They looked much better than yesterday. ¡°Drink some nectar in the morning.¡± Audrey handed over a few small bottles of hot spring water from the otherworldly realm. She just wanted them to recuperate better. ¡°This water is so sweet. Where did ite from?¡± Cole took a sip and asked. Audrey was stunned for a moment. A strange look shed in her eyes as she exined casually, ¡°It¡¯s just dew from the forest. I¡¯ve just done some processing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really thoughtful. This water is sweet and delicious,¡± Hobart could not help but praise Audrey, a faint smile on his lips. When they were ready, they continued to set off. ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for a day. where is this glutton?¡± Klein said helplessly. If they could not find it in three days, then their trip would have been in vain. Audrey was also slightly anxious. She did not want to waste too much time here. Moreover, the more energy she spent searching, the more they would suffer if they fought the Taotie. ¡°Give me some time to search carefully.¡± After thinking for a moment, Audrey calmed down and said calmly. ¡°Okay, Audrey. Just try your best.¡± Kate nodded and said with concern. The others also looked at Audrey, feeling anxious and nervous. With her current ability, it was very difficult for her to sense the aura of Taotie. Audrey could only rely on the power of the Snow Goddess. ¡°Great Snow Goddess, please grant me a powerful perception ability.¡± As she chanted, Audrey slowly closed her eyes, calmed her heart, and sensed the slightest movement in her surroundings. Five hundred meters away, there was a demonic beast, but it did not have much offensive power. A kilometer away, there was the sound of running water. ¡­ Audrey carefully checked every ce. Suddenly, a powerful force shook her heart. Audrey almost could not bear it. Fortunately, she had used the power of the Snow Goddess many times, so she had experience. That force was probably the Taotie. It was¡­ one kilometer to the west. Audrey confirmed it again before opening her eyes. A hint of joy shed in her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°I know where the Taotie is. One kilometer to the west.¡± It was so urate! They were all shocked. It was not easy for ordinary people to sense the existence of the Taotie. Audrey had actually found such an urate location out of thin air. It showed how powerful her perception was. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing that they were slightly stunned, Audrey said. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Mmhmm!¡± The few of them replied and braced themselves as they headed due west. A kilometer was neither too far nor too close. The six of them walked for more than half an hour before Audrey finally sensed a dangerous aura. It was from the Taotie. ¡°It¡¯s around here,¡± Audrey said with certainty. She became more cautious. Her blue eyes shed with some uneasiness, but she quickly calmed down. In an empty space, there was a huge monster. It had a huge body and a fierce face. Suddenly, he seemed to sense it. His eyes widened, and in the next second, he stood up and ran out. The ground within a few hundred meters trembled slightly. Audrey¡¯s face tensed up. It seemed like it had already arrived. She snorted coldly in her heart. While she was thinking, she could already vaguely see the figure in front of her. Audrey¡¯s eyes suddenly tightened, and she stared at Taotie with determination and sharpness. ¡°Roar!¡± Before Taotie had reached them, it had already let out an angry roar. The small beasts on the surrounding trees fled in all directions. ¡°So this is Taotie.¡± Chapter 309 - Stab Wounds

Chapter 309: Stab Wounds

The powerful aura it emitted made people shudder. Kate and the others remained calm as they stood beside Audrey, but their hearts were still trembling. ¡°That¡¯s it. Everyone, be careful.¡± Audrey nodded, her eyes never leaving Taotie. Taotie was huge, as tall as two or three people. Everyone looked up at it. Its limbs were also very fast and fat as if it could send people flying with a single palm strike. The Taotie roared again as if ming the others for intruding into its territory. The forest was already filled with panic. Not far away. The mysterious man easily sensed this strange aura. His eyes immediately darkened as he said, ¡°The Taotie has appeared.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Xavier and Daisy still looked puzzled. The mysterious man coldly nced at the two of them. Without any further exnation, he directly brought the two of them and teleported to the vicinity of Audrey and the others. ¡°It¡¯s Taotie!¡± Daisy¡¯s eyes lit up. When she saw the fierce look in Taotie¡¯s eyes, she felt a little afraid and did not dare to go forward. ¡°Why are they here as well?¡± Klein sounded a little nervous. Now, with Taotie, Daisy, and the others, would it not be more difficult to deal with them. Audrey did not know how the mysterious man found this ce, but based on her understanding of the mysterious man, it was not strange for him to find this ce. The mysterious man always caught people by surprise. Since they had already met, they could only be more careful. Audrey gripped her sword tightly. All the pores on her body stood up as if she was ready to fight. Just like Audrey and the others, the mysterious man did not want to face two opponents at the same time. Soon, Xavier spoke, ¡°You guys, if you know what¡¯s good for you, hurry up and leave.¡± Leave? Audrey was stunned for a moment. Could it be that the other party¡¯s target was not them but Taotie? But why would the Carol Association want a monster beast? Audrey did not understand, but she definitely would not leave. ¡°I should be the one telling you this. It¡¯s best to leave quickly. Otherwise, when we fight with Taotieter, we might identally hurt you.¡± Cole snorted coldly, his tone disdainful. In his opinion, no matter what, his aura could not be lost. ¡°Ha! You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± The mysterious man snorted disdainfully. He nced at Cole with contempt, and then released a sharpbat aura from his hand, heading straight for Cole. Fortunately, Audrey was quick-witted. She released an energy ball and blocked it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the people from the Carol Association were actually people who carried out sneak attacks.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes were slightly cold and sarcastic. She did not know who the mysterious man was from the Carol Association. However, to be able to have such abilities and even hide in the Temr Knights, he must have a high position toe to this ce privately. Only people who entered the Knights Legion could enter the mission area. Unfortunately, Daisy and the others were only from the Temr Knights, so it was impossible for them to enter. Unless the mysterious man had used some unorthodox method. After thinking through all this, Audrey understood that the other party hade here not for her but for Taotie. She did not know what Taotie was beneficial for them. The mysterious man did not pay much attention to Audrey¡¯s words. Instead, he just nced at her coldly and directly attacked. ¡°Ice break!¡± Audrey hurriedly brandished her long sword to block the man¡¯s attack. If they were to fight head-on, she might not defeat the mysterious man, so she could only take advantage of the situation. A crafty look shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. In the next second, she had already shed behind the man and struck out with her palm. The mysterious man¡¯s reaction was also swift. Before Audrey had even touched him, he had already turned around. Seeing that Audrey was about to attack, he hurriedly blocked her attack. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your perception ability is quite strong.¡± Audrey snorted coldly, the corners of her mouth curling into a disdainful smile. In terms of perception and speed, she would not lose to anyone. Audrey shed quickly, appearing behind the man, then left, then right. Although each of her attacks was not very strong, gradually, the mysterious man was a little tired, and his patience was slowly running out. ¡°Is this all you know?¡± The mysterious man spoke, trying to provoke Audrey. Audrey had long been mentally prepared and was extremely calm. ¡°It¡¯s a good move to be able to defeat you.¡± Her voice sounded, but she could not determine her position. The mysterious man¡¯s eyes were already dyed with ayer of anger. He quickly attacked, but he only missed. ¡°Audrey!¡± The mysterious man angrily rebuked. It¡¯s about time! Audrey gave a yful smile and dodged at her fastest speed. She constantly changed her position around the man. The man also attacked furiously, but he did not manage to hit her. In the end, Audrey suddenly stopped above the mysterious man, and the mysterious man was still attacking his surroundings. So this was Audrey¡¯s sudden attack. ¡°Extermination sh!¡± A powerfulbat aura wrapped around the longsword and stabbed directly at the man¡¯s shoulder. The man reacted, but it was toote. The longsword had sunk into his shoulder and was bleeding. Audrey pulled out her sword, but there was no blood on the de. Daisy and Xavier noticed that the mysterious man was injured, so they hurriedly stopped fighting and rushed over. They shouted worriedly, ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± But, under the mask, their eyes were filled with hatred and unwillingness. Audrey could not have let the three of them go. After a big battle, she might have been able to kill the three of them directly. However, it was too risky. The mysterious man was powerful. She had only injured him by luck. Moreover, Taoties was waiting for them to deal with. Chapter 310 - Killing

Chapter 310: Killing

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The strange thing was that the Taotie seemed to understand what they were doing. It just stood aside and watched. But, now that the mysterious man and the others had left, it had returned to its ferocious look and stared at Audrey and the others. ¡°You do understand human nature. You know that you shouldn¡¯t have attacked just now,¡± Audrey said. ¡°Hmph, watching you hurt each other, isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡± The Taotie suddenly spoke. Its voice was rough and full of intimidation. Audrey was stunned. She did not expect the Taotie to have reached such a realm. ¡°Then it¡¯s your turn now!¡± Audrey snorted coldly. The six of them quickly stood in their respective positions and surrounded the Taotie. However, in the eyes of the Taotie, this was just a small trick. It snorted coldly and waved its ws, sweeping Kate and Cole to the side. The two hurriedly used their Dou Qi to stabilize their bodies and cautiously stared at the Taotie. ¡°With just the two of you, you still want to hurt me!¡± The Taotie said shamelessly. It stepped forward, and it was where Hobart was. Hobart hurriedly retreated. He tightened his hand and released a stream of Dou Qi. ¡°Wind-breaking sh!¡± The strong wind blew sharply toward the Taotie. However, when itnded on its body, it did not seem to itch or hurt. Hobart was immediately shocked. The Taotie¡¯s skin was indeed a little thick. Ordinary Dou techniques were utterly useless to it. It was just like scratching an itch. ¡°Shattering technique!¡± Adrian also used his Dou technique. This time, the Taotie extended its ws and directly received the Dou Qi. Seeing this scene, Audrey was also shocked. She did not expect Taotie¡¯s strength to be this strong. It seemed that ordinary moves were already useless to him. ¡°Rapid-fire bead!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes shed as she threw out a few fireballs. Some of them were dodged by the Taotie, and somended on its body. There was a slight burning smell, but the Taotie quickly suppressed it. However, through this attack, Audrey also saw its weakness. It was because of its vast size. Its sensitivity was a little inferior. As for its speed, it was naturally a little slower. Audrey quickly exchanged nces with her teammates and told them this news. Everyone had been together all day and had developed a tacit understanding. With just a nce, they understood Audrey¡¯s meaning, so the six of themunched their attacks simultaneously. ¡°Earth splitting sh!¡± ¡°Gale spell!¡± ... ¡°Cold light sh!¡± Audrey brandished her longsword, and a sharp cold light shot out, aiming straight for the Taotie¡¯s body. The Taotie could dodge one strike, or perhaps it would not cause much damage to it. However, thebined strength of the few of them was not something the Taotie could easily ignore. Streams of Dou Qi attacked the Taotie¡¯s body, more or less causing damage to it, especially Audrey¡¯s cold light sh, which directly drew a scar on the Taotie¡¯s body. ¡°Roar!¡± The Taotie let out an angry howl. It stepped on the floor and stepped forward, waving both of its hands as it attacked the few of them. If they were hit by its ws, they would be smashed into pieces, but they would also be injured. Therefore, the few of them were extra careful. If they could not dodge it, they would use their battle Qi to build a protective shield. ¡°Water pearls!¡± Seizing the opportunity, Audrey directly drilled into the Taotie¡¯s body and attacked its abdomen. That was the softest part of the Taotie. As expected, it was very useful! The water pearls smashed onto the Taotie¡¯s body like a huge rock. The impact was extremely strong. It was instantly enraged and tried to hit Audrey. However, due to its size, it was unable to reach Audrey. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with powerful strength, water, and fire!¡± Audrey chanted softly. Two forces surged in her body. She easily condensed a fireball and a water ball, hitting the Taotie¡¯s abdomen respectively. When the others saw this, they also imitated Audrey and came under Taotie¡¯s body, continuously using their battle techniques to attack. Taotie continuously let out miserable cries. Flustered and exasperated, it directly crouched down, intending to press Audrey and the others under its body. At this moment, Audrey brought the others and escaped in a sh. They finally had a chance to meet a few people. Taotie attacked like it had gone mad,pletely without any patterns. ¡°Ice break!¡± ¡°Rapid-fire bead!¡± ... Audrey also seized the opportunity tounch an attack. The water ball and fire bead continued to attack the Taotie. The Taotie, which was already injured, was now easy to breakthrough. However, Audrey knew that if she wanted to kill the Taotie, she had to chop off its head. Therefore, Audrey shed and directly rode on the Taotie. She shouted to the others, ¡°Attack its weak spot!¡± The Taotie could not deal with two attacks at the same time. It tried to throw Audrey off, but Audrey grabbed the Taotie¡¯s body tightly. The Taotie could only let it be for the time being and resist the attacks from the others. Taking this opportunity, Audrey stood up and held the longsword tightly. ¡°Ice sh!¡± The light blue frost quickly wrapped the longsword. Audrey¡¯s eyes turned sharp and she stabbed the Taotie¡¯s neck. The moment the longsword stabbed into the Taotie, the ice on it immediately entered the Taotie¡¯s body and froze its blood. The huge Taotie fell to the ground, and Audrey immediately got down from it. Klein and the others heaved a sigh of relief. They had used all their energy and most of their Dou Qi to deal with the Taotie. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to deal with, but fortunately, we won!¡± Kate exhaled and said with fear and relief. Chapter 311 - Gourmet Street

Chapter 311: Gourmet Street

¡°Of course, we¡¯ll win. With Audrey, when have we ever lost?¡± Cole chuckled as he looked at Audrey proudly, as though Audrey was their trump card. ¡°You guys are important too,¡± Audrey nodded and said sincerely. If it were not for their cooperation, she would not have been able to kill Taotie so quickly. ¡°Then we can go back now,¡± said Klein. As soon as he said that, a golden door suddenly appeared in front of them. Cali¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Children, Congrattions onpleting the mission. You cane back after passing through this door.¡± Hearing that, they looked at each other and smiled happily. Then, they walked into the golden door together. In the blink of an eye, they had returned to the mission hall. Cali stood in front of them with a kind smile on his face. ¡°Congrattions, the points for this mission have been distributed to you. Each of you will get 20 points,¡± Cali said. ¡°Thank you, Elder!¡± They left the mission hall while chatting andughing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal.¡± Cole took the initiative to mention. ¡°Everyone, go back and tidy up. We¡¯ll gather at the entrance at seven.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Audrey replied and left slowly. When she returned to the dormitory, she changed out of her clothes that reeked of blood. After washing up, she put on a white princess dress with pink diamonds iid on it. Her entire body exuded nobility and holiness. The moment her roommates Barbara and Ross returned to the dormitory, they were shocked to see Audrey dressed in such a manner. Usually, although Audrey wore the appearance of a nobledy, the dress she wore today was significantly different. It made her look even more demure and beautiful, and she was even more adorable. ¡°Wow, Audrey, are you going on a date?¡± Barbara stepped forward and pulled Audrey back. She admired her for a moment. It had to be said that Audrey was indeed one of the top beauties in Spark City. ¡°No, I¡¯m just going out to have a meal with Klein and the others to celebrate the sessfulpletion of the mission,¡± Audrey exined indifferently, not feeling the slightest bit concerned about her clothes. In her eyes, what she wore was probably the same thing. ¡°What mission?¡± Ross and Barbara had never joined the Knights Legion before, so they naturally did not understand the rules. However, they immediately asked out of curiosity. Audrey did not hide anything and directly told them everything about the Dragon ying Squad¡¯s trip to the Ancient Forest. Of course, except for the matters of the Carol Association. After hearing these words, Ross had already cast a look of admiration. ¡°The ancient forest. I¡¯ve heard before that Taotie is especially difficult to deal with. So you killed Taotie,¡± Ross said in surprise, and she was even a little excited. However, Audrey was very calm. Although the trip to the Ancient Forest was not easy, killing Taotie was not worth bragging about to her. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Audrey smiled and looked at the two of them helplessly. She estimated that it was about time, so she left the dormitory and went to the entrance of the Knights Legion. Klein and the others were already waiting at the entrance. Seeing Audrey slowly walking over from afar, Klein and Kate¡¯s eyes were a little dizzy, and their hearts throbbed slightly. When Audrey came closer, Klein could not help but say, ¡°Audrey, you look really good today.¡± These words made Audrey slightly stunned. She could not help but look at her clothes. Were they really that good-looking? It was fine if Barbara and Rose were exaggerating, but it was the same for Klein. Audrey smiled helplessly and did not say anything else. Cole hurriedly stood up and eased the subtle atmosphere between the two of them. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go. If we¡¯rete, we won¡¯t be able to get seats. The shops on that street are all very popr. Once it¡¯s time for dinner, there won¡¯t be any seats at all.¡± The few of them then walked together. Cole introduced the delicacies on the food street along the way. His mouth-watering appearance made people find it funny. ¡°Is it really as delicious as you said?¡± Adrian asked doubtfully. ¡°Of course. I heard that anyone who has eaten it will find the other foods tasteless and will be picky in the future,¡± Cole exaggerated. Hobart, who was at the side, was also skeptical. He looked at Cole with an exquisite gaze and said, ¡°Have you eaten it before?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ no.¡± Cole was stunned for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°I was waiting for you guys toe together and share it with you.¡± Hearing this, the few of them chuckled and looked at him jokingly. Cole was too embarrassed to say anything more. He only brought a few of them into the food street. ¡°This shop has the best snacks,¡± Cole introduced. Beforeing here, he had made a detailed guide and was waiting to share it with his teammates. Audrey was not very interested in snacks, but she took the opportunity when the few of them were walking forward to buy some secretly and threw them into the otherworldly realm. ¡°Wow, delicious!¡± Meatball¡¯s pleasantly surprised voice quickly sounded in her mind. Audrey smiled without batting an eyelid, her eyes filled with affection. Along the way, Cole finally stopped at a shop. Before he entered, he had already started praising it. ¡°This shop is the most popr one on this street. It puts many ingredients into a boiling pot. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Chapter 312 - Father’s Safety

Chapter 312: Father¡¯s Safety

¡°Then I¡¯ll have a good taste.¡± Klein smiled and took the lead to enter the shop. The waiter immediately came out to wee them. He recognized that they were all famous people from the five great families, and his attitude immediately became very respectful. ¡°Young masters, youngdies, please take a seat.¡± Audrey and the others nodded and chose a more secluded corner to sit down. Cole was in charge of ordering the dishes. The dishes were rich and the soup was delicious. The restaurant was filled with a fiery atmosphere. Audrey and the others were all eating happily. Under such an atmosphere, the people who suddenly barged into the restaurant appeared particrly abrupt. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the famous Audrey of the Davis family? Why are you so free today?¡± The person who spoke was Kaki. The moment she entered the restaurant, she saw Audrey and the others. The resentment that she had umted for many days immediately surged up in her heart. It was because of Audrey that she was not able to enter the Temr Knights and lost a great opportunity. As for Audrey, she had actually gone from a good-for-nothing girl to a genius. How ridiculous! ¡°Whether I¡¯m free or not has nothing to do with you.¡± Audrey shot a cold nce at the other party and continued to eat elegantly. It had been a long time since shest saw Kaki. It was unknown if she and her father, Houston, had caused any trouble in the family recently. ¡°You!¡± Kaki was instantly rendered speechless. After stammering for a long time, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m only here to see how the traitor of the Davis family is doing.¡± ¡°Without the Davis family, you¡¯re nothing!¡± Kaki said arrogantly. ¡°To me, the Davis family is nothing.¡±Audrey retorted without any anger. Her words had already caused Kaki¡¯s face to turn as red as a pig¡¯s liver. In Spark City, the five great families were the symbols of power. To be born in one of the five great families, even if it was just a small branch, was considered lucky. But Audrey was actually so disdainful. One had to know how many people wanted to be members of the five great families. Why was Audrey so arrogant!? ¡°You and your father are traitors of the Davis family. The Elders will definitely not let you off.¡± Kaki sneered. In order to save some face, she blurted out, ¡°Your father isn¡¯t living as well as you.¡± What did she mean? Audrey¡¯s eyes were tightly wrinkled. Ever since her father had been imprisoned and the Elders had asked her to take the ancient books from the other realm, the two of them hadpletely cut off all ties with the Davis family. What did they want to do!? After leaving the Davis family, her father had stayed in the small courtyard that she had bought. Had they found him? For a moment, Audrey felt a myriad of emotions. ¡°What did you do to my father?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes turned cold as she looked straight at Kaki. Only then did Kaki realize that she had said something wrong. In fact, she did not know what the family wanted to do to Calder. She had only overheard the words of her father and the Elders. It was as though they wanted to trap Calder in the Davis family and force Audrey to return to them. This was also what made Kaki furious. Just because of Audrey¡¯s current strength, they wanted her to return to the Davis family. What right did Audrey have to earn so much attention from the Davis family? If Audrey returned, she would no longer be the number one female genius of the Davis family. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Kaki said in a panic. ¡°You and your father are traitors. The Davis family naturally has their reasons for doing what they do. This is to punish traitors.¡± After saying that, Kaki hurriedly turned around and left. Audrey frowned. She had wanted to capture Kaki and ask her what was going on, but there were too many people here. It was not convenient for her to act, so she could only investigate from behind. Ever since Kaki left, Audrey¡¯s thoughts had be much heavier. The others could easily tell. ¡°Audrey, what are you thinking about? Are you worried about your father?¡± Kate, who was also from the Davis family, had some understanding of the situation of the family. Therefore, he asked. Audrey nodded honestly. Ever since she joined the Temr Knights and the Knights Legion, she had not gone back to see her father for several months. She did not know how his situation was. ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, why don¡¯t I ask my father for some information?¡± Kate asked tentatively. He knew that his father and Calder had never gotten along well. Even if he did, it would not be good news. ¡°No need.¡± Audrey naturally understood this reason, so she refused. It was better for her to investigate her father¡¯s matter personally. If he was really taken away by the Davis family, she would definitely find him. ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go out for a walk. If you¡¯re full, you don¡¯t have to wait for me. You can go back directly.¡± Audrey stood up and left the restaurant after saying a few words. She walked hurriedly on the street towards the small courtyard she had bought. ¡°Audrey!¡± At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly came from above her head. Audrey stopped in her tracks. Before she could react, Morris had already appeared in front of her. Unlike him in the past, Morris was dressed in a dark blue robe. He was clean and tidy, and he had the appearance of a gentleman. Audrey almost did not recognize him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look so good when you¡¯re tidying up.¡± Audrey chuckled. Chapter 313 - Help With the Investigation

Chapter 313: Help With the Investigation

Morris smiled as a crafty glint shed across his eyes. However, he did not linger on the topic. Instead, he frowned and asked, ¡°From the way you were in a hurry just now, did something happen?¡± Audrey hesitated for a moment. Then, she decided to tell him that Morris was not a member of the five great families and did not have any conflict of interest. ¡°Ever since father and I left the Davis n, they¡¯ve been unhappy with us. They¡¯ve made things difficult for my father a few times. I just met Kaki and heard some things from her. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll make things difficult for my father.¡± ¡°So, are you going to find your father or the Davis n?¡± Morris nodded thoughtfully. He could not help but sigh inwardly. The great ns were indeedplicated. Audrey did not know how to answer these words. She pondered for a moment, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°If I can¡¯t find my father, then I can only go to the Davis family.¡± ¡°But if you go and ask for him out of thin air, what if they bite you back?¡± Morris had been in society for a long time, so he naturally had more experience. He immediately gave Audrey a difficult problem. Only then did Audrey realize that she had been anxious and had not considered everything. Seeing this, Morris chuckled andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Even if the Davis family took your father away, they have a motive and won¡¯t easily hurt him. Don¡¯t be impatient. I¡¯ll help you investigate first and send you a message. Then, you can make your ns.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll help me investigate?¡± Audrey was stunned for a moment before asking suspiciously. ¡°Yes. You can go back first. Please wait for my news. I¡¯ll think of a way to send it to the Knights Legion.¡± Morris nodded affirmatively with a confident smile at the corner of his mouth. Audrey believed him. After all, it was not the first time Morris had intruded into the Temr Knights. However, his sudden help touched Audrey. ¡°Thank you,¡± Audrey said sincerely. Then, she left and returned to the restaurant. Kate and the others were still eating. When they saw Audreying back, they were both surprised and concerned. ¡°Audrey, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Kate was the most anxious one. If there were a dispute in the Davis family, he and Audrey would be enemies in name. He did not want that. Audrey told them the truth about Morris. ¡°He¡¯s right. This is the best way,¡± Adrian, who had always been calm, said. Seeing him say that, Audrey was even more sure that she had made the right choice. Although she felt a bit uneasy and worried, Audrey was much calmer now. After eating her fill, she walked on the street. After walking for a short while, Audrey suddenly noticed a man in khaki pants in front of her. He had a fat figure and looked somewhat familiar. After the man turned his head slightly, Audrey saw him even more clearly. ¡°Audrey, what are you looking at?¡± At this moment, Klein noticed Audrey¡¯s movements. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just saw someone I know.¡± Audrey shook her head and said faintly, but she frowned slightly. That person was Parker. In Audrey¡¯s impression, Parker was weak. In front of outsiders, he did not even dare to raise his head. However, why did hee to the crowded food street? Moreover, he looked very natural and bold, entirely unlike the cowardly appearance she had seen before. It was bizarre. Audrey curled her lips and shook her head helplessly. She guessed that perhaps his situation had improved a lot. The few of them walked around for a while. It was gettingte, so they returned to the Knights Legion. Audrey immediately went to the otherworldly realm and nted the seeds of the herbs she had just bought. Then, she watered them with hot spring water, and the seeds took root and sprouted at a speed visible to the naked eye. Audrey was delighted. ording to the speed of the growth of the herbs, it would not be a problem for her to refine 100 bottles a day. Some of the herbs that she had nted previously had grown well. Audrey simply plucked them all and refined them into potions, nning to sell them. She could nt some herbs, but there were some high-grade ones that were difficult to obtain. She might have to buy them at a high price. She had spent most of her money recently, so Audrey thought she had to earn some more. After doing all this, Audrey looked at Meatball. Perhaps it was because she had fed it too well at night, but its belly had be more round. ¡°I ate too well tonight. It would be great if I could do this every day in the future,¡± Meatball saidzily. ¡°It¡¯s time to lose weight,¡± Audrey teased with a chuckle. Meatball snorted coldly and walked to the side angrily, ignoring her. Audrey did not say much. After practicing for a while, she left and returned to the dormitory. Barbara and Ross were already asleep. Audrey quickly tidied up and went to bed. The next morning, Audrey went to the auction house. This time, it was Marcus who weed her. When he heard that Audrey wasing, Marcus was very attentive. He still did not give up on lowering the price and cooperating with Audrey. ¡°Miss Catherine, wee,¡± Marcus said tactfully. His eyes were filled with interest as he looked at Audrey. Audrey nodded. She was not used to hearing this fake name again. ¡°I¡¯m looking for your vice president, Dillon,¡± Audrey said directly. She did not want to negotiate with Marcus. On the contrary, the Dillon she sawst time gave her a good feeling. Perhaps it would be more pleasant to talk to Dillon. Chapter 314 - Level 30 Potion

Chapter 314: Level 30 Potion

Marcus was taken aback when he heard this. A hint of hesitation shed across his cunning eyes. But, then, he smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to tell me. I¡¯m the president of the auction house.¡± Marcus deliberately mentioned his identity to tell Audrey that he was in charge here. Audrey did not care about the position of president or vice president. All she wanted was a sincere businessman to negotiate a deal with her. ¡°I have nothing much to do. I¡¯m just bored, so I came to take a look and get to know your vice president,¡± Audrey said deliberately. In short, she did not have any benefits that Marcus could get. ¡°Miss Catherine isn¡¯t here to sell potions?¡± Sure enough, Marcus immediately asked. Audrey snorted coldly in her heart and looked at Marcus with a meaningful look. She asked in return, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t youe to the auction house if you don¡¯t sell potions? Is this how you treat your customers after the auction?¡± ¡°Take her to the vice president.¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes darkened. There was nothing more to say. The shop assistant immediately went forward and brought Audrey to another area. The auction was veryrge. The vice president¡¯s office was on one of the floors. After the shop assistant brought Audrey there, she left. Audrey knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Vice president, hello. I¡¯m Catherine.¡± Audrey introduced herself. Of course, for safety reasons, she did not reveal her real name. Dillon was still in a daze when he saw Audrey. In the auction house, he had always been suppressed by Marcus. It was rare for him toe into contact with any big-spending customers. Marcus was afraid that he would snatch the position of president away from him. ¡°You¡¯re the person who came to sell the potion that day, Miss Catherine?¡± After a long while, Dillon finally reacted. He warmly greeted Audrey, ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Audrey could still see the warmth from Dillon, but it was different from Marcus. Marcus¡¯ warmth was filled with interest and had other motives, while Dillon was just pure warmth. She could not be wrong in judging people. ¡°Thank you.¡± Audrey chuckled. She sat down and went straight to the point. ¡°Actually, I came here to discuss a deal with you. I want to sell a few bottles of potions.¡± Dillon¡¯s smile froze when he heard that. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be talking to Marcus if you want to sell potions?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to talk to him. I want to talk to you. Why not?¡± Audrey said directly. It seemed like the good news hade too quickly, catching people off guard. Dillon was stunned for a long time before he smiled and said, ¡°Of course. What potions does Miss Catherine want to sell?¡± ¡°Level 20 and level 30 advancement potions.¡± Audrey took out a few bottles of potions that emitted purple light and handed them to Dillon. At this moment, the office door was suddenly pushed open. Standing at the door was Reginald, who had a delighted look on his face. Ever since he had taken Audrey¡¯s potion back to do research, he had been mesmerized in theboratory. Unfortunately, after such a long time, he still had not made much progress. Today, when he heard that Miss Catherine was here, he immediately came looking for her. ¡°Miss Catherine, long time no see. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Reginald did not feel that there was anything wrong with his intrusion. Instead, he excitedly went forward to talk to Audrey. ¡°Mr. Reginald, long time no see. How¡¯s your research going?¡± Audrey asked politely. ¡°Less than one-ten-thousandth of Miss Catherine¡¯s. I haven¡¯t made much progress.¡± Hearing this, Audrey pursed her lips. A level-10 or level-20 potion was the most difficult to refine because it represented perfection. If she wanted to refine it, she had to study it carefully. ording to Mr. Reginald¡¯s ability, he would need at least one of two years to fully study it. Reginald¡¯s eyes lit up when he noticed the few bottles of potion on the table. Although he had not taken them back to verify them, he could tell that they were extraordinary. ¡°Miss Catherine, are these the potions you recently refined?¡± Reginald asked, his voice filled with surprise. ¡°Yes,¡± Audrey exined. ¡°These are level 20 and level 30 potions.¡± Level-30? Reginald was so surprised that his eyes almost fell out. He had thought that level-20 was Catherine¡¯s upper limit. He did not expect that she would take out another level-30 potion in such a short time. It was really unbelievable. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing a level-30 potion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Bring it over to verify it. If there¡¯s no problem, Miss Catherine will auction them off.¡± Dillon interjected from the side. ¡°Alright.¡± Reginald nodded. He held the few bottles of potion in his hands and could not put them down. Audrey could not help but find it funny as she watched. Her alchemy abilities were not limited to that. If she had enough materials, it should not be a problem to refine a level 50 potion. In her previous life, her alchemy abilities were unrivaled. After Reginald left, Audrey discussed the price with Dillon. Of course, it was not just the price this time. ¡°In the future, I will oftene to auction potions. If possible, I would like to enter into long-term cooperation with you,¡± Audrey said bluntly. Chapter 315 - Auction

Chapter 315: Auction

¡°How do we work together?¡± Dillon asked with great interest. Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯lle to the auction frequently. The auction house can charge a 10%mission on all potions, but my identity must not be revealed.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Dillon agreed readily. Audrey nodded. She just wanted to establish a long-term rtionship with Dillon. That way, she would not have to worry about outsiders knowing that she would auction potions frequently in the future. Soon, Reginald came back with the potions in excitement. ¡°These are indeed level 20 and level 30 potions!¡± Reginald¡¯s voice trembled. This was the first time he had seen so many high-grade potions. If it were not for the fact that they were too expensive, he would have wanted to participate in the auction. ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, there will be an auction tomorrow for the potions.¡± Dillon nodded. He naturally did not doubt the potions that Audrey had provided. The appraisal process was just a formality. ¡°Alright, tomorrow then. Thank you.¡± Audrey nodded, stood up, and left the auction house. Soon, the auction house spread the news of Catherine auctioning the potion. Marcus¡¯ face turned ashen. She told him that she was not here to auction potions, but in the end, she had turned to Dillon to form a partnership with him. Damn it! Marcus was extremely furious. He waved his hand and swept the things on his desk. He berated angrily, ¡°What are you all doing! You actually let Dillon get such a big deal. A bunch of trash!¡± ¡°President, they are in the office. We don¡¯t know what they said,¡± the shop assistant replied carefully. The dispute between Marcus and Dillon was already known by everyone in the auction house. In the past, Marcus had always suppressed Dillon. Now that Dillon had suddenly risen, Marcus was naturally angry and felt the danger of losing his position. Marcus snorted coldly. He also knew that it was useless to me him now. Since Catherine was unwilling to cooperate with him and insisted on choosing Dillon, then she should not me him for being ruthless in the future. ¡°Go, investigate and get a copy of Catherine¡¯s information for me.¡± Marcus thought for a moment and suddenly said. He wanted to tell everyone about Catherine¡¯s auction medicine and then think of a way to cooperate with Catherine. When that time came, arge number of benefits would be at his fingertips. With Catherine¡¯s talent in alchemy, she was definitely someone that the five great families were fighting over. ¡ª Soon, it was time for the auction. Audrey appeared in a low-key manner in the auction hall. She just wanted to see everyone¡¯s reaction to the potion. Yesterday, news of the auction potion had spread. Therefore, there were many people in the auction hall today who hade for the potion. One had to know that if there were level 20 or level 30 potions, it would be very beneficial for breaking through. The previous auctions were just some rare items, and they quickly ended. It was Audrey¡¯s turn to auction the potions. The first bottle of potion in the auction was a level 20 potion. ¡°The starting price is 500,000!¡± The host shouted from the stage. ¡°The bidding begins now!¡± ¡°600,000!¡± ¡°700,000!¡± ¡­ In just a few minutes, the price had been raised to 1.5 million. Audrey was slightly surprised. However, this was not the end. ¡°1.8 million!¡± In the crowd, a man dressed in ck raised his sign and raised it by 300,000. Instantly, the venue fell silent. A momentter, the host began counting down. In the end, the first bottle of potion was sold for 1.8 million. The next few bottles of level 20 potion were sold for about the same price. Thest bottle was a level-30 potion. Some people who had not started bidding were also waiting for this bottle of potion. A level-30 potion had not appeared in Spark City for a long time. This was something that many people had fought for. In the venue, the members of the five big families were all present. Audrey looked over and saw the Elder of the big families, Pierre. In order to avoid trouble, Audrey pulled her coat and hat to cover half of her face. ¡°The starting price for a level 30 potion is one million. The bidding begins now.¡± As if afraid that the potion would be snatched away by others, the bidding at the beginning was exceptionally fierce. The price immediately soared to three million. While Audrey was delighted, she also felt a little uneasy. She did not know what kind ofmotion this level 30 potion would cause in Spark City. However, that was none of her business. As long as no one knew that she was the one who refined it, everything would be fine. ¡°Three million going once, three million going twice¡­¡± The host began to count down. At this moment, a turbid voice sounded, ¡°Three million two hundred thousand!¡± This price caused anothermotion in the crowd. Audrey also looked over. That person was wearing a dark-colored long robe. Just like her, he was wearing a coat and hat that covered most of his face. It was impossible to see what he looked like. However, Audrey¡¯s intuition told her that this person was not from the five great ns. He was even more powerful than the five great ns. Who was he? Other than Lance, Audrey could not think of anyone else. However, there was no need for Lance toe to the auction house to buy this bottle of level 30 potion. From this, Audrey became even more curious about that person. In the end, the level 30 potion was sold for 3.2 million. Chapter 316 - Desert Training

Chapter 316: Desert Training

Audrey also heaved a sigh of relief. She curled the corners of her lips in satisfaction. Then, she looked at the man who had taken away the potion with aplicated look in her eyes before she stood up and left. Dillon and Reginald were already waiting for her outside the venue. Audrey walked over and chatted with the two of them. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Catherine,¡± Reginald said with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Beside her, Dillon had already handed over a receipt. On it were the gold coins that Audrey could obtain this time. It was more than nine million, enough for her to spend for a long time. After the money was transferred to the card, Audrey left. At this moment, the person hiding behind the pir revealed himself. Looking at the crystal recording in his hand, he revealed a smile that was filled with conspiracy. After the auction ended, Audrey returned to the Knights Legion for training. This time, the map they chose was a desert. The Elders set up demon beasts in the desert, and it still had the same rules as an ancient castle. However, the conditions of the desert were harsh, so this also brought great difficulty to the members of the Dragon ying Squad. ¡°This is my first time going to the desert,¡± Klein said with faint anticipation. ¡°Me too. I wonder what kind of adventure it will be this time,¡± Cole echoed. Audrey only chuckled and pressed the start button. Then, she brought the few of them to the desert. The air was hot, and everything around them was dry. There was only a gentle breeze that swept up the dust. The few of them had only just entered when they felt the feeling of the dust falling on their bodies. It was incredibly ufortable when itnded on their skin. Some of the sand even entered their noses, mouths, and eyes. Audrey had deliberately brought a headscarf to wrap around her head, but there was still a lot of sand entering. She could only think of a quick way to end the battle and leave this ce as soon as possible. The desert was vast, and it stretched as far as the eye could see. ¡°Where are the demonic beasts this time?¡± The few of them looked around, but they did not see any demonic beasts. It did not seem like they were in an ancient castle. ¡°We might need to find them ourselves,¡± Audrey said calmly, but her thoughts were slightlyplicated. It was not easy to walk in this desert. Hearing this, the rest of them felt a little powerless. They sighed a few times before getting ready to set off. In the boundless desert, the few of them could only search without any clues. Fortunately, Audrey could still barely find a trace of the aura of the demonic beasts, so she followed that aura and moved forward. After walking for about an hour, the beast¡¯s aura got closer, but the yellow sand almost drowned their bodies. Audrey had no choice but to cast a spell to let everyone clean their bodies a little, making it much more manageable. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to survive in the desert,¡± Kate said meaningfully as she drank a mouthful of water. As soon as she said that, a huge dragon suddenly appeared in the sky and swept over from not far away, bringingyers of sand and dust with it. If the sand and dust fell, it would probably bury the few of them in the desert for half of their bodies. ¡°Be careful of the sand and dust!¡± Audrey shouted. Then, she lowered her head and used her long robe to block it. The huge dragon flew past, and some sand and dust fell. The few of them had turned into dust-covered faces. Audrey could not care less about these things. She raised her head and looked at it. It was a me Dragon. Its body was huge, and it was a few meters long. It seemed that this was the demon beast this time. ¡°Finish him quickly,¡± Cole said anxiously. He had already rushed forward and released a sharp Dou Qi. ¡°Shattering technique!¡± Battle Qi would also stir up some dust, but the me Dragon was not afraid at all since he had been waiting here for a long time. He pushed forward and broke Cole¡¯s battle Qi. Instead, he let the floating dust fall and smash Cole¡¯s body. He was in a sorry state. ¡°Gale technique!¡± Klein could not wait to step forward as well. Everyone attacked repeatedly. The sky was filled with yellow sand, making it difficult for people to open their eyes. It was not too harmful to the me Dragon. ¡°This won¡¯t do. Stop for now and conserve your strength.¡± Realizing this, Audrey quickly shouted. It was absolutely impossible to use a move that could kill 1,000 enemies and damage 800 of one¡¯s own. ¡°Damn it, this sand is really annoying.¡± Cole snorted coldly, his tone displeased. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this sand, I would have long finished off that stinky dragon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the sand is the greatest test.¡± Audrey nodded. After thinking for a moment, she said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯ll control the sand. You guys deal with the me Dragon.¡± Hearing this, the few of them were slightly stunned before they nodded. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with divine power. Let everything around me freeze and fall into a state of stillness!¡± As she chanted, the originally hot weather suddenly became cool and cold. Layers of frost fell, covering the desert, it was like a seal that trapped the sand and dust below. The air became much clearer in an instant. Klein and the others seized the opportunity and wrapped around the me Dragon. One after another, they released their Dou techniques, catching the me Dragon off guard. He could only lower his head and admit defeat before leaving dejectedly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Audrey,¡± Hobart said in this manner. Audrey pursed the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°Looks like there are other beasts here.¡± If it was just the me Dragon, they would definitely be able to obtain the seal after winning. However, there was no movement at all, which was why Audrey deduced this. However, where was that beast? Just as she was thinking, Audrey suddenly felt a powerful aura. To be more precise, it was burning hot. The sound of wind could be heard by her ears. Audrey hurriedly looked up and indeed saw a Fire Phoenix sweeping over. In this desert, the Fire Phoenix had the greatest advantage. The hot weather and the yellow sand in the sky seemed to be one with it. ¡°Another Fire Phoenix.¡± Kate recognized it at a nce. ¡°Yes, but this one is much more powerful than the previous one.¡± Audrey nodded, and the corners of her mouth curled into a thought-provoking smile. It seemed like she had to make a move. The magic just now was still somewhat effective. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Audrey directly rose into the air. ¡°Ice break!¡± The frost flew out like a sharp sword, heading straight for the Fire Phoenix. Chapter 317 - Threat

Chapter 317: Threat

With a flip, the Fire Phoenix dodged it and immediately spat out another fireball at Audrey. ¡°Shattering technique!¡± Audrey¡¯s pupils constricted as she calmly released a stream of battle Qi that directly shattered the fireball, causing the sparks to fall to the ground. Seeing that it was useless, the Fire Phoenix seemed to exert even more strength as it spat out more fireballs. Then, finally, it swept toward Audrey, attempting to drown her in the yellow sand that filled the sky. However, all Audrey did was build a barrier that repelled all the yellow sand. Unfortunately, the fireballs were also broken by her frost sword. Feeling that it was about time, Audrey wanted to end this battle. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please grant me endless power, ice and fire!¡± Audrey chanted softly. The sky suddenly changed, like the poles of yin and yang. One side was ice, and the other was fire. What fell from the sky were also frost sharp des and fire beads. The Fire Phoenix had nowhere to hide and let out a wailing sound. Audrey knew that she was about to surrender. Therefore, she put away her magic and stood in front of the Fire Phoenix arrogantly. She said, ¡°Your strength is extreme. Train well.¡± During these days, Audrey also received a lot of benefits through her training. Now that she was about to break through her Dou Qi and magic, she was about to break through to level-20. In addition, her strength had also significantly increasedpared to when she was in the devil training. That was why the Fire Phoenix had admitted defeat so quickly. She had also felt a significant threat. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re too amazing. The Fire Phoenix admitted defeat so quickly.¡± Klein walked over happily, his words filled with admiration and praise. To Audrey, these were not important. What was important was that the seal that had just appeared signified that their training had ended. Perhaps it was because they had challenged the most challenging training in the ancient castle. Although the training in the desert was different from the others, it ended a little too quickly. The few of them were still a little unsatisfied, so they returned to the Knights Legion resentfully. ¡°The training this time was smooth. I hope we can challenge something more difficult next time.¡± Adrian shook his head in disappointment as he said this. ¡°Next time.¡± Audrey chuckled. She wanted to say something else, but a maid who had hurried over interrupted her. ¡°Miss Audrey, someone is looking for you at the gate of the Temr Knights.¡± Who? Audrey was stunned. Could it be Morris? However, he probably would not use such a method. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. See you tomorrow.¡± Audrey did not overthink it. She turned around and left. When she came to the door and saw Marcus¡¯ figure, her heart stopped. He came to look for her? That meant that he knew her true identity! Audrey instantly became alert. Marcus was a person who was blinded by greed. This time, he came to find her. There was nothing good about it. At this moment, Marcus also noticed Audrey¡¯s approach. The corners of his mouth curled up into a yful smile. Then, using that unpleasant face, he said, ¡°I wonder if I should address you as Miss Audrey or Miss Catherine?¡± ¡°Hmph, as you wish, President.¡± Audrey snorted coldly. ¡°Then, Miss Audrey it is.¡± Marcus smiled, and a hint of desire appeared in his eyes. He said, ¡°Miss Audrey, you¡¯ve tricked us so hard. You¡¯re the daughter of a noble of the Davis family, yet you want to y the role of amoner¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°This is my private matter and has nothing to do with you. No matter how you find out, you shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes were cold. She knew Marcus¡¯ character, so she did not stand on ceremony. Marcus sneered and took out the crystal that recorded the effects. ¡°Then, Miss Audrey, why don¡¯t you take a look at this?¡± Hearing this, Audrey frowned slightly and looked up. It was a crystal that was crystal clear. Inside it was an image of her at the auction house. This kind of crystal could record images in real-time, but because it was expensive, very few people used it. ¡°You secretly took a video of me?¡± Audreyughed sarcastically. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the President of an auction house would do such a thing behind my back. It¡¯s really impressive!¡± Marcus did not seem to care about Audrey¡¯s evaluation of him. He only said in a threatening tone, ¡°If these images are leaked, I¡¯ll tell everyone that you were the one who refined the potion. What do you think will happen?¡± Although Marcus did not understand why Audrey had such strong alchemy skills but did not publicize it, he knew that since she had chosen to hide it, there must be a reason. Therefore, making it public had be her weakness. Audrey did not want to publicize it, and she did not want to be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. It was a hazardous thing to have a high reputation, but her strength did not match up. Audrey did not want to put herself in danger, and she did not want to implicate her friends and family. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m helping you. If everyone knows that you have such strong alchemy abilities and that Spark City has another strong alchemist, it would be a wonderful thing,¡± Marcus said shamelessly. Audrey¡¯s eyes turned colder, and the aura around her turned gloomy. She clenched her fists, faintly emitting some anger. She really regretted not getting rid of Marcus earlier. But soon! Audrey sneered in her heart. Since Marcus dared to do this, he had to be prepared to pay the price. ¡°Then I have to thank you. Tell me, what do you want to do?¡± Audrey asked coldly. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Work with me and provide me with five bottles of potion every month. We¡¯ll split the price 50-50.¡± As expected, he was blinded by greed! Audrey nced at Marcus with disdain. Did he want to use her as a tool to earn money? She would definitely not let that happen. ¡°President, you¡¯re really thinking well. However, you¡¯ve miscalcted. I won¡¯t agree with your request. You can do whatever you want with the rest,¡± Audrey said coldly and turned to leave. Chapter 318 - New Alchemist

Chapter 318: New Alchemist

Marcus did not seem to have expected such an oue. He immediately became flustered and angrily shouted at Audrey, ¡°Audrey, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll release the video?¡± Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s footsteps paused. She lowered her head and smiled helplessly, a hint of sarcasm shing in her eyes. She should not have left just like that. Seeing Audrey stop in her tracks, Marcus thought that he had a chance. A hint of pride and joy shed across his face. Just as he was about to step forward, Audrey turned around and quickly condensed an energy ball in her hand, attacking Marcus. The defenseless Marcus was hit, and his injuries were not light. He clutched his chest in pain, his face filled with anger. ¡°You¡­ you actually attacked me.¡± ¡°Even the president can threaten me in broad daylight, so why can¡¯t I attack you? Besides, I¡¯m just asking you to pay a price in advance for making the video public,¡± Audrey said coldly before leaving. Marcus was so angry that he could not say a word, but there was not a hint of regret in his heart. He did not believe that Audrey would say that after the video was made public. Audrey returned to her dormitory with a headache. Although she was slightly worried about the video, she would never be threatened by anyone. If Marcus dared to release the video, she would have no choice but to deal with it. ¡°Audrey, is there something on your mind?¡± Barbara and Ross saw that Audrey had been absent-minded ever since she returned, so they went up to her and asked with concern. ¡°No.¡± Audrey shook her head gently. She did not want to reveal anything before it happened. Seeing this, Barbara and Ross did not continue asking. The next day. Audrey spent the day very calmly. She had thought that Marcus would be afraid, but it was obvious that he was not. At night, a video spread throughout the entire Spark City. ¡°Oh my God, did she really refine this? It¡¯s too amazing.¡± ¡°I never thought that Spark City would have such a powerful alchemist.¡± ¡­ Hearing these words, Audrey frowned slightly. She already had some guesses in her heart. Just as she was about to hurry back and investigate, Thor suddenly appeared. He hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Audrey, saying, ¡°I really didn¡¯t misjudge you. Audrey, you¡¯re really an alchemy genius.¡± ¡°Teacher, is there something you need?¡± Audrey frowned. She was also slightly surprised by Thor¡¯s appearance. She did not expect that this matter would even attract the dean of the Pharmacy Academy. ¡°Yes!¡± Thor answered affirmatively with an excited expression. ¡°Now, follow me to the alchemy room and refine level-20 and level-30 potions in front of me. I¡¯ve studied for so many years, but I¡¯ve never managed to refine a level-30 potion.¡± As a student, Audrey had far surpassed him. Audrey was embarrassed. Thor was too anxious. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re very powerful. I¡¯m just your student,¡± Audrey said humbly. She did not want to be too ostentatious because of this matter. However, Thor refused to let her go and insisted that Audrey refine the potions. After a while, the surrounding teammates had a rough idea of what had happened. They were amazed by Audrey¡¯s alchemy skills. They had long known that Audrey¡¯s alchemy skills were not low, but they had not expected her to be so powerful. ¡°Audrey, just refine it once for us to see. I¡¯ve never seen a level-30 potion before,¡± Klein said excitedly. As a student of the Pharmacy Academy, he could be considered an alchemist, butpared to Audrey¡­ he was far inferior. Audrey could not withstand the persuasion of her teammates and teachers. In the end, she nodded and agreed. In the alchemy room, Teacher Thor had long prepared the herbs. ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± he said. Audrey did not hesitate. She cleaned the herbs skillfully and prepared the potion. In just a few minutes, a bottle of level 30 potion appeared in her hand. It was so fast that people could not remember the steps and methods clearly. Even Teacher Thor was a little dazed as he watched. If Audrey had just learned how to concoct a level 30 potion, she would not have been so smooth. Judging from her smooth movements, she must have done it many times. Teacher Thor did not dare to imagine how strong Audrey¡¯s alchemy abilities were. ¡°Teacher, since you¡¯re interested in a level 30 potion, I¡¯ll give this bottle to you for your research. But I hope you won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today,¡± Audrey said as she walked forward. Although most of Spark City knew that she had refined level-20 and level-30 potions for auction, only these few people had seen her refine them. Naturally, she trusted her teammates. She was just worried that her teacher would brag. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. Since you don¡¯t want to spread the news, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Teacher Thor held the bottle of potion happily. He looked a little cute as if he could not put it down. Audrey nodded, thanked him, and left. Along the way, Klein, Kate, and the others were amazed by Audrey¡¯s alchemy skills, as if they had seen something extraordinary in the world. ¡°Alright, I know how you feel, but this matter ends here. Don¡¯t tell anyone else about it in the future.¡± Audrey shook her head helplessly and forcefully stopped everyone¡¯s praise. The video had been fermenting in Spark City for an entire night, and more and more people knew about it. For a time, the entire Spark City was in an uproar. So many people in the Knights Legion came to watch Audrey, hoping to ask one or two questions. To avoid trouble, Audrey simply chose to rest for a day. She did not even leave her dorm. The five great families valued this matter even more. One had to know that they would be stronger if any family could have a powerful alchemist. Chapter 319 - Invited Them One After Another

Chapter 319: Invited Them One After Another

The internal departments of the five great ns had also started to n for this matter. But, on the other side, in the City Lord¡¯s residence. ¡°City Lord, what do you think about today¡¯s matter?¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand asked meaningfully. Lance frowned slightly, his chiseled face was filled withplicated emotions. When the level 10 potion first appeared in the auction, he was already filled with curiosity towards this young girl who sold the potion. However, at that time, she had insisted that the potion hade from her mother. Others had believed her, but he had a nagging feeling that something was not right. She was too mysterious. In just one night, her strength had increased explosively. From a once-useless girl to a genius now, how had she done it? ¡°She has that strength,¡± Lance said with aplicated tone after some thought. Moreover, it was probably not just that strength. Audrey was really a mysterious and curious existence. Thinking of the scene in the study that day, Lance¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. No matter how mysterious she was, he would understand her bit by bit in the future. After two or three days, the excitement in the Temr Knights had subsided a lot, and Audrey finally returned to her normal life in the Temr Knights. However, this was not the end of the storm. After Audrey and her teammates had just finished map training, she heard a maid say that someone was looking for her outside. She thought that Marcus was here to cause trouble again, but when she walked over, she found that it was someone from the five great ns. The person who hade was the Elder of the Beryl n, Mojito. ¡°Miss Audrey, hello, I¡¯m¡­¡± Mojito was about to introduce himself when he was interrupted by Audrey. ¡°I know who you are. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hearing this, Mojito chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m here to invite Miss Audrey to join our Beryl family.¡± Mojito pondered for a moment and said with certainty. ¡°I know that you and your father have already left the Davis family. However, in Spark City, you can only gain a firm foothold by relying on the five great families. Therefore, I sincerely invite you to join us.¡± Although Mojito¡¯s words did not mention anything about her alchemy abilities, Audrey was able to hear most of it from his words. It was probably because she had decent strength and was a rare alchemist in Spark City that she extended an olive branch. However, Audrey had long been extremely disappointed with the five great families. The Davis family was filled with conspiracies and conflicts. It was the same for the other families. However, she did not want to get involved in those conflicts for power. She only wanted to be carefree and unrestrained. She wanted to be a powerful person, just like in her previous life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t agree to your good intentions.¡± Audrey straightforwardly rejected, not leaving any room for thought. Mojito¡¯s face stiffened. The Beryl family could be considered one of the top five families, yet Audrey had rejected it so quickly. ¡°If you and your father are willing to join, you can directly be a branch of the Beryl family and be a noble.¡± Mojito once again threw out an olive branch. Audrey still rejected him without any interest. This was the first time he had bowed his head to a junior and invited her to join as an Elder. However, she rejected him so straightforwardly. Mojito felt a little embarrassed, and his face gradually turned stiff. ¡°No matter what, I hope Miss Audrey will consider it. The Beryl family wees you to join at any time.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Audrey snorted and left. Things did not end there. In the next few days, people from the five great families would invite Audrey to join the five great families and be a family alchemist. ¡°Audrey, has someonee to ask you to refine a potion again?¡± Kate asked with concern when Audrey finally came back to the Knights Legion. Audrey nodded faintly and said helplessly, ¡°They thought that I could refine potions for them with enough money. It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Kate replied. Audrey had never been a person who would bow her head for money. Audrey chuckled when she saw Kate¡¯s reaction. The people who hade looking for her these past few days were endless. She was a little tired of dealing with them and had wasted a lot of time. After thinking for a while, Audrey decided to publicize it to the public. She would not refine a potion for anyone. After being rejected many times, the five great ns finally stopped. Only the Davis n was still in the middle of nning. ¡°Grand Elder, is it alright for us to do this?¡± Ferri asked nervously. The main reason was that he remembered that his son, Kate, had a close rtionship with Audrey. So if the Davis n did this, based on Kate¡¯s personality, he would probably object. He did not want to see his son fall out with the Davis n. ¡°Only in this way will Audrey return to the Davis n!¡± The Grand Elder, Pierre, red at Ferri and snorted coldly. On the side, Houston followed suit. ¡°Audrey is very popr now. Our Davis n can only use her strength and alchemy skills.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Audrey muste back!¡± Pierre nodded, his eyes revealing a trace of desire. The Davis family must be the strongest among the five great families. Audrey was the biggest breakthrough. If he had known that she had such skills, he would have kept her in the Davis family. Seeing the other elders agree with him, Ferri did not say anything, so he joined in the discussion. Outside the house, Morris was eavesdropping, his eyes growing gloomier and gloomier. He did not expect the Davis family to be so despicable as to kidnap Calder and threaten Audrey to return to the Davis family. Chapter 320 - Deliberately Detaining

Chapter 320: Deliberately Detaining

Morris knew that if he told Audrey, she woulde to him directly. However, he did not know where Calder was, which was very disadvantageous for them. Therefore, Morris continued to listen. Only then did he know that Calder was locked in the secret chamber of the Davis family and left quietly. In the Knights Legion, Audrey finished the day¡¯s training. Today¡¯s training was on an ind, which was considered smooth. Soon, the monsters on the ind surrendered. This kind of training might have some experience for Klein and the others, but it did not mean much to Audrey. Therefore, after finishing the training, she would enter the otherworldly realm to train more. She only hoped that she could be stronger faster so that she could deal with all the dangers. Audrey was about to enter the otherworldly realm, walking alone on the quiet path when a figure suddenly flew over from the sky andnded beside Audrey. Audrey was shocked. It took her a moment to realize that it was Morris. ¡°You just flew in like that?¡± Audrey asked with a chuckle. It was the first time that someone like him, who was not a member of the Temr Knights, could enter and leave freely. Morris nodded confidently and began to talk about the Davis family with a serious face. ¡°They¡¯ve captured your father and put him in the secret chamber of the Davis family,¡± Morris said briefly, ¡°they want to use your father to force you to return to the Davis family.¡± ¡°Despicable!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes turned cold as she spat out two words. Those with strong perceptive abilities might have already sensed the anger and fighting spirit that Audrey was emitting. Morris knew that Audrey must be anxious to save Calder. Without waiting for her to speak, he took the initiative and said, ¡°If you¡¯re too worried and want to save her now, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°You?¡± Audrey was slightly startled as she said nervously, ¡°If you go with me, you¡¯ll offend the Davis family. You have nothing to do with the five great families, so there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Seeing Audrey¡¯s sincere look, Morris was moved. From the moment he had met her, he had felt that she was different from the others. Now, for her, he would do anything, even if he had to go through a mountain of knives or a sea of fire. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to worry about. If I offend them, so be it. They¡¯re not good people anyway.¡± Morris deliberately snorted and said in a pretentious manner, ¡°Besides, my strength isn¡¯t bad. I might even be able to help you a great deal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Audrey replied with a smile. She could not bear the thought of her father being imprisoned by the Davis n. In this world, her father was her only rtive, and he was the best to her. Even if she were to barge through now, she might be in danger. Audrey could not wait any longer. ¡°Thank you.¡± Audrey looked at Morris and said in a low voice. Her eyes were filled with gratitude. As soon as she finished speaking, she took a deep breath and turned around to walk towards the Davis n. The night had just fallen. The entire Davis n was brightly lit. The aura of a noble assailed her face. Having lived here before, Audrey barged in with familiarity. It would be best if she could take her father away without alerting the Elders. Soon, Audrey and Morris arrived at the secret chamber of the Davis n. ¡°How do I open this door?¡± Looking at the tightly closed door, Morris frowned slightly. He was amoner and had never seen such a door. Audrey was silent. She walked up and sized it up. She saw a groove on the side of the door. It was probably used to open the door. Perhaps it was the n head¡¯s token? After her father left the Davis n, the token should be in the hands of the n head, Elder Pierre. It seemed like she still had to find Pierre. Thinking of this, Audrey was about to leave when she saw a group of people approaching from not far away. When they got closer, she saw that they were the Great n Elder, Pierre, Ferri, Houston, and the others. ¡°Audrey, how dare you trespass into the Davis n?¡± Pierre immediately gave Audrey a charge of trespassing. Hearing this, Audrey sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°You tter me. I admire the courage of the Davis family. They actually kidnapped the former patriarch. What are your intentions!?¡± Her sudden rebuke made everyone present tremble. Especially the Elders. None of them had expected that a little girl like Audrey would have such a strong deterrent force. However, the Elders were still powerful after all. They quickly reacted and rebuked angrily, ¡°Your father betrayed the Davis family. He should be punished.¡± ¡°Punished?¡± Audrey sneered disdainfully, ¡°Have you all forgotten what happened before? You imprisoned my father and asked me to help you carry the books from the other realm. From then on, we have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± ¡°Now, the Davis family has kidnapped my father in the name of betrayal. What intentions do they have?¡± Audrey¡¯s logic was apparent and logical. Unfortunately, the Elders could not answer her directly. Seeing this, Audrey¡¯s eyes turned colder. That azure color seemed to freeze people. The Great n Elder, Pierre, had no choice but to say, ¡°Previously, we were the ones who spared you and your father. I didn¡¯t expect you to hide your strength and steal many treasures from Davis. The Davis family should punish you.¡± Steal? ¡°Nonsense.¡± Audrey looked at them disdainfully. These people did not care about their skin at all to find an excuse to imprison her father. Chapter 321 - The Battle of Davis

Chapter 321: The Battle of Davis

¡°Since you said that Mr. Calder stole, what about the evidence?¡± Morris could not stand it any longer and questioned him. When the Elders saw Morris¡¯ unfamiliar face, they could not help but me him even more. ¡°Who are you? Why did you intrude into the Davis family home?¡± Houston asked coldly. Morris snorted coldly and did not answer. Audrey did not want to waste her breath on these people. They were just despicable words. Her goal was to take her father away. ¡°Release my father. I won¡¯t pursue the matter today.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as she coldly swept her gaze over the few of them. Her tone was gloomy. Morris, who stood beside her, could sense that Audrey was suppressing her anger. She was probably afraid that something would happen to her father. ¡°Heh! What big words!¡± Pierre sneered, he retorted, ¡°You and your father are traitors. Your father should have received a heavy punishment, but if you¡¯re willing to return to the Davis family and refine a potion for the family, I can spare your father¡¯s life.¡± He had finally revealed his motive. Audrey curled the corners of her lips and looked at the few of them sarcastically. ¡°The wolf¡¯s ambition is clear as day.¡± She snorted disdainfully. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it, and I won¡¯t refine a potion for any despicable person.¡± ¡°Audrey, do you want to be enemies with the Davis family?¡± The one who said this was Ferri. It was both a warning and a persuasion. In the past, Kate and Audrey were close. However, he disagreed because Audrey was a well-known good-for-nothing girl and would not help Kate. However, things were different now. However, if Audrey became enemies with the Davis family, Kate would also be implicated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be enemies with you. As long as we don¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s business from now on.¡± Audrey nced at Ferri. Probably because he was Kate¡¯s father, her tone was more or less polite. After saying that, Audrey looked at the Great n Elder, Pierre, and said sternly, ¡°Give me the key to open the gate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Pierre rejected coldly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡± Pierre¡¯s eyes turned sharp, and he had already started fighting with Audrey. As an Elder, Pierre had already reached level 35 Heroic. It could be said that there was a massive difference in strength between Audrey and him. When Pierre¡¯s battle spirit attacked, Audrey already felt a powerful threat. She hurriedly responded, but she was still forced to take a step back by that battle spirit. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re not my match. Surrender obediently,¡± Pierre said arrogantly with a smug smile. In Audrey¡¯s dictionary, there was no such thing as admitting defeat. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with the most powerful and holy power. Let everything around me be frozen.¡± As he chanted, the initially clear sky suddenly became overcast, followed by heavy snow. The temperature suddenly dropped. The members of the Davis family could not stand it anymore and shivered. Taking this opportunity, Audrey exerted her strength. ¡°Frost arrow!¡± She shouted in a low voice. The frost instantly covered the longsword, forming countless sharp edges. The moment Audrey released her battle Qi, those sharp edges turned into sharp ice des, and she attacked. The high-level Elders all dodged, but the disciples of the Davis family behind them were in trouble. They could not move after being hit by Audrey¡¯s frost arrow. Seeing this, Houston joined the battle. A strong surge of battle Qi was brewing in his hand as he charged toward Audrey. Audrey quickly built an ice wall in front of her. Morris also came to help. Only with thebined strength of the two of them could they barely deal with Houston. After failing in one move, Houston quickly released a second move. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, grant me pure strength!¡± Audrey chanted in a low voice. The energy ball in her hand suddenly increased in strength. When Houston¡¯s battle Qi attacked, the energy ball flew forward and collided with it. Then, in an instant, it disappeared. Houston did not expect Audrey to be able to withstand two of his moves. For a moment, he was both surprised and angry. ¡°Let me have a good fight with you.¡± Finally, Pierre could not stand it any longer. He rushed forward in a sh and wrestled with Audrey. Audrey was not good at close-range attacks. Now, she was still fighting with the mighty Pierre. She could only take advantage of the situation, constantly dodging and changing her position. However, Pierre¡¯s perceptive ability was not inadequate either. Every time, he was able to grasp Audrey¡¯s position urately. Finally, however, he was just a little bit away, allowing Audrey to escape sessfully. The two of them were like a cat catching a mouse, tormenting each other for more than ten minutes. Audrey knew that this was not the way to go on. If she were identally injured by Pierre, she would be finished. Therefore, Audrey thought of a way to return the favor, which was to use the safety of the Davis family disciples to exchange for her father¡¯s safety. After a few quick shes, Audrey directly drilled into the crowd of the Davis family disciples. Then, she quickly built a protective barrier, trapping all the disciples inside. ¡°They were all hit by my arrows just now. The frost in the arrows is poisonous. If they aren¡¯t treated in time, the ces they hit will be crippled. I hope that the Elders can consider carefully which is more important!¡± Audrey stood in the middle of the crowd with an aggressive tone. The poison was fake. However, after being hit by the frost arrow, they did lose consciousness for a while. They would probably be severely frostbitten. Chapter 322 - Scheming

Chapter 322: Scheming

¡°You¡­ Audrey, how dare you harm your fellow nsmen!¡± Pierre growled. As the Great n Elder, if he did not care about the safety of his nsmen, who would submit to him in the future. ¡°Fellow nsmen? I don¡¯t deserve it. I have nothing to do with the Davis family.¡± Audrey snorted coldly and said frankly. Pierre could not help but feel even angrier. He wished he could just charge in and kill Audrey, but he could not do that. ¡°Great n Elder, what should we do?¡± Houston asked anxiously from the side. It was not easy to get a chance to subdue Audrey. Was he going to miss it just like that? Pierre frowned and stared at Audrey. After a moment of stalemate, he finally said, ¡°What do you want to do? Let them go, and I¡¯ll let your father go.¡± Hearing this, Audrey curled the corners of her lips in satisfaction. However, she would not believe Pierre¡¯s words so easily. Audrey had long witnessed the despicable shamelessness of the Davis n. It was not impossible for her to go back on her words. ¡°Alright! Let my father out first.¡± Audrey still did not have the intention of letting those disciples leave. ¡°Come out first and let them go,¡± Pierre replied. Audrey immediately snorted coldly and said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the shamelessness of the Davis family. I won¡¯t be fooled a second time. If you let my father go, I naturally won¡¯t hurt them.¡± He did not expect Audrey to be so smart and cunning. Pierre had no choice but to do as she said. He took out the n leader¡¯s token and ced it in the groove on the door. As expected, the door opened. Pierre waved his hand and sent two guards in to bring Calder out. After seeing her father for a few months, Audrey¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She did not know what her father had suffered for the past few months. Even his beard had turned white, and he had experienced many vicissitudes. ¡°Audrey!¡± When Calder saw his daughter, his heart instantly tensed up. He was extremely nervous. He had never expected Audrey to barge in here alone to save him. ¡°Father, please leave.¡± Audrey nodded and gave Calder a look of affirmation. She knew that only by doing so would her father be able to leave without worry. Then, Audrey looked at Morris and said, ¡°Morris, please take my father away and ensure his safety.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡± Morris nodded and said with certainty. Calder followed Morris and left. Only after confirming that they had probably left the Davis family did Audrey remove the protective barrier and release those disciples. Seeing this, Pierre and Houston stepped forward one after another, trying to catch Audrey. At this moment, Audrey suddenly disappeared, leaving behind a group of astonished and furious people. Audrey used teleportation and directly left the Davis n, returning to the small courtyard she had purchased. Morris had also returned with Calder. ¡°Audrey, it was really too dangerous just now. You shouldn¡¯t have risked so much for me,¡± Calder stepped forward and said with a heavy tone. If something happened to Audrey, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life. ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine. You have to believe that I have the strength to protect you now,¡± Audrey chuckled and said those reassuring words to make Calder feel morefortable. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine¡­¡± Calder repeated those words. Audrey nodded and then asked about the various things that the Davis family had done to Calder. Only from Calder did Audrey know that her father had been locked up by them a week ago. However, probably because they wanted to force Audrey to return to the Davis family, they did not dare to do anything harmful to Calder. ¡°Father, you have to be careful in the future. The Davis family is too despicable.¡± ¡°I will. You have to be careful too.¡± The father and daughter talked about what happened after they parted. Audrey only left the small courtyardte at night. Before she left, she deliberately added an extrayer of seal to the courtyard so that the outside world could not find her. Of course, except for Morris. When the two of them left together, Morris blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened in the small courtyard.¡± Hearing this, Audrey immediately smiled. There was no one who knew her better than Morris. ¡°Thank you.¡± Audrey did not say anything else. Just a simple word was enough to express all of her feelings. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡± Morris smiled. A crafty look shed across his eyes as he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back quickly. We¡¯ll meet again very soon.¡± With that said, Morris flew away quickly, just like when he came. Audrey was stunned for a moment. She did not understand what Morris meant by hisst sentence. Meet again soon? Why did he say that? Forget it! He always came and went like this. She should have gotten used to it long ago. Audrey walked back to the Temr Knights by herself. When she thought of the threat and oppression she felt when she fought with Pierre and the others today, she felt a little worried and afraid. As expected, when strength and reputation did not match, disaster would ensue. Chapter 323 - Hidden Strength

Chapter 323: Hidden Strength

It seems like I have to speed up my training and make a breakthrough as soon as possible. Audrey suddenly changed the direction of her footsteps and walked in the direction of the Magic Academy. Walking on that remote and quiet path, she could feel the old aura of the Magic Academy. Pushing open the antique door, Audrey saw Teacher ude sitting in the courtyard, flipping through the book in his hand by the light of a candle. ¡°Teacher ude.¡± Audrey walked forward. Ever since she had joined the Temr Knights, she had more things to do. She seldom came to the Magic Academy these days. She wondered if Teacher ude had made any new discoveries. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re here. Sit down.¡± Teacher ude smiled happily and let Audrey sit on the stone chair at the side. Then, he got up and went to the bookshelf in the yard and took out an old book. Audrey had not really flipped through that book yet. ¡°Quick, look here. I¡¯ve studied it for a long time and finally have some progress.¡± Teacher ude quickly flipped to a page with notes and pointed it out to Audrey. ¡°The meditation that is mentioned here is the mental cultivation method. Only when the Qi is concentrated in the Dantian can one unleash the greatest magic power.¡± Listening to Teacher ude¡¯s exnation, Audrey suddenly came to a realization. ¡°Let me try.¡± A hint of joy shed across her eyes. She stood excitedly and quickly formed an energy ball in her palm, as described in the book. Audrey could clearly feel that the energy ball was extremely strong and pure. It had absorbed all the natural elements in the surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± She retracted her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Teacher ude, you really have the spirit to study. With a teacher like you in the Magic Academy, it will definitely flourish in the future.¡± Hearing this, ude sighed softly. He no longer hoped that he would be able to bring the Magic Academy back to everyone. He only hoped that he could leave some useful things for future generations. ¡°The future of the Magic Academy will all depend on you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Audrey nodded. From the moment she was reborn into this world, it meant that there must be magic in this world, and it was very powerful magic. It was more suitable to practice magic here thanbat aura. The two talked for a long time before Teacher ude went to rest. Audrey read all the books that had fallen during the sunset, and she benefited greatly from it. The sky was about to break, and Audrey quietly left the Magic Academy and walked toward the dormitory. Along the way, Audrey heard some sounds near the Combat Aura Academy. ¡°Ha! Damn fatty, you¡¯re still staying in the Combat Aura Academy just like that.¡± ¡°Beat him up.¡± ¡­ Audrey frowned slightly. Was this bullying from the academy? Perhaps it was because she thought of Parker, Audrey paused for a moment before walking over. From afar, she saw three to five people. The person who was surrounded in the middle was Parker. Audrey¡¯s expression sank. Some people from thebat aura academy were really too much, picking on Parker to bully. The people surrounding Parker had already started punching and kicking him. There were even people who usedbat aura directly. Audrey could not help but break out in a cold sweat for Parker. Seeing a surge ofbat aura emerging from one of the people, Audrey was just about to attack when she suddenly saw Parker release a surge ofbat aura. The faces of the people around him changed as they looked at Parker with fear in their eyes. A momentter, those people fled in a panic. Seeing this scene, Audrey¡¯s heart sank. The corners of her mouth curled into a gratified smile. It seemed like Parker had really changed a lot. At the very least, he could protect himself. Audrey smiled and went forward, intending to encourage Parker. At this moment, Parker, who was not far away, turned around. The moment he saw Audrey, a hint of panic shed across his eyes. Then, he lowered his head, seemingly returning to his cowardly appearance. Audrey frowned slightly. Why was the Parker in front of herpletely different from before? ¡°Parker, are you alright?¡± Audrey stepped forward and asked softly. Parker nodded carefully and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Thank you. When did youe over?¡± ¡°I just arrived,¡± Audrey answered. She did not mention that she had seen someone bullying Parker. Instead, she deliberately asked, ¡°Has anyone bullied you recently?¡± Hearing this, Parker lowered his head with a deste look. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that I¡¯m too weak. That¡¯s why I was bullied. I was too ipetent.¡± Too weak? Audrey was stunned for a moment. However, the battle spirit that Parker had disyed was clearly not weak. He was at least a level seven or eight battle spirit cultivator. It was more than enough to deal with those who bullied him. Could it be that he was pretending to be weak? ¡°It¡¯s alright. Train hard. You will definitely be stronger.¡± Aplicated look shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes as she absent-mindedlyforted him. Parker nodded and raised his head to look at Audrey. His pair of dark brown eyes seemed to have been covered in dust for many years. They were exceptionally dim. Only when he raised his head did they glow slightly. ¡°Can you teach me how to cultivate?¡± Parker asked in a sincere tone. ¡°I¡­¡± Audrey was stunned as she thought of a reason to reject him. Although she did not dislike Parker, she had too many secrets and responsibilities on her, so she could not get along with Parker often. ¡°I know that you¡¯re very strong, and I feel that your cultivation is different from others. That¡¯s why I want to learn from you,¡± Parker said again. As for the difference in what he said, Audrey also knew that it was because she cultivated bothbat aura and magic. If Parker really did not have many talents inbat aura, perhaps he would have talent in magic. However, Audrey did not dare to take the risk and tell others about magic. ¡°Parker, I can¡¯t teach you now. You should train hard in the academy and talk about it in the future,¡± Audrey said with a sigh. Chapter 324 - Hatred

Chapter 324: Hatred

After saying that, Audrey turned around and left. It was almost dawn. She should return to her dormitory. The moment she turned around, Parker¡¯s initially dim eyes shed with a hint of brutality. He stared at Audrey¡¯s departing figure and gradually clenched his fists. When they returned to the dormitory, Barbara and Ross were still resting. Audrey tiptoed to change her clothes, washed up, and then sat in the dormitory to have breakfast. After dawn, she went to the Knights Legion at a leisurely pace. ¡°Which map are we going to challenge today?¡± Cole asked excitedly. The daily challenges were full of adventure and excitement, but they were able to win every time. This had made a few of them very interested in training. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the ancient vige to take a look?¡± Audrey said. She vaguely remembered that there was a primitive ancient vige on the training map. It seemed to be quite interesting. When she said that, her teammates suddenly remembered. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s an ancient vige. That must be very interesting,¡± Klein echoed with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad,¡± Hobart, who had always been quiet, replied. Therefore, the few of them happily decided to go to the ancient vige. In the training hall, a few of them quickly found the map of the ancient vige. They pressed the button and entered the ancient vige. A primitive aura assaulted them. Their surroundings were filled with dwellings made of mud and grass. Some of the trees had already dried up and were barren. ¡°This ce is too deste.¡± Kate frowned slightly. Audrey had the same feeling. The ce was filled with a deste aura, as though it was filled with endless sadness. It made people¡¯s hearts sink involuntarily. ¡°It seems like the demonic beasts living here are also filled with sorrow,¡± Audrey guessed. As the few of them were speaking, a mournful cry suddenly sounded. Their hairs stood on end as they stared at the source of the mournful cry. Then, slowly, a greenish-brown demonic beast walked out. ¡°What Kind of demonic beast is this?¡± Klein and the others asked in puzzlement. They had never seen such a strange beast before. Audrey¡¯s eyes wrinkled as she sized it up, but she could not name it. But then, it was possible that this beast was not just a single species but a hybrid that was even stronger. From its appearance, it looked like a descendant of a dinosaur, but it was not a pure dinosaur. ¡°Who cares what it is, as long as we get rid of it.¡± Cole snorted coldly. His eyes sharpened as he held his sword and stepped forward. He released hisbat aura from his sword and headed straight for the beast. Although the demonic beast looked clumsy, it quickly dodged. This surprised Audrey. She did not expect it to be so fast. ¡°Wind splitting sh!¡± In a moment, Cole had already attacked. A strong wind de passed by the demonic beast, but it did not hurt it at all. ¡°Watch me!¡± Seeing this, Adrian also flew forward and used a shocking wind spell. His teammates all used their best fighting techniques, but they were still unable to harm the demonic beast in the slightest. Audrey watched from the side and could not help but find it interesting. This demonic beast looked slow and clumsy, but she did not expect its reaction andbat ability to be so strong. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please freeze everything around you.¡± Audrey chanted softly, and the ancient vige instantly snowed heavily. It was as if the entire vige was frozen in ice. Stepping on the ice, Audrey quickly stepped forward and released a stream of battle Qi. ¡°Ice condensation technique!¡± The flowing water column hit the monster beast. The area covered by the water column was frozen solid, and half of the monster beast¡¯s body was unable to move. Seeing this, the corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. It seemed that this monster beast did not have much power to resist the ice, which was exactly what she wanted. ¡°Frost arrow!¡± Audrey attacked once again, her long sword striking straight at the demonic beast. She thought that this move would make the demonic beast surrender obediently, but she did not expect that when Audrey approached, the frozen area on her body would suddenly crack open. The demonic beast waved its body, and with a wave of its ws, it just happened to touch Audrey and attack her on the ground. ¡°Audrey!¡± The worried voices of her teammates could be heard from the surroundings. Audrey frowned slightly and quickly stood up. Her sharp gaze swept over the monster beast. At this moment, Kate and the others came over. ¡°Audrey, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, are you hurt?¡± Klein asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just careless,¡± Audrey said casually. She had underestimated the enemy just now and had actually allowed the monster beast to sessfullyunch a sneak attack. Hearing this, the few of them finally rxed. They looked at the monster beast aggressively, as if they were angry that it had hurt Audrey. ¡°Extermination sh!¡± Klein snorted coldly and charged forward. He struck the monster beast¡¯s upper body with one strike, causing it to be injured. The others also stepped forward one after another and continuouslyunched attacks, making it impossible for the monster beast to stop and rest. It continuously dodged and counterattacked. After several rounds of training, the strength of each member of the Dragon ying Squad had increased. They were no longer the inexperienced youths from before. When dealing with demonic beasts, they became more and more skilled. Sometimes, they did not even need Audrey to make a move to deal with the demonic beast perfectly. However, this demonic beast still needed Audrey to take care of it. Chapter 325 - Invigilator

Chapter 325: Invigtor

Although the attacks of the five youths had caused it some injuries and it had to dodge constantly, it had never caused the monster to feel pressured or threatened. That was why it had never surrendered. And Audrey¡¯s existence was a threat and an oppressive existence. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with divine power, ice and fire!¡± As she chanted, the aura around Audrey¡¯s body became abnormally powerful. The ice balls and fireballs on her left and right looked down at the monster. ¡°Are you sure you still won¡¯t admit defeat?¡± Audrey asked in a low voice. Although the monster beast could not speak, it could understand what the human was trying to convey. ¡°If you still won¡¯t admit defeat, you might not be so rxed after this.¡± Audrey snorted lightly and said in a cold voice. The energy of the ice balls and fireballs in her hands grew stronger and stronger. The monster beast looked straight at Audrey. Its eyes were filled with sadness and anger. However, it seemed to understand what Audrey saidter. Its eyes gradually became calm. Finally, it lowered its head slightly andy down meekly. ¡°Not bad. You still know how to stop your losses in time.¡± Audrey smiled and praised. If the monster beast could understand, it would probably think that Audrey was mocking it. After admitting defeat, the monster beast quickly left. Audrey and the others also sessfully obtained the seal. This was already the sixth seal they had collected. The few of them returned to the Knights Legion happily and left under the envious gazes of everyone. In the following days, the Dragon ying Squad wouldplete different training every day. The few of them were constantly improving and breaking through. Even Kate, who was the weakest in the beginning, had now broken through to level-10. In addition to her daily training, Audrey also frequently cultivated in the otherworldly realm and the Magic Academy, constantly improving herself. Soon, the Temr Knights weed the second-ss allocation. Although the Dragon ying Squad was no longer in the Temr Knights, there was stillpetition in the Temr Knights. It had nothing to do with the grades. Instead, it was just a simplepetition to develop the habit of constantly working hard because there would always be someone stronger than them. That was the purpose of apetition. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to thepetition in a few days,¡± Cole said in a good mood as he stepped on the moonlight. ¡°I wonder what rank I¡¯ll be able to rank in,¡± Hobart said. But, to him, what he cared about the most was his strength. Just like when he had fought Audrey, he had always thought that he was very strong, but he had lost to Audrey, who had just arrived. This made Hobart realize his mistake. There was always someone better than him. So he had to constantly break through himself. ¡°I heard that you can challenge people of a higher level in thispetition,¡± Kate said from the side. The people of a higher level were the people of the level one Knights. ¡°Really? Then I want to try and see how I¡¯m weaker than them,¡± Klein said with anticipation. The few of them chatted andughed along the way. They only separated at the intersection. Audrey¡¯s thoughts were still on the matter of thepetition. This time, she also wanted to take a good look at the strength of the Knights. Thepetition began a few dayster. The Temr Knights would have the ss-dividingpetition first, followed by thepetition between the Knights. Early in the morning, Audrey was called away by Thor. ¡°Teacher, what did you want to see me about?¡± Audrey asked politely. She could not help but guess that it would not be likest time, asking her to refine the potion. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ve asked you toe this time because of the ss division.¡± Thor smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°I want to ask you to be a judge for this ss division trial.¡± What? Audrey was stunned. Compared to these experienced principals, she was far inferior. ¡°Teacher, I¡­¡± As if he knew that Audrey was going to refuse, Thor immediately interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse. I asked you to be my judge for a reason. First of all, you are very strong. No one in the Pharmacy Academy is stronger than you.¡± ¡°This ss distribution is done ording to the academy. I¡¯ll leave the Pharmacy Academy to you. I still have more important things to do in the alchemy room.¡± Thor finished his words in one go. Audrey frowned slightly. The thing that Teacher Thor was talking about was probably to develop potions. However, this ss distribution trial was different. Last time, it was a mixedpetition between three academies. This time, it was actually an internalpetition. She did not know if it was easy or if it had be difficult. Since she could not win against Teacher Thor, Audrey could only nod and agree. ¡°Alright, but I can only do my best. I need the teacher to worry about the rest,¡± Audrey said politely. Following that, Teacher Thor gave Audrey all the names of the ss-dividing trial and asked her to preside over the ss-dividing trial of the Pharmacy Academy. The ss-dividing trial was held in the yard of the Pharmacy Academy. When Audrey went over, all the students were already standing in front of the production table. The first round of experiments was only to refine the mostmon repair potion. The ss-dividing trial was supposed to be presided over by the Dean. Everyone had nk looks on their faces at Audrey¡¯s appearance. ¡°Audrey, what are you doing here?¡± Eve asked arrogantly in the crowd, her tone filled with displeasure. Thest time, Audrey had asked her to p her face in public. The person she hated the most was Audrey. Audrey nced coldly at Eve. She did not want to waste her breath on her. She looked directly at everyone and said in a cold voice, ¡°Hello, students. I¡¯m the invigtor this time. The rules of thepetition are survival of the fittest¡­¡± Audrey quickly exined the rules. Then, she lowered her head and looked at the medicinal herbs ced in front of them. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. It had to be said that the medicinal herbs given by the academy were quite good. Chapter 326 - Pharmacy Academy Trial Match

Chapter 326: Pharmacy Academy Trial Match

¡°The first round of thepetition will begin. First, you will need to refine a bottle of recovery medicine. The standard is fast and of high quality!¡± After saying this, Audrey was about to take a break when a voice came from the crowd. ¡°What right do you have to be an invigtor and instructor? You are only a member of the Knights.¡± Eve was still the one who said this. Although she was a little afraid of Audrey, she was still unwilling to be trampled under her feet. Looking at Audrey¡¯s glorious appearance on the stage, Eve¡¯s jealousy quickly grew in her heart. ¡°Just because I¡¯m better than you.¡± Audrey snorted coldly and retaliated without holding back. Audrey had always been straightforward when dealing with people like Eve, leaving her speechless. Eve¡¯s expression stiffened. Thest time in the ssroom, Audrey had personally proven that she was better than her. The entire ss witnessed it, so she had nothing to retort. ¡°You¡­ then you don¡¯t have the qualifications to be an invigtor.¡± Finally, after holding it in for a long time, Eve could only say these words. ¡°Invigtors are all very experienced. You¡¯re still young, so who knows if you¡¯ll make a mistake? If you make a mistake, wouldn¡¯t our division trial bepletely ruined? There wouldn¡¯t be any fairness at all!¡± Eve quickly found some excuses. She began to stir up trouble in the crowd. When everyone heard that it would affect their interests, they would naturally be worried and question Audrey. Although they knew that Audrey¡¯s alchemy was perfect, that she could even master level 20 and level 30 potions, they were still a little worried because of her young age andck of experience. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t we invite Teacher Thor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to have a ss-dividing trial. We¡¯re all relying on this trial to enter a better ss. We can¡¯t be ruined.¡± ¡°Although Audrey¡¯s strength is strong, she¡¯s still too young.¡± ¡­ Hearing these doubts and disturbances, Audrey frowned slightly. She felt sarcastic in her heart. It was no wonder that they could only stay in the mediocre academies. If they had the time to think about these things, they would have already mastered the potions. Seeing that Audrey did not respond, Eve thought that she had won. She smiled smugly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go invite Teacher Thor.¡± Audrey then nced at her. Her eyes were icy, as the frost of the twelfth lunar month. ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡± She curled the corners of her lips, her eyes filled with a hint of yfulness and oppression. ¡°I¡¯ve just said that the first round of thepetition has already begun. So now¡­ there¡¯s still an hour left.¡± She lowered her head to look at the time and said in a calm and collected tone. These words were not only told to Eve but also everyone present. When they heard that the time was ticking down, everyone panicked. They no longer questioned the invigtor¡¯s matter and focused on refining the potion. Eve felt indignant, but she did not dare to use the trial as a bet. She could only return unwillingly toplete the trial. Audrey snorted coldly in her heart. She nced at everyone with her clear eyes before returning to the side to rest. At this moment, a group of people from the Dragon ying Squad walked over. ¡°Audrey, so you¡¯re here,¡± Cole said, ¡°if we didn¡¯t hear that you were invited to be an invigtor, we wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± ¡°I had no choice.¡± Audrey sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your strength is enough,¡± Kleinforted her. ¡°By the way, you were amazing just now. You took care of that group of students so easily.¡± Hearing this, Audrey chuckled. She had to be tougher when dealing with them. While the few of them were talking, the first round of the trial ended very quickly. Audrey went down to check the potions one by one. Most of them hadpleted the first round of potion-making, but there were also some who were good or bad. ¡°Congrattions on entering the second round. Take a short break and startter.¡± Many people heaved a sigh of relief. There were also a few who had failed the first round and were already dejected. Fortunately, the two roommates that Audrey had been paying attention to, Barbara and Ross, had both passed the first round of the trial. ¡°Audrey, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the invigtor tutor.¡± During the break, Barbara and Ross immediately ran toward Audrey, feeling extremely delighted. Audrey shrugged and revealed an innocent expression. ¡°I was surprised too.¡± ¡°But it was so cool when you took care of Eve and the others. They usually like to cause trouble in the Academy.¡± Barbara smiled and gave Audrey a thumbs up. Audrey was not interested in Eve¡¯s matter, so she did not reply. Instead, she asked about the trial situation between the two of them. ¡°Do you think the trial was alright?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ it was quite smooth, but I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going to happen next.¡± Barbara pouted and frowned slightly. Ross had the same attitude. The strength of the two was not too far apart. ¡°Then, you have to work hard.¡± Audrey winked at the two with a hint of yfulness and cuteness. The trial quickly entered the second round. This round was to refine a medium-grade advancement potion, which was a big problem for many students. At the beginning of the trial, many people had a ¡®tragedy¡¯ because they had mixed the wrong potion and ended thepetition midway. However, there were also people who did it rather smoothly. The second round of thepetition was even longer. Audrey was a little sleepy from waiting, so she decided to chat with Kate and the others. Chapter 327 - Presented the Evidence

Chapter 327: Presented the Evidence

After a long time, the second round of thepetition finally ended. Audrey once again went down to inspect the potion. Less than half of the people who had sessfully refined it had done so. Audrey felt helpless. It was indeed very difficult for Spark City to nurture another advanced alchemist. However, what made Audrey¡¯s eyes light up was that Barbara and Ross had actually seeded in refining it. Moreover, both of them were not bad. It seemed that the two of them had been studying very seriously recently. Audrey silently gave the two of them an encouraging look before continuing down. When she walked to the back, it was Eve¡¯s seat. When she saw Audrey walking over, Eve¡¯s expression became even uglier. She had actually failed to refine the potion this time. ¡°Eve, eliminated!¡± Audrey said in a low voice as she was about to continue down. At this moment, Eve suddenly pulled Audrey back and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Oh? Audrey sized her up with a meaningful look as if she wanted to see how thick-skinned she was to be able to say that she was not convinced when she had not even refined the potion. ¡°Tell me, why are you not convinced?¡± Audrey sneered and asked meaningfully. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you today. You disrupted me, which is why I didn¡¯t refine it. I request to refine it again,¡± Eve said righteously, her eyes inadvertently ncing at Barbara and Ross. How did Audrey¡¯s two roommates pass? A sinister glint shed in her eyes. The hands hidden behind her back faintly released somebat aura. ¡°Do you know why you didn¡¯t seed?¡± Audrey asked back. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Eve said unhappily as she red fiercely at Audrey. These words made Audrey find itughable. She stared at Eve with sarcasm, she said coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t seed because your heart wasn¡¯t calm. You only wanted to go against me and didn¡¯t focus on refining the potion. This is your problem. You only have one chance. If you¡¯re not confident, you won¡¯t be able to seed.¡± With that, Audrey gave Eve a meaningful nce and was about to leave. As though Audrey had hit the nail on the head, Eve became even angrier. She shouted at Audrey sternly, ¡°You¡¯re ying favorites! This trial isn¡¯t fair.¡± ¡°There has to be evidence to frame someone.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes turned cold. In such a situation, she did not want to be too calctive with Eve. As long as the trial could proceed smoothly, it would be fine. However, the other party was not willing to let her off. No matter how good Audrey was, she was already enraged at this moment. Seeing Audrey being framed, Barbara and Ross could not sit still and immediately stepped forward to defend her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Audrey is fair and just. What right do you have to say that she¡¯s biased and malpractices!¡± ¡°You¡¯re clearly eliminated and taking revenge,¡± Barbara said unhappily. Eve snorted coldly and swept a disdainful nce at the two of them. She said, ¡°The two of you are the evidence.¡± Hearing this, Barbara and Ross looked at each other in bewilderment. Although they were friends with Audrey, they had nothing to do with the trial. At this moment, Eve had already stepped forward and brought over the potions that the two of them had just refined. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Everyone, look. These two bottles of potions are so turbid. It¡¯s obvious that they failed. However, Audrey allowed them to pass. Isn¡¯t this cheating for favoritism?¡± ¡°You¡­ how is this possible!¡± Ross and Barbara looked at the potion in shock. Even Audrey was stunned for a moment, but she immediately realized that the potion must have been tampered with. ¡°Now, what else do you have to say?¡± Eve smiled smugly. There was a hint of scheming in her eyes as she shouted arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯re framing me! The potion we refined was clearly sessful,¡± Ross said angrily. If Barbara had not stopped her, she might have gone up and fought with Eve. Eve snorted coldly and said, ¡°What evidence do you have to say that I¡¯m framing you?¡± Ross and Barbara were instantly speechless. They had suffered a belly full of silence and felt extremely wronged. They could only ce their hopes on Audrey. However, Audrey was also a victim. Eve wanted to use this matter to tarnish Audrey¡¯s reputation. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no evidence.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes darkened. After thinking for a moment, the corners of her mouth curled into a confident smile. ¡°But the two of them are the best proof.¡± ¡°You¡¯re both involved in this matter. You can¡¯t keep your words.¡± Eve thought that she would win for sure. She spoke arrogantly and raised her chin, looking down on others. The members of the Dragon ying Squad had also figured out what had happened. They rushed to Audrey¡¯s back to help her. ¡°Eve, don¡¯t nder people. Audrey would never do such a thing!¡± Klein said angrily. Seeing Klein speaking up for Audrey, Eve¡¯s jealousy became even more intense. How could Audrey be friends with all the members of the five big families so soon after she joined the Knights Legion? Why did everyone speak up for her? ¡°Then, ask her to show us the evidence.¡± Klein frowned and looked at Audrey with a worried look. There was no recording in the trial just now. How could there be any evidence? For a moment, the two roommates and the members of the Dragon ying Squad fell into silence. They were very anxious, thinking about how to prove it. Chapter 328 - Face Slapping

Chapter 328: Face pping

In silence, Audrey walked out calmly. She looked at Barbara and Ross with certainty and said, ¡°Do the two of you have the confidence to refine it again?¡± Hearing this, Barbara and Ross hesitated. With their strength, they still had a certain amount of luck when it came to refining the intermediate elevation potion. Sometimes, they might be able to seed, but sometimes they could not. If they failed, would they not be guilty of favoritism and malpractice? ¡°I believe that you can do it,¡± Audrey said, her tone firm. This greatly encouraged Barbara and Ross. They raised their heads, their eyes shining with starlight, and their tone gradually became firm. ¡°We have the confidence to refine it again.¡± Audrey nodded in satisfaction, her eyes filled with pride. These two were indeed her friends. They were not inferior at all. ¡°Eve, I don¡¯t care what you did to the potion, but Barbara and Ross will refine it in front of everyone. We¡¯ll see what¡¯s right and wrongter,¡± Audrey said coldly as she looked at Eve coldly. Soon, the ingredients were ready. Barbara and Ross stood in front of the refining table. Audrey could tell from their expressions that they were nervous and anxious. The most important thing in refining a potion was to calm their minds. ¡°Barbara, Ross, you can do it. Just calm down and do your best. Don¡¯t think about anything else,¡± Audrey reminded them before they began. The other members of the Dragon ying Squad also began to encourage them. The atmosphere was very passionate. The refining officially began. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Barbara and Ross, especially those on Eve¡¯s side. They were all trying to find Barbara and Ross¡¯ mistakes in the refining process. However, half of the time passed in the blink of an eye. The two of them were also in the second half of the refining process. There were no mistakes. This was what Audrey had expected. Although Barbara and Ross were not particrly strong, they were both diligent and eager to learn. When they were in the dormitory, they often asked her about alchemy. These were all things she had told the two of them. She believed that they would not make any mistakes. However, thetter half was the key to refining the potion. The test was the alchemist¡¯s own quality and ability, so Audrey gradually became nervous as she looked at the two of them nervously. The time is counting down¡­ it¡¯s thest step! Audrey was excited. As long as the ratio was correct, the potion would seed. She watched the two of them carefully. Finally, after the two of thempleted the best step, Audrey revealed a satisfied smile. Now, she was waiting for the potion to fuse. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Ross and Barbara took the potion and walked forward. The potion had perfectly fused, presenting a clear purple potion. There was almost no difference in color or turbidity. It could be said that the potion that the two of them had refined this time was even more perfect than the potion that had just been divided into sses for the trial. ¡°Now, do you have anything else to say?¡± Audrey held the potion in front of Eve and snorted, her tone frivolous. ¡°You¡­¡± Eve¡¯s face turned red with anger. She red at Audrey angrily, threw the thing in her hand away, and was about to leave. At this moment, Audrey suddenly released a stream ofbat aura from her hand, directly blocking Eve¡¯s path. It made her fall like a dog eating sh*t. Eve climbed up from the ground in a sorry state. She looked at Audrey with resentment and growled, ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± Audrey scolded her sternly. She was not someone to be trifled with. Eve was naturally unwilling to lower her head and apologize. She stood stubbornly where she was and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡± ¡°Not only will you apologize to me, Barbara and Ross, as well as everyone present, but we have also dyed the progress of the division trial because of you!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes sank slightly. Her aura also turned cold, as though she wanted to freeze people. Eve felt a powerful threat, causing her legs to go weak. She bit her lips tightly, unwilling to apologize. With that, Audrey did not stand on ceremony anymore. She released a surge ofbat aura and flipped Eve to the ground. Then, she quickly stepped forward and stared down at Eve from above. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to apologize, I can only use this method. Take as many moves as there are people here.¡± As she spoke, an energy ball condensed in Audrey¡¯s hand. She did not show the slightest bit of mercy. Eve immediately felt the powerful energy. She could not take the two moves from before. She was afraid that she would faint from this move. Just as the energy ball was about to attack her, Eve held her head tightly and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t! I apologize, I apologize!¡± Audrey snorted coldly and retracted her energy. Eve pitifully got up from the ground. Her eyes were filled with tears of hatred as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you. I also apologize to Barbara, Ross, and all the students present.¡± With that said, Eve quickly ran away. The matter had finallye to an end. Audrey also heaved a sigh of relief. It was likely that the students were not in the mood to continue with the trial today. Audrey decided to move thest round of the trial to the next day. Chapter 329 - Began

Chapter 329: Began

¡°Audrey, thank you,¡± Ross and Barbara said at the same time. If it were not for Audrey, they would not have been able to refine the potion sessfully. ¡°Why are you thanking me? It¡¯s all thanks to you guys. I should be thanking you guys for clearing my name.¡± Audrey looked at the two of them helplessly. As she said this jokingly, the previously stifling atmosphere suddenly became rxed and happy. The members of the Dragon ying Squad were still by the side. However, they could not help but click their tongues after witnessing what had happened in the Pharmacy Academy. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on everyone today. Why don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡± Klein took the initiative to suggest. As a foodie, Cole was naturally the first to agree. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it together. Barbara and Ross cane as well.¡± It was rare for the two of them to be together with so many people who had already joined the Temr Knights. So naturally, they were overjoyed and agreed immediately. However, Audrey had no choice but to agree. This time, it was still Cole who had found the shop. While Audrey was eating, she did not forget to bring a lot for Meatball. During this period, she had put on a lot of weight. When the three of them returned to the dormitory, it was already midnight. However, Barbara and Ross were still not sleepy. On the contrary, both of them were nervous and worried about the final test tomorrow. Although Audrey had already known about the test questions, the three did not have any selfish motives. They could see that the two were nervous, but they did not dare to ask, afraid that they would misunderstand. Audrey took the initiative to speak, ¡°For tomorrow¡¯s test, perform as usual. Don¡¯t be nervous. Go to bed early.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you too,¡± Barbara replied softly. The next day. The trial was held as usual. What was needed to refine was a medium-to-high-level advancement potion. Even the people from the advanced ss might not be able toplete it. Therefore, Audrey naturally did not have much hope for Barbara and Ross. However, the previous night was just aforting word. The result was just as Audrey had expected. Barbara and Ross¡¯ final trial failed and they continued to stay in the intermediate ss. In the Pharmacy Academy, the overall adjustment was not big. The biggest one was probably Eve, who had fallen directly from the advanced ss to the lower ss. This made her extremely angry, and she hated Audrey even more. After Audrey handed the results list to Teacher Thor, she returned to the Knights Legion training. After all, tomorrow was the day of thepetition. She wanted to see just how powerful the Knights were. Thepetition format was a grouppetition. The level one, level two, and level three Knights would hold the internalpetition. The strongest person would be the one who sessfully defended the arena. After the internalpetition ended, they could also challenge their superiors. This was the excitement and excitement of thepetition. Early in the morning, the members of the Dragon-ying Squad arrived at the venue of thepetition, thergest arena within the Temr Knights. Audrey and the others were not in a hurry to go up andpete. Instead, they found a spot below the stage to watch. The first person to go up was a thin man who looked to be in his twenties. As soon as the man went up, he released his aura to show off his strength. ¡°Feel free to challenge me!¡± The man said boldly. Audrey watched indifferently. This man was at most level 15 or 16. He was no match for her at all. She did not want to waste her energy on such an opponent. Soon, someone walked up from the crowd. It was a cute girl. ¡°Little sister, are you sure you want to challenge me?¡± The man sized up the girl with a hint of doubt in his eyes. He did not expect the girl to be so bold. ¡°Yes, I want to challenge you!¡± The girl nodded and said solemnly, revealing some of her aura. Audrey sensed it for a moment, and the corners of her mouth curled up. Although the girl looked cute and weak, she was much stronger than the boy. This match was destined for the girl to win. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that girl to be so powerful. She looks very cute.¡± Hobart sighed in surprise as if he recalled the match he had with Audrey back then. Audrey also looked weak, but the strength she disyed was very strong. ¡°Looks don¡¯t represent strength,¡± Audrey said with a chuckle as if she was talking about herself. However, she still hoped that she would be like her previous life. Not only would she be strong inbat, but others would also feel fear when they saw her. She was the Ice Goddess who stood high above everyone else. Thepetition continued. The few contestants who had gone up in a row had all been beaten down by the girl. Audrey could not help but view the girl in a new light. The girl was even more powerful than she had imagined. She had a gentle and beautiful appearance, but she had a strong and tenacious heart. ¡°This girl is really interesting. Let me go and meet her.¡± Cole could not help but stand up and walk directly to the arena. Even the few people behind him tried to stop him, but they were unable to do so. ¡°He¡¯s just too anxious. It¡¯s just the beginning. Even if he wins, his stamina will be exhaustedter.¡± Adrian shook his head and said helplessly. Audrey had the same thought. ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to win at all. He just wants to get to know a beautiful woman,¡± Klein said jokingly, instantly making themugh. He was no longer worried about Cole because his strength was much higher than the girl¡¯s strength. Chapter 330 - Last Year’s Champion

Chapter 330: Last Year¡¯s Champion

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You also want to challenge me?¡± The girl snorted coldly. Her brown eyes looked at Cole indifferently. Her tone was calm, as if she did not take her opponent seriously. Cole nodded. The corner of his mouth curled into a smile. ¡°Yes, I am your opponent.¡± The girl nodded. Her eyes suddenly became fierce and released a strong fighting aura. However, this was not enough for Cole to be afraid of. ¡°Come!¡± He leisurely curled the corner of his lips and challenged the girl. The girl lightly snorted. The long sword in her hand had already been raised. Dou Qi wrapped around the long sword as it headed straight for Cole. Cole calmly stood at his original spot. When the sword was about to approach him, he raised his hand in front of his chest to block it. The powerful Dou Qi released by his body instantly forced the girl back. The girl¡¯s eyes carried a trace of surprise. She looked at Cole and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong. However, I will not easily admit defeat.¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t like people who lose to me too quickly,¡± Cole said with a cunning smile. ¡°Wind shock art!¡± The girl released a strand of Dou Qi very neatly. The surrounding wind seemed to have gathered together¡ªthe whirlwind wrapped around the Dou Qi and quickly rushed toward Cole. Cole dodged it in a sh. Then, unexpectedly, that force swept over from behind him. Fortunately, Cole had sensed the danger in time. He waved his long sword and blocked that force. ¡°Breaking wind sh!¡± His eyes turned sharp, and his expression suddenly became serious. The powerful Dou Qi swept over. The girl¡¯s expression changed, and she hurriedly used her Dou Qi to block it. When the two streams of Dou Qi collided, it was time topare strength. At first, the girl could barely hold on. However, Cole¡¯s strength soon became even stronger, forcing the girl to take a few steps back. Her strenuous appearance made Cole want to show mercy. ¡°Consider it your win.¡± The girl was forced to the edge of the arena. She probably did not want to fall and lose too badly, so she directly let go and lowered her head as she said. ¡°You¡¯re also very good. I¡¯ll be guarding this arena for you from now on.¡± Cole looked at the girl meaningfully and raised his eyebrows as he said this. At this moment, the girl had already walked down the arena. She nced back at Cole and disappeared into the crowd. There were still many people challenging the arena that was guarded by Cole. However, they were quickly knocked off the arena by him. After several battles, Cole was somewhat tired. At this moment, another strong-looking boy went up. Just by looking at him, Audrey knew that the strength of that boy was on par with Cole. At this moment, Cole was already a little tired. It would probably be a little difficult to deal with this person. Things were true as Audrey had guessed. In the first half of the match, Cole could still be on par with the other party. However, gradually, he began to go downhill. In the end, he was forced off the arena by the other party¡¯s Dou Qi. ¡°This time, I¡¯m not as good as him. I¡¯ll definitely ask for your advice next time!¡± Cole said in a carefree manner and returned to the side of the Dragon ying Squad. ¡°How did you feel on the stage?¡± Hobart looked at Cole with interest and asked meaningfully. Cole shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Pretty good. I just didn¡¯t manage to defend until the end.¡± Hearing his regretful tone, the few of them could not help but feel that it was a little funny. Based on Cole¡¯s character, he probably did not expect to fight to the end. He was just going up to practice. ¡°With Audrey around, you won¡¯t be able to stay to the end. It¡¯s also good to go up and get eliminated at the beginning so that it won¡¯t be harder to fightter,¡± said Klein with a light snort. The match was still going on in full swing. The further it went, the more powerful the people on the stage became. Apart from Audrey, all the members of the Dragon ying Squad had to take turns to challenge them. Although the Dragon ying Squad was strong, there were still people in the Knights Legion who were stronger than them. Therefore, they gradually lost the match and walked down dejectedly. ¡°We¡¯re all done. Audrey, when do you n to go on stage?¡± Hobart sighed and looked at Audrey with anticipation. This was what he was looking forward to. He wanted to see just how strong Audrey was now. ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Looking at the two people fighting on the stage, the corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth curled up. Now was not the time for her to go. She had to wait a little longer. Soon, a few matches had passed. That person was still guarding the stage, but the number of people who went up to challenge him was decreasing. ¡°Who¡¯s that person?¡± Audrey sized up the other party. He had a well-proportioned figure and a slightly cold expression. His entire body exuded the aura of a powerhouse. ¡°He seems to be the champion of the previous match, Gendry. I heard that he¡¯s very strong. He¡¯s a dark horse, so many people are afraid of him.¡± Interesting! Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up. It seemed like the match was nearing its end. It was time for her to go on stage. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?¡± Gendry asked indifferently. If no one challenged him, he would be the champion of thepetition again. There wasplete silence below the stage. Many people looked at each other, but they did not have the courage to challenge him. At this moment, a cold female voice came from the corner. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Audrey stood up and went forward. Her exquisite face had the same indifferent expression. There was not the slightest hint of panic. When Gendry saw Audrey, a hint of suspicion shed in his eyes. He seemed to be wondering where this girl, who was not afraid of losing, hade to challenge him at this moment. ¡°Are you sure you want to challenge me?¡± Gendry asked again and again with certainty. Audrey nodded affirmatively, her eyes sharp. Gendry curled the corners of his lips and smiled confidently. ¡°Good! Then don¡¯t me me for bullying you too harshly. You came to me yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not certain who¡¯s bullying who,¡± Audrey said frivolously. The audience sighed. Chapter 331 - The Strongest

Chapter 331: The Strongest

Gendry was a recognized expert in the level two knights. Not many people dared to challenge him. However, those people had just been defeated, and Audrey had only joined the Knights Legion for half a month, yet she dared to challenge Gendry. ¡°Have some courage. You start first,¡± Gendry said with a cold snort. Audrey did not stand at on ceremony. Her blue eyes suddenly darkened, and the longsword in her hand was wrapped inbat aura. With a sh, she arrived next to Gendry before anyone could see her clearly. She thrust her longsword at him. Naturally, Gendry could not bepared to the people below the stage. He quickly reacted, cleverly dodging it, and began to counterattack. A strong surge ofbat aura attacked. Audrey calmly stood where she was and directly confronted it. Fortunately, the two of them were evenly matched. After a moment of stalemate, the two forces disappeared. At this moment, Gendry also sensed Audrey¡¯s strength. He readjusted his state and treated her more seriously. ¡°Gale technique!¡± A swift and strong gale swept over, as though it could wrap people up and blow them away. Everyone below the stage was sweating for Audrey. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with divine power.¡± As the chant sounded, a powerful force surged in Audrey¡¯s body. As the wind blew, her light blue dress fluttered in the wind, making her look holy and mysterious. When herbat aura attacked, Audrey only stretched out her hand to build an energy wall in front of her to block Gendry¡¯s attack. ¡°Frost arrow!¡± Seizing the opportunity, Audrey gripped the frost-covered longsword tightly and charged at Gendry. Just as she was about to get close, the frost on the longsword suddenly turned into countless ice des and stabbed into Gendry¡¯s body. The bone-piercing coldness entered his body. Even Gendry could not endure it. He looked at Audrey in astonishment. How did this girl manage to injure him in just a few moves? ¡°You were hit by my arrow. You lost. But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Audrey said calmly. Although he could still continue the battle, Gendry had already sensed Audrey¡¯s strength. There was no need to continue this battle. He lowered his head, and a hint of destion shed across his eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°I admit that I¡¯ve lost. You¡¯re indeed very strong. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Audrey!¡± She said without hesitation. Gendry nodded meaningfully and walked down the stage. He had memorized this name. At this moment, Audrey had be the new arena lord. Most people did not even dare to challenge Gendry. Naturally, they did not dare to challenge Audrey, who had just defeated Gendry. However, there were also a few people who did not know their limits and came forward to give their heads away. Audrey dealt with them cleanly and chased them off the stage. Audrey stood on the stage in blue, beautiful and generous. After waiting for a long time, no one came up to challenge her, and thepetition ended. Although there was not a ceremony to award the first ce, in everyone¡¯s hearts, Audrey was already the strongest. Thepetition was rtively casual. After thepetition ended, the rankings for the day had been released. Fortunately, everyone in the Dragon ying Squad had a good ranking, so everyone was in a slightly better mood. ¡°Tomorrow, we can challenge the members of the level one Knights. Audrey, do you want to go?¡± Adrian asked. Through today¡¯spetition, he was even clearer about Audrey¡¯s strength. Perhaps, she should not stay in the level two Knights at all, but go to level one. Hearing this, Audrey answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course, this is an opportunity. You should seize it well.¡± They fell into silence as if they were considering whether they should challenge the members of the level one Knights. After all, those who could stay in the level one Knights were not to be underestimated. After a long while, Adrian broke the silence. ¡°I want to try. There are mountains beyond mountains, and there are people beyond people. There¡¯s nothing wrong with experiencing it.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Hobart immediately echoed. In the end, Klein and Cole also decided to participate together. Only Kate, who knew that the gap between his strength and the members of the level one Knights was too big, simply gave up. ¡°I¡¯ll cheer for you guys tomorrow. Give it your best,¡± Kate said with a smile. The few of them chatted for a long time and understood each other¡¯s battle strategies for the next day. Then, they went back. In order to give it a better performance tomorrow, Audrey deliberately went to the otherworldly realm to soak in a hot spring to let herself rx. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot recently,¡± Meatball saidzily, sizing Audrey up withplicated eyes. Audrey knew that although Meatball stayed in the otherworldly realm all day long, she still had some understanding of what had happened to her outside, so she did not think too much about it. She snorted and looked at Meatball with interest. ¡°So, what are you trying to say? It¡¯s impossible for me to bring you meat. I¡¯m not free for the next two days.¡± Hearing that, a hint of disappointment shed in Meatball¡¯s eyes, but he quickly red at Audrey helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s not true. What I¡¯m trying to say is that since you¡¯ve improved, why don¡¯t I teach you another set of martial arts?¡± It¡¯s rted to cultivation? Audrey immediately perked up and looked at Meatball seriously. As a spirit beast that had guarded the otherworldly realm for tens of thousands of years, Meatball was much more powerful than she had imagined. Audrey took all the information that Meatball gave her seriously, as well as the martial arts that were used for cultivation. ¡°What does it do?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you practice it.¡± Meatball chuckled and began to demonstrate. Along with its cute actions, an invisible mysterious force was born. Even though Audrey was standing to the side, she could feel the power of that force. Meatball only demonstrated its actions once and did not use its power. Chapter 332 - A New Move

Chapter 332: A New Move

¡°Alright, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Audrey was stunned for a moment. Then, she quickly went through the moves she had just memorized in her mind, a hint of certainty in her eyes. She took a deep breath and stopped all the chaos. Only then did she slowly copy the set of moves in her mind. Palm strike, rotation¡­ Audrey memorized every move by heart. What amazed her the most was the power that flowed smoothly with her movements. From the moment Audrey raised her hand, that power was born. The further she moved, the stronger the power. Audrey was not used to such a strong power in her palm, but gradually, she realized that this power was familiar. It was the natural elements. With her movements, all the natural elements in the surroundings gathered together to form a powerful force. To gather the surrounding force and turn it into her use was indeed a brilliant move! After understanding the true meaning of this move, Audrey revealed a delighted smile. Her eyes were slightly excited as she looked at Meatball. She had picked up a treasure. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already understood it. Then, practice well.¡± Seeing this, Meatball¡¯s little face turned ugly as she yawned. ¡°I¡¯ll go rest first.¡± Audrey did not say much. Instead, she practiced a few more times in the otherworldly realm and felt more or less familiar with it. So she left the otherworldly realm and practiced a few more times in the outside world. The natural elements in the outside world were not as abundant as those in the otherworldly realm, so the power gathered there was naturally not as plentiful as those in the otherworldly realm. However, it was enough for Audrey to use. Before she knew it, the sky was already getting brighter. So Audrey rested for a while and went to the Knights early. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re here so early.¡± The second person toe was Kate. The moment she saw Audrey, a hint of joy appeared in her eyes. ¡°Yes, I came a little early because I had nothing to do,¡± Audrey replied softly. Although she had not slept the whole night, she was in high spirits at the moment. She did not look tired at all. One after another, everyone arrived at the Knights. Today, they were in themon courtyard of the level one, level two, and level three Knights. Today¡¯s challengepetition was also held here. Therefore, the level one, two, and three Knights gathered here. Audrey keenly sensed the auras of many experts, and her heart sank. It seemed like there were many experts on the level one Knights. Today¡¯s challenge was bound to be exciting. In the challenge, the level one Knights sent a total of ten people to meet the challenge. The person who issued the challenge could choose one of them to challenge. Before thepetition began, the ten people from the level one Knights had already stood on the stage and released theirbat aura to demonstrate their strength. Audrey roughly nced at them. She estimated that these people were at least level 25 and above. There was still a particr gap in strength between her and them. However, she could seed in the challenge. Soon, the first challenger stood up. It was the girl who had fought against Cole that day. The girl was smart. She chose the one who seemed easy to deal with out of the ten. The two sides bowed to each other, and the match officially began. The man rushed in front of the girl quickly and punched out with a stream of Dou Qi. The girl did not have time to parry and was directly thrown to the ground. ¡°Wow, he finished her in one move. This is too amazing.¡± An exmation was instantly heard from below the stage. Audrey was slightly surprised. She had thought that the girl would lose within three moves, but she did not expect it to be faster than she thought. Fortunately, the girl was also a person who could afford to lose. So she got up, bowed, and walked down the stage. Many challengers took turns entering the arena. Most of them were finished by the level one Knights in five moves. Audrey¡¯s eyes became deeper. ¡°Damn!¡± Cole stood up and said coldly, ¡°I want to see if they can finish me in five moves.¡± As he spoke, he had already stepped forward. He stood on the stage and sized him up before choosing a person with medium strength. ¡°Wind splitting sh!¡± This time, Cole¡¯s aura was very fierce. He went up and directly pressed his opponent. However, the strength of the rank one Knights was far stronger than Cole had imagined. In front of his opponent, his Dou technique was just a small trick. The man quickly neutralized it and released a swift and fierce Dou Qi that swept over. Cole narrowly dodged it, and his face changed a little. ¡°Shattering technique!¡± He quickly adjusted his condition andunched another attack. The man nced at him indifferently. The longsword in his right hand was wrapped with ayer of battle Qi. When Cole¡¯s power swept over, the man took his time to block it. Seeing that his moves were frequently failing, Cole could not help but feel a little discouraged. He stared at the man closely. The man looked at Cole indifferently and directly released a surge of battle spirit. ¡°Wind cleaving sh!¡± This was the battle spirit that Cole had used just now. Obviously, the man wanted to use the battle technique that Cole had used to defeat him, yet he could still be so rxed on the stage. Audrey could not help but feel a little admiration. The man¡¯s strength was too powerful and fast. Finally, Cole could only admit defeat. He walked off the stage dejectedly and sighed. He said, ¡°Sigh, in the end, I¡¯m too weak. I can¡¯t even beat him in five moves.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already very strong. That man¡¯s strength isn¡¯t bad,¡± Audrey said tofort him. By the side, Hobart also could not sit still. He stood up and went onto the stage. However, his ending was simr to Cole¡¯s. The members of the Dragon ying squad took turns to go up. The only one who had blocked five moves was Adrian. Everyone was somewhat discouraged. They made up their minds to go back and continue their training. It was about times up before Audrey slowly got up. Her eyes calmly swept across the people on the stage. She walked up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll challenge you all.¡± Chapter 333 - The Challenge Was a Success

Chapter 333: The Challenge Was a Sess

¡°You?¡± Perhaps it was because Audrey¡¯s aura was too cold and noble that the others felt that her strength was not that great, so they all tried to persuade her to leave. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and cultivate properly?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Audrey refused bluntly. She raised her hand gently and pointed at one of the people. ¡°I want to challenge you.¡± The person she pointed at was a young man. During the previous challenge, Audrey had observed the fighting styles of each of them and found that she could adapt to the fighting styles of the young man. That was why she had chosen him. The man was surprised for a moment, but he quickly came out to ept the challenge. ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you just because you¡¯re a girl,¡± the man said jokingly with a frivolousugh. It was clear that he had a good personality. Audrey also smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go easy on me at all.¡± ¡°Very good!¡± The man replied. His eyes sharpened, and the aura around him began to change. The powerful, threatening, and oppressive aura made it difficult for people to breathe. However, Audrey still stood calmly on the spot. Although the man was powerful, Audrey had seen all kinds of people in her previous life. So naturally, she would not feel afraid. No matter how much the man released his battle Qi to threaten her, Audrey remained calm. Seeing that Audrey did not panic at all, the man was slightly surprised. Then, he casually released a stream of battle Qi to test Audrey¡¯s strength. Audrey did not fall into the man¡¯s trap. Instead, she dodged it directly, making it impossible for the man to identify her strength urately. This way, it would be more advantageous for her to protect herself. ¡°Wind shock sh!¡± The man seemed determined to know Audrey¡¯s strength, so he continued to attack and make things difficult for her. This time, Audrey did not dodge. She quickly condensed an energy ball in her palm. When that force attacked, she struck out with the energy ball. The two forces collided and were in a stalemate for a long time before they were destroyed together. Surprise shed across the man¡¯s eyes when he saw this. It seemed that he did not expect Audrey¡¯s strength to be so muscr. After all, there were not many people who couldpletely block his Dou technique. ¡°Ice condensation technique!¡± Seizing the moment when the man was lost in thought, Audrey quickly attacked. But, unfortunately, the long sword that was wrapped in frost had already closed in on the man¡¯s chest. The man quickly came back to his senses. Then, with a sh, he retreated and dodged. Audrey was unwilling to give up and continued to attack, but she did not hit him. ¡°Gale technique!¡± The man did not want to be outdone and released his battle Qi. Audrey knew that she was not her opponent in a head-on sh, so she chose to dodge and then seize the opportunity to attack. Only then would she have a chance to win. The man seemed to have seen through Audrey¡¯s scheme as he repeatedly attacked and forced Audrey to take his attacks. Audrey¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. If this continued, she would be forced off the stage by the man. When that time came, everything would be over. Audrey suddenly thought of the moves she had just practiced in the otherworldly realmst night in her panic. She hurriedly steadied her figure and performed a set of moves like flowing water. Audrey could feel the natural elements gathering around her, making her powerful. And she just happened to be able to make use of this power. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with endless divine power.¡± As she chanted, Audrey¡¯s azure eyes revealed a hint of danger. However, she quickly absorbed that power and turned it into a powerful energy ball that attacked the man. The man could feel the power of the energy ball, but he could only receive it. The two forces collided once again, and they were evenly matched. At the same time, Audrey continued to absorb the surrounding natural elements, condensing them into a new and powerful power that was injected into the energy ball. Gradually, Audrey¡¯s power became stronger, and the man was at a disadvantage. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Audrey brandished her sword with her other hand. ¡°Frost arrow!¡± The long sword was quickly covered in frost as it struck the man. Unfortunately, the man could not react in time and was struck to the ground by Audrey¡¯s energy ball. Seeing this, Audrey took advantage of her victory and chased after him. She quickly went forward and pressed the long sword against the man¡¯s chest. The corners of her mouth curled into a yful smile as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± The man never seemed to think that he would lose. Moreover, he had lost to an unremarkable little girl. Nevertheless, the expression on his face was excited. After a long while, he seemed to ept the fact that he had lost. He stood up from the ground, lowered his head slightly, and said, ¡°Congrattions on your win. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Audrey.¡± ¡°My name is Slydy. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. We¡¯ll be friends from now on,¡± said Slydy with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve made me look at you in a new light. I look forward to seeing you join the level one Knights as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Thank you. I hope so too,¡± Audrey nodded and said meaningfully. It could be said that the two of them did not know each other until they fought. Audrey walked down the arena gracefully and headed straight for her teammates. Their cheers were heard. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply the glory of our team.¡± ¡­ In the face of everyone¡¯s praise, Audrey nced at them helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, stop ttering me. Go back and train hard.¡± ¡°I suggest that we rest today. We¡¯ll train hard tomorrow and strive to enter the level one Knights Legion as soon as possible,¡± Cole said loudly. Audrey, who was about to bring them to the map to train, hesitated slightly when she heard this. She looked at them nervously as if she was asking for their opinions. ¡°Then, go back and rest. You¡¯ve been tired from thepetition for the past two days,¡± Hobart echoed. Klein and the others naturally did not have any problems, so they parted on good terms. Audrey went back to her dorm to rest. Her roommates, Barbara and Ross, somehow learned of the good news of Audrey¡¯s sess in her challenge. They also gave her a wave of warm praise. Chapter 334 - Polar Glacier Mission

Chapter 334: Pr cier Mission

Audrey casually exchanged a few words with the two of them before going to bed to rest. The next day. Audrey was walking toward the Knights as the doubts on her face grew. Usually, there were not many people in the Knights at this time of the day. However, everyone seemed to be in a hurry today. Did something significant happen? Audrey was puzzled, but she did not stop. She was looking for Kate and the others. However, as soon as she reached the courtyard gate, she saw Kate and the others walking out in a hurry. When they saw her, they immediately came forward. ¡°What happened?¡± Audrey asked with a puzzled look, frowning slightly. ¡°You still don¡¯t know?¡± Klein also showed a surprised look and said anxiously, ¡°The entire Knights know about this.¡± ¡°The Knights Legion has issued a reward mission. If it seeds, everyone will get 100 points, so everyone is fighting to get it.¡± Kate helped exin, and Audrey finally understood. No wonder everyone was in such a hurry early in the morning. ¡°What mission is it? With so many people fighting for it, can we get it?¡± Audrey thought for a moment and asked thoughtfully. 100 points, she was naturally moved. Her words stunned the others. They only knew that there was a mission, but they did not know what it was. ¡°We don¡¯t know much about it, so we¡¯re nning to go to the mission hall to find out more. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go together,¡± Hobart said. Audrey nodded and followed the others to the mission hall. The usually quiet mission hall was now bustling with people. It was very noisy. As such, they could not get any news. Audrey frowned and was about to think of a way to meet Cali when he walked out. Instead, he cleared his throat and said to the crowd, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. Keep quiet. I¡¯ll tell you the details of the bounty mission.¡± The anxious people in the hall instantly quieted down, waiting for Cali to continue. ¡°This bounty mission is to go to the pr ciers and find the zing me beast. Then, retrieve the treasure it stole, the frost bead, and return it to the vigers nearby. ¡°The frost bead has always been a treasure for the residents of the pr ciers. It helps them absorb the cold and makes their living environment warmer. Now that the frost bead is gone, the residents near the pr ciers are suffering from the cold and hunger.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone began to discuss in whispers. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of the frost bead,¡± Klein said curiously. However, this item was not unfamiliar to Audrey. In her previous life, she had one. The zing me beast had stolen the frost bead, so it must have been useful. However, the zing me beast was irritable and persistent. It was not something that could be discussed easily. This time, it was not going to be simple. ¡°This mission isn¡¯t simple. Are you sure you want to go?¡± Audrey asked cautiously. She wanted to go for some experiential training, but she was afraid that her teammates would not be able to adapt to the climate of the pr ciers. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± A few of her teammates answered in unison, causing Audrey to be taken aback. She could not help butugh. It seemed like her teammates¡¯ risk-taking hearts were already boiling. At this moment, Cali¡¯s words rang in her ears again. ¡°This mission has a long way to go. There are certain requirements for the participants. Each team needs to have at least five people, and they must have obtained more than ten training seals.¡± Hearing this, Klein immediately said happily, ¡°We have more than ten.¡± Audrey nodded, thinking about the seals that she had already obtained. There were more than ten of them. The Elder said that this setting was probably to get rid of those inexperienced teams so that they would not be in danger in the pr ciers. Many teams that did not meet the requirements sighed and left. The hall suddenly became much more spacious, and the air became smoother. ¡°The remaining teams,e and register.¡± Cali looked at the few of them before finally looking at Audrey with a smile in his eyes. He had quite a deep impression of Audrey. There was only one girl in a team and they always listened to her. It was the Dragon ying Squad. ¡°Elder, we need to register.¡± Taking this opportunity, Audrey stepped forward. Some teams that did not have enough people had gathered their numbers on the spot. Only the Dragon ying Squad registered directly. ¡°After registering,e and gather in the afternoon. Prepare some things to use when you go,¡± the Elder instructed considerately. ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡± Audrey nodded and left with her teammates. After walking out of the mission hall, a few of them went back to prepare their things. When Audrey was halfway there, she suddenly felt a strong aura that seemed to appear behind her. ¡°Come out.¡± Audrey stopped and her tone was cold. She had thought that it was an enemy, but Audrey was already prepared to attack. When she turned around, she realized that it was Shadowless Ghost Hand. She was stunned for a moment, and a hint of doubt shed across her brows. ¡°Miss Audrey, the City Lord invites you over.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand walked forward and said in a low voice. That was a voice that only experts could have. Just by relying on his voice, he could give people a sense of intimidation. Audrey only felt that it sounded a little awkward. There was nothing else. Although she did not know why Lance was looking for her, Audrey still decisively went to the City Lord¡¯s manor. When Audrey went over, Lance was in the study. She gently knocked on the door, and an extremely pleasant voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Audrey gently twisted the handle, opened the door, and walked in. At the same time, the corners of her mouth curled into a yful smile as she said, ¡°I thought the City Lord wanted me toe here to put on another show.¡± Chapter 335 - Hidden Mission

Chapter 335: Hidden Mission

¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I had no choice thest time.¡± Lance smiled apologetically and stood up elegantly. He went to the sofa at the side, invited Audrey to sit down, and took the initiative to make tea. Audrey¡¯s frown deepened. She could not understand Lance¡¯s intentions at all. Could it be that he was inviting her to tea so early in the morning? Audrey would not believe such a statement. ¡°City Lord, if you have something to say, you can just say it.¡± After some thought, Audrey decided to ask directly. Otherwise, she would not be able to drink the tea properly. ¡°You signed up for the mission of the pr cier?¡± Lance was taken aback. Aplicated look shed across his eyes as he asked. Audrey nodded. She did not find it strange that Lance knew about this. However, the speed at which he knew was too fast. She had just signed up when he invited her over. ¡°Then, do you know what the mission is this time?¡± ¡°Find the zing me beast, retrieve the frost bead, and return it to the vigers.¡± Audrey summarized the Elder¡¯s words very briefly. However, she knew that although the words were short, the mission was not simple. ¡°This is only one of the missions.¡± Lance nodded meaningfully. He looked at Audrey with aplicated gaze and said, ¡°There¡¯s another mission. I hope that you can go to the vige and investigate the current situation of the vige.¡± Current situation? Audrey frowned. Was the current situation of the vige not caused by the theft of the frost beads and hunger? Seeing this, Lance spoke again, ¡°The viges near the pr ciers have always been peaceful. They have sufficient natural elements, especially water elements. This matter has happened strangely. Strange things have happened frequently in the viges in the past two years. The natural elements have gradually disappeared. Unfortunately, the pr ciers are far from here, so I can¡¯t understand them in depth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve set up this bounty mission? On the surface, it¡¯s to take back the ice, but in reality, it¡¯s to investigate the vige.¡± Audrey quickly reacted, and she could not help but sigh at Lance¡¯s good intentions. Lance did not deny it. Audrey had seen through his thoughts. ¡°Both missions are vital. I hope Miss Audrey won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Audrey said with a hint of heaviness and helplessness in her tone. This time, she would not be able to return without half a month. It was almost noon when Audrey left the City Lord¡¯s mansion. She hurried to the Magic Academy and informed Teacher ude of this matter. ¡°So, I won¡¯t be able toe over for the next half a month. Teacher, focus on your research and wait for me toe back,¡± Audrey said apologetically. She had initially agreed to study the magic book with her teacher. However, she rarely sat down and looked at it seriously. ¡°It¡¯s more important for you to do your own things. I have the academy.¡± Teacher ude smiled amiably. Then, he took out an unknown item from his pocket. ¡°This is a treasure that can save your lives at a critical moment. Take it with you just in case.¡± ¡°This¡­ teacher, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Audrey subconsciously refused. However, Teacher ude was also very persistent. He stuffed it into Audrey¡¯s hands. ¡°I can only stay in the Magic Academy for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t need this thing. Just take it.¡± Hearing this, Audrey could not help but have tears in her eyes. Teacher ude had contributed to the magic and Magic Academy so much. ¡°Thank you, Teacher ude. I will cherish it. The Magic Academy will not let you down,¡± Audrey said sincerely. Under the urging of Teacher ude, Audrey left the Magic Academy. She returned to her dormitory and packed some things before rushing to the mission hall. Her teammates were already waiting for Audrey. Perhaps it was because Audrey always prepared a lot of things in the past, but this time, each of them had brought a package. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you¡­ put it in your pocket?¡± Audrey asked, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s why it feels more like an adventure,¡± Cole said, his tone full of anticipation and joy, which instantly made Audreyugh. It was probably the first time they had seen cultivators travel like them. Under Audrey¡¯s helpless persuasion, they put the things away. At this moment, Cali also walked out, holding the scepter with the crystal ball in his hand. ¡°Students, I wish you a smooth journey!¡± Cali injected his power into the crystal ball, and it immediately emitted a blue light, enveloping Audrey and the others. When they opened their eyes again, they saw an endless cier. A bone-piercing cold wind blew as if their bones were about to be frozen into pieces. Audrey immediately cast a spell, strengthening ayer of warmth on her teammates to prevent them from being hurt by the cold of the pr cier. ¡°This ce is too empty. There¡¯s nothing here except for the cier.¡± ¡°Otherwise, how can it be called a pr cier?¡± Cole said jokingly. The situation was true as the two of them had said. There was nothing here except for the cier that stretched as far as the eye could see. They had to find the zing me beast in such a barren environment andplete the mission. ¡°Let¡¯s think about how to find the zing me beast first.¡± Without waiting for Audrey to speak, Adrian had already started thinking. The others also fell silent as they pondered. Chapter 336 - Sudden Gust of Wind

Chapter 336: Sudden Gust of Wind

At this moment, the sky suddenly changed. A hurricane came from not far away. The chill that filled the sky seemed to want to freeze people in an infinite amount of ice. Even Audrey¡¯s face sank. It was the sudden gust of wind from the pr ciers. The wind was strong, and the wind des were sharp. At this moment, the sudden gust of wind was heading in their direction. They probably could not avoid it. ¡°Everyone gather together and hold on to each other.¡± Audrey frowned as a hint of danger shed in her eyes. She shouted anxiously. The others only realized what had happened at this moment and listened to Audrey¡¯s words. Then, the six of them quickly gathered together and stood on the spot, holding hands. The next second, the sudden gust of wind came. The flesh on the person¡¯s body seemed to be deformed by the sudden gust of wind. It was excruciating. The sudden gust of wind carried some ice sand particles, making it impossible for people to open their eyes. Audrey tried to speak andmunicate with her teammates. However, she could not open her mouth at all. Or rather, she had disappeared into the wind. Everyone was exerting strength under their feet. However, the surface of the cier was very slippery. The strong wind blew fiercely, and their feet were moving. Even if they used all their strength, it was difficult for them to stay where they were. ¡°Everyone, hold on!¡± Klein shouted, and it drifted into everyone¡¯s ears. Audrey¡¯s eyes deepened as she secretly mobilized the power in her body to resist the strong wind. At this moment, the hand she was holding suddenly fell. Audrey looked against the strong wind and realized that Kate had been blown down. If it were not for the few of them pulling him together, he would have been blown away by the wind. ¡°Kate!¡± The few of them shouted anxiously. At this moment, Kate was already blown up by the wind. The few of them tried their best to pull Kate, but they could not resist it at all. A strong gust of wind came and blew all six of them up, sweeping them into the endless distance. ¡ª Her head was dizzy, and her vision was blurry. Audrey slowly opened her eyes. After a while, her vision gradually became clear. In front of her was a cialke. Theke water was flowing, but there were also many pieces of ice floating on it. She did not expect the gust of wind to blow them here. Audrey frowned and stood up. She realized that she had many injuries on her body, but fortunately, they were only superficial injuries. So they were not a big deal. She anxiously looked for the others and only saw Hobart not far away. ¡°Hobart, wake up.¡± Audrey helped him up with a solemn expression. Only then did she realize that the back of Hobart¡¯s head was injured by an ice block and was bleeding. If this continued, it would be very dangerous. Audrey¡¯s heart tightened. She hurriedly injected a stream of energy into the wound to stop the bleeding. In her previous life, she had more or less learned some methods to treat wounds. She did not know if it would be useful at this moment. I¡¯ll try my best, Audrey thought. She took out some tools from her spatial pocket and some hot spring water from the otherworldly realm. Audrey first used the hot spring water to clean her wound, and it immediately healed quite a bit. Then, she used tools to do some simple treatment. After doing all this, Hobart slowly woke up and looked at Audrey with a pale face. ¡°The back of your head is injured, but I¡¯ve already given you some simple treatment. It should be fine for a while,¡± Audrey exined simply. ¡°Well, where are the others?¡± Hobart covered his aching head with one hand, and his voice sounded a little weak. ¡°Everyone has been blown away. They might be somewhere nearby. Let¡¯s look for them,¡± Audrey said as she got up and looked around. The cierke was huge. Everyone had been blown away by the same wind. They must be nearby. Audrey thought for a moment and decisively used her perception to find the others. They often stayed together, so they were familiar with each other¡¯s auras. ¡°Over there.¡± After sensing for a while, Audrey suddenly opened her blue eyes. A shrewd light shed in her eyes. She raised her hand and pointed to the right. She had vaguely sensed that Klein and the others were there. Fortunately, they were not too far away. Seeing this, Hobart was stunned. He did not expect Audrey to find them so quickly. ¡°You¡¯re still the best,¡± he said slowly with a gratified smile. Audrey nodded faintly. She only wanted to find Klein and the others as soon as possible. The two of them walked about 200 meters to the right and saw a grayish-blue figure lying on the ground. It was Klein¡¯s clothes. Looking into the distance, Kate, Cole, and Adrian were lying in a mess in the cier. Audrey shouted as she went forward to wake them up. ¡°Everyone, check your injuries,¡± Audrey said as she distributed some healing potions to the few of them. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all minor injuries.¡± ¡­ The few of them replied one after another. Only then did Audrey heave a sigh of relief. Fortunately, although they had experienced a gust of wind, they had not been separated. Moreover, they had been blown to a ce with a water source. It could be considered a blessing in disguise. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Soon, someone asked. Audrey could not pinpoint the exact location. After all, the pr ciers were so vast. They had only arrived at a corner of it. Chapter 337 - Poisoning

Chapter 337: Poisoning

¡°This is a cialke. There might be a warm current passing by nearby, so the temperature is rtively warm. That¡¯s why it¡¯s notpletely frozen,¡± Audrey said calmly after some thought. Her azure eyes were filled with deep thought. They suddenly understood. ¡°But we¡¯re looking for the zing me beast. Now that we¡¯ve been blown here, what should we do?¡± Kate frowned slightly, his heart filled with worry. These words also made Audrey sink into silence and contemtion. After a long while, the corners of her mouth curled up into an interesting smile. Then, her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°It might not necessarily be a bad thing.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± The few of them asked with puzzled expressions. ¡°The zing me beast also needs to survive. So it will definitely choose a ce that is suitable for survival. That is a warmer ce, with water and food. Therefore, it is very likely that it is nearby,¡± Audrey said solemnly, her thoughts meticulous. ¡°I see. Then, it should be around here.¡± Adrian nodded thoughtfully, a delighted smile on his face. He looked at Audrey with appreciation. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯ve thought of everything.¡± Hearing this, Audrey chuckled. She just had more experience than the others. In this boundless cier, Audrey could not sense the aura of the zing me beast at all, so the few of them could only rely on their guesses to find it. As they were about to leave, a strange sound suddenly came from the cierke behind them. Immediately after, a giant snake broke out of the water. It was more than ten meters long when it reached the water¡¯s surface, and a part of it was still in the water. It could be seen how huge the giant snake was. Their faces instantly turned pale. Some blue ink spewed out of the giant snake¡¯s mouth, emitting a foul smell. ¡°Wind wall!¡± Audrey waved her hand, gathering the surrounding wind elements to create a barrier in front of them. The winds in the pr ciers were powerful, so the wind wall was naturally sturdy. However, when the blue ink spewed out, the wind wall melted a little. Audrey could not help but be surprised for a moment. What exactly was that ink? It had such great power. Seeing that the wind wall was about to copse, Audrey took a step forward and released a shockwave, striking the body of the giant snake. The giant snake swayed a few times. Then, a pair of terrifying eyes looked at Audrey fiercely and spat out the blue ink at her. Audrey¡¯s eyes shed, and she quickly dodged it. ¡°Ice de, explode!¡± Countless pieces of ice from the cierke rose into the air and turned into sharp ice des, charging straight at the giant snake. The giant snake spat out blue ink, and when the ink touched the ice des, they melted. However, there were still some ice des that pierced into the giant snake¡¯s body. At that moment, the giant snake suddenly rose into the air and struck Audrey. ¡°Audrey, be careful!¡± The others called out, but it was toote. Audrey, who the giant snake had identally struck, had already fallen into the cierke. Unfortunately, the giant snake also dove into the water extremely fast, starting an underwater battle with Audrey. The others standing on the shore could not see what was happening underwater, so they stepped forward one after another, trying to help. Audrey was not good at fighting underwater. Her strength was also limited to a certain extent. Moreover, the blue ink would quickly disperse in the water, drilling directly into Audrey¡¯s skin. Although Audrey did not know what the use of the ink was, she still could not let her guard down. ¡°Frost arrow!¡± Audrey quickly leaped out of the water and stood on a cier. However, she did not know why, but she felt a little dizzy, and her body seemed to be swaying. What¡¯s going on? Audrey was puzzled, and her attacks became a little strenuous. The others seemed to have noticed Audrey¡¯s strange behavior and stepped forward to help. Unfortunately, Audrey only saw her teammates rush on like a swarm of bees, and her vision turned dark. The fragrance of flowers drifted into her nose. Audrey frowned slightly and opened her eyes a momentter. Above her head was a peach forest, and below her was a meadow. So this was an otherworldly realm? ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Especially when the voice was Meatball¡¯s, Audrey immediately woke up and stood up. She looked at Meatball in surprise and said, ¡°Why am I here?¡± ¡°Of course I stole you back,¡± Meatball said smugly with a sly smile. Steal? Audrey did not understand. She remembered that she was fighting with the giant snake. Later, she did not know what had happened, but she felt exhausted. After that, she felt dizzy and did not know anything. As for her teammates, they seemed to be fighting with the giant snake. How were they? ¡°You were poisoned. If I hadn¡¯t secretly brought you back and used the hot spring water to detoxify you, you would have died a long time ago,¡± Meatball exined with a look of disdain. I see. He did not expect the blue ink to be so toxic. ¡°Where are my other friends?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know,¡± Meatball lowered his head and said guiltily. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Audrey frowned as she sized up Meatball doubtfully. Only then did Meatball speak truthfully. ¡°Hmph, of course they¡¯re busy fighting with the giant snake. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not strong enough, so I could only secretly get you back.¡± Chapter 338 - Finding the Blazing Beast

Chapter 338: Finding the zing Beast

Oh no! Audrey¡¯s expression changed instantly. The giant snake¡¯s strength was extraordinary. She did not know if Klein and the others would be able to handle it. Audrey was worried. With a sh, she left the otherworldly realm. Beside the cierke, a few of her teammates were lying on the ground in a sorry state. Audrey hurriedly went up to take a look and heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they had only been poisoned and injured. Their lives had not been harmed. However, where did the giant snake go this time? Audrey could only wait for her teammates to wake up before she could ask them all. Since the poison in her body had been dissolved by the hot spring water, Audrey returned to the otherworldly realm once again. She took some hot spring water and fed it to the few of them. At the same time, she also treated the wounds on their bodies. Following that, Audrey inquired about the situation around her while waiting for her teammates to wake up. The first to wake up was Adrian. He seemed to have not recovered from the situation before him until Audrey shouted, ¡°Adrian, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m alright.¡± Adrian frowned slightly, he said, ¡°Were you the one who saved us? But I remember that you seemed to be injured as well, and you fell into theke. We were dealing with the giant snake while looking for you. In the end, we couldn¡¯t find you, and instead, we fell to the ground.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s probably just that I suddenly ran out of energy.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes dodged slightly as she casually found an excuse to exin. Then, she asked, ¡°What happened to you guys after that? What happened to the giant snake?¡± ¡°After that, we fought with the giant snake. Both sides were in a sorry state. The giant snake was injured and fled. We also fell,¡± Adrian said slowly as he sighed, ¡°fortunately, the giant snake didn¡¯t return to attack when we fell.¡± Indeed! Audrey thought the same. Otherwise, she might not be able to see her teammates if they had sumbed to injuries. One after another, the other teammates woke up. What they said was basically the same as what Adrian said. Audrey did not ask any more questions, as long as everyone was safe. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would encounter so much danger after onlying here for half a day.¡± At this moment, their emotions were slightlyplicated, especially worried about the situation behind them. ¡°The pr ciers are already fraught with danger, but I believe that we will definitely be able to return safely,¡± Cole replied Kate in a rarely serious tone. ¡°Yes, the most important thing now is to find the zing me Beast,¡± Audrey said calmly as she looked at her teammates with aplicated expression. Everyone nodded in agreement and set off on their journey to find the zing me Beast. ording to Audrey¡¯s deduction, the zing me Beast should be near the cialke, a suitable ce to hide from the strong winds. Therefore, the few of them followed the cialke in search of it. After walking around the cialke for more than half of the journey, they saw a vast expanse of cialke. Audrey¡¯s thoughts grew heavier. ¡°What¡¯s that in front of us?¡± At this moment, a bright voice broke the quiet atmosphere in the team. ¡°It looks like a cave,¡± Klein replied. A cave? Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked in the direction her teammates had pointed out. Indeed, she saw a cave made of ciers not far away. The few of them could not wait to go over and take a look, but they were stopped by Audrey. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to go over directly. Why don¡¯t we first observe if the zing me Beast is inside?¡± She said calmly as she began to search for the aura nearby. Indeed, she sensed an aura that was different from theirs. It was the zing me Beast. A momentter, Audrey opened her eyes and said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s inside.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s quickly go in and snatch the ice bead back. We¡¯ll return it to the vigers nearby.¡± Cole smiled happily and could not wait to go in. The others were filled with fighting spirit. Retrieving the ice bead was their mission this time. Now that they had found the zing me Beast, they had alreadypleted half of their mission. Audrey was the only one who did not show any joy. Instead, there was ayer of deep meaning and worry in her deep blue eyes. ¡°The zing me Beast was originally a beast that protected the frost bead. It lives nearby with the vigers. There must be a reason why it suddenly stole the frost bead and escaped here. We don¡¯t know the reason behind it.¡± ¡°What other reason could it be? It must be that the zing me Beast is greedy,¡± Klein snorted coldly and said unhappily. The frost bead could absorb the nearby cold, while the zing me Beast needed the frost bead¡¯s cold air to suppress the zing me in its body. Therefore, the frost bead and the zing me Beast were inseparable. ¡°Then, he could still leave the frost bead in the vige and stay there. There¡¯s no need for him to steal it and escape,¡± Audrey refuted Klein with just one sentence. ¡°The zing me Beast is hot-tempered by nature, but it¡¯s straightforward. We can¡¯t snatch it from him directly. We have to understand the reason for the matter first before we make any ns,¡± Audrey said thoughtfully after pondering for a moment. None of them had expected that the matter would be soplicated. However, since it was Audrey¡¯s consideration, they did not ask any further. If it was just a simple matter of retrieving the frost bead, Audrey could have used forceful methods. However, she had another task that Lance had given her, which was to investigate the situation in the vige. That was why she needed to do so. The zing me Beast lived in the vige all year round. It must have some understanding of the situation there. After discussing the countermeasures, the few of them carefully moved towards the entrance of the cave. When they reached the entrance, they could hear the sound of movementing from inside. The zing me Beast let out a muffled sound as it came out of the cave. It looked at the few of them coldly and said, ¡°Foolish humans, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m looking for you to take the frost bead,¡± said Klein quickly. Hearing this, the zing me Beastughed disdainfully and said, ¡°With just you guys? Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Chapter 339 - Exchange

Chapter 339: Exchange

Seeing this, Audrey hurriedly went forward and said, ¡°We really want to take back the frost bead, but I want to know why you stole it.¡± ¡°The frost bead protects the vige, and you protect the frost bead. You can¡¯t do without the ice bead. You also have the frost bead in the vige. Why did you have to steal it? It¡¯s not good for you at all,¡± Audrey said, she immediately understood the situation of the zing me Beast. Even if it wanted to lie, it had to consider whether or not it could hide it from Audrey. The zing me Beast was straightforward and was not good at mental skills. Seeing that Audrey had already seen through its situation¡­ it simply said, ¡°Ha! If it wasn¡¯t for that group of people being too stupid and me guarding the cold frost bead and the vige for them, they would have wanted to take away my beast core instead. Why would I make such a move?¡± Beast core? Audrey was stunned for a moment. The vigers were all low-level Qi practitioners. It was useless to take the beast core. Why would they do such a thing? Was the zing me Beast lying, or were the vigers really lying? Audrey could not tell for a moment. However, at the moment, she could only choose to trust the zing me Beast. ¡°That¡¯s why you stole the cold frost bead and escaped for your own safety.¡± Audrey probed once again. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re asking too many questions!¡± The zing me Beast replied in a somewhat irritable manner. ¡°If you want to take the frost bead, I advise you to leave as soon as possible.¡± Audrey frowned slightly. She also wanted to take back the frost bead as soon as possible. However, if she killed the zing me Beast, the frost bead would still be very dangerous in the future without any beast guarding it. If the zing me Beast really had a conflict with the vigers, then would it not be a better solution to resolve the conflict. ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t waste your breath on it. It¡¯s just a demonic beast. What does it know!¡± Cole could not stand it any longer and said coldly. As soon as he said that, the zing me Beast immediately released a fireball and attacked Cole. In the blink of an eye, Cole had started fighting with the zing me Beast. Audrey was shocked as she watched this scene uneasily. Cole was not a match for the zing me Beast and would soon be defeated. By then, the zing me Beast would probably be really angry. ¡°Wind wall!¡± Audrey rushed forward and created a barrier between the two of them. She stood in front of the wind wall and spoke to the zing me Beast. This was enough to show her sincerity. ¡°zing me Beast, the current situation isn¡¯t good for everyone. This ce isn¡¯t suitable for your survival. The vige is the most suitable for you.¡± Audrey mustered her courage and discussed with the zing me Beast, ¡°I can help you reconcile with the vigers. This will be beneficial to you.¡± Upon hearing this, the zing me Beast revealed a doubtful expression. It did not seem to expect Audrey to say this. ¡°You¡¯re really interesting to discuss this with me,¡± it snorted coldly and said unhappily. Audrey was not confident either. If the zing me Beast did not agree, then she could only use force. ¡°Little girl, why should I believe you?¡± After a moment of stalemate, the zing me Beast moved closer to Audrey and looked around. Audrey was not sure what to do, so she was stunned. At this moment, a gust of wind blew over, and the dragon bone bracelet on her hand made some sounds. Audrey¡¯s gaze fell on the bracelet. After thinking for a moment, she made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll give this to you as coteral. This is very important to me. I¡¯ll definitelye back and look for you.¡± Audrey handed the bracelet over, and it still made some crisp sounds. Upon seeing the bracelet, the zing me Beast was startled. His expression was somewhat solemn. ¡°Dragon bone bracelet?¡± The zing me Beast asked, ¡°How did you get this?¡± ¡°This was left behind by my mother. It¡¯s very important to me. I¡¯ll trade it for the frost bead with you,¡± Audrey exined truthfully, revealing her sincerity. The zing me Beast pondered for a moment, then stared at the dragon bone bracelet. It was something that even beasts would fear when they saw it. ¡°Alright, I agree. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± The zing me Beast finally relented. It opened its huge mouth and spat out the frost bead. Audrey revealed a look of joy as she reached out to receive it gently. At the same time, she solemnly handed the dragon bone bracelet to the zing me Beast and exhorted, ¡°Please help me keep it well. I¡¯lle back to get it.¡± ¡°That depends on whether you can keep your promise.¡± The zing me Beast snorted coldly and turned around to walk into the cave. The frost bead was extremely cold. Ordinary people would not be able to hold it for long. However, as the embodiment of the Snow Goddess, Audrey had a predestined rtionship with the frost bead, so the frost bead was directly in her hands. Her teammates also surrounded her and looked at her with concern. ¡°Audrey, why didn¡¯t you let us deal with the zing me Beast directly?¡± Klein asked in puzzlement. Audrey was usually not someone who was afraid of battle. ¡°The zing me Beast and the frost bead have a deep rtionship with the vige. If we deal with it, we can only get the frost bead back, but we can¡¯t solve anything else,¡± Audrey exined patiently, but she hid the things Lance had told her. The few of them heard it and felt that it made sense, so they agreed with Audrey¡¯s actions. ¡°But, your bracelet was left behind by your mother. If you give it away like this, will it¡­¡± Kate said. Understanding what Kate wanted to say, Audrey interrupted him in time and said, ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Alright, now that we have the frost bead, let¡¯s hurry to the nearby vige.¡± Audrey changed the topic and looked at everyone calmly. In order to not let down Audrey¡¯s hard work and for her dragon bone bracelet, everyone cooperated very well. After confirming the direction of the vige, they walked toward it. Along the way, they encountered countless strong winds and bad weather, but they persevered. After walking for a day and a night, they finally reached the vicinity of the vige. ording to Lance, the vigers here had lived here for a long time and had no contact with the outside world. They were all very simple and natural. Although the vige was cold, it was filled with warmth due to human kindness. However, when Audrey stepped in, she felt a bone-chilling chill that was even colder than she had felt in other ces. Chapter 340 - A Strange Village

Chapter 340: A Strange Vige

She could not help but think of what the zing me Beast had said. If these vigers were really simple and kind, why would they do such a cruel thing as taking things from this beast? The contradiction between the two made Audrey unable to understand for a moment. She only felt that there was something strange in the vige. There was not a single person outside the entire vige. Every household had its doors tightly shut. ¡°It¡¯s really strange here. Not a single person came out in broad daylight,¡± Kate muttered to himself, but he did not think too much about it. When these words fell into Audrey¡¯s ears, they meant something different. Lance¡¯s words, along with the zing me Beast¡¯s words, made Audrey wonder if something had happened in the vige that made it so strange. It was even filled with a strange smell. ¡°Let¡¯s find someone to stay here tonight,¡± Cole suggested. They had not had a good rest for a long time along the way. ¡°Okay.¡± The others agreed as well. They found a house along the way and knocked on the door. After knocking on the door a few times, some rustling sounds came from inside. A momentter, the door opened, and a middle-aged man walked out. His eyes were drooping, and his face was dark. Seeing this person, the members of the Dragon ying Squad could not help but be shocked. Why did this person look so strange? ¡°Uncle, we want to sleep over for a night. Is it convenient?¡± After being stunned for a moment, Hobart took the initiative to ask. However, as soon as he finished his words, the uncle said coldly, ¡°Not convenient.¡± With that, he was about to close the door. Cole was impatient. He immediately grabbed the door and said angrily, ¡°You didn¡¯t even look at us. How did you know that it¡¯s not convenient? How strange!¡± The man raised his head and nced at Cole. At the same time, Audrey finally saw the man¡¯s face clearly. He clearly had thick eyebrows and big eyes, but at this moment, his eyes were a little lifeless. His body did not seem to have the aura of an ordinary Qi practitioner. ¡°Let go! I said it¡¯s not convenient.¡± The man¡¯s voice was still very cold. Cole was unwilling to ept this. Seeing that the two of them were in a stalemate, he was about to start fighting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. We¡¯ll find someone else.¡± Thinking of the current situation, Audrey hurriedly went forward and gave Cole a look. Now was not the time to fight with the vigers. This vige was very strange. They had to stay here and get along with the vigers, slowly understanding them. It would not be good if they offended the vigers directly. ¡°Hmph, so what if they don¡¯t let us stay? What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Cole said indignantly. His face was filled with displeasure. If Audrey had not stopped him, he would have definitely sought an exnation from the vigers. ¡°Alright, maybe it¡¯s really inconvenient for them,¡± Adrian consoled from the side. Audrey did not say much. She quickly went to the next house and knocked on the door. However, the result was the same as before. They knocked on a few more houses in session. Either the door was not open, or it was inconvenient. If there was only one house, Audrey would consider it a coincidence. However, since everyone was like that, she could not help but suspect that the vige was indeed filled with oddities. Could it be rted to the loss of the frost bead? The loss of the frost bead would at most cause the vige to sink into endless ice. It would not affect the temperaments of the vigers that much. Audrey was puzzled. Seeing that it was alreadyte and the Dragon ying Squad could not find a ce to stay, they had no choice but to find a ce nearby to set up a tent. At night, they took turns keeping vigil. Audrey and Klein were still in the same group. The two of them also chatted about the strange events during the day. ¡°Why are the vigers like this? They¡¯re not enthusiastic at all.¡± Kleinmpooned helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re all so weird. They don¡¯t seem like people who cultivatebat Qi.¡± Not like people who cultivatebat Qi? Audrey seemed to be enlightened by this sentence as she came to a sudden realization. If they did not cultivatebat Qi, what else could they cultivate? In her previous life, other thanbat Qi, magic, and a portion of people who cultivated demonic Qi, most of them did not have any good results. However, in this world, Audrey was not sure if demonic Qi existed. ¡°Klein, have you heard of demonic Qi?¡± Audrey asked tentatively. ¡°Demonic Qi?¡± Klein frowned, then shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Everyone cultivatesbat Qi, and they don¡¯t even know magic. How could they cultivate demonic Qi?¡± Was there really no demonic Qi, or was it not discovered? Audrey frowned. This was a question worth pondering. Although she did not know the exact situation of the vige, for the time being, Audrey was certain that there was an unspeakable secret hidden in it. This was probably the reason why Lance had asked her toe. The night passed quickly. The next day, the Dragon ying Squad followed the instructions of the mission and handed the frost bead to the ice tform. There were Elders stationed there. Audrey also hoped to obtain some useful information from the Elders of the ice tform. The few of them fumbled around for a long time before arriving at the ice tform in the vige. It was a huge circr tform made of ciers. In the middle of the tform, there was a groove where the frost beads were ced. When he learned that someone was going to deliver the frost beads over, the Elder had been waiting by the side of the tform for a long time. ¡°Hello, you must be the Elder who is guarding the frost ice tform, right? We are the Dragon ying Squad, and I am Audrey,¡± Audrey introduced them one by one. ¡°Hello, I am Felt,¡± the Elder introduced himself. When he saw Audrey and the others, he seemed to be a little excited. ¡°Fortunately, you are here. This vige is depending on you.¡± What did he mean? The members of the Dragon ying Squad surrounded them and looked at the Elder in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The Elder was stunned as well. He looked at Audrey and the others in surprise and asked in confusion, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, why are you here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just here to deliver the frost bead. This is our mission,¡± Cole exined from the side without any other thoughts. However, Audrey quickly understood what the Elder meant. It seemed like the Elder still thought that they were sent by the City Lord to help the vige. Chapter 341 - The Changes in the Village

Chapter 341: The Changes in the Vige

However, this was not bad. Was she not sent by Lance to help the vige? ¡°Did something happen here? We¡¯re not too sure. But, Elder, can you tell us? We¡¯ll definitely do our best to help.¡± Audrey gave Cole a meaningful nce, stood in front of him, and chatted with the Elder. Only then did the Elder put away his puzzled expression and let out a deep sigh, he said, ¡°Not long ago, some mysterious people came here. I don¡¯t know what kind of bewitching potion they gave the vigers. Everyone started to be strange. The kind and simple vige from before is no longer there.¡± ¡°Mysterious people? What do they look like?¡± Audrey frowned. ¡°They were all wearing masks when they first arrived, so I couldn¡¯t see them clearly. Later on, they moved into the vigers¡¯ homes and rarely came out. I haven¡¯t seen them much either,¡± the Elder said meaningfully. Audrey¡¯s eyes deepened as she listened. Those mysterious people lived in the vigers¡¯ homes. No wonder the vigers were not willing to let them stay over. There must be a reason for the mysterious people. What were their motives? Audrey could not help but feel worried for the vigers after having such close contact with them. ¡°Then, how do you want us to help?¡± Audrey continued asking, wanting to see if the Elder had any good ideas. However, what the Elder knew was only one-sided. He did not have any concrete ideas. He only said, ¡°I hope that you can chase those people away and let the vigers return to normal.¡± Although it was just a simple sentence, Audrey knew that there might be a lot of implications involved. When the Elder said that they were all wearing masks, Audrey¡¯s mind shed with the image of a person. It was a mysterious person in royal blue clothes. Was the mysterious person here rted to the man in royal blue clothes? ¡°Leave this matter to us for the time being. However, we might need some time to investigate it clearly. When the timees, we might need the Elder¡¯s cooperation.¡± Audrey thought for a moment and said in a serious tone. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely cooperate with you. Thank you very much.¡± Audrey did not say anything. She only took out the frost bead and handed it to the Elder. When the Elder saw the frost bead, his eyes lit up instantly. Then, he ced the frost bead on the ice tform. The ice tform instantly emitted a blue light and began to surround the cold air in the vige. ¡°After the frost bead was taken away by the zing me Beast, the vige became much colder. Fortunately, you guys took it back,¡± the Elder said gratefully. Audrey nodded slightly. Remembering what the zing me Beast had said, she decided to ask the Elder. ¡°The zing me Beast said that it stole the ice bead because the vigers wanted to take away its beast core. It had no choice but to do so. Elder, do you know what happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange to say this.¡± The Elder sighed and stroked his beard gently, he said thoughtfully, ¡°The zing me Beast has guarded this ce for a hundred years. It has always gotten along well with the vigers. Usually, everyone would send it some food. However, ever since the mysterious person came, everyone wanted to take away the zing me Beast¡¯s beast core. ¡°That day, the vigers drugged the zing me Beast and tied it up to take away its beast core. The zing me Beast had extraordinary abilities. After struggling, it escaped and took away the frost bead.¡± So that¡¯s how it was. Audrey nodded in realization. No wonder the zing me Beast would do this. It was because it had received such treatment from the vigers. The vigers who had been friendly with each other had suddenly acted this way. The zing me Beast must have felt that the vigers were unscrupulous and had betrayed it. Fortunately, the zing me Beast still had a certain amount of goodwill, which was why it had agreed to trade with her. It could be seen that the zing me Beast itself was not bad. It was just that it had been forced into a corner by the vigers. ¡°I understand. Thank you for informing me, Elder. We¡¯ll head back first.¡± Audrey nodded, smiled gratefully, and left with the others. ¡°Audrey, are we really going to stay behind and help?¡± On the way, Klein asked worriedly. The situation here seemed to be much moreplicated than they had imagined. Staying behind would be dangerous. Audrey nodded and snorted, ¡°Since we¡¯re already here and know about this matter, we have to resolve it. Otherwise, do you think that the mission is as simple as getting the frost bead?¡± ¡°That makes sense. It¡¯s not reasonable for us to get the frost bead so easily,¡± Cole echoed from the side. ¡°Yes, we still have to help Audrey get the bracelet back,¡± Kate added. If they wanted to get the bracelet back, they had to solve the problem between the vigers and the zing me Beast. The prerequisite was that they had to solve the mystery man¡¯s problem. This was rted, so Audrey and the others had to stay behind. After knocking on the door yesterday and failing to stay overnight, Audrey still wanted to test the waters today. Therefore, they found a few more houses and went up to knock on the door. The reason was that they hade from afar and wanted to enter the house to rest for a while and ask for water. ¡°There¡¯s no water here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very convenient.¡± ¡­ The vigers still gave the same excuse, but the vigers who came out today looked much better than yesterday. They also looked like normal cultivators. ¡°It¡¯s still not working. If we don¡¯t go in, we won¡¯t know what they are doing inside,¡± Hobart said. Audrey thought the same, so she had to think of a way to go in and observe. Audrey looked carefully at the houses around her. Most of them were of the type of houses with a courtyard. If she could go into the courtyard, she might be able to see the daily lives of the vigers. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± As she said that, Audrey shed and left. She quietly came to the courtyard of a viger¡¯s house. The door of the house was closed, but she could vaguely see someone inside through the window. Audrey tiptoed over and quietly observed. Inside the house, there was a strange aura. It was not abat aura, nor was it magic. Could it really be a demonic aura? Audrey did not have a good understanding of demonic aura, so she naturally did not know much about its aura. She could only rely on guesses. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve made great progress recently. I believe that you¡¯ll be able to breakthrough in another week.¡± A gloomy voice came from inside the room. Chapter 342 - Eavesdropping

Chapter 342: Eavesdropping

¡°Thank you.¡± A viger clearly said these words with a thick local ent. From the conversation between the two, Audrey had a general understanding. It looked like the mysterious person was teaching the vigers how to cultivate. However, it was not certain whether the cultivation method was good or bad. ording to the mysterious person, he could make a breakthrough in a week. Such speed was something that even geniuses might not be able to achieve. So how did the mysterious person get the vigers to do it? There must be something fishy going on here. Audrey already had a rough idea of what was going on. Just as she was about to continue listening, a surge ofbat aura suddenly flew out from within and headed straight for Audrey. Although it was not weak, it was nothing to Audrey. She quickly dodged it. ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡± A gloomy voice came from inside the house. Audrey frowned slightly, a hint of displeasure in her eyes. She did not want to show herself at this moment, so she had to leave quickly to avoid the mysterious man¡¯s detection. However, Audrey did not expect that she could be discovered by the mysterious man even though she had already concealed her aura. From this, it could be seen that the mysterious man was not weak. The other members of the Dragon ying Squad were waiting outside. When they saw Audreye out, they immediately went forward to wee her. ¡°Audrey, how are you? Did you run into any danger?¡± Kate asked anxiously. ¡°Nothing much. I just got discovered by them and alerted them. They might be more careful in the future.¡± Audrey shook her head and frowned slightly as she said with some annoyance. Hearing a hint of self-me in Audrey¡¯s tone, Klein chuckled andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re alright. We¡¯ll catch them.¡± Audrey nodded. She was certain that the vigers were cultivating in a wrong way. However, she still needed to think of a way to eradicate these mysterious peoplepletely. This was also a headache for Audrey. The vigers and the mysterious people were basically shut-ins. They had no chance toe into contact with each other. ¡°Yes. When I went in just now, I heard that the mysterious person was teaching the vigers how to cultivate. However, this kind of cultivation is definitely not good. We have to think of a way to wake the vigers up and stop trusting the mysterious person.¡± Audrey rested for a moment, then, she told them about the current situation. ¡°Could it be that they are cultivating demonic Qi?¡± At this moment, Adrian opened his mouth, his tone filled with disbelief. Hearing this, Audrey frowned. Her understanding of demonic Qi was still limited. How did Adrian know about demonic Qi? ¡°You know about demonic Qi? How much do you know?¡± Audrey seemed to see hope and immediately asked. Adrian was stunned for a moment. His expression turned slightly serious, he said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know much either. I just happened to read about it in a book in the family. The cultivation of demonic Qi is different from Qi. Other than relying on natural elements, they can also cultivate through animal cores, human essence, and other methods. It¡¯s extremely cruel.¡± ¡°People who cultivate demonic Qi tend to have dark auras. They are cold and bloodthirsty. It¡¯s also very likely that they will suffer from Qi deviation.¡± The more Adrian spoke, the uglier his expression became. Audrey had heard of this before, but when she heard it now, she could not help but be shocked. The vigers were just like that. She did not expect that the mysterious person would turn a normal warrior aura cultivator into someone who cultivated demonic Qi. What were they trying to do!? ¡°But demonic Qi has been banned from cultivation for more than a thousand years. It has also slowly disappeared. Why would it suddenly appear here?¡± Adrian frowned and said in puzzlement. Audrey¡¯s heart became particrlyplicated. Her eyes deepened as she said, ¡°It didn¡¯t appear suddenly. It might have been lurking all this while and only slowly surfaced in recent years.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be very dangerous?¡± Adrian said with a serious expression. ¡°The existence of Demonic Qi would turn many people and animals into darkness. They would attack each other, and the world would also turn dark.¡± Is it really that serious? Audrey asked herself in a low voice as she grew more and more worried. She recalled what Lance had said. The existence of a certain force had caused the natural elements in Spark City to gradually decrease. In the future, they might fall into a crisis. Could all of this have something to do with the mysterious person and demonic Qi? Audrey was unable to give an answer for the time being. She could only decide to slowly understand the situation. Regarding the vige, she still needed to find the Elders to understand some things. Therefore, the Dragon ying Squad went to find the elder and informed him of thetest findings. ¡°I see. No wonder the vigers have be like this. Sigh, it¡¯s really heartbreaking.¡± Felt nodded thoughtfully, disappointment written all over his face. Audrey looked at him sympathetically and asked, ¡°But we can¡¯t see the vigers at all now. Do you know any way to see us, Elder?¡± A way? The Elder frowned as a deep meaning shed in his eyes. A momentter, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a way that you can consider.¡± Hearing this, Audrey and the others looked puzzled as they waited for the Elder to continue. ¡°In a few days, there will be a memorial ceremony in the vige. Once a month, all the vigers wille here. At that time, you will be able to see them,¡± Felt said in full detail. ¡°What ceremony?¡± Cole asked curiously. Felt chuckled and said, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that everyone is praying for peace.¡± Chapter 343 - The Sacrificial Ceremony

Chapter 343: The Sacrificial Ceremony

¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait here then. Thank you for informing us, Elder.¡± Audrey nced at Cole and stopped him from asking any more questions. Hearing this, the Elder nodded. A hint of an ambiguous smile appeared in his eyes as he turned to leave. Audrey¡¯s expression suddenly darkened as she hurriedly whispered to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s not good to stay here for long. Let¡¯s return to the tent first before we discuss this matter in detail.¡± The few of them did not understand why Audrey had such a sudden change, but their expressions turned serious as well. They nervously returned to the tent before Klein could not help but ask, ¡°Audrey, what happened?¡± ¡°I have a vague feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with the Elder. It¡¯s not as simple as what we saw.¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes sank as she recalled the contact she had with the Elder over the past two days. ¡°Is that so? I think the Elder is quite kind. He tells us everything in detail,¡± Cole said with a puzzled look as he frowned. Kate had the same thought as well, which made him even more curious about the meaning behind Audrey¡¯s words. ¡°Go on, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Hobart thought seriously about Audrey¡¯s words as aplicated expression appeared on his face. He said in a low voice. ¡°When we first arrived, the Elders didn¡¯t know who we were, so they asked us to help save the vige. This is clearly unreasonable.¡± Audrey thought for a moment, and a shrewd look shed across her eyes. ¡°Unless he knew that someone woulde here, but he didn¡¯t know about our mission. Wouldn¡¯t that be contradictory?¡± ¡°It seems to make sense.¡± The few of them nodded thoughtfully as they looked at Audrey with widened eyes. ¡°As an Elder of the vige, the vige is in such a predicament, but he¡¯s indifferent. He just asked us to help him with a few words.¡± The more Audrey thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. ¡°Perhaps he can¡¯t beat those people?¡± Klein voiced out his guess. Before Audrey could speak, Adrian had already said, ¡°Even if he can¡¯t beat them, he shouldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. At the very least, he should understand the specific situation of the vige. However, he doesn¡¯t know anything about it. He¡¯s clearly giving us a perfunctory reply.¡± Hearing this, Audrey revealed a gratified smile. It seemed like there were still people in the team who were more rational and intelligent. They could quickly understand what she meant. ¡°Now that the vigers have lost their rationality, the ceremony is still held as scheduled. This is very strange,¡± Audrey continued, ¡°the ceremony might not be that simple anymore.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Will we be in danger if we go?¡± Hearing this, Kate instantly became anxious as he asked with a worried expression. This was also what Audrey was worried about. If the other party had set up an ambush and waited for them to jump in, it would not be good. However, if they did not go, they would not be able to understand the current situation of the vige. ¡°Even if it¡¯s dangerous, we have to go.¡± After thinking for a moment, a hint of certainty shed in Audrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, we have to go. Only when we go will we be able to understand everything clearly.¡± Hobart echoed from the side, making the others gradually firmer in their hearts. A few of them discussed some countermeasures before resting. A few dayster, the festival arrived as scheduled. It was just as Felt had said. All the vigers came out of their homes that day. Everyone was busy preparing the food and things for the festival. Audrey and the others also came to the vicinity of the ice tform early in the morning to observe the vigersing and going. ¡°Good morning, Miss Audrey.¡± At this moment, a voice came from behind them. Elder Felt had unknowingly walked behind them. Audrey¡¯s expression tensed up, but she calmed herself down. The moment she turned around, the corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile. ¡°Good morning, Elder. The vigers came out just as you said.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The ceremony is the most important thing in the vige. No one will miss it.¡± Felt nodded with a smile on his lips. However, he found it strange no matter how he looked at it. Since the vigers had been controlled by the mysterious person, why would theye out to participate in the ceremony? ¡°There¡¯s still some time before the ceremony starts. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Why don¡¯t youe with me to rest and eat something? The ceremony will take a long time. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to withstand it,¡± said the Elder. As soon as he said this, the members of the Dragon ying Squad looked at Audrey, as if they were seeking her opinion. After all, they already felt that something was wrong with the Elder. If they followed him now, it was hard to guarantee that they would not encounter any danger. ¡°Alright, thank you very much, Elder.¡± After thinking for a moment, Audrey¡¯s azure eyes revealed a hint of a meaningful smile as she nodded in agreement. Klein and the others did not understand what Audrey was thinking, but since she had chosen to go, everyone followed her without any fear. Soon, felt led them to a secret room under the ice tform, which was where felt lived. The furnishings inside were very simple. There was only a bed, a table, and some simple items. However, there was a table full of food on that table. It was obvious that Felt had prepared for this. This made Audrey even more suspicious. A few days ago, Felt had not said anything. Today was the only day. ¡°Elder, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to prepare such a sumptuous meal.¡± Audrey swept her gaze across the table, and aplicated look shed across her slightly narrowed eyes. She raised the corners of her mouth and said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Everyone, enjoy your meal slowly. I¡¯ll be busy with the sacrificial ceremony first,¡± Felt said as he waved his robe and left. Chapter 344 - Play Along

Chapter 344: y Along

When they were in the pr ciers, the members of the Dragon ying Squad had not had a proper meal. The delicacies on the table were a great temptation. However, when they thought about how something was wrong with Felt, they were a little hesitant. ¡°Audrey, what should we do?¡± Klein asked in a low voice. Audrey was also thinking quickly in her mind. Her eyes looked around, and she already had an idea. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with the food. Everyone, eat some,¡± Audrey said after thinking for a while. If they did not eat at all, Felt would have seen them and be suspicious. After weighing the pros and cons, Audrey could only choose to eat. Fortunately, she had just looked at the food and did not think there was anything special about it. Like an alchemist, she was susceptible to smells, so Audrey could immediately smell anything else added to the food. Seeing that everyone was still worried, Audrey said again, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the food. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. We¡¯ve been here for so many days, but we haven¡¯t had a proper meal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯ll have a good meal first,¡± Cole said with a smile and let out a sigh of relief. The others also let their guard down and began to eat inrge mouthfuls. In a corner not far away, a figure was staring at them. Seeing the Dragon ying Squad eating with ease, Felt¡¯s lips curled into a cunning and cold smile. ¡°Burp! I didn¡¯t expect these foods to be so delicious.¡± Klein burped, looking exceptionally satisfied. Audrey chuckled. These foods were only ordinary. It was only because they found them delicious. After all, everyone had not eaten seriously in the pr ciers for a long time. It was just a psychological effect, but as long as they ate happily, it was fine. She stopped smiling and was about to speak when a strange smell entered her nose. Audrey immediately frowned. Perhaps others would not detect it, but she could easily see this smell as a high-level alchemist. This was the bewitching powder. It was colorless and odorless, allowing one to absorb it quickly before falling into aa. So they were waiting for them here. Audrey snorted in her heart and quickly winked at her teammates. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°Bewitching powder, hold your breath.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Adrian winked at Audrey as well. ¡°y along.¡± Audrey was very calm. Her azure eyes flickered for a moment. A momentter, the members of the Dragon ying Squad copsed on the table. Not long after, the sound of footsteps came from afar. The few of them instantly became nervous. Although they did not open their eyes, Audrey could already sense that the person who hade was Felt. There was indeed something wrong with him. Fortunately, she had sensed it early. Otherwise, she would have been in danger. However, she wanted to see what Felt was going to do. ¡°Tie them up and bring them to the ceremonyter,¡± Felt said coldly. He did not sound like a kind tone when he talked to them a few days ago. Following that, there were a few footsteps. It seemed like several people came forward and tied Audrey and the others up neatly. Soon, they were taken to another ce, and Felt left with the group. At this moment, Audrey slowly opened her eyes and looked around. This ce seemed to be an ice chamber. ¡°What are they going to do to us?¡± Hobart said with a serious face, and a sharp glint shed across his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but they said that they were going to bring us to the ritual. It must have something to do with the ritual,¡± Audrey responded calmly, her eyes cold. It turned out that Felt had already nned to tell her about the ceremony. Hmph, his n was reallyudable, but he still could not hide it from her. ¡°This old man doesn¡¯t have any good intentions!¡± At this moment, Cole was already cursing angrily. ¡°To think that we still wanted to help him save the vige. How could he treat us like this? This is too much.¡± Hearing this, Audrey sneered, ¡°Do you really think that he wants us to help him save the vige? I think this is just an excuse to keep us here. This is probably not what he wants to do.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Klein asked in confusion. From the beginning to the end, he did not understand what Felt was thinking. ¡°We¡¯ll know in a while.¡± Audrey smiled mysteriously and didn¡¯t continue. At this moment, a voice came from outside. The few of them hurriedly closed their eyes and pretended to be unconscious. Judging from the voice, it was not Felt. ¡°What do you think the boss is going to do with them?¡± A male voice asked in a low voice. ¡°What else can we do? Of course, we can use them to cultivate,¡± another person retorted. ¡°These few people are all extraordinary. If we use their energy to cultivate, we¡¯ll definitely be able to improve greatly.¡± Hearing this, Cole, who was standing by the side, clenched his fists tightly. Sensing Cole¡¯s anger, Audrey hurriedly nudged him, signaling him to calm down. Exposing himself now would only make her more dangerous. Audrey did not expect Elder Felt to be on the same side as the mysterious man. Furthermore, he had designs on the few of them. What a brilliant n. Although she did not know how Felt was going to use them to improve his cultivation, Audrey and the others knew that it would be very dangerous for them. They were going to y along to see Felt¡¯s true colors and his intentions. As the footsteps got closer, the voices of the few of them stopped abruptly. Following that, Audrey felt herself and her teammates being dragged out one after another. There seemed to be some noise outside. Audrey guessed that they had probably arrived at the ice tform. Following that, she was lifted up by someone. It was as if she was tied to a wooden stick, making it difficult for her to move. However, this was just a casual movement by Audrey. If she were to use magic orbat aura, these few ropes would not be able to trap her. Chapter 345 - The Greatest Gift of the Ceremony

Chapter 345: The Greatest Gift of the Ceremony

¡°Fellow vigers, for the ceremony today, these people on the stage are my greatest gift to the ceremony!¡± It was not hard to hear a hint of arrogance and pride in the voice of the person who spoke, Felt. The vigers below the stage cheered. Taking advantage of the chaos, Audrey also secretly opened her eyes a little and sized up the situation around her. She and her other teammates were tied to different human-shaped pirs like sacrificial offerings. Feldt stood in front of the stage with his back facing Audrey. Naturally, he could not see Audrey¡¯s expression. The stage was filled with vigers who seemed to be in high spirits. ¡°What¡¯s the use of tying them up?¡± Although the mysterious person controlled the vigers, they had only cultivated things that should not be cultivated. They did not know much about tying people up. On the stage, Felt sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s very useful.¡± ¡°They are all extraordinary. If I absorb the energy from their bodies and convert it into everyone¡¯s energy for cultivation, wouldn¡¯t it be twice the result with half the effort?¡± Felt said. In short¡­ he wanted to drain all the energy in Audrey and the others¡¯ bodies. If the energy were drained, their years of cultivation would be gone. Moreover, the energy they had cultivated for many years had long fused with their bloodlines. So if the energy were gone, people naturally would not be able to live. To think that this group of people had reached the realm of harming their kind to cultivate. It was truly unique. Audrey snorted coldly in her heart. She naturally would not allow these extremely cruel people to seed. ¡°Fellow vigers, what you are cultivating now is the strongest energy in the world. As long as you cultivate well and absorb more beast cores from animals or human energy, you will be able to achieve a breakthrough as soon as possible,¡± Felt said again. Only then did Audrey understand that the vigers wanted to take away the ming beast cores for cultivation, and it was Felt who instigated them. ¡°Breakthrough! Breakthrough!¡± The vigers suddenly shouted. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned blood-red. Audrey was rmed. The mysterious person had probably controlled these vigers. It seemed like he had to get rid of the mysterious person as soon as possible. Seeing this, Felt smiled smugly and said loudly, ¡°Alright, since everyone wants to break through so much, let¡¯s send these people on their way.¡± As he said that, Felt stepped forward. Audrey became nervous. It would have been fine if she had been chosen, but if she had chosen her teammates, she would not be able to be sure of their safety. Fortunately, after Felt walked around once, he stopped in front of Audrey. He sized her up carefully, and the corners of his mouth curled into a disdainful smile. ¡°Let¡¯s start with her.¡± Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s heart sank as she secretly sneered. The few teammates beside her could not help but sweat for Audrey. However, with Audrey¡¯s warning in front of them, they did not dare to act rashly and could only quietly observe. They saw Felt take out a transparent and shiny crystal ball from his long-distance run. Then, he cut his finger and injected fresh blood into it. The crystal ball immediately emitted a ck-purple light. Felt ced the crystal ball in front of him. His body released a ck aura as if he was absorbing something from the crystal ball. At this moment, the crystal ball also released a stream of energy toward Audrey. Audrey naturally could not let this energy touch her. But, if she guessed correctly, this energy was something that could absorb all the energy in her body. ¡°Ice storm, break!¡± Audrey chanted softly and cut off the rope that bound her. Before the energy touched her, Audrey released a burst ofbat aura in time and directly knocked the crystal ball to the ground. Following that, Audrey shed and appeared in the middle of the stage. At the same time, she cast a spell and cut off all the ropes on her teammates. ¡°The Elder hid well enough to deceive us to such an extent,¡± Audrey snorted coldly and said sarcastically. Seeing Audrey standing not far away unscathed, a hint of surprise appeared in Felt¡¯s eyes. He had released the bewitching powder in the ice chamber. How could she still be awake? A momentter, Felt slowly reacted. The charming powder had not bewitched Audrey. Instead, she had yed along to trick him. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s because you¡¯re stupid!¡± Since he had been seen through, Felt did not hide anything. He said angrily, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to see through me. Even the bewitching powder wasn¡¯t able to knock you out.¡± Audrey did not want to waste her breath on Felt. She only snorted coldly, and her azure eyes revealed a hint of danger. Her hands, which were hidden by the hem of her dress, had already secretly gathered a surge ofbat aura. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± The Elder replied proudly. At this moment, Klein and the others had gathered around Audrey. ¡°You tied us up to kill us. You¡¯re in cahoots with the mysterious people in the vige. What do you want to do to the vigers?!¡± Cole questioned indignantly. However, the Elder still had no intention of telling them. It was just a pity that his n had almost seeded. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. ¡°You should have been dead. I didn¡¯t expect you to see through my n and narrowly escaped death. But don¡¯t be happy too early. You won¡¯t be able to leave this ce alive today,¡± the Elder said coldly. Chapter 346 - Chasing Away the Mysterious Man

Chapter 346: Chasing Away the Mysterious Man

As soon as he finished speaking, the aura around Felt suddenly turned dark. His ck robe fluttered in the wind, and his entire person exuded a dark and bloodthirsty aura. ck smoke was also rising from his face, making him look exceptionally terrifying. This was the first time the members of the Dragon ying Squad had seen such a scene. They were all stunned. Audrey¡¯s eyes tensed up, and a sense of unease rose in her heart. At this moment, the ck aura from Felt¡¯s body had already attacked the few of them. It was like a dense fog that wanted to trap them within. Fortunately, Audrey had always reacted extremely quickly. ¡°Storm dance!¡± She waved her longsword, drawing in countless gales and blowing away the ck aura. Perhaps it was because the aura was too powerful, but Audrey could sense the demonic aura from it. This made her more confident of the situation of the vigers. She had to finish Felt and the others as soon as possible and return the vigers to a peaceful and warm vige. ¡°Felt, as an Elder, you collude with others to cultivate demonic Qi. It goes against the morals of cultivators. So today, I will execute justice on behalf of the heavens and take you in!¡± Audrey snorted and spoke righteously. ¡°With just you? You¡¯re still a littlecking!¡± Felt shook his head, looking down on others. Audrey frowned. She had sensed Felt¡¯s ability, and it was not much stronger than hers. Therefore, it was not certain who would win and who would lose. Audrey sneered, and her eyes darkened. Then, she suddenly stepped forward and released a shockwave in the sky above Felt. ¡°Wind de!¡± Felt reacted quickly. ck energy resisted the shockwave. A momentter, a mushroom cloud exploded in the sky, and Audrey promptly took a few steps back. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Felt flew into a rage. He strode forward and tried to grab Audrey¡¯s neck with his slightly wrinkled hands. Audrey¡¯s expression turned cold. She flipped in the air and kicked Felt¡¯s body, sending him flying a few meters away. She said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re old. You¡¯re no match for me.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Felt hated it the most when others mentioned his age. Audrey smiled disdainfully. People like Felt never shed tears until they saw the coffin. Today, she would teach these people a good lesson. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with endless divine power.¡± As she chanted, white snow fell from the sky andnded on the cier. Audrey stood amidst the white snow, noble and distant. She wore a light blue dress that matched the white snow, making her look wonderful. ¡°Wind dragon!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes darkened. The longsword in her hand had already stirred up several strong gales. The intense storms rapidly formed into the shape of a dragon in the air, roaring as they charged straight at Felt. Feldt hurriedly moved to block them, forming a ck barrier in front of him. Audrey still did not stop. She continuously used the wind dragon to hit the barrier and absorb the wind power from the natural elements, increasing the power of the wind dragon. The wind roared as if it wanted to swallow people. It sounded a little terrifying. Felt was no exception. He had lived here all year round, so he knew the power of the gales from the pr ciers the best. That was why he had gone all out to block it. However, soon, cracks appeared on the barrier. Two wind dragons had broken through the barrier and struck Felt to the ground in a few seconds. Felt immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. Audrey took this opportunity to press forward. Instead, she pressed her longsword against Felt¡¯s body and asked coldly, ¡°Now, you can consider what to tell the both of you to do.¡± Felt¡¯s expression was ugly, to the point that he was a little pale. He looked down the stage angrily and helplessly, praying that the mysterious person could save him. However, seeing that things were not looking good, the mysterious man had already run away. In an instant, he disappeared from where he was. Cole and the others wanted to chase after him, but Audrey stopped them. ¡°Stop chasing. It¡¯s dangerous. Let¡¯s settle the matter with the vige first,¡± Audrey said very calmly. Then, she continued to interrogate Felt. At this moment, he was the only clue. Knowing that he had lost, a look of disappointment and despair appeared on Felt¡¯s face as he slumped to the ground. ¡°If you want to be killed or yed, do as you wish,¡± he snorted coldly and said. Hearing this, Audreyughed disdainfully and said sarcastically, ¡°I have no interest in hurting you or taking your life. However, you¡¯d better hurry up and tell me everything. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you feel worse than death.¡± Audrey said very coldly. It could be said that her entire body was filled with a low aura that made people shudder. ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve always wanted to seed in my cultivation. I didn¡¯t expect to be defeated by a little girl like you. What a joke,¡± Felt said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Living here, we are destined to be the weak. We can¡¯t have powerful strength. Which of the vigers below don¡¯t want to be the strong ones?¡± Felt looked at the people below the stage and took the opportunity to provoke them. ¡°Only by cultivating demonic Qi can we be strong. Don¡¯t be blinded.¡± Audrey frowned slightly. She only felt that it was noisy. She sealed Felt¡¯s mouth with a spell and warned, ¡°Wait until you think about what you should say before you speak.¡± ¡°Give us back our powerful strength!¡± At this moment, the vigers below became restless again. In their eyes, it was because of Audrey that they had lost the opportunity to be stronger. ¡°Everyone, calm down. Don¡¯t listen to his nderous words.¡± Then, beside them, Klein and the others hurriedly stood up. ¡°Your cultivation methods will eventually kill you. So don¡¯t believe those words that are harmful to others. It¡¯s for your good.¡± Kate also tried to persuade the vigers. However, the vigers had been brainwashed by the mysterious man for a long time. Therefore, they did not listen to the Dragon ying Squad at all. Instead, they mored to chase them away. ¡°I think they¡¯re the ones who are here to cause trouble. Chase them away!¡± ¡°Chase them away! Get out of here!¡± ¡­ Faced with the vigers¡¯ unreasonable mor, Audrey¡¯s expression turned even uglier and moreplicated. Although the mysterious man had been chased away, the Elders and the irrational vigers were still a problem. Chapter 347 - Paid the Price

Chapter 347: Paid the Price

Moreover, the demonic Qi that the vigers cultivated for a long time had already invaded their bodies. So she had to think of a way to help the vigers clean up the demonic Qi in their bodies. Only then would they not be troubled by the demonic Qi in the future and continue cultivating. Audrey released a stream of battle Qi and trapped Felt within it. Only then did she walk toward the vigers with a sharp voice, ¡°It is everyone¡¯s wish to be strong. However, if one doesn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong, good and bad, it is meaningless even if one bes strong! You all trained in Dou Qi in the past, and now you¡¯re training in demonic Qi. However, you don¡¯t even know it. It¡¯s a waste of our efforts.¡± ¡°If everyone only wants to be stronger and doesn¡¯t even want to be safe, then please do as you please. I can assure you that in less than ten days, half of you will explode and die!¡± After saying that, Audrey cast away her expression, turned around, and left with Felt. The vigers who remained at the same spot looked at each other. Some of the cowards seemed to have already mentally felt that the power in their bodies was out of control. However, this was just Audrey¡¯s trick. Although the vigers wanted to be stronger, everyone was afraid. She had used this mentality to cast an illusion spell on the vigers. The other members of the Dragon ying Squad also left one after another. Finally, everyone returned to the Elder¡¯s ice room. Audrey tied the Elder up and continued to interrogate him. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with those people?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± the Elder said indifferently. Audrey¡¯s eyes darkened as she snorted coldly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, let¡¯s have a taste of something interesting.¡± Audrey conjured a feather out of nowhere and cast a spell as she spoke, causing the feather to scratch at the bottom of the Elder¡¯s feet. At first, the Elder could barely endure it, but as time went on, he lost control. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Felt shouted sternly. Audrey snorted coldly before stopping. She looked at Felt with a meaningful look. The faint smile on her lips made her feel even more unwilling, but she had no choice but to lower her head. ¡°Is what you said about exploding in ten days true?¡± Felt asked cautiously. Audrey was slightly stunned, and a hint of hesitation shed in her eyes. ¡°Of course. In the past, when you cultivated, there was a mysterious person to guide you. However, if you cultivate demonic Qi on your own, you don¡¯t understand it. There¡¯s a risk of exploding at any time,¡± Audrey said casually. This was equivalent to Qi deviation. She was exaggerating. Her goal was naturally to make the vigers feel afraid and sleep naturally. ¡°You¡¯ve been cultivating demonic Qi for the longest time. The demonic Qi has long fused with you,¡± Audrey continued, as though she was trying to scare him. However, Felt was filled with worry, so he did not have the time to notice this. After thinking for a moment, Felt asked, ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Although he wanted to be firm, he would not risk his life. ¡°Of course, I have ideas. But, of course, it depends on whether the Elder is willing to cooperate or not.¡± Audrey chuckled, seeing that the fish had taken the bait, and a crafty look shed in her eyes. Felt did not n on betraying the mysterious person, but now, in order to protect himself, he had no choice but to do so. ¡°Elder, why don¡¯t you tell me first, what exactly is going on with the mysterious man?¡± Audrey looked down at Felt, her voice cold and filled with a questioning aura. Felt was nervous for a moment, and a hint of hesitation shed across his face. In the end, he sighed and exined everything clearly, ¡°A few months ago, the mysterious man came to me and said that he could turn me into a strong warrior, but the premise was that I had to obey their every word. At that time, I agreed.¡± Having said that, Felt lowered his head, as though he was reflecting on something. ¡°So everything that happened after that, including the matter with the zing beast, was nned by you?¡± Audrey thought for a moment and asked with a frown. ¡°So what if it was? It¡¯s the zing beast¡¯s fault for not listening to me,¡± Felt snorted coldly and said unhappily. A hint of helplessness shed in Audrey¡¯s eyes. It seemed like she had misunderstood the zing beast. Fortunately, she had not attacked it at that time and had chosen to discuss it. ¡°The entire vige will pay for your wavering and mistakes,¡± Audrey said coldly with a sharp tone. At this moment, Felt seemed to have realized his mistake. He lowered his head regretfully and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s my fault, but I only want to be stronger. I want the vigers to be stronger. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°Your original intention was correct, but unfortunately, you took the wrong path.¡± Audrey frowned and said regretfully, ¡°Since it¡¯s your fault, you should pay the price.¡± ¡°What price?¡± Felt¡¯s expression tensed. Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°You absorb all the demonic Qi from the vigers. I¡¯ll give you a purifying pearl. In the years toe, you can purify all the demonic Qi in your body to atone for your sins.¡± Hearing this, Felt¡¯s face turned ashen. Audrey¡¯s words were equivalent to sentencing him to life imprisonment, so he could only do this. Helpless, Felt could only agree. After the matter was settled smoothly, Audrey revealed a gratified smile and returned to her teammates. ¡°Audrey, how¡¯s the matter?¡± Klein immediately asked with concern. ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Audrey nodded, the corners of her lips curving up slightly. They only needed to wait a few days before they could leave this ce. ¡°Sure enough, with you taking action, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be settled.¡± Beside them, Cole smiled jokingly, his eyes filled with admiration. Audrey could not help butugh, but she did not say anything else. A few dayster, the vigers were still standing guard near the ice tform, but their attitudes had softened a lot. There were even quite a few people standing guard here, hoping that Audrey could help them deal with the demonic Qi. Chapter 348 - Making Amends

Chapter 348: Making Amends

When Audrey and the others appeared with Felt, it caused amotion below the stage. ¡°Miss Audrey, do you have any way to prove that we have demonic Qi?¡± Some of the vigers who were still unwilling to give up asked. After cultivating for many years, they had finally found a shortcut. However, they had never thought that it would be a way to harm others and themselves. ¡°I don¡¯t have any way to prove it, but you can listen to the Elder¡¯s words.¡± Audrey snorted coldly, her cold eyesnding on Felt. As long as Felt told the vigers what had happened in the past few months, they would surely have their own judgments. The vigers here were pure-hearted by nature. This time, they had fallen for the mysterious person¡¯s scheme because they were in a hurry to improve. Audrey believed that when they realized that they were not cultivating the righteous path, they would definitely change and return to the righteous path. After not seeing each other for a few days, Felt had aged a lot. His grizzled hair hung messily by his ears, and his mouth was covered with a jagged beard. He looked exceptionally weathered. Felt had guarded the vige for many years. He could be considered a person that the vigers trusted very much. They basically listened to hismands. ¡°Elder Felt, do you have anything to say?¡± The vigers asked anxiously, ¡°Previously, we listened to you. Why is it like this now?¡± ¡°Yes, we have always listened to you. That¡¯s why we train like this.¡± The others also echoed. This made Felt lower his head even more guiltily. He had betrayed the trust of the vigers. Faced with the increasingly anxious questions of the vigers, Felt sighed deeply and raised his head slightly. From his slightly wrinkled face, one could see that he was full of guilt and self-me. His eyes were also bloodshot. ¡°Fellow vigers, I¡¯ve let you all down. I¡¯ve let down your trust.¡± After a long while, Felt spoke gently, his tone dejected. Hearing this, the vigers were all stunned, as if they had already expected the oue. ¡°Elder Felt, we trusted you so much. What do you mean by this?¡± A young man among the vigers asked in disbelief. This young man was Felt¡¯s closest disciple. He wanted to train with Felt and increase his strength so that one day, he could venture into the outside world. ¡°A few months ago, the mysterious man found me. I was obsessed and believed them. That¡¯s why I cultivated demonic Qi and caused everyone to fall into the sea of bitterness with me. All of this is my fault.¡± At this moment, Felt gradually reflected on himself, he realized his mistake. ¡°What we cultivate is really demonic Qi. What should we do?¡± ¡°Yeah, won¡¯t we die?¡± ¡­ The vigers immediately panicked. They were low-level cultivators. They only wanted to be stronger through hard work, but they did not expect to cultivate incorrectly due to their ignorance. Afraid that everyone would panic and cause chaos, Audrey immediately went forward tofort them, ¡°Everyone, please calm down. Although demonic Qi is terrifying, not everyone who cultivates will immediately end up in a bad state. Later, my friends and I will help everyone clear away the demonic Qi and walk on the right path of cultivation.¡± Hearing this, the vigers calmed down and looked at Audrey as if they were the saviors of the world. They thanked her, ¡°That¡¯s great. We are saved.¡± ¡°Miss Audrey, you¡¯re our savior.¡± It was the first time Audrey faced such a situation. She smiled embarrassedly and did not know how to deal with it. The others had been groomed as the future chiefs of the five great families since they were young, so they naturally had a way to deal with this. ¡°This is what we should do. There¡¯s no need to thank us.¡± Kate immediately stepped forward to help Audrey out. ¡°Yeah, as long as everyone is fine,¡± Klein echoed. Then, the Elder said, ¡°In order to make up for everyone, let me make up for my mistakes. I will absorb all of your demonic Qi and seal it in the ice chamber to purify the demonic Qi.¡± ¡°Elder Felt!¡± Hearing this, the vigers looked anxious. Felt could be said to be the vige¡¯s anchor. If he was gone, the vige would be filled with danger. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. I¡¯ve made up my mind. In the future, let the zing beast protect you on my behalf,¡± Felt interrupted everyone and said resolutely. When the zing beast was mentioned, the vigers fell silent. When they thought of what they had done to the zing beast in the past, their hearts were filled with guilt. They did not know how they would have the face to let the zing beast return. Seeing the vigers like this, aplicated look shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. The zing beast and the vigers had always been on good terms. All of this was caused by a mysterious person. As long as the vigers were sincere in repentance, the zing beast would definitely forgive them. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ve already reached an agreement with the zing beast. As long as everyone treats it well, it will return.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± the vigers shouted happily. Audrey nodded sincerely. She was relieved that the matter was about to be resolved. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll absorb all the demonic Qi from your bodies,¡± said Felt as he gestured with his hands in front of his chest to mobilize the energy in his body. Then, he acted like an endless energy-absorbing machine, he took away all the ck demonic aura from the vigers. Chapter 349 - Took Back the Bracelet

Chapter 349: Took Back the Bracelet

ck aura constantly emitted from Felt¡¯s body. Audrey and the others deliberately stood by the side to protect him, afraid that he would go berserk after absorbing too much demonic aura. A momentter, after the demonic aura was absorbed, Felt forcefully suppressed the demonic aura. He also took the purification bead that Audrey had given him and walked into the ice chamber. Following that, Audrey cast a magic seal and ultimately sealed the ice chamber. ¡°Now, everyone can practice theirbat aura normally,¡± Cole said to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s a long time to practice. You can¡¯t rush things. But, as long as you focus on your training, you will achieve something.¡± The vigers nodded, saying words of gratitude. The matter of the vige had been resolved. Now, they had to find the zing me beast and, of course, Audrey¡¯s dragon bone bracelet. Thus, the Dragon ying Squad rushed to the cave where the zing me beast was temporarily staying. Near the cialke, the cold air was still threatening. Audrey and the others could not wait to go to the cave and tell the zing me beast the good news of the vige. Suddenly, the smell of blood entered her nose. Audrey subconsciously frowned. Because there were ciers everywhere, there was only cold air in the air. So this strange smell of blood was especially obvious. A bad premonition arose in her heart, and her expression was solemn. Soon, the few of them walked to the side of the cave. Cole had already begun to call for the zing beast. After a few sounds, there was no reaction in the cave. While the few of them were puzzled, Audrey had already entered the cave anxiously and uneasily. ¡°Audrey, what are you going in for?¡± While Cole was still asking this question foolishly, Hobart and Adrian, who were in the area, had already sensed that something was wrong with Audrey¡¯s expression. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± Audrey said seriously. The cave was even colder, dark, and damp. However, Audrey could not use the fireballs here to prevent the cave from copsing. They could only fumble forward. Fortunately, the cave was not deep. After walking for about ten meters, Audrey saw a behemoth not far away, and the smell of blood was even stronger. ¡°The zing me beast!¡± Audrey hurried forward and took out a crystal ball. Then, using the faint light from the crystal ball, she checked the zing me beast¡¯s injuries. There were many wounds of varying sizes on its body. It was obvious that a sword and battle aura had injured it. Audrey immediately frowned. who was it that could injure the zing me beast to such an extent? Although the mission this time was to find the zing me beast to retrieve the frost ice bead, and it was not unusual for a fight to break out, Audrey was still a little angry and pained when she thought that the zing me beast had no ill intentions and had been injured to such a state. ¡°How could the zing me beast be injured to such a state!?¡± Klein and the others were also very angry. Their eyes were filled with worry as they looked at the zing me beast. At this moment, it was not convenient for Audrey to enter the otherworldly realm to retrieve the hot spring water. She could only temporarily take out a bottle of recovery medicine and feed it to the zing me beast, hoping that it would recover a little. However, before the zing beast woke up, there were already soundsing from outside the cave. It didn¡¯t sound like the voices of other beasts, but more like the voices of humans. Audrey and the others immediately became vignt as they stared in the direction of the cave. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the zing beast here to rest first. We¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± After some thought, Audrey decided to not let the other party see the zing beast for the time being so that she could protect it. After saying that, Audrey and the others walked out and bumped into them. ¡°Who are you?¡± There were five people in total, three men and two women. The one who spoke was one of the girls. She had a long ponytail and wore a red dress. She looked very arrogant. Audrey did not care about this because she saw something more important. It was the bracelet on the girl¡¯s hand. It was the dragon bone bracelet that her mother had left behind. Logically speaking, the dragon bone bracelet should be on the zing me beast, but why was it on the girl¡¯s hand? After some spection, Audrey had already guessed the other party¡¯s identity. He was probably the person who had severely injured the zing me beast. To be able to injure the zing me beast so severely, it could be seen that the other party¡¯s strength was not weak. ¡°Where did you get the bracelet on your hand?¡± Audrey asked coldly. At this moment, the members of the Dragon ying Squad also noticed that the girl¡¯s bracelet was Audrey¡¯s, and their expressions became anxious. This bracelet had an extraordinary meaning to Audrey. It was very important. Speaking of the bracelet, the girl lowered her head and touched it. The bracelet immediately made a crisp sound. ¡°You mean this? It was just a fight with the zing me beast not long ago. It refused to hand over the ice bead no matter what. This bracelet looks pretty good, so of course, I took it,¡± the girl said indifferently. Hearing this, Audrey snorted coldly, and her eyes turned colder as she looked at the girl. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t belong to you, then don¡¯t take it. Give it back to me!¡± Her red lips parted slightly, and her tone was cold. The girl did not seem to expect Audrey to take the bracelet as soon as she came up. She was instantly enraged and cursed, ¡°Are you crazy? I took it. Why should I give it to you!¡± ¡°Because the bracelet was hers.¡± Klein stood up and said sharply. ¡°If you say it¡¯s hers, it¡¯s hers. I even said it¡¯s mine.¡± The girl snorted coldly. Disdain shed in her eyes as she said sarcastically. Chapter 350 - Collapsed

Chapter 350: Copsed

At first, she did not think that there was anything special about the bracelet. Since it looked good, she kept it. She did not expect that there would be such a show. The girl immediately treated the bracelet as a treasure and was unwilling to return it to Audrey. ¡°You guys also injured the zing me beast?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes darkened, revealing a dangerous look. ¡°Of course. We came to look for it to take the frost bead, but it said it didn¡¯t have it. It¡¯s not trying to deceive us, hmph!¡± A man in the other party¡¯s team said discontentedly. Stupid! Audrey spat in her heart. Since the frost bead was not there, they had naturally taken it. This group of people was really brainless to have done such a vicious thing to the zing me beast. ¡°We took the frost bead two days ago,¡± Kate exined as he looked at the other party speechlessly. Hearing this, the other party and the others revealed astonished expressions. They thought they were the strongest team in thispetition and were the first to arrive at the cave. They did not expect that someone had taken the frost bead two days earlier than them. Furthermore, they had taken away the frost bead. ¡°You took away the frost bead? Then why was the zing beast unharmed? That¡¯s why we felt that it was lying and was unwilling to give it to us,¡± the man asked. ¡°We took it away without fighting it. So why did we need to harm it?¡± Audrey replied disdainfully, ¡°The zing beast and the vige are inseparable. Since the frost bead has been returned, the zing beast naturally has to return as well. The bracelet was my agreement with it. Return it to me now.¡± Hearing this, the other party was slightly stunned. They did not expect that there were so many things hidden behind it. This bracelet¡­ they all looked at the girl who had the bracelet. ¡°Cathy, what they said seems to be true,¡± a man said, implying that he was trying to persuade Cathy to return the bracelet. However, Cathy revealed an unhappy expression. She red at the man and said, ¡°This bracelet belongs to me once I get it. Why should I return it to her? If she has the ability, let her take it herself.¡± Cathy was very proud. Ever since she was young, everyone praised her because she was very talented in cultivation. She had everything she wanted, which was why she had developed such a personality. Even in such a situation, Cathy still believed that no one could beat her, and Audrey could not take the bracelet away. However, just as she finished speaking, Audrey had already released an energy ball. The blue ball rushed towards Cathy, and her expression immediately changed as she hurriedly dodged. Following that, her expression turned furious. She pulled out a long whip from her waist and brandished it toward Audrey. ¡°You dare to attack me? Let me teach you a lesson today!¡± Cathy said arrogantly. Audrey¡¯s expression turned extremely gloomy. She should be the one saying this to Cathy. The long whip was extremely swift and fierce. Each long whip that was wrapped inbat aura carried immense power, stirring up some ice fragments in the cave from time to time. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with divine power!¡± As she chanted, Audrey¡¯s azure eyes flickered with a thick sense of danger and anger. She opened her hands, allowing that powerful power to surge within her body. Between her hands¡­ it was already filled with energy. ¡°Take this! Gale whip!¡± Cathy waved the long whip and mmed it heavily towards Audrey. Audrey stood in her original spot unhurriedly. Although she did not seem to move at all her hands were already filled with power. When the whip came swinging at her, Audrey stretched out her hands to block it. The power between her hands collided with the whip. ¡°Wind de, burst!¡± In the next second, Cathy¡¯s whip shattered into pieces and scattered everywhere. Audrey curled her lips in satisfaction and stopped. Taking advantage of the moment when Cathy was in a daze, she shed forward and retrieved the dragon bone bracelet from her hand. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ll pay for my long whip!¡± Cathy looked at Audrey in shock. This long whip had been with her since she was a child. It had gone through numerous trials and tribtions without the slightest damage, but it had been shattered into pieces by Audrey¡¯s strike. Cathy was both surprised and angry. Audrey nced coldly at Cathy and lowered her head to check if the bracelet was still in good condition. Fortunately, the dragon bone bracelet was not damaged at all. Now that she had destroyed her opponent¡¯s weapon, it could be considered as teaching her a lesson. Audrey did not want to tangle with it anymore, so she turned around and left. She wanted to go back and check on the situation of the zing me beast. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Cathy¡¯s angry voice came from behind her. Audrey acted as if she did not hear it as she walked calmly. Cathy could not contain her anger, so she immediately released a stream ofbat aura and attacked Audrey¡¯s back. Audrey had naturally noticed such a careless attack. She dodged it. The stream ofbat aura hit the ice wall by the side. Audrey was shocked. She frowned slightly, and a hint of unease shed in her eyes. Sure enough, cracks appeared on the ice wall in a moment. Audrey guessed that the cave would probably copse soon. ¡°This ce is about to copse. Hurry up and get out!¡± Audrey shouted to her teammates while she ran toward the cave. Her teammates naturally knew that Audrey was going to save the zing me beast, but how could she do it in such a dangerous situation. ¡°Audrey, you can¡¯t go.¡± Klein rushed forward and grabbed Audrey¡¯s arm. Audrey was about to struggle away when the ice wall above her suddenly fell. Before Audrey could react, Klein had already pulled her to the side. The ice wall fell and blocked the path to the cave. Audrey¡¯s expression was ugly. She was extremely worried about the zing me beast. Chapter 351 - Was Safe and Sound

Chapter 351: Was Safe and Sound

¡°Let¡¯s go out. It¡¯s too dangerous here,¡± Klein said as he forcefully pulled Audrey out. When the others saw that the cave had copsed, they ran out as well. Fortunately, the cave had copsed entirely after they came out. Audrey¡¯s heart sank. If the cave hadpletely copsed, would the zing me beast not be buried in it? Unfortunately, it was severely injured, and she did not know if it could survive. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Then, after a moment, Audrey calmed down and said in a serious tone. She quickly took a few steps forward. Just as she was about to use magic to clean up the ice so that it would be easier to find the zing me beast, a strange movement suddenly came from under the ice ruins. Following that, some ice blocks were sent flying. Finally, the zing me beast leaped out from the ice ruins andnded in a space at the side. Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the zing me beast. She hurriedly stepped forward. After it flew out, the zing me beast copsed weakly on the ground. It was obvious that it had used up all its strength after escaping from the inside. Audrey could not help but feel angry again. She red at Cathy. However, it was not the time to settle the score with Cathy yet. Saving the zing me beast was more important. Perhaps, only the hot spring water could cure it as soon as possible. ¡°You guys stay here and watch. I¡¯ll go and see if there are any other dangers near the cave.¡± Audrey gave a random excuse and left. When she reached a ce where no one was around, she shed into the otherworldly realm. ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡± Meatball opened his eyes in a daze and asked softly. Audrey did not answer. She only filled some hot spring water and Meatball understood. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Sigh, looks like someone is injured again. Fortunately, the hot spring water is endless. Otherwise, you would have finished it sooner orter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t finish it,¡± Audrey snorted coldly and retorted. She then left quickly. Returning to the zing beast¡¯s side, Audrey did not care about the stares of others. She took out the hot spring water and poured it on the zing beast¡¯s wound. However, she did not dare to pour too much at once, afraid that they would notice something amiss. The wound could be washed clean with the hot spring water, and it had healed quite a bit. Following that, Audrey fed the zing beast a bottle of recovery potion to restore the energy in its body. Only when the zing beast¡¯s aura gradually stabilized did Audrey rx. She stood up and swept her sharp gaze across Cathy and the others, her entire body exuding a cold aura. ¡°Why¡­ are you looking at me? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Knowing that she had something to do with the copse of the cave, Cathy¡¯s tone sounded a little guilty. Audrey did not say a word. A hint of viciousness shed in her eyes. Her hand, which was ced by the side of her skirt, secretly umted the power of the wind and released it, heading straight for Cathy. The wind des were so powerful that Cathy could not withstand them at all. She was forced to the ground, and her eyes were filled with hatred. Seeing this, her teammates hurriedly went forward to help her up. They tried to persuade her, ¡°Cathy, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not good for us to stay here.¡± Through these battles, they had already seen Audrey¡¯s ability. She was superior to them. And for some reason, as long as Audrey stood up and released her power, it would make people shudder. This feeling was truly terrifying. Even though Cathy was unwilling, she could only listen to her teammates and leave resentfully. Not long after, The zing me beast woke up. ¡°It¡¯s you guys.¡± It was slightly surprised. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re back,¡± Audrey replied softly, telling the zing me beast everything that had happened in the vige. ¡°They didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. They were blinded. You and the vigers all need the frost bead. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you and the vigers lived together and helped each other?¡± Adrian also tried to persuade it. In the end, the zing me beast was no match for their persuasion. In addition, it had been living in the vige since it was born. It had some feelings for the vige, so it agreed to go back. ¡°Sit up. I¡¯ll bring you back with me,¡± said the zing me beast as it pped its wings. ¡°You¡¯re injured¡­¡± Before Audrey could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by the zing me beast. ¡°This little injury isn¡¯t a problem. Besides, didn¡¯t you already treat my wound?¡± Audrey was slightly taken aback before she smiled in relief. Seeing that the zing me beast was fine, she could smoothly exin to the vigers. With the zing me beast, the journey that was supposed to take a day had only taken a few hours. The zing me beast flew all the way into the vige. The fire on its body had already attracted many vigers. Everyone came to the ice tform and waited for the zing me beast to return. ¡°zing me beast, we were wrong before.¡± ¡°We were too ignorant. These are topensate you.¡± As the vigers spoke, they took out a lot of food, causing Audrey and the others to feel a little hungry. However, seeing the vigers treat the zing me beast so warmly and sincerely, Audrey and the others felt happy for them from the bottom of their hearts. It was already not bad for humans and demon beasts to be able to get along so well. Although the zing me beast had a violent personality, it was also straightforward. It had a clear distinction between love and hate. When it sensed the good intentions of the vigers, it dly epted them. ¡°Then, thank you, everyone. I will continue to protect the frost bead in the future,¡± The zing me beast said, winning the cheers of the vigers. The matters in the vige had finallye to an end. This was also Audrey¡¯s most fulfilling mission. Without any killing or bloodshed, it had been sessfully resolved. And it was time for them to return. Before they came, Cali had told them the way to return. They only needed to usebat aura to open the portal to return. Audrey crossed and merged, conjuring a few circles. A ray of light appeared in front of her, and behind the light was the way back. Chapter 352 - Wantong Tower

Chapter 352: Wantong Tower

¡°Audrey, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Klein asked in puzzlement when he saw that Audrey did not seem like she was about to leave. The others also cast puzzled looks at Audrey. Audrey thought for a moment before she suddenly pulled out a hand and set up a protective barrier over the entire vige, sealing it. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Cole asked in puzzlement. ¡°Audrey set up a protective barrier here to prevent others from invading and harming the vigers,¡± Adrian exined from the side. He could not help but feel proud of Audrey. Not only had shepleted the mission¡­ she had even genuinely considered the vigers. ¡°I see. Audrey, you¡¯re thoughtful.¡± Cole smiled innocently, a hint of admiration in his eyes. Audrey only nodded slightly before walking into the halo. In the blink of an eye, the few of them returned to the mission hall. Cali was waiting for them. When he saw Audrey and the others, the corners of Cali¡¯s mouth immediately curled up into a friendly smile. ¡°Wee back.¡± ¡°Elder Cali.¡± ¡°You¡¯vepleted the mission very well this time.¡± Cali smiled and said, ¡°100 points for each of you have been distributed to your ounts.¡± ¡°Great, another 100 points,¡± Cole said excitedly. Klein and the others also had smiles on their faces. They thought that this mission would be a near-death experience, not only did it not happen, but it also gave them a very different experience. In the future, they would all be the sessors of the five families, but they never knew what the people at the bottom were like. The experience in the vige made Klein and the others understand the importance of the residents. In the future, they would naturally lead the five great families to do more work for the residents of Spark City. After a round of conversation, Audrey and the others left the mission hall. Everyone had to go back to rest, while Audrey went straight to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. There were too many things in the vige this time. She had to exin them clearly to Lance. ¡°Miss Audrey, the City Lord has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Just as they reached the door, Shadowless Ghost Hand had already walked up and said this. Audrey was stunned. It seemed that Lance knew that she was back. ¡°Okay,¡± Audrey replied and walked into the City Lord¡¯s residence. Lance was sitting on the sofa. His standard sitting posture made Audrey smile. ¡°Lance¡­¡± Audrey walked up. ¡°Tell me about your experience this time,¡± Lance interrupted Audrey and said with a heavy tone. Audrey swallowed the words that she had prepared. She followed Lance¡¯s instructions, starting from the moment she entered the cier to the moment she came back. She told everything in detail. Lance seemed to be listening to a story. From time to time, he would look happy and frown. ¡°Well, you did well. Have you fought with a mysterious person before? Do you know who he is?¡± Lance thought for a moment and asked in a low voice. ¡°No, they saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right and ran away.¡± Audrey shook her head, feeling a little regretful. If she could fight with him, she would definitely be able to obtain more information. However, she did not make a wasted trip this time. ¡°I suspect that they are from the Carol Association.¡± After pondering for a moment, Audrey said meaningfully, ¡°They don¡¯t cultivatebat Qi, but demonic Qi.¡± Even Lance did not have aplete understanding of demonic Qi, so his thoughts grew heavier. After a moment of silence, Lance sighed, ¡°I understand. You can continue investigating this matter. I still need to understand more about demonic Qi. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard that word.¡± As he spoke, Lance stood up and returned to the study, deep in thought. Audrey¡¯s eyes were filled withplicated emotions. She was stunned for a few seconds before she left the City Lord¡¯s mansion. The Carol Association was too mysterious. Up until now, Audrey had only known about Xavier, Daisy, and the mysterious man in the royal blue clothes. He must be hiding in the knights, but why had she never seen him before? This was also something that Audrey could not figure out. Audrey knew that if she wanted to find out more about Carol Association, she had to take the initiative to contact them instead of waiting for them to appear every time. Perhaps, there would be some news from Wantong Tower. The next day, Audrey took a carriage to Wantong Tower. Here, no matter what information you wanted to know, as long as you paid the appropriate price, you would know. This was also Audrey¡¯s first time here. In the past, she did not need to know anything, nor did she have the ability to make money. The carriage stopped in front of Wantong Tower. The people who came and went were all wealthy businessmen or people with status. In short, those who could enter this ce to inquire were either rich or powerful. Audrey was a girl. She did not look special, and the people of Wantong Tower did not put her in their eyes at all. ¡°I¡¯m looking for your director,¡± Audrey walked up and said coldly. The shop assistant in the hall looked at Audrey disdainfully and said, ¡°The director is busy. You can¡¯t just see her as you wish. This is Wantong Tower, not a ce to y. You¡¯d better go somewhere else.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m here for Wantong Tower.¡± Audrey nced at her, her voice cold. The shop assistant was even more puzzled. She sized Audrey up from head to toe, but she did not see anything special. She only felt that she was joking and talking big. ¡°It costs a lot toe here. Do you have any?¡± The shop assistant said disdainfully. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Hearing this, the shop assistant thought that Audrey did not dare to admit it, so she simply chased her away. ¡°Alright, stop wasting time here. Hurry up and get out.¡± Chapter 353 - Building Manager of Wantong Tower

Chapter 353: Building Manager of Wantong Tower

Not far away, a man heard the noise and looked over. He stared at Audrey for a full two to three minutes. A strange look shed across his face as he quickly walked forward. ¡°Miss Audrey, it¡¯s you. Pleasee in.¡± The man who spoke was Charles, the head of Wantong Tower. He had a wide range of contacts and knew almost all the nobles in Spark City. Therefore, even if this person was just an ordinary resident, the ability behind him could not be underestimated. ¡°I¡¯m Charles. Miss Audrey can tell me whatever you need,¡± Charles said warmly. Then, he turned to look at the shop assistant and berated. ¡°This is Miss Audrey of the Davis family. Don¡¯t neglect her.¡± Hearing this, the shop assistant revealed a frightened expression. Audrey¡¯s name had long spread in Spark City. She had broken through to level-10 in one night, and her alchemy skills were second to none. It had long been spread by many people. However, the shop assistant had never expected that she would meet Audrey and treat her with such contempt. The shop assistant was so regretful that her intestines turned green. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Audrey. It¡¯s my fault for not recognizing you.¡± The shop assistant hurriedly apologized and begged for Audrey¡¯s forgiveness. However, Audrey only gave her a cold nce. She did not have the mood to argue with a small shop assistant, nor did she want to attract too much attention. ¡°I want to look for your director.¡± Audrey sized up Charles, and a hint of a smile shed across her eyes. Since this person was willing to help, why should not she? However, ording to Audrey¡¯s intuition, Charles would not be a simple person. It was better for her to have less contact with him. Hearing this, Charles was stunned. After thinking for a moment, he slowly said, ¡°There are many people who want to see the director every day. I¡¯m afraid Miss Audrey will have to wait for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Regardless of whether Charles was speaking the truth or not, Audrey agreed immediately. Today, she had to see the director. ¡°Then, Miss Audrey, follow me.¡± Charles smiled and nodded. He brought Audrey to the lounge. ¡°You can rest here first. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Audrey nodded with a smile on her lips. That was great. She stayed alone in the lounge and took out a book to read quietly. After waiting for an unknown amount of time, the door of the lounge was finally pushed open. Charles walked in with a ttering smile. ¡°Miss Audrey, please follow me to see the director.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Audrey smiled happily and got up. After leaving the lounge, Charles led Audrey upstairs. The higher they went, the quieter it became. It was so quiet that Audrey could hear clearly which room there was someone walking in. As she walked, she looked around. Suddenly, Charles stopped in front of her. He pointed at a big door in front of him and said, ¡°The director is waiting for you inside. You can go in.¡± In front of her was a very solemn door, as if the room was filled with mystery. Audrey stared at the door, her eyes unconsciously showing a trace of eagerness. She nodded at Charles and pushed the door open. Inside the door wereyers of bookcases, and an old aura blew into her face. Walking in was like falling into a sea of books. Audrey stood where she was and closed her eyes, feeling the aura of another person in the room. A momentter, Audrey suddenly opened her eyes. A sharp gleam shed in her blue eyes as she looked straight in a direction and walked straight over. A man in a long ck robe had his back to Audrey. ¡°I¡¯ve already concealed my aura, but you found it so quickly. Your strength isn¡¯t bad,¡± the building manager said meaningfully. ¡°Since the building manager has invited me in, why do you have to beat around the bush and not show my true colors directly?¡± Audrey snorted coldly. Her tone was sharp, and her neither servile nor overbearing manner made people look at her in a different light. The director chuckled and turned around. Audrey sized him up. He looked to be in his forties or fifties, but he was still full of energy and high spirits. ¡°Hello, Miss Audrey. My name is Constance. Please take a seat,¡± Constance said gracefully and invited Audrey to sit face to face with him. Audrey was not restrained and sat down directly. There was a table between her and Constance. Before Constance could ask, Audrey had already said, ¡°I¡¯m here to inquire about an organization, the Carol Association.¡± When he heard the word Karo Society, a look of surprise andplexity shed across Constance¡¯s eyes. He gave Audrey a meaningful nce. Audrey did not avoid his gaze. Instead, she chuckled and said, ¡°Others might be unfamiliar with these three words, but the building manager must have some understanding of it. I want to know everything about the Carol Association. You can name the price.¡± In order to make progress in her investigation of the Carol Association, Audrey could be said to have thrown caution to the wind. After all, it was only a matter of a few bottles of medicine for her to earn money. If she really could not, it was probably possible to ask Lance to reimburse her. ¡°How much does Miss Audrey know about the Carol Association?¡± Constance asked meaningfully. ¡°Very little, almost nothing,¡± Audrey replied frankly. Hearing this, Constance curled the corners of his lips, and a profound look shed across his eyes. Following that, he extended two fingers, and Audrey knew that he was quoting a price. ¡°Twenty million?¡± Audrey asked tentatively. Constance nodded. This price was worthy of the words ¡®Carol Association¡¯. Audrey thought about the bnce in her ount. It was probably only this number. Although it would make her suddenly very poor, Audrey still agreed. Chapter 354 - Information Gathering

Chapter 354: Information Gathering

¡°Miss Audrey is indeed generous and efficient,¡± Constance said with a satisfied smile. ¡°Then, tell me the information.¡± Audrey snorted. Her indifferent tone made Constance stunned for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you check it out.¡± As soon as she said that, Constance stood up and walked to the bookshelves. Using some unknown energy, some books flew out from the bookshelves and arrived in front of Constance. At this moment, Audrey realized that the books on the bookshelves were not books. They were information sent by the investigators outside Wantong Tower. They would be recorded in those books. The information in the books was constantly updated. Constance flipped through the information one by one. A momentter, a mysterious smile appeared on his lips. He walked up to Audrey and said, ¡°Miss Audrey, the Carol Association that you want to know about isn¡¯t a good organization.¡± ¡°I know, but feel free to tell me,¡± Audrey nodded in response. Only then did Constance speak. From his words, Audrey only knew about the internal structure of the Carol Association. There were a total of threemanders in the Carol Association. There were also many subordinates under them, such as Xavier and Daisy. As for that mysterious man, Audrey thought that he might be one of the threemanders. However, knowing all of this was just the tip of the iceberg. ¡°That¡¯s all? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not worth my twenty million gold coins.¡± Audrey frowned slightly as she looked at Constance. Her tone was half-serious and half-mocking. Hearing this, Constance smiled and said, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s not just that.¡± ¡°Then what else is there?¡± Audrey¡¯s heart instantly tensed up as her azure eyes stared intently at Constance. ¡°We¡¯ve found out that an important person in the Carol Association has been injured recently. He needs the Sky Demon herb to save him,¡± Constance¡¯s tone turned serious. Sky Demon herb? Audrey frowned slightly. It was an extremely rare medicinal herb. It was said to have the ability to bring people back from the dead. It seemed like the person who was injured in the Carol Association was quite serious. Perhaps I can follow the trail of the Sky Demon herb. After a short moment of thinking, Audrey already had some direction in her heart. ¡°Thank you for telling me,¡± she said with a smile as she got up to leave. At this moment, Constance took another step forward and blocked Audrey¡¯s path. On his face, there was an unfathomable smile. ¡°Miss Audrey, seeing how generous you are, I¡¯ll give you another piece of news. The Sky Demon herb can only be found in the Herb King Valley in the south.¡± Herb King Valley¡­ looks like I have to make a trip there. Audrey¡¯s eyes deepened. Although she did not know what Constance was nning, he had helped her after all. She thanked him softly and quickly left Wantong Tower. After returning, Audrey ran into Klein and the others who were looking for her. ¡°Audrey, where have you been all day? We¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time,¡± Cole said helplessly, but he did notin in the slightest. ¡°I just went out for a stroll,¡± Audrey said concisely. She did not want to involve them in the Carol Association¡¯s matters. Fortunately, they were not suspicious and immediately believed what Audrey said. ¡°By the way, we came to find you to tell you something.¡± Kate smiled faintly and stared at Audrey seriously. ¡°The Knights Legion has issued new rules today. There¡¯s no need to go to training every day in the future. You can make reasonable arrangements. As long as you can pass the Knights Legion assessment at the end of the month, it¡¯s fine.¡± Hearing this, Audrey looked dull. She was thinking about the matter of setting off for Herb King Valley. At first, she had thought that she would be trapped in the Knights Legion and would not be able to escape. She would need Lance¡¯s help, but now, she did not need it at all. ¡°This rule is more flexible. It¡¯s good.¡± A crafty look shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. She nodded and said, ¡°But it¡¯s not for us to ck off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. The more freedom we have, the harder we have to work,¡± Hobart replied from the side. Audrey nodded in agreement. The matter of the Herb King Valley could not be dyed. If the people from the Carol Association were to get the Sky Demon herb before them, the matter would be even more difficult to handle. Therefore, she had to set off as soon as possible. ¡°Then, Audrey, do you have any ns?¡± Adrian deliberately asked, as if he could tell that Audrey had something on her mind. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Audrey hesitated whether she should tell them about the Herb King Valley. She frowned slightly and thought for a moment before she slowly said, ¡°I want to make a trip to the Herb King Valley in the south.¡± ¡°Herb King Valley?¡± The few of them looked surprised. It was in the southernmost part of Spark City, and it was very far away. They could not fly, so the journey seemed particrly far away. Audrey nodded affirmatively and gave an excuse. ¡°I heard that there are many herbs in the Herb King Valley. I want to collect some. Moreover, the road to the Herb King Valley is fraught with dangers. It¡¯s also a challenge.¡± Audrey had only wanted to tell them where she was going, but she did not expect that her teammates would say that they wanted to go with her. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Klein said, his tone full of anticipation. ¡°I¡¯m an alchemist too. I should go to the Herb King Valley.¡± Chapter 355 - Set Out for Herb King Valley

Chapter 355: Set Out for Herb King Valley

¡°Then I¡¯ll go too. I have nothing to do in the Knights Legion anyway,¡± Adrian and Hobart echoed from the side. After the three of them finished speaking, they looked at Cole and Kate. They looked hesitant. After a long while, Kate slowly said, ¡°I might not be able to go. My father wants me to go back for a few days.¡± Ferri¡¯s request? Audrey frowned slightly. Ferri and those Elders did not have any good intentions either. She did not know what would happen when Kate returned this time. ¡°Alright, then you have to be more careful.¡± She sighed softly in her heart. Her tone was solemn as if the Davis family was even more terrifying than going to the Herb King Valley. However, it was indeed the case for Audrey. Every noble in the Davis family had their own ulterior motives. They fought for power and benefits, making others look down on them. It was fine if her lordship was like this, but it still involved the next generation. Audrey could not help but feel helpless and sorrowful for Kate. ¡°What about you? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Klein looked at Cole and asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that I identally damaged my internal energy during my cultivation yesterday. I was afraid that I would drag you down.¡± Cole lowered his head, his face filled with guilt. Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s expression instantly tensed up. She quickly reached out and grabbed Cole¡¯s arm to sense the internal energy in his body. To cultivators, external injuries were not scary. However, if the source of their internal energy was damaged, they would need to recover for a period of time even if they had healing potions. Fortunately, Cole¡¯s injuries were not particrly serious. However, for his own good, Audrey still hoped that he could rest well. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll give you this bottle of potion. You can rest well here during this period of time. You¡¯ll recover in no time.¡± As she spoke, Audrey took out a bottle of advanced recovery potion. This might be of some help to Cole. ¡°Thank you, Audrey.¡± Audrey nodded. Since everyone had already nned out what they would do in the future, there was nothing more to say. They could not dy the matter of going to Herb King Valley. After giving a few instructions to Klein and the others, Audrey returned to her dormitory. The next day. The four of them gathered at the entrance of the Knights Legion and set off for the Herb King Valley together. As the journey was long, Audrey had specially prepared a carriage. At least it would help them reduce their stamina consumption. ¡°Get in the carriage,¡± Audrey said faintly with a chuckle when she saw the astonished looks on the three of them. Klein and the others immediately got in the carriage. Audrey did not bring anyone with her, so she drove the carriage herself. She had carefully selected this horse. It had good patience and was fast. ¡°Audrey, I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to ride a horse,¡± The three people sitting in the back seat teased with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Audrey replied. She lived in the five great ns and had people apanying her when she went out. Naturally, she did not need to learn how to drive a horse. Audrey did not deliberately learn it. She just took a look and learned it. Her words instantly made the three of them shut their mouths. ording to Audrey¡¯s genius mind, it was indeed very easy to learn everything. Although they were also praised as geniuses by others, they were still far from beingpared to Audrey. The carriage continued forward, walking from dawn to dusk. The further south they went, the hotter the weather became. At night, the few of them could only rest on the spot. ¡°Where are we? What is this ce?¡± Klein asked casually. ¡°About half of the way. This is probably a wilderness.¡± Audrey looked around. It was a deste wilderness, and it was particrly deste. Hobart and Adrian did not ask any more questions. They quickly set up tents on the spot. At the same time, Audrey lit a fire and the few of them sat together, chatting and eating. Suddenly, a few strange sounds came from the bushes not far away. Audrey¡¯s indifferent eyes instantly turned sharp. She struck out with herbat aura and realized that there was a wild boar behind the bushes. From the looks of it, it was just an ordinary wild boar. It did not have much offensive ability. ¡°It¡¯s actually a wild boar.¡± The three people by the side, who were already nervous and ready to fight, smiled helplessly. ¡°Should we capture it and eat it?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you full?¡± Audrey asked as she nced at them indifferently. ¡°Not really,¡± Klein replied. Because they had brought sufficient food this time, they had eaten without restraint. They were only curious about the taste of the wild boar. ¡°Then let it go.¡± Audrey waved her hand and removed the trap that had been ced on the wild boar. The wild boar quickly escaped, but its appearance also reminded Audrey. Although this ce was deste, it was still dangerous. It was very likely that wild beasts would appear at night, so they could not be careless. ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch at night,¡± Audrey took the initiative to say. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Klein immediately agreed, but he was immediately rejected by Audrey. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not very dangerous here. I¡¯ll be fine by myself. Everyone, take turns. We can still sleep a little longer.¡± Klein and the others thought for a moment and decisively agreed with Audrey¡¯s words. Audrey kept watch for the night while thinking about the Heaven Fey Herb. Before she reached Herb King Valley, everything was unknown. She was only prepared for the worst. Soon, Hobart came over to take over the vigil. Audrey entered the tent, but she was still not sleepy. She simply entered the otherworldly realm to cultivate and strive for an early breakthrough. Meatball was still lyingzily on the bench as usual. Seeing Audrey¡¯s troubled look, he asked in a childish voice, ¡°What happened outside? Where are you going again? Do you have any good food?¡± ¡°Do you want to eat grass?¡± Audrey retorted angrily. Meatball snorted coldly and rolled his eyes at Audrey before he became serious. ¡°Have you heard of Herb King Valley? There¡¯s also Sky Demon Herb,¡± Audrey asked meaningfully. Upon hearing this, Meatball frowned. His cute look instantly made Audrey feel much better. She waited quietly for Meatball¡¯s answer. ¡°It sounds familiar, but I don¡¯t remember. Perhaps you can look for it in the books in the house,¡± Meatball said thoughtfully as he pointed the way for Audrey. Chapter 356 - Beasts Appear and Disappear

Chapter 356: Beasts Appear and Disappear

These words reminded Audrey. She chuckled and was about to walk toward the study when she suddenly sensed a dangerous aura. Audrey¡¯s expression changed instantly. In the next second, she changed her pace and left the otherworldly realm in a sh. ¡°Hey, you go¡­¡± Before Meatball could finish his words, Audrey had already disappeared. Audrey walked out of the tent and saw the chaotic battle outside. Klein, Hobart, and Adrian were fighting against several wild beasts. Audrey¡¯s expression was heavy. There had not been any movements in the first half of the night, so why were there so many wild beasts appearing at this moment. The attacks of wild beasts were not strong to them, but with so many of them, it was enough to deal with them. Audrey looked at them uneasily. Seeing that Hobart was about to be injured by the wild boar behind him, Audrey hurriedly stepped forward and used an energy ball to repel the wild boar. She stood back-to-back with Hobart. ¡°Their attacks aren¡¯t strong. I don¡¯t know why so many of them suddenly appeared together.¡± Hobart¡¯s thoughts were very much in line with Audrey¡¯s. ¡°They probably smelled our scent and came to look for food,¡± Audrey exined calmly, but this was just a guess. Upon hearing this, Hobart snorted coldly and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t treat them as food. Instead, they want to use us as food. They really overestimate themselves!¡± Audrey could not help butugh. As they spoke, the two of them had unknowingly repelled many wild beasts. They also gathered together with Klein and Adrian. The four of them were surrounded by all sorts of wild beasts. ¡°What should we do? Should we kill them all? We won¡¯t be able to finish them until next month, right?¡± Klein said with a frown. There was a hint of ridicule in his words. Wild beasts were innocent. Audrey did not want to exterminate them all and turn this ce into a sea of corpses. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to force them back,¡± Audrey said calmly after thinking for a moment. Hearing this, the three of them did not understand. The beast¡¯s motive was so strong. How could they force it back? ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please grant me the power to intimidate all living things.¡± Audrey chanted softly and released a powerful magic power that made people shudder. Only then did the three of them understand what Audrey meant by forcing it back. As long as they released a sufficiently strong power, the beast would naturally cower in fear. Hence, the three of them released the Dou Qi in their bodies. The ferocious wild beasts, who were intent on attacking, revealed a sense of fear at this moment. They hesitated and did not advance. Most of the wild beasts were afraid of fire. Hence, Audrey condensed another fireball in her palm to deter them. As expected, the wild beasts became even more afraid and retreated. After taking a few steps back, they turned their heads and left one after another. Audrey and the others heaved a sigh of relief. After cleaning up the ce, the four of them were no longer sleepy. They took advantage of the break of dawn to leave the ce. The sun gradually rose, and the rising temperature made them feel a little ufortable. Audrey was the embodiment of the goddess of ice and snow. She had a cold nature, so she was naturally not afraid. However, Klein and the others were different. Audrey had no choice but to secretly cast a spell to make the three of them feel cool. ¡°It¡¯s said that the valley of the potion king is hidden in a forest. It¡¯s very difficult to find it.¡± On the way, Adrian suddenly changed the topic, causing them to ponder. Audrey only knew the approximate location of the valley of the potion king, so she could not help but feel mncholic. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we reach the forest,¡± Audrey replied in a low voice after thinking for a moment. The rest of the journey was smooth. After two days and two nights, they finally arrived at the southernmost part of Spark City. It was a humid and hot forest with very few residents. ¡°Is this the forest outside the Herb King Valley?¡± Klein asked as he looked at the dense forest in front of him. ¡°Probably. The forest outside the Herb King Valley is very particr. From the inside to the outside, the trees are all different. This is the forest,¡± Adrian answered, slightly surprising Audrey. She did not expect him to know so much about the Herb King Valley. Because the carriage could not enter the forest, they had to enter on foot. The forest was veryrge. After entering, they seemed to be unable to find their way. In order to prevent them from getting lost, Audrey had specially marked the path they took. ¡°Herb King Valley is hidden in the forest. It¡¯s very secretive. How do we find it?¡± Hobart asked in puzzlement. If they were to search aimlessly in the forest, it would probably take them a few more days. Audrey naturally would not allow time to be wasted like this. There were many medicinal herbs in Herb King Valley. Usually, they would make all sorts of medicinal herbs under the sun. This was the best way to break through the next level. ¡°Herb King Valley is on the sunny side. It¡¯s a ce with plenty of sunlight. Thend is rich, and there are many herbs nted there.¡± After some thought, a confident glint shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes as the corners of her mouth curled up. ¡°I see.¡± Hobart nodded in delight. He looked up at the sun above his head and pointed in a direction. ¡°That¡¯s in that direction.¡± At the same time, Audrey¡¯s gazended in that direction. This was the ce with the most sunlight. The trees in that direction were dense and well-proportioned, making it easier for them to receive sunlight. Chapter 357 - Came Knocking on Their Door

Chapter 357: Came Knocking on Their Door

Audrey nodded affirmatively and walked over. The forest was exceptionally quiet. From time to time, there would be the sound of birds chirping. It was clear that there was not any danger here. Audrey and the others gradually rxed. After walking for a long time, the sun gradually set, but they still did not see any traces of the Herb King Valley. Audrey could not help but frown. No matter how big the forest was, it was impossible for them to search for so long and still not see the Herb King Valley. It was very likely that they were looking in the wrong direction. The sky had darkened. It was dangerous to travel at night in the forest. Audrey simply told everyone to rest on the spot and search again at dawn. After the tent was set up, Audrey used the excuse of resting to go to the otherworldly realm. Two days ago, she had wanted to go to the house to search for information on the Herb King Valley. However, she was interrupted by the appearance of wild beasts. Audrey wanted to take this opportunity to search again. After entering the otherworldly realm, Audrey dove into the house and flipped through all the books. She could be considered to have obtained some useful information. After closing thest book, Audrey walked out of the house and stretched. ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading. Did you find anything?¡± Meatball walked up with short steps, tilted his head, and asked with an entric look. ¡°Some.¡± Audrey curled her lips and said, ¡°The Herb King Valley is hidden in the world. You can¡¯t find it with ordinary methods.¡± ¡°Then how do we find it?¡± Meatball asked in puzzlement. ¡°There¡¯s no need to find it. Let them find it themselves.¡± Audrey smiled mysteriously. She looked at Meatball thoughtfully and left. Audrey finally understood why the Herb King Valley was so difficult to find. Everyone thought that it was in the forest, but in fact, it was impossible to find it if one kept searching in the forest. There was ayer of seal outside the Herb King Valley, which made it hidden in the forest. One needed to find a special passage to enter. The forest was so big, so it was naturally not easy to find the location of the seal. Therefore, Audrey did not think of looking for it at all. Instead, she asked the people of the Herb King Valley to find her. The disciples of the Herb King Valley often went to the forest to pick herbs. When they met people who usually barged into the forest, they would ignore them. However, if they met someone who felt that they were in danger, they would be taken to the Herb King Valley. Although being taken away was a dangerous thing, Audrey had never been afraid of danger. After returning, Audrey told Klein and the others about the news. Only then did they realize that no wonder they had not made any progress after searching for a whole day. ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Klein immediately asked. Audrey smiled faintly and looked at them indifferently. ¡°Rest well tonight. We¡¯ll have a n tomorrow.¡± Hearing this, Klein and the others revealed puzzled expressions. Audrey did not say anything more and only said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide your aura tonight. There¡¯s no need to keep watch. Everyone, rest well. No matter what happens, you don¡¯t have to care.¡± ¡°What if we run into danger?¡± Hearing this, they instantly felt uneasy. Hobart¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Even if we run into danger, it¡¯s from the Herb King Valley. Nothing will happen,¡± Audrey consoled. Only then did the few of them feel slightly relieved. They entered the tent with a dubious expression. Previously, they had been hiding their auras because they were worried that exposing their auras would lead to danger. But today, Audrey understood that exposing their auras would attract the people from the Herb King Valley over. The auras on their bodies were very strong. Naturally, the Herb King Valley would think that they were in danger and take the initiative to find them. At night, the four of them entered the tent to rest. Audrey left some of her senses outside. In the middle of the night, they indeed heard rustling sounds around them. It was not the sound of animals, but the sound of human footsteps. However, the sound only lingered a short distance away. It did not get close before it left. The next day, the four of them walked out of the tent unscathed. Klein and the others could not help but feel amazed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so safe here. We passed the night without anyone keeping watch,¡± Klein said with a smile. As soon as he said that, a group of people suddenly appeared in front of them. They wore long white robes and carried baskets on their backs. Before they got close, Audrey could smell the herbal scent on the group of people. As expected, the people from Herb King Valley had arrived. ¡°Who are they?¡± Hobart¡¯s expression tensed. He was already prepared to fight. ¡°They¡¯re from the Herb King Valley,¡± Audrey exined. Soon, the group of people arrived in front of them. The leader was a young man in his twenties, but his aura was not weak. ¡°Who are you people? How dare you barge into the sacrednd of the Herb King Valley?¡± The man asked sternly, but he still revealed a hint of timidity in his eyes. He had been captured by Audrey. However, this was normal. After all, the hostages of the Herb King Valley were good at using the medicine. They would naturally feel afraid when they encountered people with such strong Dou Qi. ¡°We¡¯vee from the north. We want to see the legendary Herb King Valley.¡± Audrey stepped forward and said with a friendly manner, ¡°We have no ill intentions.¡± Audrey knew that the other party should also know that they were not their match. That was why they had brought so many people here just to bolster their courage. If they showed kindness, perhaps they would ept it. Chapter 358 - Outside the Valley

Chapter 358: Outside the Valley

As expected, after hearing Audrey¡¯s words, the people of the Herb King Valley revealed a hesitant expression. The leading man sized up Audrey and the others with a dubious look, he said, ¡°The Valley Lord isn¡¯t someone you can casuallyment on. However, since you¡¯ve already barged into this ce, follow me in. The Herb King Valley is a hidden realm. You aren¡¯t allowed to barge in recklessly.¡± With that said, the disciples of the Herb King Valley behind the man stepped forward and surrounded Audrey and the others. Klein and the others immediately tensed up. They thought that the other party was going to make a move. Audrey hurriedly gave the three of them aforting look and smiled indifferently. She looked at the man and said, ¡°Alright, sorry to disturb you.¡± The man snorted softly and used his eyes to signal the people beside him. Those people immediately stepped forward and covered Audrey¡¯s eyes with a ck cloth. Although she felt a little uneasy being held in someone¡¯s hand, Audrey had no choice but to do so in order to sessfully enter the Herb King Valley. The entrance of the Herb King Valley was hidden and covered with a ck cloth. It was probably because she did not want to be discovered by outsiders. Following that, Audrey and the others were led forward by the disciples of the Herb King Valley. Although they could not see the road in front of them, with their sharp senses, Audrey knew clearly what they had encountered along the way, including those herbs. After walking for a long time, they finally stopped. Because they could not see, Audrey did not know what they had done. She only heard a cracking sound, as if something had been activated. Then, they were led forward. Not long after they walked, they heard bustling sounds. It was a crowd, a bustling city. Audrey guessed that they had probably reached the Herb King Valley. The Herb King Valley was isted from the outside world. Everyone lived happily in the Herb King Valley. This ce had indeed made Audrey feel this kind of atmosphere. Audrey and the others were brought to a residence before they took off the ck cloth on their eyes. ¡°All of you will stay here temporarily. You can only move around in this area. You are not allowed to leave without permission. Otherwise, the Herb King Valley will not let this matter rest!¡± The man sternly left these words and left. Audrey and the others were all in the same room. There were all sorts of medicinal herbs growing outside. Audrey looked around and had already made a guess. ¡°This should be the outer valley of the Herb King Valley. There are medicinal herbs growing here. Very few peoplee here on normal days,¡± Audrey exined to the three of them. ¡°Outer valley?¡± Adrian frowned slightly, feeling very puzzled. Audrey nodded, and a shrewd look appeared in her azure eyes, she said, ¡°The Herb King Valley is divided into an inner valley and an outer valley. Most of the residents live in the inner valley. There are some herbs nted in the outer valley, but no one lives there. They must be afraid of us threatening the safety of the inner valley by keeping us here.¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re afraid of danger, why did they bring us in?¡± Klein and the others were still confused about what had happened sincest night. They did not know that everything was Audrey¡¯s n. ¡°They knew that they weren¡¯t our match. They were afraid that we would find the entrance and barge in without permission. That would make them even more dangerous. Therefore, they took the initiative to bring us in and trapped us here,¡± Audrey said calmly after some thought. Hearing this, Klein¡¯s expression changed instantly. There was a hint of nervousness in his eyes as he said, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t we have fallen into their trap? We wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if we were trapped here.¡± ¡°Not really. The entrance isn¡¯t easy to find. Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if they brought us in?¡± Audrey said with a sly smile. The three teammates immediately understood what was going on. It turned out to be Audrey¡¯s scheme. In order to make the people of the Herb King Valley trust them more, Audrey did not even tell them. ¡°When the people of the Herb King Valley do things, they always don¡¯t attack unless they attack us. They¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll attack them, so they came up with this n and trapped us here. If they discover that we have no ill intentions, they¡¯ll discuss with us about leaving,¡± Audrey said, although this was only her deduction, it seemed like it was the case. ¡°That¡¯s good. However, it¡¯s not a solution for us to be trapped here.¡± Hobart nodded thoughtfully, then frowned slightly. Audrey did not say anything. She focused her eyes and sensed the aura around her. There was ayer of barrier around the outer valley. Presumably, it was to guard against them. Although breaking this barrier was a piece of cake for Audrey and the others, they could not do that. This would make the people of the Herb King Valley treat them as enemies. When that time came, it would be unknown what dangers they would encounter. Although the people of the Herb King Valley were not good at attacking, they were good at using medicinal poisons. When that time came, they would not even know how they died. ¡°There¡¯s a barrier outside. We can¡¯t go out. Let¡¯s just treat this ce as a ce to rest,¡± Audrey sighed and said nonchntly. She also took this opportunity to study the herbs that were nted outside. They all looked pretty good. Klein and the others listened to Audrey¡¯s words and obediently rested in their rooms. There were people delivering food to them every day. Audrey and the others appeared very calm and kind. ¡°Can I pick some of these herbs for research?¡± Audrey asked with a pleasant expression. The disciple who delivered the food gave Audrey a strange look and said, ¡°Miss, you know how to use medicine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use this medicine. I just know a little about medicinal herbs. It¡¯s very boring here, so I wanted to study them,¡± Audrey said with a chuckle. This was the first time Klein and the others had seen Audrey¡¯s kind face. They could not help but be stunned. Chapter 359 - Went Into the Valley

Chapter 359: Went Into the Valley

The disciple nodded and thought for a moment before saying with a smile, ¡°You can pluck as much as you want, miss. Our Herb King Valley has the most medicinal herbs. The ones nted here are only the mostmon ones.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Audrey curled her lips slightly and sent the disciple away. Klein and the others did not understand what Audrey meant. After the person left, they immediately came forward to ask. ¡°Audrey, are you really going to study herbs here?¡± Klein asked with an incredulous look. He immediately made Audreyugh and teased, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re here to collect some herbs anyway,¡± Hobart echoed from the side. He did not seem to think that Audrey¡¯s actions were inappropriate. Seeing this, Audrey smiled. She did not intend topletely hide it from her teammates. After all, she could not hide it anymore. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to look for the Sky Demon herb. It¡¯s said to be very rare. It only appears once every ten years.¡± Audrey¡¯s tone was calm, but she was very serious. Only then did theye to a realization. No wonder Audrey was so determined toe to Herb King Valley. ¡°Such a rare herb would definitely not be nted here.¡± Adrian looked at the herbs around him and said with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. The Sky Demon herb must be in an extremely hidden location. Probably only the Valley Lord knows about it. That¡¯s why I have to meet the Valley Lord,¡± Audrey nodded and said firmly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll apany you.¡± Klein immediately agreed. ¡°We just don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to get out of here. Being trapped here isn¡¯t a solution either.¡± Audrey was about to continue when she suddenly noticed a group of people walking over from the corner of her eye. The people walking in front and behind were all disciples of the Herb King Valley. In the middle was a group of people dressed in ck. Although they had concealed their auras, Audrey could keenly sense that their auras were very simr to those of the people in the Pr cier Vige, they were very simr. They were people from the Carol Association! Audrey¡¯s eyes immediately tensed up. She did not expect them to find this ce so quickly, and they had even been brought here in the same manner. The people of the Herb King Valley had been hiding here all year round. They definitely did not know about the Carol Association¡¯s affairs or their conspiracy. They might even hand over the Sky Demon herb. In order to avoid such a situation, she had to obtain the Sky Demon herb first. Only then would she have enough chips topete with the people from the Carol Association. ¡°Audrey, what are you looking at?¡± Hobart¡¯s voice interrupted Audrey¡¯s thoughts. She hurriedly turned her head, and a trace of anxiety shed across her eyes. She said, ¡°Do you see that group of people? Stay away from them.¡± Upon hearing this, the three of them looked over, but they did not understand the meaning behind Audrey¡¯s words. Klein stared at them for a while, and he could not help but feel goosebumps all over his body. He shivered and retracted his gaze, seeming to understand Audrey¡¯s words. A few ck-clothed men were brought to another residence, which was not too far away from Audrey and the others. Following that, the disciples of the Herb King Valley left. With people from the Carol Association entering the outer valley, Audrey immediately became vignt. In the inner valley. ¡°Eldest senior brother, we¡¯ve already brought them over,¡± a disciple said respectfully. The one who was addressed as his eldest senior brother was the man who had led Audrey away that day. His name was Moka. ¡°Alright, I understand. Pay more attention to these people. I have a feeling that they aren¡¯t that simple.¡± Moka nodded, his eyes shing with unease andplexity. The disciple nodded and was about to leave when Moka spoke again. ¡°How are the people who barged inst time?¡± ¡°They are still in the outer valley. They seem very obedient. It¡¯s quiet in the outer valley too. Other than the girl who will be researching herbs, the others are fine.¡± Moka listened thoughtfully. After thinking for a moment, he said meaningfully, ¡°Bring them hereter. Perhaps they¡¯re just here to ask for the herbs. After giving them the herbs, let them leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At noon, the disciples of the Herb King Valley came to deliver the food again. Audrey still had a pleasant look as she chatted with that person. Sometimes, she would ask about the herbs. After a while, the disciple who delivered the food became familiar with Audrey. Audrey also knew his name. Vi was a disciple of the Herb King Valley. Not long after, another person walked out of the house. Vi saw this person and only nodded slightly to greet him before leaving. ¡°Pack up and follow me,¡± Drago said in a calm tone. Audrey did not recognize this person, but when she heard that they were to leave this ce, she was delighted. The few of them quickly packed up and followed Drago out of the outer valley. On the way, Drago said as they left. ¡°The Herb King Valley doesn¡¯t allow outsiders to stay for long. If you have any needs, just tell eldest senior brother and take them away.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Audrey replied with a chuckle. Soon, Drago brought them to a house where Moka was waiting. After Audrey and the others entered, Moka invited them to sit down in a friendly manner. Then, he began to ask, ¡°I see that you don¡¯t have any ill intentions. May I ask where you¡¯re from and why you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re from a small city in the north. This time, we¡¯re here to seek a medicinal herb,¡± Audrey said straightforwardly so that they would trust them more. Moka nodded. He did not find it strange. Every year, many people came to the Herb King Valley to seek medicine. There were many medicinal herbs in the Herb King Valley, so they would directly give some of the ordinary ones as a way to benefit the people. There were also some people who deliberately came to make things difficult for them. The Herb King Valley was not easy to bully, so they chased them away. Chapter 360 - Didn’t Have Any Sky Demon Herb

Chapter 360: Didn¡¯t Have Any Sky Demon Herb

¡°What herb do you want? Herb King Valley isn¡¯t stingy. If they have it, they will naturally give it to you,¡± Moka said. However, Audrey¡¯s words surprised him, and his expression changed instantly. ¡°Sky Demon Herb.¡± Moka looked at Audrey with a serious expression. A hint of unease shed in his eyes, and his tone became much colder. ¡°There¡¯s no such herb in the valley. You guys should leave quickly.¡± ¡°How can there be no such herb? We only came here after asking around,¡± Klein said discontentedly. Moka immediately shot him a cold look. ¡°If I said there isn¡¯t, then there isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give it to us, then just say you don¡¯t want to give it to us. Why do you have to lie to us and say you don¡¯t have it?¡± Klein snorted coldly and grumbled in a low voice. By the side, Audrey did not expect the people of the Herb King Valley to have such a huge change in attitude when they heard about the Sky Demon Herb. No matter how rare the Sky Demon Herb was, they could have exined it clearly and rejected it. Why did they have to be so cold and heartless? Audrey could not help but feel puzzled. She thought for a moment and knew that it was not appropriate to fall out with the people of the Herb King Valley at this moment. She smiled and said, ¡°Then we might have gotten the wrong information. If not, then forget it.¡± Upon hearing this, Moka seemed to rx a lot. The eyes he looked at Audrey and the others became much gentler, but the hint of caution and vignce in his eyes was still obvious. Audrey did not know why Moka would suddenly be so vignt and guarded against them after hearing about the Sky Demon Herb. Could there be something hidden behind the Sky Demon Herb? Then, it was even more impossible for him to give up so easily. ¡°In that case, the few of you can leave. I¡¯ll send someone to send you out.¡± Moka said this, feeling anxious. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ve always heard that there are many medicinal herbs in the Herb King Valley and many interesting things. Even if we do not have the Sky Demon Herb, it wouldn¡¯t be a waste to stay for two days to visit. I wonder if we can stay for a few more days to visit and get to know the local customs of the Herb King Valley.¡± A faint smile hung on Audrey¡¯s lips as she said this. She seemed kind, but under her azure blue eyes, there was a coldness. Moka was conflicted in his heart. He was afraid that Audrey and the others would bring danger if they stayed here, but he was also afraid that they would fly into a rage if they rejected them. At the same time, they would bring danger to the Herb King Valley. Although he did not fight with Audrey and the others, Moka could feel their powerful strength. ¡°You are all experts with extraordinary strength. Our Herb King Valley doesn¡¯t want to make enemies, nor do we want to have a fight that would disrupt the harmony of the Herb King Valley. As long as you don¡¯t have any ill intentions, it¡¯s fine for you to stay for a few days. However, if you cause chaos to the Herb King Valley, I will definitely not let you off.¡± Moka¡¯s tone was sharp as he said these words. Following that, he had someone arrange a new room for Audrey and the others in the inner valley. Only then did this mattere to an end. After returning to the room, Klein and the others could not wait to ask Audrey about her next ns. ¡°Do you believe that there really isn¡¯t any Sky Demon Herb here?¡± Audrey looked at her three teammates with a faint smile as she asked with a frown. When the Sky Demon Herb was mentioned, Klein felt angry and immediately retorted, ¡°How can there be no Sky Demon Herb? It must be because they don¡¯t want to give it to us. After all, Sky Demon Herb is rare, that¡¯s why they said they didn¡¯te to fool us.¡± ¡°ording to the book, the Sky Demon Herb is in Herb King Valley. It should be here,¡± Adrian said as well, but he was much moreposed than Klein. Hearing this, Audrey smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. The Sky Demon Herb must be here. However, I don¡¯t know why they would have such a big reaction when they mentioned the Sky Demon Herb. I need to figure this out,¡± Audrey said thoughtfully, aplicated look shing in her eyes. Only then did her teammates understand the reason why Audrey stayed. After a round of conversation, they gradually became calmer. If they wanted to investigate the truth, they needed to stay calm in the Herb King Valley and take their time. In the afternoon, Audrey really went to the market in the valley as she had told Moka. She bought some medicinal herbs. Other than that, there were also many injuries medicine sold in the market in the valley. They were all refined by the residents of the valley, and the effects were quite good, Audrey also bought some back in case she needed them. Two to three days passed in the blink of an eye. Other than collecting a lot of herbs in the valley, Audrey did not find anything about the Sky Demon Herb. That morning, the valley suddenly became unusually quiet. The atmosphere was also very depressing. There were not many people in the market, and Audrey keenly sensed that something was unusual. Leaving Klein and the others behind, Audrey went alone to the most mysterious ce in the valley, which was the residence of the Valley Master. Over the past few days, Audrey had also investigated the situation in the valley. The Valley Master and some of the important Elders in the valley basically lived nearby. Afraid of being followed, Audrey had nevere to investigate. Today, she had no choice but toe here. Outside the few houses, the atmosphere seemed to be even more serious and heavy. Audrey hid in a corner and looked at the disciplesing and going with a sorrowful expression. There seemed to be a lot of people standing in the middle of the house. Audrey guessed that the valley master was probably inside, but she could not barge in rashly. She would definitely be chased out as a threat to the Herb King Valley. After standing outside for a while, she did not find anything else. Audrey could not help but sigh and took half a step back. Unexpectedly, she stepped on a withered branch behind her, making a creaking sound. ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡± A sharp voice immediately came from inside the room. A figure was about to barge out. Audrey¡¯s expression tensed. She hurriedly shed away and went to another ce. Not far away, there were two disciples brewing soup. Audrey stopped in time and quietly looked at the two disciples. ¡°The decoction has been drunk for half a year. The Valley Master is still not getting better.¡± One of the disciples sighed and said helplessly. Chapter 361 - Valley Master Is Sick

Chapter 361: Valley Master Is Sick

Hearing this, Audrey felt a chill in her heart. The outside world had never heard that the valley master of Herb King Valley was sick. Not only the outside world, but even if she stayed in Herb King Valley, she had only found out recently. It was obvious that the news had not spread out. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what kind of strange illness he has. All the medicine has been used, but it¡¯s still useless.¡± The other person immediately echoed. From the helpless tone of the two, Audrey could imagine how serious the Valley Master¡¯s illness was. There were many people who were good at using medicine in the Herb King Valley. There was definitely no shortage of people with strong medical skills. Even so, they were still unable to cure the Valley Master¡¯s illness. It was really strange. Audrey sighed in her heart. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, the disciple who had spoken first spoke again. ¡°Although the Valley Master has used almost all the medicinal herbs in the past half a year and hasn¡¯t improved much, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no hope.¡± ¡°What hope?¡± ¡°The Sky Demon Herb, which only grows once every ten years, is about to grow. It¡¯s said that the Sky Demon Herb has a chance of bringing people back from the dead. The Valley Master is waiting for the Sky Demon Herb. I think only the sky demon grass can save the Valley Master,¡± the person exined. Hearing this, Audrey was surprised, but at the same time, she also dispelled the doubts in her heart. No wonder Moka had such a big reaction when the Sky Demon Herb was mentioned. It turned out that the Sky Demon Herb had to be left for the Valley Master to save. That was really unfortunate. The people from the Carol Association also needed the Sky Demon Herb to save their lives. Audrey did not care who the herb saved in the end. However, she needed the Sky Demon Herb to lure out the people of the Carol Association. It would be best if she could use it as a bargaining chip to find out more about the Carol Association. However, at the moment, the people of the Herb King Valley would definitely not give out the Sky Demon Herb. Unless¡­ the Valley Master no longer needed the Sky Demon Herb. This bold idea suddenly appeared in Audrey¡¯s mind. She looked at the Valley Master¡¯s room without any clear meaning, and aplicated look shed across her eyes. Now, it was naturally not the time to go in and check on the Valley Master¡¯s situation. However, Audrey thought that she must find an opportunity to go in and take a look. After listening to the words of her two disciples, Audrey quietly left and returned to her residence. She informed her three teammates of the situation. ¡°No wonder they aren¡¯t willing to give us the Sky Demon Herb.¡± Klein came to a sudden realization and said helplessly, ¡°Then we won¡¯t be able to get the Sky Demon Herb.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll look for an opportunity to check on the Valley Master¡¯s situation. Perhaps we might not be able to save him with the Sky Demon Herb.¡± Audrey thought for a moment and said meaningfully. The three teammates did not quite understand what Audrey meant. There were so many divine doctors in Herb King Valley, but they could not save the Valley Master. Could there be another way? However, seeing that Audrey did not want to continue, the three of them did not ask further. In the next few days, Audrey would go to the Valley Master¡¯s room from time to time to keep an eye on him. There were many people guarding outside the room, so she had no way to sneak in. However, Audrey gradually realized that every day when the Valley Master was on his lunch break, there was no one watching outside. Everyone seemed to be gathering herbs or brewing medicine for the Valley Master. Taking advantage of this gap, Audrey directly slipped into the Valley Master¡¯s room through the window. On the bed not far awayy an old man. Perhaps due to his illness, the Valley Master¡¯splexion was extremely bad. His face was sallow, and his lips were pale. Although Audrey¡¯s medical skills were inferior to those of the Herb King Valley, she had more or less learned some methods to save people in her previous life. She was curious about the illness that could render the entire Herb King Valley helpless. Very soon, Audrey approached the Valley Master. Her eyes scanned her surroundings before she extended her hand to check the Valley Master¡¯s pulse. Judging from the pulse, the Valley Master seemed to have a stagnant bloodline. Audrey could not say what illness it was, but it was definitely not poisoning. However, when she approached the Valley Master, Audrey could faintly smell the scent of purplish-blue leaves on his body. Purplish-blue leaves were just ordinary herbs. However, if they were eaten together with the fire spirit fruit, it would make people feel weak all over as if they were sick. However, this was only a normal situation where the two of them countered each other. They would recover in a few days. However, most people would think that they were sick and start taking medicinal soup. At this moment, no matter what kind of medicinal soup they took, it would umte toxins in their bodies and aggravate their illness. As the Valley Master of Herb King Valley, she often tested the medicine with her own body. It was not strange to smell the scent of the purple and blue leaves on his body. However, when she thought about how special the purple and blue leaves were, Audrey could not help but have other thoughts. If the Valley Master had really eaten the purple and blue leaves and the fire spirit fruit, it was not impossible for the current situation to be caused. However, even she knew that the two of them countered each other, so how could the Valley Master not know? Audrey could not figure it out for a moment. She could only temporarily determine if the Valley Master had been poisoned. It was very simple. All she needed to do was to test the Valley Master¡¯s blood. Audrey took out a silver needle from somewhere and pricked the Valley Master¡¯s finger carefully. She took out some blood and was about to verify it when the Valley Master suddenly woke up. Chapter 362 - Was Caught on the Spot

Chapter 362: Was Caught on the Spot

¡°Who are you!¡± Seeing that Audrey was wearing clothes that were different from those of the Herb King Valley, the Valley Master revealed a frightened expression. He wanted to scold her harshly, but his body was too weak. Seeing this, a hint of uneasiness shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes. She was about to speak when the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the door. Soon after, a group of people barged in. It looked like there were other Elders and a group of disciples. More than a dozen people quickly surrounded Audrey, holding their weapons in their hands. ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into the Valley Master¡¯s room?¡± ¡°What did you do to the Valley Master?¡± ¡­ A series of interrogations made Audrey feel helpless. She did not know how to speak, and she still had the blood of the Valley Master in her hands. At this moment, Moka also hurriedly walked in. When he saw Audrey, his eyes revealed a hint of surprise, followed by displeasure. ¡°Miss Audrey, why are you here!? Didn¡¯t you say that you have no ill intentions?¡± Finally, someone who could speak was here. Audrey sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Indeed, I have no ill intentions. I just heard that the Valley Master of your valley is sick. Coincidentally, I know some medical skills, so I came to take a look.¡± ¡°Heh! You little girl, what medical skills do you know? We as Elders have studied it for half a year, but we still haven¡¯t been able to cure the Valley Master.¡± The person who said this was a man with a long beard. He looked to be in his fifties or sixties. Upon hearing this, the other Elders chimed in as well. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here to harm the Valley Master. You¡¯re not a member of our Herb King Valley either. What exactly is your motive!¡± It was still that Elder who spoke in a stern voice. ¡°I don¡¯t have any motive. If the Elders don¡¯t believe me, then forget it.¡± Audrey snorted coldly and said unhappily. Her azure eyes narrowed as she sized up the Elder who had spoken first, feeling slightly uneasy. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Audrey ignored him and only looked at Moka. He looked like a reasonable person. Perhaps he would be easier to talk to. ¡°If you believe me, then listen to me. If you don¡¯t believe me, then take it as me saying it for nothing.¡± Audrey said slowly, ¡°Your Valley Master wasn¡¯t sick, but poisoned. The Valley Master ate purple-blue leaves and Fire Spirit Fruits at the same time. Later, he thought he was sick and began to use medicine which resulted in the poisoning.¡± It was not difficult to exin this medicine theory. At least, people with good medical skills knew it. Upon hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Moka¡¯s expression changed instantly. For the past half a year, they had thought that the Valley Master had some strange illness. He had not improved after repeated use of medicine, but they had never thought that he had been poisoned. This was because the Valley Master¡¯s medical skills were outstanding. He was also very good at distinguishing between herbs. If it was a poisonous herb, he would not have easily tried to poison himself. That was why no one had thought that he had been poisoned. However, Audrey¡¯s words reminded Moka. However, how could the Valley Master be poisoned by such a strange poison? ¡°Do you think that being poisoned means being poisoned?¡± The white-bearded Elder said in a bad mood. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can verify it and see if it¡¯s poison.¡± Audrey nced at him coldly, her tone calm. By the side, Moka fell into deep thought. After a moment, he said decisively, ¡°Someone, verify if the Valley Master is poisoned and what kind of poison he has been poisoned by.¡± As soon as he said that, the white-bearded Elder immediately revealed an anxious expression. He stood in front of the Valley Master and said, ¡°You can¡¯t! The Valley Master has been seriously ill for half a year. He can¡¯t afford to suffer anymore. How can you easily believe the words of an outsider and attack the Valley Master?¡± ¡°Martial Master, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to verify if the Valley Master was poisoned.¡± Moka was stunned for a moment before he said awkwardly. ¡°None of us Elders could see that the Valley Master is poisoned. What can a little girl like her see? Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense and talk nonsense. I think she must have some ulterior motive.¡± The white-bearded Elder quickly pointed his spear at Audrey and attacked her. Audrey¡¯s expression sank. She had no enmity with the Elders. She had just barged into the Valley Master¡¯s room. Why did he have to be so persistent? If it was for the Valley Master¡¯s good, why did he not give it a try? Or did he have a guilty conscience? ¡°It¡¯s just a test to see if he¡¯s poisoned. It doesn¡¯t affect the Valley Master that much. Elder, you¡¯ve stopped me and attacked me many times. Could it be that you have other intentions?¡± Audrey snorted coldly, and the corners of her mouth curled into a frivolous smile, a few words had stirred up the hearts of the people present. Everyone looked at the white-bearded Elder with strange gazes. ¡°Elder Yuan, she¡¯s right. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to give the Valley Master a test.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps there really is a turning point.¡± ¡­ Seeing that everyone was speaking to Audrey, the white-bearded Elder¡¯s expression turned even uglier. It was not a matter of advancing or retreating. ¡°Martial Master, move aside.¡± Moka walked forward with a slightly unyielding attitude. The white-bearded Elder could only walk to the side resentfully. The Herb King Valley had a unique poison detection method. It was to insert dozens of silver needles into a person¡¯s meridians to see if they were poisoned. For safety reasons, Moka had acted personally. As the Valley Master¡¯s first disciple, no one dared to question his medical skills. After a series of operations, the silver needles had already entered the Valley Master¡¯s body. Not long after, dark ck blood slowly emerged from the ce where the silver needles were inserted. It looked particrly disgusting. Chapter 363 - I Can Detoxify Poison

Chapter 363: I Can Detoxify Poison

Moka¡¯s expression immediately tensed up as he stared at the Valley Master. Judging from the blood and the smell, he was indeed poisoned. They had actually not discovered anything during the past half a year. ¡°Go and test what kind of poison he was poisoned with.¡± Moka took some of the Valley Master¡¯s blood and handed it to the person beside him. That person immediately left to test it. The people in the room all had incredulous expressions. It was as if no one had expected that the Valley Master would be poisoned. They had always thought that it was some difficult andplicated disease, so they tried many medicines. However, they did not expect that these medicines were all to aggravate the poison. Fortunately, someone brought it up today. Otherwise, the Valley Master would have been killed by them. ¡°So the Valley Master was really poisoned. For more than half a year, we have been mistaken.¡± A disciple who was brewing medicine said guiltily, ¡°The medicine we gave didn¡¯t benefit the valley master at all. It even increased the umtion of the poison.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really a sin.¡± Another person echoed. Hearing this, Moka silently sighed and said with a slight frown, ¡°Alright, this matter isn¡¯t your fault. Since we¡¯ve already found the reason, we can treat the illness ordingly.¡± Upon hearing this, the people in the room nodded one after another. Soon after, they revealed awkward expressions. They were good at practicing medicine, and it was not bad to use poison. However, they did not know how to treat the poison of the violet-blue leaf and the Fire Spirit Fruit that countered each other. In addition, the Valley Master had drunk quite a lot of medicinal soup over the past half a year, so the poison in his body had likely be veryplicated. ¡°Elders, do you have any methods to treat the poison?¡± Moka naturally knew that it was useless to rely on the disciples in the valley, so he simply ced his hopes on the elders. They were all the most powerful doctors in the Herb King Valley and had countless experiences. However, after hearing Moka¡¯s words, the Elders also showed hesitance. After a long time, they raised their heads and looked at Moka with a conflicted expression, saying, ¡°This poison is special and there is no antidote. We still need to study it for a few more days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we have never cured this poison. Moreover, the Valley Master has many medicinal herbs in his body, so the poison has be moreplicated. It¡¯s even harder to cure.¡± Another Elder said the same thing. Even the Elders could not do anything about it. Moka¡¯s eyes instantly became deste. He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I hope that the elders can find a way to cure the poison as soon as possible.¡± By the side, Audrey sneered and said indifferently, ¡°In a few more days, I¡¯m afraid that your Valley Master will die.¡± ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re clearly cursing the Valley Master!¡± Even though it was because of Audrey that they had found the true cause of the Valley Master¡¯s illness, her words still caused everyone to be dissatisfied. ¡°Valley Master¡¯s poison isplicated, so this is the only way. If you don¡¯t understand, then don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Moka also reminded Audrey, his eyes creased tightly. Audrey snorted lightly. Although this group of people was famous for being doctors in the Herb King Valley, their abilities were only so-so. They would only blindly choose to wait for conservative treatment. However, she had never thought that Valley Master would still be able to wait for a few more days. ¡°I can cure this poison.¡± Audrey harrumphed coldly in her heart. She raised her eyes and looked at Moka with a serious expression. Her tone was firm. As soon as these words were said, everyone, including Moka, revealed an astonished expression. They looked at Audrey in disbelief. Of course, the doubt in their hearts was still greater than their trust. ¡°None of us Elders can cure it. Youss, what do you know? Don¡¯t talk big here.¡± The one who spoke was still the white-bearded Elder. Audrey vaguely remembered that everyone called him Elder Yuan. ¡°Elder Yuan, just because you can¡¯t solve it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t solve it as well.¡± Audrey smiled faintly and spoke coldly. Upon hearing this, Elder Yuan¡¯s face immediately turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver. He looked at Audrey angrily and rebuked, ¡°You mean that I¡¯m inferior to ass like you? Heh! That makes sense!¡± Some of the Elders thought that they were the most powerful just because they were old. Audrey ignored them as a hint of sarcasm shed in her eyes. ¡°The poison in Valley Master¡¯s body is indeedplicated, but it¡¯s not without a cure. I said that I can cure it, but it depends on whether you believe me or not.¡± Audrey looked at the crowd calmly. Her tone was calm, and she did not seem like she was boasting. This also made the people in the room hesitate. After all, Audrey was the first to discover that Valley Master was not sick but poisoned. ¡°Are you confident?¡± After a long while, Moka stepped forward and asked nervously. Audrey looked up and smiled at him. ¡°90%.¡± ¡°90%, heh! We old bones don¡¯t dare to promise that.¡± Elder Yuan said sarcastically, then looked at Moka and said, ¡°You mustn¡¯t believe what she said. Her origin is unknown. Who knows what her purpose is.¡± Audrey frowned slightly as she nced at Elder Yuan with a hint of displeasure in her eyes. The other Elders did not say anything. He was the only one who tried his best to stop her. What was he thinking? Was he really worried about the Valley Master, or did he have other motives? As she did not know the specific situation of the Herb King Valley, Audrey did not dare to make a hasty conclusion. However, she felt that there was something wrong with Elder Yuan. ¡°Elder Yuan, we don¡¯t have a choice now. Why don¡¯t we let her give it a try? Maybe we can save him,¡± Moka probed. Although he was the number one disciple of the Herb King Valley, he still had to ask the Elders for their opinions on everything. ¡°No! The Valley Master can¡¯t take it. What if you take the Valley Master¡¯s life like this?¡± Elder Yuan¡¯s attitude was resolute and his tone was sharp. Chapter 364 - Chips

Chapter 364: Chips

¡°If the poison isn¡¯t detoxified, he¡¯ll still be dead three dayster,¡± Audrey snorted coldly and said unhappily. Upon hearing the words ¡®three days¡¯, everyone immediately became nervous. ¡°Three days? Valley Master only has three days?¡± ¡°What should we do? Without the Valley Master, Herb King Valley will be finished.¡± ¡­ In the face of the discussions of the disciples, Elder Yuan appeared even more impatient. He berated sternly, ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t listen to an outsider¡¯s rmist words. Valley Master will definitely be fine.¡± ¡°What does Elder Yuan have to prove that the Valley Master will be fine? Do you have the antidote, or are you just putting on a show by saying that he¡¯s fine?¡± Audrey¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile. She did not give Elder Yuan any room to retaliate. Although she did not know the purpose of the other party¡¯s various obstructions, such obstructions had already provoked Audrey. Elder Yuan was instantly speechless. Seeing this, the other Elders fell into deep thought for a moment before speaking up one after another. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try? Maybe we can turn the situation around.¡± ¡°I think we should wait for the Sky Demon Herb to mature and try again. If something goes wrong, the Sky Demon Herb might still be able to save its life.¡± The other Elder¡¯s suggestion was immediately echoed by everyone. ¡°When will the Sky Demon Herb mature?¡± Audrey asked. Moka looked at Audrey with aplicated expression and said, ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still time.¡± Audrey¡¯s lips curled into a frivolous smile. Then, her gaze fell on the table at the side with a pen and paper on it. She walked forward quickly and wrote down the names of some herbs on the paper before handing it over to Moka. ¡°It just so happens that I can prepare these herbs in the next two days. I¡¯ll use them when the timees. I¡¯lle and save the Valley Master once the Sky Demon Herb matures.¡± Audrey said seriously, ¡°If I can sessfully save the Valley Master, the Sky Demon Herb will be mine. Sounds fair?¡± Upon hearing this, Moka frowned slightly as he looked at Audrey, as though he had long thought of this condition. ¡°What do you want the Sky Demon Herb for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to tell you. Just give it to me. I guarantee that the Valley Master¡¯s life will not be in any danger,¡± Audrey replied coldly. Moka thought for a moment and was about to agree when Elder Yuan said, ¡°The Sky Demon Herb is rare. It onlyes once every ten years. She asked for it the moment she opened her mouth. She must be desperate for it. Don¡¯t be deceived by her. She can¡¯t save the Valley Master at all.¡± ¡°If I can save the Valley Master, the Sky Demon Herb will naturally be mine. If I can¡¯t save the Valley Master, I won¡¯t take the Sky Demon Herb. Elder, there¡¯s no need to worry,¡± Audrey retorted bluntly. Elder Yuan¡¯s face instantly turned stiff, and his eyes shed with anger and unwillingness. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. Miss Audrey, go back and prepare well. I hope you can do as you say.¡± Seeing this, Moka spoke up in time and settled the matter. Audrey nodded and left. She returned to the house where she lived. Klein and the others were waiting inside. ¡°Where did you go? Why did you take so long toe back?¡± Klein immediately came forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Did anything happen?¡± ¡°I went to the Valley Master¡¯s room. The Valley Master wasn¡¯t sick. He¡¯s been poisoned,¡± Audrey exined concisely. ¡°Poisoned?¡± Hearing this, the three of them immediately looked surprised. ¡°He¡¯s the Valley Master of the Herb King Valley. How could he be poisoned? Who poisoned him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Audrey shook her head, aplicated look shing across her eyes. Thinking of Elder Yuan, who had tried so hard to stop her today, Audrey felt a headacheing on. She also felt slightly uneasy, as if something was going to happen. ¡°Alright, then what else happened?¡± Hobart nodded and asked with concern. Following that, Audrey told the three of them everything that had happened in the Valley Master¡¯s room. The three of them also helped to analyze the matter between Elder Yuan and the Valley Master. ¡°Could it be that he was the one who poisoned the Valley Master? That¡¯s why he tried so hard to stop you from saving the Valley Master,¡± Adrian said thoughtfully. Living in the five great ns, he had seen this kind of scheming since he was young. Audrey nodded. It was possible. But why did Elder Yuan want to harm the Valley Master? ¡°If you were Elder Yuan, what would you do now?¡± Audrey frowned and asked nervously. ¡°To stop you from saving the Valley Master,¡± the three answered in unison, ¡°he¡¯s going to destroy the Sky Demon Herb!¡± Sky Demon Herb? Audrey immediately reacted and her expression changed. She hade for the Sky Demon Herb. If she did not have the Sky Demon Herb, she might not save the Valley Master. Even if she chose to continue saving the Valley Master, without the Sky Demon Herb, she would not be able to save the Valley Master if she failed. Thinking of this, the Sky Demon Herb was really dangerous. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while,¡± Audrey said before leaving in a hurry. She walked toward Moka¡¯s room and directly pushed open the door, giving Moka a fright. ¡°Miss Audrey, why are you here?¡± Moka asked in puzzlement. ¡°The Sky Demon Herb is in danger. Bring me to see the Sky Demon Herb,¡± Audrey said in a serious tone. Moka was even more puzzled. He frowned slightly, his head filled with confusion. He instinctively felt that Audrey was overthinking things, so heforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Sky Demon Herb grows in the Herb King Valley¡¯s secret realm. Ordinary people can¡¯t enter, so it¡¯s not dangerous.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s not an ordinary person?¡± Audrey stared at Moka tightly. Her tone was still very stern, revealing a nervous aura. ¡°Miss Audrey, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Elder Yuan. His rtionship with the Valley Master shouldn¡¯t be too good, right?¡± Audrey snorted softly and asked tentatively. There was a hint of certainty in her eyes. Chapter 365 - Elder Yuan

Chapter 365: Elder Yuan

Moka did not seem to think that Audrey would know. He immediately revealed a shocked expression, he said, ¡°How did you know? Elder Yuan and the Valley Master are the former Valley Master¡¯s proudest disciples. In the end, the Valley Master became the new Valley Master. Elder Yuan has always had a grudge in his heart. However, after so many years, it should have diminished.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not true. It¡¯s very likely that he was the one who poisoned us. Today, he tried all sorts of ways to stop the test to see if he was poisoned or to stop the rescue. Isn¡¯t that suspicious?¡± Audrey snorted coldly and simply made things clear. Moka did not think much at first, but when he heard Audrey¡¯s words, he became nervous. In his mind, he recalled what happened today and immediately began to feel uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m only doing it for the Sky Demon Herb. I don¡¯t want to participate in the matter of your Herb King Valley, but I won¡¯t allow anyone to destroy the Sky Demon Herb either,¡± Audrey continued. Before she could finish her sentence, Moka said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Audrey heaved a sigh of relief in her heart, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a gratified smile. The two hurriedly left the room and walked toward the Mystic Realm. ¡°Only a few Elders and I are allowed to enter the Herb King Valley¡¯s Mystic Realm. You are one of the few people who have entered the Mystic Realm,¡± Moka said half-jokingly. Audrey clearly did not belong to the Herb King Valley, but for some reason, he trusted her so much. It was as if everything she said had be exceptionally convincing. ¡°I didn¡¯t juste in casually,¡± Audrey replied with a light snort. The herbs nted in the Mystic Realm were all extremely rare herbs. The Sky Demon Herb grew at the bottom of the cliff in the deepest part of the Mystic Realm. Audrey and Moka soon arrived at the surroundings of the cliff, ready to go up and check on the Sky Demon Herb. At this moment, a figure suddenly shed past not far away. Even Audrey did not see it clearly. The Sky Demon Herb was only in her mind. She could not care about anything else and quickly went up. ¡°Fortunately, the Sky Demon Herb is fine.¡± Moka followed closely behind. When he saw that the Sky Demon Herb was still intact, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Following that, his expression turned heavy again as he said, ¡°That figure just now was¡­¡± ¡°You and I both know who it was. This is your matter. I won¡¯t interfere. But fortunately, we came in time today. Otherwise, the Sky Demon Herb would have been destroyed.¡± Audrey swept a cold nce at Moka as she spoke. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fortunate that I have you here with me.¡± Moka nodded with gratitude in his eyes. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll stay here and guard the Sky Demon Herb until it matures.¡± This was what Audrey had thought. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you then,¡± Audrey replied and left the Mystic Realm. It was easy to say that it was easy to detoxify Valley Master¡¯s poison, but the herbs required were extremely numerous. Other than the ones she had given to Moka, there were also some that Audrey needed to prepare personally. Fortunately, there were nts in the Otherworldly Realm. After leaving the Mystic Realm, Audrey went straight to the Otherworldly Realm. She picked some herbs and went to the hot spring pool to fetch some hot spring water. With the hot spring water, Audrey believed that even the mostplicated poison could be easily cured. Two dayster, Audrey followed Moka to the Mystic Realm again. The Sky Demon Herb was no longer the same as before. It grew more luxuriously, and every leaf seemed to be filled with spirit energy. ¡°This is the mature Sky Demon Herb.¡± Moka looked at Audrey and said meaningfully, ¡°No matter what, even if it¡¯s for the sake of obtaining the Sky Demon Herb, I hope that you can save the Valley Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Audrey replied in a low voice. There was a deeper meaning in her eyes as she looked at the Sky Demon Master. Moka nodded and went forward. He used Herb King Valley¡¯s unique method to pick the Sky Demon Herb. Only the Herb King Valley¡¯s unique method of picking could ensure the vitality of the Sky Demon Herb. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Valley Master¡¯s room,¡± Moka said with a heavy tone as he put away the Sky Demon Herb. A crowd had already gathered in the Valley Master¡¯s room. The elders and all of the Valley Master¡¯s personal disciples were all gathered in the room. It was very lively. Audrey did not want to save the Valley Master in front of everyone, but she was afraid that it would arouse suspicion, so she simply did not mention this matter. ¡°If anything happens to Valley Master, we will definitely not let you off. If you aren¡¯t confident, then give up as soon as possible,¡± Elder Yuan said disdainfully. Hearing this, Audrey nced at him indifferently and looked at Moka with an unclear meaning. ¡°Miss Audrey, we have sufficient confidence. Everyone, please believe in her for the time being,¡± Moka said. His words could still make everyone feel at ease. Audrey nodded at Moka. She took all the herbs and used alchemy techniques to clean them up. Then, she handed some herbs to the two disciples who were brewing the soup. ¡°Take these to brew the soup. When the Valley Master wakes up, he needs to be nourished,¡± she said calmly. The people of Herb King Valley were naturally better at brewing soup than her. Audrey refined the remaining herbs into a healing potion in front of everyone. This potion could cure all poisons. However, the poison in Valley Master¡¯s body wasplicated. If he consumed it, his meridians would definitely be damaged. Therefore, Audrey prepared hot spring water to repair the meridians in Valley Master¡¯s body. After taking two tubes of medicine, Audrey waited quietly for a while. Then, she checked the Valley Master¡¯s pulse and found that it had returned to normal. At this moment, she only needed to clear out the toxins that had umted in his body. ¡°Can you give me a row of silver needles?¡± Audrey looked at Moka and asked. Chapter 366 - Detoxification

Chapter 366: Detoxification

Upon hearing this, Moka immediately took out the silver needles and handed them to Audrey nervously and expectantly. Audrey inserted the silver needles into the Valley Master¡¯s body one by one. Every part of the needles was vital, and the slightest carelessness could endanger one¡¯s life. This also made everyone present extremely nervous. In a corner, Elder Yuan saw Audrey¡¯s actions, and a hint of viciousness shed across his wrinkled eyes. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed Audrey¡¯s wrist, wanting to stop her. ¡°These are all vital points. You¡¯re clearly trying to harm the Valley Master!¡± He berated her sternly. Audrey¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Although Elder Yuan was holding her wrist, seemingly wanting to stop her, in reality, a moment of carelessness could cause her to stab the wrong spot and endanger the Valley Master¡¯s life. ¡°Elder Yuan, if you stop her like this, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility if anything happens,¡± Audrey reminded him coldly. The energy in her body surged, and Elder Yuan was unable to move her at all. Seeing that Elder Yuan was slightly stunned, Audrey exerted her strength and pushed him out. The remaining silver needles were also inserted into her acupuncture points one by one. ¡°Help me help him up.¡± Audrey looked at Moka again. In this ce, only Moka was trustworthy. Moka hurriedly went forward and helped him up ording to Audrey¡¯s instructions. Audrey nodded. The corners of her mouth curling into a faint smile. She went straight to the back of the Valley Master and extended her palm. Her energy quickly wrapped around her palm. Audrey¡¯s eyes turned cold as she swung her palm, striking the back of the Valley Master. ck blood immediately emerged from the acupuncture points that had been inserted into the silver needles. The body of the Valley Master was emitting the stench of ck blood. Some of the more timid ones covered their eyes, but Audrey¡¯s expression remained unchanged. It was only after she had cleared the toxins that had umted on the Valley Master¡¯s body that she stopped and pulled out all the silver needles. ¡°Wipe the Valley Master¡¯s body.¡± Audrey gave the remaining hot spring water to Moka and said indifferently as she left the bedside. Moka took it in a daze and did as Audrey requested. ¡°The poison is cured just like that?¡± The Elders beside her did not quite understand what Audrey was doing as they asked in confusion. Audrey nodded. ¡°The poison is cured. I believe the Valley Master will wake up soon.¡± Everyone present heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this. Only Elder Yuan¡¯s face darkened slightly as a hint of panic shed in his eyes. Others might not have noticed it, but Audrey, who had been carefully observing Elder Yuan, saw it clearly. This made her even more certain that Elder Yuan was the one who had poisoned him. She did not expect that the Herb King Valley would have such a dispute, but Audrey did not have the heart to ask too much. Not long after, the Valley Master woke up. He had been sleeping for more than half a year, and he was not used to the sudden awakening. ¡°Valley Master, you are awake.¡± Moka immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression and said excitedly, ¡°Great, you are finally awake. You have been drowsy and sleeping for the past half a year, and we have been worried sick.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± The Valley Master replied in a low voice. Perhaps it was because he had not spoken for too long, and he was a little awkward. At this moment, two disciples who were brewing medicine also came in with the soup. When they saw that the Valley Master had already woken up, they were so moved that tears immediately fell. ¡°Valley Master, you are finally awake. In the future, we don¡¯t need to brew medicine for you anymore.¡± ¡°You say that like you don¡¯t like it.¡± Upon hearing this, Moka chuckled and teased. The Valley Master¡¯s awakening seemed to have brought harmony to the entire room. Audrey also felt the joyous and harmonious atmosphere of the Herb King Valley. ¡°Of course not. What we mean is that we don¡¯t wish for the Valley Master to fall ill again.¡± The two disciples exined with a chuckle as they handed over thest bowl of soup and medicine. After drinking the soup and medicine, the Valley Master¡¯splexion clearly became better. ¡°All of you have worked hard for the past half a year. In order to cure my illness, you must have thought of many ways.¡± The Valley Master looked at everyone with kind eyes. As he said this, his sharp eyes immediately noticed Audrey, who was dressed in external clothing. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who is thisdy?¡± ¡°Valley Master, she is the one who saved you, Audrey,¡± Moka hurriedly introduced. Audrey also walked forward. She could tell that the Valley Master was a kind person, so she was willing to deal with him. ¡°Hello, Valley Master. I am Audrey. It¡¯s my first timeing to the Herb King Valley. Sorry for the offense,¡± Audrey said humbly. In order to leave a good impression on the Valley Master, she was polite so that it would be easier for her to take the Sky Demon Herbter. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. You saved me. I should thank you.¡± The Valley Master chuckled. ¡°Then, I wonder if Valley Master can have a few words with me alone?¡± Audrey nodded. A thoughtful look shed across her eyes as she spoke meaningfully. Hearing this, the Valley Master could not help but be stunned, but he still agreed. The other disciples all left in an orderly manner. Only Elder Yuan looked reluctant to part with them, causing Audrey to be displeased. Her tone darkened a little as she said, ¡°Elder Yuan, do you want to listen to it together?¡± For some reason, although she was just a girl, her words had an inexplicable sense of intimidation. Elder Yuan¡¯s nerves tensed up, and he shook his head as he walked out. ¡°Moka should stay too.¡± Seeing that Moka was about to leave, Audrey said so. After all, Moka knew the matter she wanted to talk about the most clearly. With him around, perhaps it would be easier tomunicate with the Valley Master. The room became quiet all of a sudden, and Audrey¡¯s voice became softer. Chapter 367 - Leaving Herb King Valley

Chapter 367: Leaving Herb King Valley

¡°Valley Master, do you know what kind of illness you have?¡± ¡°At first, I just felt a little unwell, so I took some medicinal soup. Later on, I don¡¯t know why, but it became more and more serious. It¡¯s probably some difficult andplicated illness. After I recover, I must study it properly.¡± The Valley Master sighed, he said very helplessly. As the Valley Master, he could not even treat such an illness. Furthermore, he had been sick for more than half a year. He was truly ashamed. ¡°Valley Master, it¡¯s not an illness. It¡¯s poison.¡± Audrey chuckled and said firmly. ¡°Poison?¡± ¡°Yes. We all thought that you were suffering from some incurable disease and kept trying all kinds of medicinal soup for you. We didn¡¯t expect that you were only poisoned. It¡¯s the purplish-blue leaf and the Fire Spirit Fruit,¡± Moka exined from the side. Upon hearing the violet-blue leaf¡¯s Fire Spirit Fruit, the Valley Master naturally understood everything. His expression suddenly changed. When did he eat the violet-blue leaf and the Fire Spirit Fruit by mistake? ¡°The Valley Master naturally knows that the two are mutually exclusive and can not be eaten at the same time. That means that it was done on purpose by others. It¡¯s better to be careful in the future.¡± Audrey reminded him. As for the rest of the matter, she would leave it to Moka. Her identity was veryplicated. As Audrey expected, Moka immediately told the Valley Master about Elder Yuan. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Elder Yuan to do such a thing. It¡¯s a waste of the Valley Master¡¯s tolerance for him all these years,¡± Moka said indignantly. ¡°Fortunately, Audrey is here this time. Otherwise, the Valley Master would have lost his life.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still like this. After so many years, I thought I could change him.¡± The Valley Master sighed deeply and said regretfully. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. You two can settle the rest yourselves.¡± Audrey looked at the two of them with aplicated look in her eyes and said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s time to give me what belongs to me.¡± The Valley Master did not know about the Sky Demon Herb and revealed a puzzled look for a moment. Only then did Moka remember and hurriedly exined to the Valley Master, ¡°Miss Audrey wants the Sky Demon Herb. Back then, I promised her that if she could save you, I would give it to her. The Valley Lord shouldn¡¯t me me, right?¡± Seeing Moka¡¯s cautious manner, the Valley Master immediatelyughed out loud. ¡°If you agree, then give it to her. She saved me, so it¡¯s only right. Although the Sky Demon Herb is rare, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t give it to her,¡± the Valley Master said generously. Hearing this, Audrey revealed a gratified smile. No wonder the Herb King Valley had always been famous. It turned out that there was such an open-minded Valley Master. ¡°Thank you very much, Valley Master,¡± Audrey said with a chuckle. Moka immediately handed the Sky Demon Herb to Audrey. ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll leave Herb King Valley tomorrow morning. Sorry for disturbing you during this period of time,¡± Audrey nodded and said in a friendly manner. Knowing that the Valley Master and Moka still had many things to talk about, Audrey left first. She returned to her room and told her three teammates about the Sky Demon Herb. ¡°That¡¯s great. We can leave tomorrow,¡± Klein said happily. ¡°These few days in Herb King Valley, the smell of these herbs makes me want to throw up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an alchemist. How can you say such things?¡± Audrey teased with a smile. Klein rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment and did not say anything else. Audrey looked at it yfully. For the sake of safety, she directly threw the Sky Demon Herb into the otherworldly realm. No matter what herb it was, it would survive better there. ¡°Everyone should rest early today. We¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning,¡± Audrey said as shey down to rest. The next morning. Audrey and the others had just packed their bags when Moka came looking for them. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Audrey asked faintly. ¡°The Valley Master knew that you were leaving, so he specially asked me to send you off. Otherwise, you might not be able to leave,¡± Moka said jokingly with a smile. Hearing this, Audrey instantly reacted. When they had entered, they had been brought in by Moka with his eyes blindfolded. Naturally, they did not know the way in. They might not be able to walk out of here. ¡°That would be troublesome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Moka replied with a smile. He was reluctant to part with Audrey and the others when they were about to leave. Thus, they chatted all the way until they reached the exit of the Herb King Valley. ¡°This is the exit. From here, we¡¯ll reach the forest. You can walk the rest of the way by yourselves,¡± said Moka with a hint of reluctance in his voice. Audrey was about to respond when she suddenly felt a powerful forceing from the valley. It was very simr to the aura of the pr ciers. Her expression suddenly changed as she looked in the direction of the valley with aplicated look in her eyes. At the same time, Moka also sensed that something was wrong. ¡°I have to go back,¡± he said hurriedly. ¡°We¡¯ll go with you,¡± Audrey pulled Moka and said seriously. Then, she walked quickly in the direction of the valley with him. As expected, the aura just now was from the Carol Association. This time, she was doing it for the Carol Association. Now that she had taken the Sky Demon Herb, she had worried whether the Carol Association would deal with the Herb King Valley. Fortunately, she had not gone far and did not cause the Herb King Valley to suffer as well. The group hurried into the valley and saw a few ck-clothed men talking to the Valley Master. Rather than talking, it was more like a threat. ¡°Hand over the Sky Demon Herb and I will spare your lives!¡± The ck-clothed man¡¯s tone was arrogant. Chapter 368 - Protecting the Herb King Valley

Chapter 368: Protecting the Herb King Valley

The Valley Master had just recovered from a serious illness and had yet to fully recover. Now that he had encountered such a situation, his expression turned exceptionally ugly. When this group of people came to ask for the Sky Demon Herb, he had already said that it had been taken away. He had not expected that the other party would directly turn hostile and demand it. This was simply going too far. ¡°You¡¯re all bandits!¡± The Valley Master angrily rebuked, his body trembling slightly from his anger. Audrey and the others stood not far away and watched nervously. ¡°Aren¡¯t they the group of people we saw outside the valley thest time? I didn¡¯t expect them toe to the valley and force the Valley Master like this.¡± Klein quickly recognized the ck-clothed man and said with an unhappy expression. He could not bear to see people go too far. ¡°I don¡¯t think they are good people,¡± Hobart echoed. Audrey did not say a word as she listened to her teammate¡¯s words. Her eyes were locked on a spot not far away. The people of the Carol Association hade for the Sky Demon Herb. Now that the Valley Master could not hand over the Sky Demon Herb, they were brazenly demanding it. It was truly an act of robbery. However, all of this had its own reasons. Therefore, Audrey could not just watch as the people of the Herb King Valley were implicated. Since the matter had arisen because of her, she had the responsibility to help the Herb King Valley deal with the people of the Carol Association. ¡°Cut the crap. Hand over the Sky Demon Herb and nothing will happen,¡± the ck-clothed man said impatiently. The Valley Master¡¯s personality was also very resolute. In the face of the other party¡¯s threat, he did notpromise in the slightest. He also did not reveal Audrey and the others. Instead, he said in a domineering manner, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the Sky Demon Herb, then so be it. You Don¡¯t belong to the Herb King Valley. Leave this ce immediately!¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me us for razing this ce to the ground and searching for it personally!¡± The ck-clothed man snorted coldly. A trace of sharpness shed in his eyes under the mask. He extended his hand and shot out a beam of demonic Qi toward the house at the side. The house instantly copsed. The surrounding people were startled and fled in panic. The Valley Master frowned tightly. He red at the ck-clothed man angrily and unwillingly. However, the Herb King Valley people only knew how to refine medicinal herbs to save people. In terms of martial arts, they were clearly weak. ¡°tten the Herb King Valley. You must find the Sky Demon Herb!¡± The ck-clothed man in the lead spoke. His expression darkened as he prepared to attack the surrounding residents and houses. Seeing this, Audrey quickly exchanged nces with her teammates. A few of them stepped forward one by one to protect one side. ¡°What big words! In someone else¡¯s territory, the only ones who can be so shameless are probably you guys,¡± Audreyughed mockingly as she spoke in a neutral tone. Audrey¡¯s sudden appearance startled the ck-clothed man for a moment. Then, he sized her up. ¡°Where did this girle from? How dare she speak like this?¡± The ck-clothed man snorted in disdain as a demonic aura shot toward Audrey. Audrey dodged in a sh and the demonic aura charged toward the house behind her. Fortunately, Klein was behind her. With a single strike of his battle spirit, he broke the ck-clothed man¡¯s demonic aura. The ck-clothed man clearly did not expect to meet such a powerful person in the Herb King Valley. His expression was stunned for a moment before it returned to its gloomy and cold state. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you guys still have some ability. However, I advise you to mind your own business. What we want is the Herb King Valley to hand over the Sky Demon Herb.¡± The ck-clothed man said this probably because he did not want to go to war with Audrey and the others. ¡°To be honest, the Sky Demon Herb just happens to be in my hands.¡± Audrey sneered and said with a casual manner. Hearing this, the ck-robed man was shocked for a moment. He narrowed his eyes and sized up Audrey. His tone was displeased. ¡°The Sky Demon Herb is in your hands? Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just an outsider. I obtained the Sky Demon Herb before you did. Everything is about firste, first served,¡± Audrey said indifferently. The ck-robed man clearly did not listen to Audrey¡¯s other words. He was focused on obtaining the Sky Demon Herb. ¡°Hand over the Sky Demon Herb!¡± This time, their mission was to obtain the Sky Demon Herb. If they returned empty-handed, it would definitely be painful torture. Therefore, they had toplete the mission no matter what. ¡°Alright, but you have to report your background first.¡± Audrey curled the corners of her lips and said in a frivolous tone. The ck-robed man was stunned. When they were outside, the most taboo thing the Carol Association would do was to expose himself. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who we are. What¡¯s important is that the Sky Demon Herb must be ours!¡± A cold glint shed in the ck-robed man¡¯s eyes as he spoke coldly. ¡°Then don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Audrey rejected decisively, as though she did not want to bother with them. The ck-robed man was truly anxious. The few of them exchanged nces beforeunching an attack on Audrey and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of protecting the vigers. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you,¡± Adrian immediately said. The few of them had been together for a long time, so they knew what they should do without Audrey¡¯s instructions. The vigers here could be said to be powerless. If they were not protected, they would definitely be injured by ident. ¡°Storm!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes turned cold. The wind elements around her quickly gathered, forming a strong storm that charged straight at the man in ck. Even though the ck-clothed man used demonic Qi to block it, he was still blown to the ground by the storm. He looked extremely pathetic. Audrey¡¯s lips curled into a slightly mboyant smile. She stared at the ck-clothed man with an overbearing aura. She pulled out her sword and charged forward. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± A hint of hesitation shed across the ck-clothed man¡¯s eyes. Audrey frowned slightly and listened carefully. At this moment, the ck-clothed man suddenlyunched a sneak attack. Fortunately, Audrey reacted quickly and dodged in panic. Chapter 369 - Was Robbed Halfway

Chapter 369: Was Robbed Halfway

¡°To be able to perform a sneak attack, I¡¯m impressed,¡± Audrey mocked coldly. The ck-clothed man did not seem to mind. His face was gloomy as he gathered two balls of demonic Qi in his palms. Seeing this, the energy in Audrey¡¯s body grew stronger. The longsword she held tightly was covered in ayer of frost, giving off an oppressive chill. The ck-clothed man rushed toward Audrey at lightning speed. The two balls of demonic Qi in his hands continuously attacked Audrey, but they were both blocked by Audrey¡¯s frost sword. ¡°You¡¯re not my match. It¡¯s best if you quickly tell me who you are and what your motives are!¡± Audrey snorted coldly and stared at the ck-clothed man with a domineering gaze as she said this. After a round of fighting, the ck-clothed man naturally felt the disparity in strength between the two of them. His expression could not help but tense up. He then looked at his otherpanions, who were also caught off guard by Audrey¡¯s teammates. ¡°You won¡¯t know,¡± the ck-robed man replied coldly. He looked at hispanions, his eyes darkened, and he simply escaped. His remainingpanions were quickly dealt with by Klein and Hobart. However, these people were also stubborn fellows. Before Audrey could interrogate them, they all chose tomit suicide. ¡°Who exactly are they? In order to protect their identity, they actually chose to die,¡± Hobart said with a frown, a faint worry in his heart. ¡°They¡¯re probably the same as those people in the Pr cier Vige,¡± Audrey answered with a heavy tone. Although she did not tell her teammates about the Carol Association, they were smart enough to guess that Spark City was not peaceful with these people in the vige. ¡°Miss Audrey, it was really a close call.¡± At this moment, the Valley Master and Moka came over and thanked her profusely. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you guys, the Herb King Valley would have been finished.¡± ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. This matter was originally caused by us. If it weren¡¯t for me taking the Sky Demon Herb, they wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing to the Herb King Valley.¡± Audrey chuckled and said it in a very thorough manner. However, the Valley Master smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that they aren¡¯t good people. Even without you, I wouldn¡¯t have given the Sky Demon Herb to such a person.¡± Hearing this, Audrey smiled in relief. The Valley Master¡¯s deep sense of righteousness was truly admirable. ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve brought some trouble to the Herb King Valley. Please forgive me.¡± By the side, Adrian also spoke up for Audrey. They were a team and should shoulder this responsibility together. ¡°It¡¯s good as long as everyone is fine,¡± the Valley Master replied with a smile. Audrey nodded, her azure-blue eyes shing with a deeper meaning. Now, the people from the Carol Association already knew that she was the one who took the Sky Demon Herb. They would definitely find trouble with her and not the Herb King Valley. However, it was also good that she did not implicate the Herb King Valley. ¡°Mm, if theye again in the future, Valley Master, don¡¯t bring them in,¡± Audrey reminded him out of kindness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Without us bringing them in, they won¡¯t be able to find the entrance,¡± Moka nodded and said confidently. The Herb King Valley had done a good job of concealing themselves. Hearing this, Audrey chuckled. That was all she had to say. After checking the Herb King Valley¡¯s injuries and seeing that there were not any serious injuries, Audrey and the others left the Herb King Valley and went into the forest. They followed the route they had marked and walked out of the forest. The carriage remained in its original position without any changes, which made Audrey heave a sigh of relief. This way, it would be more convenient for them to go back. The way back was clearly smoother than when they hade. However, in a day¡¯s time, Audrey and the others had covered half of the journey. It was inconvenient to travel at night, so they simply found a ce to rest. However, they had just stopped the carriage when Audrey was about to get off when she suddenly felt a powerful auraing from behind. Her face suddenly darkened. She stood up neatly and stood on the carriage. When she looked behind, she saw a group of men in ck. She did not expect that the people from the Carol Association woulde so quickly. Audrey snorted coldly in her heart and sized them up without batting an eyelid. There were ten people in total, including the man in the sapphire-blue dress that she was most familiar with. Clearly, he was also the leader this time. The Carol Association really put in a lot of effort for the Sky Demon Herb. They actually sent out one of the three greatmanders. Audrey sneered inwardly and stared at him without the slightest fear. She said sarcastically, ¡°In order to snatch the Sky Demon Herb, you actually sent out one of the three greatmanders.¡± Hearing this, the mysterious man¡¯s eyes immediately darkened. ¡°You know too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small part of it,¡± Audrey replied. Then, her gaze fell on the mysterious man. ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t meddle in it. You¡¯ll have to pay the price for meddling in other people¡¯s business,¡± the mysterious man said in a low voice as if he could execute someone in the next second. Audrey was naturally not afraid. She remained calm. ¡°Hand over the Sky Demon Herb and I¡¯ll let you off today.¡± The mysterious man stretched out his hand and spoke in a condescending tone. Audrey¡¯s eyes turned even gloomier. She had ced the Sky Demon Herb in the otherworldly realm. Unless she wanted to take it out, it was impossible for it to be snatched away. However, the important thing now was not whether she should hand over the Sky Demon Herb. Instead, she wanted to use the Sky Demon Herb to obtain more information about the Carol Association. Chapter 370 - Snatching the Sky Demon Herb

Chapter 370: Snatching the Sky Demon Herb

¡°It¡¯s not impossible to get the Sky Demon Herb.¡± Audrey thought for a moment and looked at the mysterious man with deep eyes. ¡°Take off your mask and tell me in detail how you managed to sneak into the Knights Legion.¡± Hearing this, Klein and the others were astonished. It was unbelievable that there were people in the Knights Legion who had colluded with demonic Qi. ¡°You want to know too much! Curiosity killed the cat.¡± The mysterious man sneered. His tone was indifferent, but it made people feel a little cold. ¡°Then there¡¯s no room for negotiation. Even if you kill me today, you won¡¯t be able to get the Sky Demon Herb.¡± Audrey¡¯s face turned cold and her attitude was unyielding. She knew clearly that the people of the Carol Association had to get the Sky Demon Herb to save people. With the Sky Demon Herb, she could have bargaining chips and protect her own safety. The mysterious man¡¯s face darkened slightly, revealing an unhappy expression. However, when he saw Audrey¡¯s resolute attitude, he restrained himself and said coldly, ¡°Alright, let me see what the Sky Demon Herb looks like first.¡± Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s expression tensed up slightly. She was worried that the other party would use underhanded methods, but she could not refuse. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. The Sky Demon Herb is in my hands,¡± Audrey replied coldly. ¡°Miss Audrey, your words are a little boring. Since we are exchanging, we have to be more sincere. Now that you haven¡¯t even shown it to me, how can I trust you?¡± The mysterious man sneered as the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Even though she knew that the other party was just looking for an excuse, Audrey still did not have enough excuses. After thinking for a moment, she still decided to take out the Sky Demon Herb. This was a risky action. ¡°Alright, I can show you. However, if you don¡¯t keep your word, don¡¯t me me for being impolite,¡± Audrey said coldly. She ced her hands behind her back and easily took out the Sky Demon Herb. Her tightly wrinkled eyes stared at the other party cautiously and vigntly. Only then did she slowly take out the Sky Demon Herb. She said, ¡°This is the Sky Demon Herb. You can take off your mask now.¡± Upon seeing the Sky Demon Herb, the mysterious man¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He was about to quickly step forward, but when he saw Audrey¡¯s vignt gaze, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied with a raised tone. He ced one hand in front of his face and made a gesture of wanting to take off his mask. However, his other hand hidden behind his back secretly contained energy. ¡°Watch carefully!¡± The man berated. Audrey looked up. His mask had not been taken off, but he had already shed over and snatched the Sky Demon Herb away from her hand. ¡°Ice sh!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes turned cold. She swung her sword andnded on the mysterious man¡¯s mask. The mask instantly split into two. Half of it fell to the ground, and the other half was held by the man. At the same time, Audrey could clearly see the man¡¯s face. His sharp eyebrows and deep eyes made him look very fierce. There was a long scar on that half of his face, making him look especially terrifying. Could this be the reason why he had been wearing the mask? Audrey was stunned. Klein and the others were also shocked by the mysterious man¡¯s appearance. They had never seen anyone look so fierce, as though they were born to be bloodthirsty. With the mask cut in half, the man¡¯s eyes quickly burned with anger. ¡°Audrey, we will not let today¡¯s matter rest,¡± the man hurriedly said before leading his subordinates and leaving. Only then did Audrey slowly react. Her mind was still filled with the terrifying half of the mysterious man¡¯s face. ¡°Audrey, are you alright?¡± Klein rushed forward and asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Audrey responded with a light sigh. Seeing her like this, they thought that it was because the Sky Demon Herb had been snatched away, so theyforted her. ¡°Although the Sky Demon Herb has been snatched away, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. If you really need the Sky Demon Herb, we¡¯ll snatch it back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important anymore,¡± Audrey replied indifferently. The Sky Demon Herb was just a tool that she used to attract the people from the Carol Association. Since it had been snatched away, it did not matter. Besides, even if she had the Sky Demon Herb, she might not necessarily seed in reviving the dead. The few of them did not quite understand the meaning behind Audrey¡¯s words. She had used all sorts of methods to obtain the Sky Demon Herb, but it had been snatched away just like that. She actually felt that it was not important anymore. ¡°Audrey, do you have any special rtionship with that group of people?¡± Adrian asked thoughtfully. He had a feeling that Audrey was hiding something from them. These words instantly stunned Audrey. She did not know if she should tell them about the matter regarding the Carol Association. This matter involved a lot of people, and she was afraid that they would be implicated because of it. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. Let me think about it, and I¡¯ll tell you slowly,¡± Audrey sighed deeply and said meaningfully. The three of them did not ask any more questions. The atmosphere along the way became a little strange. A dayter, seeing that the carriage was about to enter the Knights, Audrey¡¯s messy thoughts finally became a little organized. After thinking for a long time, she decided to tell them about the Carol Association. ¡°You mean to say that the ck-clothed men that we¡¯ve met during this period of time are all from the Carol Association?¡± Klein revealed a shocked expression as if he had never imagined that Spark City would have such a fortuitous encounter. Audrey nodded with aplicated look on her face. ¡°It looks like there are still people from the Carol Association hiding in the Knights. They definitely didn¡¯t appear out of thin air. What are their motives?¡± Hobart and Adrian¡¯s thoughts became much heavier as they racked their brains. Chapter 371 - The Spell to Change One’s Appearance

Chapter 371: The Spell to Change One¡¯s Appearance

¡°Their goal is precisely what I¡¯m investigating. Of course, other than investigating them, the most important thing is to prevent them from doing anything to destroy Spark City,¡± Audrey said in a stern tone. Hearing this, Klein and the others were astonished. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a great thing behind our backs. How could you not bring us along?¡± Klein deliberately snorted and said this. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re too disloyal!¡± Hobart also ridiculed Audrey jokingly. ¡°Are you afraid that we¡¯ll drag you down?¡± The few of them took turns denouncing Audrey, making herugh. She shook her head helplessly, she said, ¡°You guys have really improved too much. How could you drag me down? It¡¯s just that you¡¯re all members of the five great ns. This matter involves a lot of things, so I¡¯m afraid of implicating all of you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of being implicated,¡± Klein immediately replied. Then, he looked at Hobart and Adrian. The three good brothers immediately came to a consensus that they wanted to participate in this matter together with Audrey. Audrey naturally had no reason to refuse. She only instructed the three of them to keep this matter a secret. ¡°We¡¯ve been on a long journey. Everyone, go back and rest,¡± Adrian said. Audrey nodded slightly and turned to leave. However, she did not return to her dormitory. Instead, she left the Knights and returned to her own courtyard. It had been a long time since she had seen her father. After what happenedst time, Audrey was really worried. In the courtyard, Calder was watering the herbs. Audrey walked over quietly and called out in a low voice, ¡°Father, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Audrey!¡± Calder instantly turned around and looked at Audrey with excitement. His heart was filled with indescribable joy. ¡°Why did you suddenlye back?¡± ¡°I just came back to see you,¡± Audrey answered with a smile. Hearing this, Calder was instantly relieved. He put down the kettle in his hand and led Audrey into the house, asking with concern. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing well in the Knights Legion. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Audrey smiled helplessly. Being cared for by her close rtives made her heart feel especially warm. Calder nodded with relief. ¡°How have you been as ofte?¡± Audrey had been worried since the Davis family imprisoned Calderst time. The Davis family had no morals for the sake of benefits. ¡°I¡¯m fine too. I live here and don¡¯t care about any trivial matters. It¡¯s much smoother than before,¡± Calder said with a kind smile. The time he had mentioned was when he was the head of the Davis family. At that time, although he was the head of the Davis family, he was restrained everywhere. He could not even protect his own daughter. Now, he was much freer. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The father and daughter chatted for a while. Audrey picked some mature herbs at home and left. There were many things that needed to be exined tonce during this trip to Herb King Valley. Thus, Audrey went straight to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Shadowless Ghost Hand seemed to have known that she wasing. He had been waiting at the door for a long time. When he saw Audreying, he immediately walked up and said in an aged voice, ¡°Miss Audrey, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yes, I have something to discuss with the City Lord.¡± Audrey nodded in response. ¡°The City Lord is inside.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand snorted and led the way. Audrey did not care about anything else and walked straight in. It was still the same study. Lance seemed to have endless things to deal with, and most of them were sitting in the study. When Audrey entered, he was also busy with his work. However, he soon sensed the aura of an outsider and looked up. ¡°I knew you woulde.¡± ¡°The City Lord is very powerful, so is Shadowless Ghost Hand waiting for me at the door?¡± Audrey chuckled and teased him as if she was joking. ¡°His cold face isn¡¯t suitable to be a wee guest.¡± Lance chuckled when he heard that. He looked at Audrey with a different meaning. Although the two of them had not spent much time together, they were like old friends when they met. Lance did not put on any airs, and Audrey was not afraid of his identity as the City Lord. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone else to fetch you next time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I know the way,¡± Audrey replied with a smile. Then, she sat opposite Lance and told him about the news of the Carol Association that she had received along the way. ¡°What did you see that person look like?¡± Lance asked seriously. Audrey frowned. She was a little afraid when she thought of the mysterious man¡¯s appearance. ¡°I only saw half his face, but I¡¯ve never seen him in the Knights. But he¡¯s clearly hiding in the Knights. It¡¯s really puzzling,¡± Audrey said with a sigh. As soon as she said that, the Shadowless Ghost Hand had appeared behind her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be puzzled. There¡¯s a spell that changes one¡¯s appearance. Perhaps it really does exist.¡± Change one¡¯s appearance? Audrey was stunned. She had been an alchemist for many years, but she had never heard of such a spell. ¡°What does it look like exactly?¡± Audrey asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s probably a potion that can change one¡¯s body shape and appearance.¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of it. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Audrey nodded, and her eyes deepened. With Shadowless Ghost Hand¡¯s reminder, she seemed to have realized something. The mysterious man was tall and had such a unique appearance. If he was in the Knights Legion, how could he not have been discovered? Unless he had changed his appearance. Chapter 372 - The New Illusion

Chapter 372: The New Illusion

¡°Thank you for the reminder. Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to discover something new.¡± Audrey smiled gratefully and continued to chat with Lance about the Carol Association. Audrey also understood more clearly what the Carol Association wanted to do. So they cultivated demonic Qi and even instigated the residents to cultivate, causing the people to be unable to distinguish right from wrong and be their ves. This was probably the rhythm of a rebellion. If the Carol Association ruled spark City, it would be a city of darkness. Audrey left the City Lord¡¯s mansion veryte, but she did not go anywhere. Instead, she entered the otherworldly realm in a sh. When she was outside, she did not have the time toe in to cultivate. Now, it was rare for her to have the time. The matter of Snow Lotus had already been dyed for more than two months. She had to seize the time to extract the seeds. Audrey had only nned to cultivate when she came in this time, but she had not expected to feel an abundance of natural elements the moment she entered. As far as the eye could see, the otherworldly realm seemed to have expanded. Not far away, she could faintly see a few mountains. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Audrey asked Meatball. ¡°It¡¯s probably a newly unlocked ce. It¡¯s been so long that I¡¯ve forgotten what¡¯s there.¡± Meatball frowned and said somewhat embarrassedly. Audrey nced at him helplessly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me to take a look?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Meatball agreed readily. Audrey walked toward the mountain peak. It seemed like a very close distance, but after walking for a long time, she passed through lush green grass to the foot of the mountain. Audrey could sense that there were more natural elements here, which could make a cultivator¡¯s body and mind feel more rxed. Following the foot of the mountain, they arrived at a valley. There was a small stream flowing in the valley, and the water was very clean. Apart from that, Audrey was surprised to find that many herbs were growing at the foot of the mountain. Some of them were even rare. Audrey could even name most of the herbs. She was delighted. She had thought that it was already amazing to be able to grow herbs here. She did not expect that there would be so many rare herbs here. If these herbs had been growing here from the beginning and she had not discovered them, then the herbs would have existed for as long as the otherworldly realm had existed. Instead, these were herbs that were tens of thousands of years old and were extremely valuable. Their effects were naturally excellent. As she continued walking in, Audrey was attracted to a purple herb. As it grew there, its body seemed to have its luster and was filled with temptation. Audrey could not help but walk forward and crouch down to stroke the grass. However, just as her hand touched the purple grass, the grass instantly withered. Audrey was shocked and immediately regretted it. If she had destroyed this herb, she would have suffered a significant loss. However, Audrey soon discovered that a purple fruit had grown in the middle of the withered grass. It was also filled with temptation. But this time, Audrey was much more cautious. ¡°Do you know what kind of grass this is?¡± Audrey turned her head and asked Meatball. It did not know either. After hesitating for a while, Audrey reached out and plucked the fruit. She looked at it carefully, and it seemed like the fruit was written all over its body saying, ¡°Come and eat it.¡± Even just smelling it, Audrey felt that it was very sweet. Then, she might as well have a taste. Audrey thought for a moment, and a cunning look shed across her eyes. She put the fruit to her mouth and took a bite. An apparent sweetness entered her throat. It was very delicious. Audrey did not dare to eat more. Then, just as she was about to take it back and study it, the fruit seemed to have a spirit. It fell into Audrey¡¯s mouth and entered her body. Audrey was shocked. Before she could react, the reaction in her body had alreadye out. After the sweet taste, her body became very hot. It was as if her internal organs were about to explode. What was going on? Her mind was still in a daze, and her vision had be blurry. Audrey shook her head hard, but she still could not resist the power in her body. ¡°Meatball¡­¡± Audrey tried to call out in a low voice. She could vaguely hear Meatball¡¯s anxious voice, but neither of them could do anything. Slowly, Audrey lost consciousness. She seemed to have had a very, very long dream. In the dream, she went to an unfamiliar ce to cultivate. It seemed like she had the guidance of an expert. Every day was very hard, but she improved rapidly. Very soon, she had a breakthrough and improved a lot. However, during one of her promotions, she had identally fallen. Audrey suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the unfamiliar surroundings. It seemed like a pce. ¡°Where is this ce? Where¡¯s Meatball?¡± She hurriedly got up and searched the pce. Her face was filled with anxiety. At this moment, footsteps came from outside the door. Audrey instantly raised her vignce and stared in the direction of the door. After a moment, the door was pushed open. A man in a ck robe walked in. What shocked Audrey the most was that the man looked exactly like Lance. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± The man walked up and said gently, ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Audrey still found it unbelievable, but she forced herself to calm down and asked cautiously. The man chuckled. Unlike Lance, he looked somewhat simr. Chapter 373 - Upgrade

Chapter 373: Upgrade

¡°Howe you don¡¯t recognize me after not seeing me for thousands of years?¡± The man had a faint smile on his lips, as though the two of them were very familiar with each other. He naturally walked to Audrey¡¯s side. Thousands of years? Audrey frowned slightly as she looked at the man in front of her in puzzlement. Even if they had known each other, it had only been a short period of time. Moreover, the person she had met was Lance, not the man in front of her. Although the two of them had the same appearance, their personalities were vastly different. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Audrey continued to look at the man warily, her eyes filled with an exquisite look. Hearing this, the man held his forehead helplessly and sighed, ¡°They said that you had forgotten everything that had happened before. I thought that you would remember a little about me, but I didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t remember me at all.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Audrey frowned impatiently. In her memories, she had lost consciousness after eating the purple fruit. She had a very long dream. How did she end up here after waking up? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this for now. Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered. Rest for a while more.¡± The man sighed helplessly and spoke in a concerned tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Audrey was puzzled. Could it be rted to that fruit? ¡°There¡¯s a meridian in your body that was broken, but it has been repaired. You should be able to improve a lot soon,¡± the man said. Audrey was surprised for a moment. When she first came to this world, she had improved a lot, and she had be a genius girl in Spark City. However, this man still said that her meridian was broken. It was ridiculous. If it was repaired, then her cultivation speed would be even faster. ¡°Why are they broken?¡± Audrey asked doubtfully. Everything in front of her had happened too suddenly. She had no idea what was going on. She could only understand it bit by bit through her conversation with the man. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future.¡± The man chuckled and approached Audrey. He said in a low voice, ¡°Since you don¡¯t remember me, you can call me Rob from now on.¡± Rob? What does he have to do with Lance? Audrey unconsciously connected the two of them because they looked too simr. ¡°Then why am I here?¡± Audrey followed up with a question. At this moment, she only wanted to know what had happened. As for what was going on with this man here, she would slowly understand it in the future. ¡°You ate the all-spirits fruit,¡± Rob said concisely. ¡°That purple fruit? What¡¯s its use?¡± Hearing this, Rob smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°The all-spirits fruit can heal all living things, and it can also improve people greatly. However, because you broke a meridian, it helped you heal it.¡± ¡°So?¡± Audrey nodded thoughtfully. She still did not quite understand. Rob did not seem to be in a hurry. He just smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°You can try to cultivate now.¡± Audrey looked at Rob strangely and walked into the courtyard. The natural elements here seemed to be more abundant. Audrey absorbed a lot of natural elements at once and began to cultivate. The elements constantly surged into her body. Audrey only felt that her entire body was filled with power. In just a short moment, her magic had improved by one level. Ever since she had a breakthroughst time, she had not improved for a long time. During this period of time, she had been trying to find a way to improve faster, but she had not been able to make a breakthrough. Today, it had only taken her a short while to improve. Audrey felt that it was unbelievable. She looked at her hands in disbelief. Just a moment ago, they seemed to be filled with energy, but now that she had made a breakthrough, she calmed down again. ¡°How is it?¡± At this moment, Rob walked out of the room and approached Audrey with a smile. He asked in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Audrey answered expressionlessly, but she felt a faint joy in her heart. ¡°That¡¯s good. Cultivate well. I think you¡¯ll soon reach a very strong strength,¡± Rob nodded and said meaningfully, about to leave. At this moment, Audrey called out to him again, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why I¡¯m here. I need to leave.¡± She could not stay here for too long. Otherwise, she would arouse the suspicion of the people outside, and it would be hard for her to exin herself. ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m the one who brought you in.¡± Rob curled the corners of his lips, revealing a charming smile. Audrey was stunned for a moment. For some reason, Lance¡¯s face appeared in her mind. If he were to smile, would he also have such a charming smile? ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave first. Cultivate well here. It won¡¯t be toote to leave in a few days,¡± Rob said as he waved his hands and left. Audrey had no choice but to continue cultivating. After all, the natural elements here were rich. It was not impossible for her to take this opportunity to improve herself. In the next few days, Audrey elerated her cultivation. In the courtyard where she lived, there was also a pool of hot spring water. Audrey was surprised to find that the hot spring water here was even more effective than the water in the otherworldly realm. In just a few days, Audrey¡¯s magic andbat aura had both broken through level 30. It should be known that it would take a lot of time for an ordinary person to break through to level 1 after reaching level 10. Audrey¡¯s improvement was as if she had taken an elerant. Even she herself had not expected it. Chapter 374 - Beast Attack

Chapter 374: Beast Attack

A few dayster, Audrey saw Rob again. He was still wearing the same ck robe, but he still looked neat and elegant. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± Rob felt Audrey¡¯s unique power as soon as he entered, and he teased her with a smile. ¡°Thanks to you,¡± Audrey replied, then said, ¡°can you tell me everything now? I don¡¯t like the feeling of being kept in the dark.¡± Robert paused for a moment, then nodded. The two sat down calmly, and Robert spoke. ¡°I brought you here because this ce belongs to you. Besides, you ate the all-spirits fruit. With your current strength, it¡¯s not enough topletely digest it. I have to protect you.¡± Hearing this, Audrey frowned slightly. She sensed that something was unusual. ¡°What¡¯s our rtionship?¡± She asked cautiously. ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s a very close rtionship.¡± Rob did not say it out loud. Audrey frowned slightly and did not continue asking. She only said slowly, ¡°I know someone who looks exactly like you. He¡¯s the City Lord of Spark City.¡± Rob did not seem to be surprised by what Audrey said. Instead, he chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s just a clone of mine. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Clone? Audrey was instantly stunned. She was curious as to who Rob was. Apart from being in this illusion, he could actually have a clone outside. It was truly inconceivable. ¡°Who are you?¡± Audrey asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about this in the future. All you need to know is that I¡¯m your strongest ally. I¡¯ll always be here to apany you. As for the matters outside, you can do whatever you want. When the time is right, you¡¯ll know everything.¡± Rob smiled faintly when he said that. Audrey still had many questions regarding these words, but Rob did not give her another chance to ask. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you out.¡± As he spoke, Rob had already walked forward. Audrey followed him. After walking for a short while, the two of them arrived at an invisible door. After passing through the door, they arrived at a valley in the otherworldly realm. After returning to a familiar ce, Audrey immediately heaved a sigh of relief. When she turned around to look at Rob, he had already returned. Audrey could not care less. She hurriedly left the valley and found Meatball, who was leisurely soaking in the hot spring. He had been by her side that day. Audrey nned to ask him about it. ¡°Meatball, what exactly happened that day?¡± Audrey went forward and pinched Meatball¡¯s cheek as she asked seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Meatball had an innocent look on his face as he frowned and said, ¡°After you fainted, he took you away for no reason. I can¡¯t beat him, so I just let him.¡± Hearing that, Audrey revealed a speechless expression. This Meatball really knew how to act innocent. Forget it. He was just a cute little fellow. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Audrey nced at him helplessly. With a sh, she left the otherworldly realm and returned to the Temr Knights. It was dark. Audrey wanted to return to her dormitory to rest, but she suddenly realized that the people in the Temr Knights were exceptionally lively. Everyone was in a hurry as they walked out together. Audrey did not understand what had happened. She could already sense a dangerous auraing from outside the city. She grabbed a person and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but arge number of wild beasts are attacking from outside the city. They¡¯re about to surround Spark City.¡± That day, she had a nervous look on her face. She looked like she was about to run for her life as she hurriedly ran away from Audrey¡¯s subordinates. Audrey¡¯s expression darkened. ording to what that person had said, most of the members of the Temr Knights must have gone to the city gate to deal with the wild beasts. No wonder the dormitory building was so quiet, but it was a little noisy outside the city. Audrey did not dare to hesitate and immediately rushed out of the city. Many Knights gathered at the gate. As the saying went, ¡®train your soldiers for a thousand days and use them for a short period of time¡¯. This was probably the time. Besides, many people from the five major ns had also arrived here. They were nervously watching therge number of wild beasts that were attacking not far away. Audrey searched through the crowd and soon found some teammates. ¡°What happened?¡± Audrey went up and asked. ¡°Arge number of wild beasts outside the city. I don¡¯t know what triggered them, but they attacked Spark City on arge scale,¡± Hobart said solemnly. ¡°There are so many wild beasts. I don¡¯t know if they can withstand them.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Where have you been?¡± Klein asked, and Audrey, who had juste out of the otherworldly realm, suddenly felt a little guilty. She replied perfunctorily, ¡°Nothing. I just had a good rest for a few days.¡± Perhaps due to the situation¡¯s urgency, the few of them did not overthink about it. Outside the city, all kinds of wild beasts let out strange roars. Then, very quickly, they arrived at the foot of the city and started fighting with some of the residents. For a moment, the outside of the city was extremely chaotic. Although wild beasts were not as strong as divine beasts, they were not weak either. Ordinary cultivators were not their match at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go and help.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he quickly jumped off the city wall and joined the battle. The others joined in as well. Audrey looked nervously at her teammates. It was not possible to continue fighting like this. In the end, both sides would suffer heavy losses. The wild beasts had lived near Spark City all year round and had always been well-behaved. Why they suddenlyunched arge-scale attack was really puzzling. Perhaps finding the root cause was the key to solving them. Chapter 375 - Forcing Back the Wild Beasts

Chapter 375: Forcing Back the Wild Beasts

However, she had not been in Spark City for a few days, so she had no idea what had happened. After thinking about it, Audrey could only look for Lance. Perhaps he had some understanding. At this time, Lance should still be in the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Audrey was about to rush back when she smelled the aura of the Shadowless Ghost Hand. She naturally found Lance, and when she saw his face again, Audrey was stunned. She thought of Rob. And about what he said. However, the person standing in front of her was clearly aplete person. How could it be Rob¡¯s clone? Their personalities were also very different. ¡°City Lord, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Audrey asked with a frown. Lance looked outside the city with aplicated look in his eyes, then looked at Audrey, he said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because the people of the Carol Association cultivate demonic Qi, which caused the natural elements around Spark City to be destroyed. The energy is also unbnced, so the animals have lost their previous rationality and habits. They have begun to attack at will.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Audrey nodded. ording to what Lance had said, it was not something that could be resolved in a short period of time. They could only defeat the wild beasts first, then slowly think of a way topletely resolve this matter. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Lance and Audrey exchanged a nce. Audrey leaped down without the slightest hesitation and quickly joined the battle outside the city. ¡°Chaotic dance of the storm!¡± She stood in the middle of the battlefield, constantly absorbing all kinds of natural elements and gathering them together again. Audrey¡¯s eyes sank as a powerfulbat aura wrapped around her longsword. She waved her longsword in the air. In an instant, the storm, wind des, and wind dragons were released in the air and fell in unison. Seeing this powerfulbat aura, Hobart and the others on the battlefield revealed surprised expressions. Audrey had grown so much just after a few days. ¡°Lightning strike!¡± Adrian retracted his gaze and struck the beast in front of him with lightning. The beast was severely injured and fled in a panic. The chaotic battle was still ongoing. Audrey had joined in, dealing with the beast while saving the people trapped by the beast. ¡°Hera!¡± Audrey¡¯s sharp eyes found her friend in the crowd. At this moment, Hera was being attacked by a rhinoceros and was gradually losing ground. Audrey hurriedly took a step forward, grabbed Hera¡¯s arm, and brought her to a slightly safer ce. Then, she released a stream ofbat aura and directly killed the rhinoceros. ¡°Audrey!¡± Hera was still in shock. She hugged Audrey tightly and said excitedly, ¡°Thank goodness I have you. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen you.¡± ¡°Yes, be careful,¡± Audrey replied simply. She pushed Hera away and continued dealing with the other wild beasts. She brandished her sword and ughtered her way to the furthest wild beast. Only then did she notice that there was someone who was advancing alongside her. It was Morris. The two of them looked at each other. The corners of their mouths curled up into a smile that only they understood. They advanced together in tacit understanding. However, no matter how strong Audrey was, she could not withstand tens of thousands of wild beasts. This was especially so when they were constantly emerging from the nearby forest. Looking at the situation below, many cultivators had been injured by wild beasts. Clearly, they would not be able to defend for long. If the wild beasts entered the city, then Spark City would be in greater danger. Audrey looked anxiously at the situation before her. An idea shed through her mind. She suddenly thought of the dragon bone bracelet in her hand. Perhaps it would be a deterrent to them. Her eyes were slightly wrinkled. With the attitude of giving it a try, she picked up the bracelet and shook it amidst the chaos. Apanied by a gentle breeze, the bracelet made a crisp sound. The wild beasts, who were originally in a violent attacking state, seemed to be stunned for a moment before they revealed a hint of fear. The chaotic battle had also stopped. The wild beasts were stuck in a stalemate for a moment before they fled with loud roars and returned to the ce that belonged to them outside the city. This scene puzzled everyone. Only the Dragon ying Squad knew that it was the sound of Audrey¡¯s dragon bone bracelet. They did not expect the bracelet to be so useful in such a critical moment. ¡°That was a close call.¡± At this moment, Morris walked over, and Audrey had already put away the bracelet. ¡°It was a close call,¡± Audrey said with a smile. After the beasts left, the people who had participated in the battle returned to the city. Many of the injured people had already started to treat their wounds. Some of the more severely injured people were brought to the city for treatment. Audrey and the others also returned to the Knights Legion. ¡°Where¡¯s Klein?¡± At this moment, they realized that Klein, who should have returned with them, had disappeared. After the chaotic battle ended, they came back separately. They thought that Klein was with them. ¡°Where is he? He didn¡¯te back, did he?¡± Cole said with a slight frown. Hobart rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Your words are not very auspicious.¡± After all, they had just participated in a battle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Hurry up and look for him.¡± Cole snorted and said anxiously. Therefore, they started to look for Klein in the Temr Knights. However, they could not find him even after searching for a long time. Nobody even saw himing back. Therefore, they were even more certain that Klein had not returned to the Temr Knights at all. Chapter 376 - Split Up and Look For Him

Chapter 376: Split Up and Look For Him

Where would he go? Adrian thought to himself. After the battle, returning to the Temr Knights was something that everyone had in mind. Klein definitely would not go anywhere else without permission. Unless he was taken away. After some thought, Adrian fell asleep with a serious expression. Then, he walked out. Hearing the words ¡®injured¡¯, the few of them became nervous, including Audrey. The beast¡¯s attack today could be said to be fierce. If they were injured, who knew what would happen. The few of them unconsciously quickened their pace. Then, they hurried to the injured area and went in to take a look. Some of the injured had scratches all over their bodies. There were even some who had a piece of meat scratched off by the beast¡¯s ws, which made people sigh. However, after searching for a while, Audrey and the others still could not find Klein, so they had to expand the search area. However, they did not dare to rm the Temr Knights and the five big families of Spark City. At the same time, Klein was on the other side. When he woke up, he found that he was in a forest. The forest was terrifyingly quiet. Klein was in a hurry to recall why he had appeared here. Only then did he slowly remember what had happened before the battle ended. At that time, he was fighting with a flying beast. For some reason, the flying beast was about to escape. Klein was naturally unwilling, so he chased it here. Unfortunately, after he entered the forest, he had no idea what happened after that. Perhaps he should feel lucky to be able to wake up in this forest again. However, now that he was alone here, it was inevitable that he would be afraid of encountering danger. In order to be safe, Klein thought that he had to leave quickly. He stood where he was and looked around. Finally, he chose a direction that he felt he could go in and walked in that direction. In the Knights Legion, the few of them searched for an entire day, but they did not find Klein. They became even more anxious. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Cole said angrily, extremely worried. Audrey naturally knew how her teammates felt. However, they had searched the entire Knights Legion, but there was no sign of Klein. Clearly, he was not here. It would be useless to continue searching here. However, Audrey did not know where to look for Klein. She stood where she was with aplicated expression, her eyes narrowing. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from above. ¡°Klein isn¡¯t here. Perhaps he¡¯s in the nearby forest. It¡¯s not impossible for him to have been taken away by wild beasts.¡± The person who spoke was Morris. When he found out that Klein was missing, he had also been helping to look for him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hobart asked in confusion. Wild beasts had clearly been scared away. How could they possibly take Klein away? ¡°There are also some residents missing in the city. Perhaps Klein is among them.¡± Morris¡¯ simple exnation immediately convinced the few of them. Cole, who had always been anxious, wanted to search for Klein. He was in a hurry to leave the Knights Legion. As teammates, everyone was naturally unwilling to give up on searching for him. Audrey was the same. However, there were many forests around Spark City. They did not know where Klein had been taken. ¡°The forest is very big. We have to search separately,¡± Audrey said before entering the forest. Even though she could not help but worry about everyone¡¯s safety, if she did not, she might not be able to leave the forest for a month. ¡°I agree. It¡¯s more efficient to search separately,¡± Adrian immediately replied. The few of them split up immediately. Morris was among them. Audrey was walking towards the east. The forest was very quiet. It did not look like a beast at all. However, Audrey knew that this was just a facade. The beast was hiding in this forest. If the residents of the city were taken away by them, who knew what would happen to them. As they walked, the fog in the forest gradually increased. They could not see far away. Audrey could only rely on her perception to predict if there was any danger around them. On the other side. Klein was also looking for a way out. However, after walking for a long time, he still seemed to be trapped in the same spot. He could not find an exit at all. He tried to call out, and his voice quickly disappeared into the forest. At this time, a figure walked over from not far away. Klein stared nkly for a while before recognizing that it was Xavier. Klein¡¯s expression instantly changed, and a hint of unease shed in his eyes. Why was he here? ¡°Xavier?¡± Klein looked at the person walking over warily and frowned. ¡°Why are you here? What do you want to do?¡± Xavierughed coldly and stared coldly at Klein. ¡°Naturally, I want to quietly let all of you die in this forest.¡± ¡°All of you? Who else?!¡± Klein¡¯s heart tightened as he subconsciously clenched his fists. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your good friends.¡± Xavier chuckled and said matter-of-factly, ¡°In order to find you, they all came to this forest. They even searched separately. This gives us a chance.¡± Hearing this, Klein could not remain calm. He was worried about Audrey and the others, but he was also angry at how despicable Xavier and the others were. ¡°How dare you!¡± He rebuked angrily. However, Xavier did not take it to heart. In his eyes, Klein was no match for him, nor was there anything to be afraid of. ¡°Soon, you will meet in another world,¡± Xavier said with a shameless smile. Klein was angry, and he did not want to waste any more words. He released a fierce battle aura and charged at Xavier. Xavier easily dodged it, and the two of them quickly fought. Chapter 377 - The End of Nirvana

Chapter 377: The End of Nirvana

At the same time, Audrey and the others were not having an easy time either. After walking for a short distance, Audrey met a man in royal blue clothes. From his mouth, she naturally learned that the people from the Carol Association had surrounded her otherpanions. Audrey immediately broke into a sweat for her teammates. After all, the people from the Carol Association were not weak. She did not know if they could handle it. ¡°Miss Audrey, I advise you to give up resisting. That way, you can meet yourpanions in the afterlife sooner,¡± the mysterious man sneered and boasted. ¡°Heh! Do you think the people you sent can kill them? That¡¯s impossible,¡± Audrey snorted coldly and said disdainfully. Even though she was worried, she still believed that herpanions would definitely be able to ovee the danger this time. They would not easily lose to the people from the Carol Association. ¡°You¡¯ll know the result very soon.¡± The mysterious man curled the corners of his lips and said disdainfully. ¡°Despicable and dhameless.¡± Audrey cursed in a low voice. Then, sheughed mockingly and said, ¡°Last time, since I could hurt you, I won¡¯t let you off so easily this time. So will the others.¡± Speaking of thest time, the mysterious man¡¯s eyes clearly darkened and were tainted with ayer of anger. ¡°Last time, I still have to thank Miss Audrey for the Sky Demon Herb,¡± he said deliberately while holding back his anger. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s just feeding the dog,¡± Audrey retorted without any courtesy. The mysterious man was instantly enraged. He attacked with a strike and scolded angrily, ¡°I hope that when you¡¯re beaten down by meter, you can still say the same thing.¡± Audrey felt disdain in her heart. Facing the man¡¯s attack, she dodged in a sh. Then, she held her long sword and approached the man with a powerful aura. Aftering out of the otherworldly realm, she had already broken through level 30, and her strength had increased by more than a little. The mysterious man also noticed this at once. His eyes flickered slightly, and there was a hint of danger in them. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to improve so quickly.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t expect there to be so much more,¡± Audrey replied coldly. She had to finish the battle quickly so that she could check on her other teammates. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with great power!¡± As she chanted, everything in the world changed. The air suddenly froze, and the cold air was threatening. Audrey stood in the midst of the wind and Frost, looking noble and holy. Seeing this, the man¡¯s face tensed up. He quickly condensed a ball of demonic Qi in his hands, wanting to seize the opportunity before Audrey attacked. ¡°Frost arrow.¡± Audrey snorted disdainfully. She brandished her long sword, directly piercing through the demonic Qi and approaching the mysterious man, almost piercing through his body. Under the mask, the mysterious man¡¯s face was cold, and a trace of uneasiness shed in his eyes. However, after not seeing Audrey for a few days, he did not expect that Audrey¡¯s strength had increased so much. It seemed like he had to raise his spirits. With one strike, Audrey turned around and condensed two energy balls in her hands, throwing them at the man one after another. The energy balls shot out at a rapid speed as if they had been shot out of the muzzle of a gun. The mysterious man did not have time to dodge, so he could only release demonic Qi to resist. When the two balls of energy collided, Audrey frowned slightly for a moment and immediately strengthened the energy. In just a moment, the energy broke through the mysterious man¡¯s demonic aura and swept the man to the ground. The mysterious man spat out a mouthful of blood and stared at Audrey with hatred. Audrey looked down at the man and slowly approached him. Not only did she want to defeat the mysterious man, but she also wanted to know his true face. Also, how did he hide among the Temr Knights? Was it really the disguise that Shadowless Ghost Hand had mentioned? ¡°Who are you?¡± Audrey walked closer and asked in a cold voice, ¡°You hid in the Knights, but the Knights didn¡¯t know you were in it. How did you do it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you,¡± the mysterious man said fiercely. Now that he had been injured by Audrey, he was no match for Audrey. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll know.¡± Audrey smiled and walked forward. She waved her hand, wanting to take off the mask on the man¡¯s face. At this moment, the man¡¯s hidden hand suddenly released a streak of demonic Qi. Another sneak attack? Audrey¡¯s face tensed up. Before she could dodge, she saw a Fire Phoenix appear above her. It spat out a fireball and helped Audrey block the demonic Qi. Is this the Fire Phoenix from before? Audrey reacted quickly, and a trace of joy appeared in her eyes. After reincarnating, the Fire Phoenix¡¯s body became more transparent, and its color was very bright. A momentter, the Fire Phoenix docilely stopped by Audrey¡¯s side. Audrey was about to deal with the mysterious man when she realized that he had already escaped. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look so good after you¡¯ve reincarnated. Your strength has also be stronger.¡± Audrey sighed lightly and did not n to chase after him. She was more worried about her teammates¡¯ situation. ¡°Of course. From now on, I¡¯ll be your spirit beast,¡± the Fire Phoenix replied. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Audrey asked. The Fire Phoenix chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find you. When I first came here, I saw your friends.¡± Hearing this, Audrey was delighted. She did not know how to quickly find her teammates. Now that she had the Fire Phoenix, it was much more convenient. Chapter 378 - Finding a Teammate

Chapter 378: Finding a Teammate

¡°Now, take me to find the others.¡± Audrey reached out and touched the Fire Phoenix¡¯s head. There was a hint of kindness in her eyes, but her tone was very firm. The Fire Phoenix responded and took the initiative tond beside Audrey, letting her get onto its body. Audrey hesitated for a moment. She gave the fire phoenix a grateful nce and sat on it. In the next second, the Fire Phoenix rose into the air and flew directly above the forest. Audrey could not help but smile. From now on, the Fire Phoenix would be her closestpanion. It was not just a spirit beast. Flying above the forest, Audrey lowered her head to look for her teammates. Fortunately, she could still see clearly on the ground. After flying for a while, Audrey saw a familiar figure fighting with two ck-clothed men. Audrey¡¯s eyes tensed, and she hurriedly sent the Fire Phoenix over. The Fire Phoenix immediately descended. Coincidentally, the ck-clothed men were attacking Morris, so the Fire Phoenix directly rushed over, knocking the two ck-clothed men to the ground. It then quickly spat out two fireballs, pressing straight at the two men. The ck-clothed man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He nervously looked at the situation in front of him, and simply fled. Firephoenix wanted to chase after him, but she was stopped by Audrey. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at Morris first.¡± Audrey leaped down andnded beside Morris. She held Morris, who was slightly injured, and asked anxiously, ¡°How is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. Just the two of them can¡¯t hurt me. If you guys don¡¯te, I¡¯ll definitely finish them off,¡± Morris said half-jokingly. Although there was a hint of bravado in his tone, Audrey checked and found that Morris was indeed not injured, she was relieved. ¡°Forget it. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future,¡± Audrey said with a chuckle. Morris nodded and immediately asked about the matter of finding Klein. ¡°We haven¡¯t found him yet, but the most important thing now is to find everyone. You weren¡¯t the only one who was attacked just now. Every single one of us was attacked. I¡¯m worried that something will happen to them,¡± Audrey said with a slight frown, after all, Klein and the others were not as strong as Morris. If they were to encounter someone stronger, they would definitely be difficult to deal with. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Morris immediately perked up when he heard that. He also noticed the Fire Phoenix that had been staying behind Audrey the entire time. He asked curiously, ¡°When did you get another one?¡± ¡°Before, but it hasn¡¯t stayed by my side,¡± Audrey exined casually. She brought Morris to sit on the Fire Phoenix and continued to search for otherpanions in the forest. After a while, Audrey finally found Hobart, Adrian, and Cole. Fortunately, the three of them were not seriously injured, so Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Haven¡¯t you found Klein yet?¡± Adrian asked with a heavy tone. They had just entered the forest when they were attacked. Perhaps Klein¡¯s situation was even more dangerous than theirs. Audrey and the others shook their heads. ¡°Continue searching, but we can¡¯t split up again,¡± Audrey said with aplicated look in her eyes. Just now, she and the Fire Phoenix had looked through the forest and easily found the others. However, they had not found Klein. Fortunately, the Fire Phoenix¡¯s ability was strong enough. Even if they were sitting on it, the Fire Phoenix could still fly freely and lead them to search the forest. On the other side, Klein and Xavier were in a stalemate. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me. It¡¯s meaningless to struggle like this,¡± Xavier sneered and said disdainfully. Klein¡¯s eyes deepened and his face was solemn. After fighting with Xavier, his body was already injured. There was a difference in strength between him and Xavier, so it was not easy for him to hold on for so long. However, he could not lose. If he lost, it would be a p to the face of the Dragon ying Squad. ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± Klein straightened his body and said sternly, ¡°Just bring it on.¡± As soon as his voice fell, Klein¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp, and a powerful battle spirit wrapped around him. Klein gripped his long sword tightly and rushed toward Xavier. ¡°Extermination sh!¡± He shouted sternly as his sword shed down. Xavier was not afraid. He faced Klein directly. Both sides were in a stalemate. As a member of the Pharmacy Academy, Klein¡¯s aura was naturally not as strong as Xavier¡¯s. Fortunately, he still had some potions on him before he came out. Klein snorted coldly in his heart. He secretly took out a bottle of potion and threw it in front of Xavier¡¯s eyes with a wave of his hand. Audrey had taught him how to refine this potion. It could make Xavier lose a part of his strength in a short period of time, making his entire body go limp. ¡°What did you do?¡± Feeling the changes in his body, Xavier¡¯s expression instantly changed as he roared angrily. ¡°It was just a small trick,¡± Klein replied coldly. He looked down at Xavier and gathered a surge ofbat aura in his hand, charging straight at Xavier. Xavier, who was now weak all over, could not react at all. He took a blow head-on and spat out blood. The effects of the potion did notst long. Just as Klein was about to finish Xavier off quickly, he thought of the matter Audrey was investigating, so he simply tied Xavier up and nned to bring him back for Audrey¡¯s interrogation. Chapter 379 - Binding Xavier

Chapter 379: Binding Xavier

¡°I told you, I won¡¯t lose.¡± Klein snorted coldly. His sharp eyes swept past Xavier, who was tied up into a ball, and he felt delighted. In the past, he had always been at Xavier¡¯s disadvantage. This time, he finally had the strength to teach them a lesson. After dealing with Xavier, Klein continued to look for an exit nearby. Strangely, no matter which direction he went, it seemed that he could not leave the area he was in. It was like a maze, and he was trapped inside. However, Klein believed that there must be an exit here. Otherwise, how would Xavier have found him? Audrey and the others circled around in the air again, but they still could not find Klein. However, Audrey smelled a familiar smell. It was the smell of a potion. Not many people knew how to use this potion, and Klein happened to have been taught by her. After thinking for a moment, Audrey was suddenly delighted. A hint of determination shed in her eyes as she pointed in a direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go there and take a look.¡± Faced with Audrey¡¯s sudden certainty, the few of them had puzzled looks on their faces. However, out of their trust in Audrey, they did not ask any questions. They only nervously looked in the direction Audrey pointed in, hoping to find Klein. The Phoenix flew over ording to Audrey¡¯s request. At this moment, Audrey could smell the familiar scent even more clearly. It was in the vicinity. ¡°Everyone, go down and look for it. It¡¯s in the vicinity,¡± Audrey said as the Phoenix put the few of them down. This forest seemed to be no different from the others. Audrey and the others split up to search the vicinity, calling out from time to time. With her powerful perception, Audrey seemed to have already sensed Klein¡¯s existence. However, for some reason, she did not see his figure. This made Audrey even more uneasy. ¡°Klein?¡± Audrey tried to call out. Her voice was extremely cold in the forest. Klein, who was focused on finding the exit, suddenly seemed to hear Audrey¡¯s voice. He immediately pricked up his ears and listened carefully. It was indeed Audrey¡¯s voice. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯m here!¡± Klein replied anxiously as he walked in the direction of the voice. At the same time, Audrey and the others also heard Klein¡¯s voice. They walked over, but when they followed the voice to the end, they saw a towering tree. The branches were extremely dense, blocking the path in front of them. Audrey frowned as she looked at the intersecting branches in front of her. Her eyes shed with suspicion. The sound was already very close. Could it be behind the tree? Audrey frowned and pondered for a moment. Then, she condensed an energy ball in her palm. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± She shouted and threw the energy ball at the tree branch. The intersecting branches instantly scattered, and behind the tree branch was another forest. The few of them were shocked for a moment. From their point of view, there was nothing behind the tree branch. They did not expect to see such a scene. Klein was standing not far away. When he saw Audrey and the others, he immediately weed them with joy. ¡°That¡¯s great. All of you are fine,¡± he said with a sigh of relief. At this moment, Audrey also sensed an aura that was different from theirs. She turned her head and saw Xavier, who was tied up. Audrey immediately looked at Klein in surprise. ¡°You did this?¡± Cole teased from the side. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to tie him up like this.¡± ¡°Tying him up is already considered merciful. Who asked him to attack us so many times?¡± Klein snorted coldly and said indignantly. Then, he looked at Audrey. ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you. I hope he can be of use to you.¡± Hearing this, Audrey nodded and gave Klein a grateful look. Following that, Audrey looked around her. Although they were in a forest, their aura waspletely different from the one outside. Audrey could not help but think of the wild beasts that attacked them at will. Could it be rted to this forest? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± At this moment, Morris¡¯ words interrupted Audrey¡¯s thoughts. She was stunned for a moment, and aplicated look shed across her eyes. Just as she was about to speak slowly, Morris made another guess. ¡°Thinking about the wild beasts?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded. She and Morris had the same thoughts. ¡°I feel that we might be able to find the answer in this forest. Why don¡¯t we take a look around here?¡± ¡°I have the same feeling,¡± Morris agreed with a chuckle and took the initiative to tell Klein and the others about this matter. The safety of Spark City concerned everyone, especially since they were all members of the five great ns. It was incumbent on them to protect Spark City, so they immediately agreed. Audrey smiled happily. She looked around and walked along a path. The forest was exceptionally quiet. There was not even the sound of birds chirping. It could not help but make people feel a chill in their hearts. They walked for a long time, but they did not see any strange phenomena. ¡°Why does it feel like this forest is so big? It¡¯s the same no matter where we walk,¡± Morris said in a low voice. It sounded like a sarcastic remark, but Audrey was deep in thought. The surrounding trees did not seem to have changed much. It was so dazzling that she could not find her way out. Could this ce be a maze too? With his experience on an isted ind, Kate easily thought of what happened in the Misty Forest. In the forest, the maze was the mostmon one. If one did not know about it, they would probably be trapped in there for months without being able to get out. ¡°Let¡¯s take another look.¡± Audrey frowned, her eyes shing with unease as she marked a tree beside her. Chapter 380 - Breaking the Maze

Chapter 380: Breaking the Maze

Therefore, the few of them quickly walked a distance forward and were surprised to find that some of the trees were marked by Audrey. However, the surrounding environment was different from the path they had just taken. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Their expressions instantly turned heavy. ¡°It¡¯s probably because the trees are moving, so we¡¯ve always been in this forest,¡± Adrian quickly made a deduction. Coincidentally, Audrey also agreed. In the current situation, this was the only possibility. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t we going to be trapped here?¡± Kate said worriedly. His handsome face had a slight frown, and he looked uneasy. Adrian and Audrey looked at each other as though they were trying to see if she had any good countermeasures. However, Audrey was only thinking. ¡°If we want to get out, we have to destroy this formation.¡± At this moment, Morris spoke slowly. Although he was not a member of the five great families, he had experienced a lot since he was young, so he had some understanding of the maze. ¡°Morris, do you have any good ideas?¡± Hearing this, Cole immediately became happy and looked at Morris expectantly. ¡°I do have one, but I don¡¯t know if it will work.¡± Morris scratched the back of his head embarrassedly and smiled embarrassedly. He had only heard a few things from others and had no real experience. Even so, Morris had be their hope. ¡°Tell me about it. We have no other way now anyway.¡± Hobart looked up at him and said faintly. Morris nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°In fact, such a maze has a regr pattern. Usually, there is a tree that doesn¡¯t move, which is the center of the maze. So as long as we find that tree and destroy it, the maze will be broken.¡± ¡°Find a tree?¡± Kate asked in surprise. After all, there were thousands of trees in front of them. It was really difficult to find one among so many. Morris nodded and showed a helpless expression. This was the only way he knew. ¡°How can we find so many trees?¡± Cole also felt that it was impossible, and he immediately showed a troubled expression. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. There are so many of us. If each of us keeps an eye on some trees, it might be possible.¡± Adrian thought for a moment andforted him. ¡°Really?¡± Cole asked doubtfully. Audrey immediately echoed, ¡°We can try. This is the only way.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try then.¡± As soon as he said that, the few of them had already arranged their positions in tacit understanding. Even Fire Phoenix took the initiative to help. ¡°Everyone, focus your attention and pay attention to observe. Mark it.¡± Looking at the rapidly changing trees in front of them, Morris shouted, and the rest of them perked up one after another. The trees in the forest were indeed like what Adrian had said. They were constantly changing. Fortunately, their perceptive ability and speed were not bad, and they could keep up with the speed of the changes in the trees. Soon, the changes of the trees went through around. Many of the trees were marked, and the rest were identally left out. ¡°Look at these again.¡±Morris stared at some of the trees in front of him and said nervously, ¡°We have to find the right one at once. If we destroy the wrong one, we might be trapped here forever.¡± He did not tell them this just now because he was afraid they would make a mistake because they were too nervous. Now, hearing this, Klein and the others became even more nervous. They were also worried about whether they had made a mistake just now. Audrey seemed to see through their thoughts at a nce. She immediatelyforted them, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Everyone was very serious just now. They won¡¯t make a mistake.¡± ¡°Yeah, you have to believe in yourself,¡± Adrian agreed immediately. From the corner of his eye, he noticed that the trees were changing. He immediately made a mark on it. After some observation, Morris and Audrey finally locked onto a towering tree in front of them. They stared at it intently, their hearts filled with determination and anxiety. ¡°It¡¯s this one,¡± Morris looked at Audrey and said with certainty. Audrey nodded. After thinking for a moment, she condensed a ball of fire in her palm and attacked the tree. In an instant, the tree was reduced to ashes. The trees that were changing suddenly stopped. A clear path appeared, as though it was leading the group. ¡°Look, this path seems to lead us out,¡± Kate said happily when he noticed the path that led to the light. ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Cole agreed immediately. The two of them took the lead and walked forward. Audrey smiled silently and followed behind Morris. After walking along the road for a while, they arrived at a ce with fewer trees. However, not far away, there was a cave entrance that seemed to hide something. ¡°That cave entrance¡­¡± Morris sized it up. Just as he was about to ask Audrey, he heard her say, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Audrey was no stranger to caves. Ever since she came to this world, she had entered many caves, and each time she had a different experience. Therefore, the cave became the ce that Audrey was most curious about. The few of them walked forward again. Just as they were about to enter the cave, a mushroom cloud suddenly exploded in the air not far away. It was the smell of gunpowder. Their expressions changed instantly. ¡°It¡¯s in the direction of Spark City,¡± Klein said. Chapter 381 - Was a Long Cry

Chapter 381: Was a Long Cry

Audrey felt a chill in her heart. They had been so engrossed in the forest that they had forgotten about the possibility of the beasts attacking again. Now, Spark City had be the most dangerous ce. Audrey lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. Then, she said decisively, ¡°Go into the cave and take a look. Be careful. Morris and I will go back and help Spark City.¡± Hearing that, Adrian immediately replied, ¡°Go quickly. Leave this ce to us.¡± Audrey nodded solemnly. Her eyes nced toward the Fire Phoenix by her side. The Fire Phoenix immediately understood Audrey¡¯s meaning. It carried the two of them and rushed to Spark City. Outside the city gates, countless demonic beasts roared and continuously attacked Spark City. Many people came down to defend against the attacks of the beasts. However, the effect was not obvious. Instead, many people were injured by the beasts. Seeing the tragic scene below, Audrey¡¯s heart tightened, and her face gradually darkened. She did not belong to this world, but she had gained family and friendship ever since she came here. This was because so many people around her treated her sincerely. Slowly, she treated this ce as her home, and she also had feelings for it. She was no longer the cold and heartless Audrey from her previous life. It was also because of her feelings that she had attachments. However, Audrey did not feel that it was a burden at all. On the contrary, it was a kind of happiness. For the sake of her family and friends, everything she did seemed to be more meaningful. Audrey knew that this was their home where they were born and raised, so she did not allow anyone to destroy this ce. ¡°Fire Phoenix, move forward!¡± Audrey¡¯s gaze was tightly wrinkled as she stared at the ce with the most wild beasts below and shouted sternly. At the same time, Morris leaped down from the Fire Phoenix¡¯s body and released a powerful Dou Qi thatnded directly on the ground, causing quite a significant impact on the wild beasts. Audreymanded the Fire Phoenix to leap down. Several fireballs fell, but they avoided the crowd well andnded on the wild beasts. Audrey also leaped down from the Fire Phoenix¡¯s body and chanted softly, ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please freeze everything around you.¡± As she chanted, the world suddenly changed. The air seemed to be frozen. The frost and snow fell together and enveloped Audrey. She mobilized all the power in her body and suddenly exerted her strength, turning the surrounding ice and snow into sharp snow des that fell rapidly. Even a knife falling from the sky was only so-so. The wild beast immediately let out a series of miserable cries. The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth rose slightly, and a sharp glint shed across her eyes. She once again wrapped her battle Qi around the longsword and stabbed it cleanly toward the ground. The surrounding frost turned into a sharp sword the moment it came into contact with the longsword. The residents who were initially at a disadvantage had turned the situation around in an instant. When they saw how Audrey was working so hard to defend Spark City, they seemed to be encouraged. They picked up their weapons and continued to resist the wild beast. The appearance of Audrey, Morris, and the Fire Phoenix made the entire battlefield even more intense. However, they were only teaching the wild beast a lesson, not the wild beast attacking people. After temporarily stabilizing the situation, Audrey and Morris went deep into the battlefield. They repelled the beasts while saving the people who were being attacked. At this moment, a long cry sounded. The beasts that were attacking suddenly stopped. Then, they turned around and left at a rapid speed. The long cry was not very clear during the battle, but Audrey and Morris heard it. The two of them looked at each other tacitly, feeling a little uneasy. It seemed like these beasts were indeed controlled by someone, and it was very orderly. That person was using so many innocent beasts. What was he trying to do!? The others did not understand why the beasts suddenly retreated. They all thought that they were too strong, so the beasts did not dare to attack anymore. Therefore, cheers came from the crowd. ¡°We won. That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Yeah, who was that just now? So powerful.¡± Up until now, there were still people who did not know Audrey¡¯s identity. However, the person beside her immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s Audrey, the genius girl from Spark City.¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd immediately shouted for Audrey. For a moment, Audrey seemed to have be everyone¡¯s savior. Audrey herself did not care about this. She gave a faint nce and went to look for Lance on the city wall. She believed that he had heard the long cry just now. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯ve done well,¡± Lance said softly when he saw Audrey. Audrey nodded and looked at Lance with some doubt. He and the Shadowless Ghost Hand were both stronger than her, but why did they not take action when facing the beast¡¯s attack? As if he could read Audrey¡¯s thoughts, Lance chuckled and said, ¡°Are you curious as to why Shadowless Ghost Hand and I didn¡¯t take action against the beast?¡± Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s eyes lit up. She did not expect Lance to know what she was thinking. Audrey nodded without any hesitation and looked at Lance in bewilderment. ¡°If we don¡¯t take action, we¡¯ll be able to lure out the person behind the scenes,¡± Shadowless Ghost Hand answered first. ¡°It¡¯s the most boring thing to get rid of them all at once.¡± Audrey listened thoughtfully and roughly understood what the two of them were doing. However, Audrey did not think that this was desirable. This would cause more harm to the citizens of Spark City. As for the culprit behind the scenes, they could slowly investigate. ¡°Did the City Lord hear a long cry?¡± Audrey went straight to the point. Lance¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, and aplicated look shed across his face. He nodded and said meaningfully, ¡°That long cry must be used to control wild beasts. Investigate it well.¡± Chapter 382 - Was Full of Traps

Chapter 382: Was Full of Traps

¡°I think so too.¡± Audrey curled the corners of her lips. This was what she wanted to talk to Lance about. But, at this moment, it was not convenient for her to say anything else, so Audrey left immediately. Now that Spark City was temporarily safe, it was likely that wild beasts would not dare to trespass. However, Audrey was still worried about the situation in the cave, so she immediately returned to the forest. It waspletely silent at the entrance of the cave. Klein and the others were nowhere to be seen. Audrey felt inexplicably nervous and quickly entered the cave to check. The cave was very dark. Audrey lit amp before she could barely see the path ahead. The cave was wide when she entered, but behind it was a small path. It seemed like she could only pass one person at a time. Morris noticed this as well and immediately asked, ¡°Do you want to go in?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Audrey replied without hesitation. They hade here to find out why the beast had suddenly attacked Spark City. Perhaps the answer was hidden inside the cave. Audrey would never give up until she found it. These words made Morris even more determined. Since Audrey wanted to go in, he had to follow her. Audrey threw all her belongings into her spatial pocket and gave a few more instructions to the Phoenix before walking on the small path. The small path happened to be able to pass through one person. It was not crowded, but it was not spacious either. There were stone walls on both sides of the path, so there did not seem to be anything unusual. As Audrey walked, she would asionally turn her head to look at Morris. Seeing that he had been following her well, Audrey was finally relieved. The path was very long. The two of them walked for more than ten minutes, but they did not reach the end. However, they could sense a strange aura from inside. This made Audrey even more curious about what was hidden in the cave and where Klein and the others had gone. ¡°There can¡¯t be no end to this, right?¡± Morris frowned as he guessed. ¡°No,¡± Audrey answered firmly. If there were no end, then the path would not have any aura from the outside. Moreover, Klein and the others would not have disappeared for no reason. They had probably entered the cave. Audrey could not wait to find them and ask them what was going on. As they spoke, the two of them came to the end of the path. It was a stone wall. Looking at the stone wall in front of them, they were stunned. Could this be the end? ¡°How do we get out of here?¡± Morris frowned and asked in confusion. Audrey was also puzzled. Could there be nothing behind this path? Would that not be meaningless? ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s study it properly.¡± She quickly calmed down and walked to the stone wall. She carefully observed it. Just like the training maps they had visited, they all had their own traps. Audrey believed that this cave would not be so simple, there must be a trap. Although the stone wall looked like it waspletely blocked, Audrey could already sense the aura of the wind behind the stone wall when she was close to it. ¡°There should be a trap here. Let¡¯s look around.¡± After fumbling around for a moment, Audrey looked at Morris with certainty in her eyes. The corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re still the best.¡± Morris smiled and praised her. He followed Audrey¡¯s words and started to look for traps in the surroundings. The two of them quietly fumbled around the stone wall. At this moment, there was a sudden rolling sound above their heads. Audrey suddenly raised her head and realized that manyrge rocks were about to roll down. The two of them had nowhere to hide on this narrow path. ¡°Morris, be careful!¡± Audrey hurriedly shouted. Before the stone was about to fall, she pulled Morris. The stone fell to the ground, stirring upyers of dust. Morris immediately reacted. He gave Audrey a serious look and pulled her to his side. ¡°You have to be careful too.¡± As he spoke, more rocks rolled down. Dodging alone was not enough. Audrey simply took out her long sword. When the rocks fell, she thrust it forward. When the rocks copsed, they would not hit. However, the falling rocks still blocked most of the path. Audrey and Morris finally managed to dodge all the rocks. The cave fell into silence again. ¡°It looks like this ce is indeed filled with traps,¡± Morris said as he cleared the rocks under his feet. ¡°We have to be more careful to avoid touching any dangerous traps,¡± Audrey nodded and said with a heavy tone. The rocks from earlier had suddenly fallen for some unknown reason. It was clear how much danger there was here, and it was still unknown. Morris nodded in agreement and continued to search for the traps. ¡°Look, is this it?¡± Audrey stood on a stone, raised her sword, and pointed at a stone on the stone wall above. Morris immediately turned his gaze over. He was taller than Audrey, so he could naturally see the stone more clearly. Thus, Morris naturally took Audrey¡¯s sword and poked the stone. It seemed like it could indeed be pressed down. He looked at Audrey nervously. ¡°I pressed it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Audrey also swallowed nervously. The anxiety in her eyes was abnormally obvious. Chapter 383 - Prison

Chapter 383: Prison

The stone was pushed down a little, and soon after, some dust fell. It was evident that people did note here often. Morris escorted Audrey down from the stone and stood to the side, in a rtively safe corner. At this moment, the stone wall slowly cracked open, and a glimmer of light came out from the crack. After that, the crack slowly grew bigger, and their eyes lit up. Unlike the dark path, behind the stone wall was a bright space, like a well. ¡°It really opened.¡± Morris smiled happily. After confirming that there was no danger, he walked in. Audrey followed closely behind him. The space was empty. There were only some cages and animal fur. ¡°What are these used for?¡± Morris took the lead to observe, asking with a puzzled look. At the same time, Audrey¡¯s expression darkened. From the moment she entered, she had smelled an unusual aura. However, this space was empty, and it was not the source of the aura. That meant that there was a more hidden ce here. ¡°It¡¯s probably used to imprison animals.¡± Audrey looked carefully and said meaningfully, ¡°There must be something hidden here.¡± Upon hearing this, Morris immediately became vignt. After all, Audrey¡¯s intuition had always been very urate. After looking at all the items in the space, Audrey turned to look at the stone walls. They had juste from the stone walls. Then, could the stone walls here also move? Where was the mechanism? Audrey frowned as she looked around. Her azure eyes shed with a hint ofplexity. This should be the deepest part of the cave, but she had not found her partner yet. Audrey could not help but feel worried. ¡°Is there something wrong here?¡± Morris walked up with a serious expression and asked in a low voice when he saw Audrey staring at the same spot. Audrey¡¯s frown deepened. Just as she was about to express her opinion, the sound of a stone wall moving came from behind them. The two of them immediately turned around and saw the stone wall not far away from them slowly opening. The stench of a beast assailed them, but Audrey could sense another aura from the beast. She did not know what it was yet. ¡°Why did it suddenly open?¡± Morris was surprised. He and Audrey had not moved at all. Audrey did not know what was going on either, but since a new space had appeared, she had to go in and explore it. Perhaps she would discover something. She gave Morris an ambiguous look and walked behind the stone wall. Morris followed without hesitation. Before she got close, Audrey heard the roarsing from inside. They were probably from beasts. If they were cowards, they would have already stopped walking. However, Audrey was even more curious about what was inside. She quickened her pace and walked straight in. Behind the stone wall, there was a row of stairs. As she walked down, it looked like a huge basement. Of course, it was not an exaggeration to describe it as a cage. This was because, in this huge basement, there were thousands of cages. There were all sorts of beasts imprisoned inside. Although some of them looked normal, some of them were huge, and some of them were extremely irritable or dispirited. Audrey could tell at a nce that there was something unusual about them. Could it be that someone had deliberately changed them? That unusual aura was also emitted from their bodies. Just looking at these cages and wild beasts, Audrey¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. These wild beasts were supposed to live in the forest freely, but now, they were imprisoned here, and they had even done evil things to them. ¡°Aren¡¯t these¡­the wild beasts that attacked Spark City?¡± Morris was stunned for a long time before he said nervously. ¡°Yes, it seems like the wild beasts attacking Spark City wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Someone had deliberately nned it.¡± Audrey nodded, and a hint of viciousness shed in her eyes. Finally, she said in a low voice that was filled with coldness. ¡°Who was so vicious that they didn¡¯t even let the wild beasts off? How could they use such a good beast like this!¡± Morris was instantly enraged. These beasts were all innocent. This was also a problem that Audrey was very concerned about. Beasts and humans usually coexisted peacefully. This was the only way to ensure a normal life in Spark City. If the beasts were to riot, Spark City would definitely fall into chaos as well. This was probably the goal of the people behind the scenes. They would use the beasts to cause chaos in Spark City while they would reap the benefits. There was no need to guess on purpose. Audrey had already thought of the people from the Carol Association. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on first.¡± Audrey tried her best to calm down. Although wild beasts were not as intelligent as humans, they would not listen to others casually. How did they do it? Audrey was puzzled. She sighed deeply, walked down the steps, and walked into the cage. Every time they passed a cage, the beast inside would let out a strange roar and lunge at Audrey and Morris. Fortunately, neither of them was afraid. They walked all the way to the innermost part of the cage, which seemed to be aboratory. Chapter 384 - Soul Absorbing Agent

Chapter 384: Soul Absorbing Agent

A pungent smell assailed his nostrils. Morris, who was not used to this smell, immediately felt nauseous. However, Audrey had been refining potions all year round, so she was quite used to this smell. ¡°If you¡¯re not used to it, don¡¯t go in. Wait for me here,¡± Audrey turned her head and said. Morris hesitated for a moment. He wanted to follow Audrey in, but he was too weak to do so. He could only say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait here. If there¡¯s anything, call me immediately.¡± ¡°You too,¡± Audrey replied and walked into theboratory alone. Inside, there were various bottles, jars, and test tubes. Audrey went forward to observe them, but she did not understand what kind of potion they were making. She had been an alchemist for many years, but she had never seen such a potion. With her alchemy level, Audrey dared to say that no one in Spark City could match her. However, she did not know much about the things in theboratory. It was clear that this person was not refining an ordinary potion. He was probably using some unorthodox method. Audrey sighed softly and went forward to pick up a bottle of potion. Just as she was about to study it properly, she heard Morris¡¯ surprised cry from outside the door. Audrey¡¯s expression instantly sank. She hurriedly put down the potion and was about to leave. However, when she reached the door, a door suddenly fell and locked Audrey in theboratory. Following that, a man walked out not far behind her. He was wearing a ck robe and a mask. He looked somewhat simr to the mysterious sapphire-blue man. ¡°Who are you?¡± Audrey frowned and looked at him warily. At the same time, she was thinking about Morris¡¯ safety. ¡°Who am I? Heh! You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Miss Audrey.¡± The man sneered and called her by her name. Audrey could not help but be surprised that the man recognized her. Then, it must not be the first time she had gotten to know her. Since you know me, you should not provoke me. Audrey snorted in her heart, her eyes revealing a hint of danger. The man did not show the slightest fear. Instead, he smiled disdainfully. Then, he took out a crystal ball from somewhere, and the illusion that appeared inside turned out to be Klein and the others. They were tied up and locked in a room, looking very miserable. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Audrey¡¯s heart sank. No wonder she could not find Klein and the others. It turned out that they had taken them away. Then, they must have saved Xavier as well. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I just need you to help me with a small favor.¡± The man chuckled, a hint of cunningness shing through his eyes. Audrey did not understand. Since when did the Carol Association want to talk to her about helping. ¡°I heard that Miss Audrey is a genius alchemist. Coincidentally, I recently encountered a very thorny problem. If you help me solve it, I¡¯ll release your partner. Oh, right, there¡¯s also that person outside the door.¡± Although, as he spoke, the man looked at the door with obvious meaning, he was threatening Audrey. Audrey was nervous. She could not ignore the safety of her teammates. After some hesitation, Audrey asked, ¡°What kind of help?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been developing a potion recently, but it¡¯s been a failure. Help me develop it.¡± The man snorted coldly, his tone cold. A potion? Audrey frowned as she thought carefully. Perhaps, through this opportunity, she could understand what exactly was going on with those beasts. ¡°Alright, but you have to tell me what kind of potion it is and what it¡¯s used for. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to refine it, or it could be a mistake. That would be even scarier,¡± Audrey agreed immediately, her performance very neat. Even the man was stunned. However, when he thought about how he had so many hostages in his hands, it would be difficult for Audrey not to agree. He felt relieved again, and he even revealed a smug smile. ¡°Come now.¡± The man brought Audrey to a table. There were many expensive medicinal herbs on it, but this was not what Audrey was concerned about. She was concerned about one of the fruits. Soul catcher fruit. It was said that the soul catcher fruit was mixed with human blood. It could make the person who took it listen to the person who provided the blood. Of course, Audrey had only read about it in a book. She had never seen it with her own eyes. However, thinking about it, the book only had a rough description. Otherwise, why did the man not use that method directly? Instead, he wanted to refine a potion. ¡°What are you refining? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Audrey pretended not to know. ¡°Soul catcher.¡± The man snorted coldly and said frankly, ¡°With this potion, I can do whatever I want. Miss Audrey, for your friend¡¯s sake, you¡¯d better not y any tricks.¡± ¡®Since you know what it is, why do you not refine it yourself?¡¯ Audrey snorted coldly in her heart and asked disdainfully. Soul catcher was not a particrly difficult potion. High-level alchemists could casually do it. Since the man could refine a potion, he must have some ability. ¡°You ask too many questions.¡± The man clearly did not want to answer. ¡°Hurry up and refine it. Otherwise, your friend will be in danger.¡± Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s eyes turned cold, and aplicated look shed across her eyes. Soul catcher was a forbidden potion. It was not allowed to be refined anymore. If she refined it for the Carol Association, she would be aiding the wicked. Audrey would never do that. Chapter 385 - Had Been Plotted Against

Chapter 385: Had Been Plotted Against

She frowned as she thought rapidly about the steps to make the soul catcher. It would be best if she could tamper with the steps without being seen and prevent the soul catcher from disying its original effects. Unfortunately, Audrey thought about it for a long time, but she could not think of anything. It seemed like every step was set and could not be mixed with other actions. The man was already urging her. ¡°Stop wasting time and hurry up. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what your friend will suffer.¡± Hearing this, a cold glint shed in Audrey¡¯s eyes. She nced at the man warily and began to prepare the potion. She had a solution in her mind. Although she could not make the soul catcher lose its effect, she could prevent wild beasts from being used. When making the soul catcher, the requirements for fresh blood were extremely high. It had to be pure and could not be mixed with any other blood. If it was mixed with other blood, it would not be a big deal on the surface, but if it was mixed with another person¡¯s blood¡­ However, it could make a person or animal who had been struck by the soul catcher regain consciousness. It was known as the second blood. The first blood was the controller, and the second blood was the savior. Audrey thought that the man probably did not know this, so when she was making it, she secretly cut her finger and mixed it with her own blood. Not long after, Audrey made a dark purple potion and handed it to the man. The man took it and looked at it carefully. Then, he rushed out as if he had gone crazy. Soon, he caught a wild bear. With just one drop, the wild bear was very obedient to the man, full of aggression. ¡°Excellent! As expected of the top alchemist in Spark City!¡± The man looked at Audrey proudly, and the corners of his mouth curled into a wild smile. ¡°Quick, refine a few more for me.¡± Seeing this, Audrey¡¯s eyes darkened. She only felt that the man was insane. However, for the safety of her teammates, she had to do that. Therefore, she followed the previous method and refined a few potions for the man, then, she said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Now, take me to see my friends. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get any of these potions.¡± Hearing this, the man¡¯s originally proud face instantly turned cold. He stared at Audrey with a pair of hawk-like eyes, he said sternly, ¡°Hmph! You¡¯d better be obedient here. Don¡¯t dream of fighting with me. On ount of your alchemy skills, I can be a little lenient with you.¡± Audrey sneered and nced disdainfully at the man. She did not want to waste her breath on him. ¡°Follow me,¡± the man said coldly as he led Audrey to another secret chamber. Audrey followed behind him with a serious expression. When she entered the secret chamber, she saw Klein and the others hanging in a row. Their bodies were suspended in the air, and they looked very ufortable. Audrey¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. She turned to look at the man and said angrily, ¡°Let them down.¡± ¡°Heh! Miss Audrey really feels sorry for them. If you want to, you can go by yourself,¡± the man chuckled and said with a nonchnt look. Hearing this, Audrey did not think too much. Her heart was filled with the safety of her teammates. ¡°Audrey, we¡¯re fine. Don¡¯te over,¡± Morris said anxiously not far away. He felt a little uneasy. He did not believe that the man was so kind as to let Audrey let them all go. Audrey looked at Morris with a determined look in her eyes. Then, she boldly stepped forward and stepped into the pool where the few people were hanging. She released a few streams ofbat aura and let them down. After being hung for a long time, the few of them who had juste down felt a little unwell. Their bodies were sore, and they could only slowly move their hands and feet. ¡°Are you all alright?¡± Audrey asked in a low voice. Although their expressions were a little ugly, they still shook their heads. These minor injuries were nothing to them. With that, Audrey was relieved. Her eyes were fierce as she looked at the man. Just as she was about to leave with her teammates, the floor beneath their feet suddenly loosened and caved in. Audrey and the others were caught off guard and fell directly down. Then, the floor closed, but they could vaguely hear the man¡¯s proud voice from above, ¡°Stupid, you guys just stay here obediently. I¡¯ll consider dealing with you after I take control of Spark City. Also, Miss Audrey, you¡¯re my most capable helper.¡± ¡°Shameless, despicable!¡± Cole could not help but curse angrily. ¡°I knew he wasn¡¯t that kind,¡± Morris said unwillingly. Audrey sighed deeply as guilt shed across her eyes. She had been too anxious. She had not expected that a man would go back on his words and still plot against them like this. She would definitely not forgive him in the future. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll think of a way to get out,¡± Klein replied immediately as he sized up the surroundings. Audrey naturally did not want to be locked up here. However, when she thought of the man asking her to refine the soul catcher potion and the strange potions in the experiment, she felt even more uneasy. Even if she were to get out, she was afraid that she would not be able to resolve this matter. It would be better for her to stay behind and find out what the man and the Carol Association were doing and what their motives were. Only by staying here would she be able to find out useful information. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just stay here.¡± Audrey gave Klein a meaningful nce as the corners of her mouth curled into an unfathomable smile. The few of them looked at each other in puzzlement, unable to figure out what was going on. Chapter 386 - Was Left for Investigation

Chapter 386: Was Left for Investigation

A momentter, Morris chuckled, as though he understood what Audrey meant. ¡°What are youughing at? Could it be that you¡¯ve understood something?¡± He noticed Morris¡¯ expression, Kate asked with a slight frown. It was not a good feeling to have someone else understand while he was still confused. Furthermore, that person was Audrey. He felt somewhat ufortable in his heart. Morris nodded thoughtfully. He stroked his chin with one hand and said, ¡°Audrey wants to stay here and take this opportunity to find out what secrets are hidden here. Only bypletely resolving the crisis here can Spark City be safe.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯re smart to understand Audrey¡¯s thoughts so quickly.¡± Cole acted as if he had suddenly realized something. He smiled and praised her, feeling relieved in his heart. ¡°Good thinking, Audrey.¡± With that, they did not have to rush out. However, it did not seem normal for them to remain here calmly. Thus, they still pretended to look for a way out nearby. Unfortunately, they did not find it either, so it was only natural for them to stay. From Audrey¡¯s observation, this was an even more concealed basement. The surroundings were not connected to the outside world, so there was not any sunlight. There was only faint candlelight in the room. Since she had already stayed behind, she might as well calm down and wait for the man to make his move. It was useless to be anxious here. Audrey¡¯s only worry was whether the man would send wild beasts to attack the city at this moment. Since they were not around, the city might not be able to handle it. Seeing that Audrey seemed to have something on her mind, Morris took the initiative to approach her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you worried about Spark City?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Audrey nodded and looked at Morris with aplicated look in her eyes. Every time, he seemed to be able to see through her thoughts at once, which surprised and shocked her. However, this seemed to be a good thing. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. There are many experts in the city,¡± Morrisforted her. He was originally an insignificant person in Spark City. However, ever since he got to know Audrey and the others, he had also learned about the upper circles, the sense of responsibility on his shoulders grew stronger. Hearing this, Audrey sighed softly and pursed her lips. ¡°I hope so.¡± A few of her teammates had also roughly heard the conversation between the two of them, so they said one after another, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already contacted our families. Tell them to guard Spark City well.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Audrey frowned. She was very puzzled. ¡°We all have methods that the family has given us tomunicate through space,¡± Adrian exined casually. ¡°Although the five great families are usuallypetitors and have endless conflicts, Starfire city is in danger. They will definitely join forces to face the outside world. This way, it will also better reflect the strength and status of their families, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as it involves strength and status, the five great families will not give in,¡± Kate said half-jokingly. His tone also revealed a hint of helplessness. This was also the pursuit of benefits by the family. However, the pursuit of benefits had only injured so many people. Was Audrey not one of them? As for himself, he was in the Davis family, but he was powerless. Thinking of this, Kate felt extremely guilty. ¡°I understand,¡± Audrey said with a helpless smile as she listened to the chattering analysis of the few of them. During the days they were locked in the basement, the few of them often discussed family and cultivation matters. Audrey would asionally interrupt them, but most of the time, she would close her eyes to rest and think of ways to improve. Two dayster, the man found Audrey again and brought her to theboratory. ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± Audrey looked at him coldly and said stiffly. ¡°Refine it ording to this.¡± The man handed Audrey a piece of paper. On it was written a rough refining method. Audrey took a nce and understood it. She had read about this form in an ancient book. It was a type of medicine that could increase a person¡¯s strength rapidly. It couldst for about half an hour. The man actually wanted to refine this. ¡°Since you already have the form, why don¡¯t you refine it yourself?¡± Audrey sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know anything and that thisboratory is just a decoration?¡± These words seemed to have touched the man¡¯s reverse scale. His eyes instantly darkened as he looked at Audrey with hatred. He angrily rebuked, ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m the strongest alchemist.¡± Strongest? Audrey felt disdain in her heart. Although the forbidden potions he wanted to refine were not something an ordinary person could refine, a high-level alchemist would definitely be able to do it. Since the man could not refine them, he could not be considered a high-level alchemist, so what was there to talk about being the strongest. ¡°The potions you refined are all forbidden potions. There¡¯s no form at all. The records in the book are only a general one. If you make a mistake, it would be fatal,¡± Audrey said indifferently. However, she was not exaggerating. Alchemy was a dangerous thing, to begin with. Explosions often happened. ¡°I believe you can do it.¡± The man smiled yfully and looked at Audrey with a meaningful look. ¡°If you make a mistake, you¡¯ll be in danger. Yourpanions won¡¯t have an easy time either.¡± Another threat! Audrey¡¯s eyes darkened, and the aura around her turned cold. She nced at the man from the corner of her eyes, displeased. Then, she smiled faintly. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t make a mistake.¡± In her previous life, she had refined all kinds of potions, not to mention these. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin,¡± the man said as he stared at Audrey from the side. Audrey snorted coldly. She knew that the man was not very powerful from the few probing words she had said to him. If she did something, he probably would not be able to tell. Audrey was on guard against the man as she refined the potion. From time to time, she would mix in some mistakes, but it would not affect the efficacy of the potion. Chapter 387 - Eavesdropping in the Corner

Chapter 387: Eavesdropping in the Corner

Based on her understanding of the man, he would definitely not try it first. Just likest time, he had found ab rat first. Thus, the first potion that Audrey refined was all correct. She gave the man a blue liquid. ¡°Come here!¡± The man took it and narrowed his eyes. Then, he beckoned to a person guarding the door not far away. ¡°Marshal, what are your orders?¡± Marshal? Audrey frowned. Could this person be one of the three great marshals of the Carol Association? With his ability to scheme against people, he seemed to be quite simr to the mysterious person dressed in royal blue. ¡°Drink this,¡± the marshal said firmly as he handed the potion that Audrey had just refined to that person. That person hesitated for a moment before he immediately took it and drank it fearfully. Following that, he felt the energy in his body surging. The marshal looked at the man in surprise. As if to test him, he threw a punch. At that moment, the man raised his hand to block it and grabbed the marshal¡¯s fist, leaving him no room to attack. The marshal used a lot of strength, but it was all in vain. He was very satisfied with this test. ¡°Very good!¡± The marshal said with a smile. Even the man looked surprised as if he did not expect that he would be so strong one day. ¡°You¡¯ve done very well. Continue refining.¡± The marshal looked at Audrey, a hint of joy in his eyes as he said excitedly. Hearing this, Audrey snorted, a crafty look shing in her eyes. In the subsequent refining, Audrey had secretly done something. Although drinking this potion could increase a person¡¯s strength for a short period of time, after the effects of the potion wore off, a person would slowly feel powerless. It was likely that they would not be able to recover in a few days. If a person took it frequently, their strength would gradually decline, and they would not be as strong as before. To Audrey, alchemy was a piece of cake. After a short while, she finished refining all the potions ording to the marshal¡¯s request. Seeing those potions, the marshal¡¯s eyes lit up. The desire in his eyes made Audrey feel afraid. This person¡¯s ambition was really too great. ¡°Men, bring her back.¡± Two men in ck walked over and were about to grab Audrey. Audrey immediately gave them a fierce nce. ¡°I can walk on my own.¡± As soon as she said that, she took the lead and walked out of theboratory. The two men still followed closely behind. Audrey took a few quick steps before she suddenly turned around. With a wave of her hand, she sprinkled some powder. When the two of them smelled it, they immediately fell to the ground. Seeing this, Audrey smiled yfully. She had kept this powder for a long time. She did not expect it toe in handy here. She quickly escaped and returned to the entrance of theboratory to observe every move inside. The marshal was still staring at the potions just now. He looked very excited. He opened a bottle of potion and poured it into his mouth almost crazily. Then, he reached out his hand and mobilized the power in his body. A powerful demonic aura attacked her. Audrey¡¯s heart sank as she stared at the man, wanting to see what he was trying to do. At this moment, another person appeared in theboratory. However, he did not enter through the door. Instead, he came out from another room that was the same as theboratory. ¡°Marshal, the development has failed again.¡± The person came out with a dejected look on his face. He frowned and said in a low voice. ¡°Trash!¡± Upon hearing this, the marshal was instantly enraged. He waved his hand and threw a p. The man was pped to the ground, his face red and swollen. ¡°With the soul-absorbing potion and the potion that has greatly increased my strength, we only need that potion. Our n can begin.¡± What was that potion? Audrey was puzzled. ¡°Why¡­why didn¡¯t you let Audrey refine this potion as well?¡± The man on the ground asked with a trembling voice. With their standards, they could not refine such a potion. ¡°What do you think?¡± Hearing this, the marshal seemed to be even angrier. He bent down and stared at the man. He said angrily, ¡°She cultivates battle Qi. How can she refine a potion of demonic Qi? Pig brain!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two months. If you still can¡¯t refine it, you¡¯ll be swimming with the fishes!¡± The marshal snorted coldly and said with a ruthless look in his eyes. The man immediately trembled, nodded repeatedly, and left in fear. Audrey stood at the door, still confused. She did not understand what the marshal meant? What kind of potion could only be refined by people who cultivated demonic Qi? Even the forbidden soul capturing potion and the potion that could greatly increase one¡¯s strength did not have such stringent requirements. Audrey could not figure it out for a moment. Then, she vaguely heard a voiceing from afar. It seemed like the two had just woken up from hera. Audrey hurriedly returned to the basement. Following that, the two men in ck went to theboratory noisily. They shouted, ¡°Commander, it¡¯s bad. Audrey has escaped.¡± ¡°Escaped? Are the guards worthless!?¡± Upon hearing this, the marshal¡¯s eyes were immediately filled with ayer of anger. He sent out a demonic aura and the two men fell to the ground, spitting out blood. ¡°She drugged us and then disappeared. She must have escaped. We were worried that she had run far away, so we immediately came to look for you.¡± The two men in ck continued to exin, hoping that they could exchange their lives. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you guyster!¡± The marshal¡¯s eyes tensed up as he left theboratory in a hurry, heading toward the basement where Audrey and the others were being held. If Audrey disappeared, herpanions would not be able to leave alive either! The marshal rushed into the basement angrily. He was originally looking for Audrey¡¯spanions to force Audrey out, but he did not expect to see Audrey the moment he entered. Chapter 388 - Destroyed This Place

Chapter 388: Destroyed This ce

He was stunned for a moment. Then, he turned around and red at his two subordinates who had followed him. Then, he berated angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t they here?¡± The two men in ck were also shocked by the situation in front of them. Audrey had knocked them unconscious, but why didn¡¯t she escape? Why did she stay here as though nothing had happened? The two men in ck didn¡¯t know how to exin as they stammered, ¡°We¡­she did knock us unconscious, so we thought that she had escaped.¡± Hearing this, the men in ck felt furious as they cursed their subordinates for being stupid. However, Audrey wasughing inwardly. She did not do it to escape but to secretly observe. The two men in ck were at a loss after being scolded. They could only look at Audrey and said indignantly and aggrievedly, ¡°You were the one who drugged us. Why didn¡¯t you escape?¡± ¡°Who told you that I wanted to escape? I was trying the medicine in my pocket.¡± Audrey chuckled nonchntly. Her teasing tone seemed to be mocking the two men¡¯s stupidity. This time, the two men in ck were utterly speechless. The marshal was even more furious. ¡°You two trash, get out!¡± The two did not dare to dy any further as they left the basement. At this moment, the marshal looked at Audrey with a gloomy gaze. There was also a sinister smile hanging on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Miss Audrey, I advise you not to y any tricks. Let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s matter. If it happens again in the future, you will all suffer.¡± Although today¡¯s incident had caused a blunder because of the stupidity of his subordinates, the marshal was still smart. He knew that Audrey was the one who had caused this incident. ¡°How would I dare? My teammates and I are in your hands. So, naturally, we won¡¯t y any tricks,¡± Audrey sneered and said matter-of-factly. ¡°That¡¯s for the best,¡± the marshal snorted coldly and left. Audrey also heaved a sigh of relief. Following that, a few of her teammates surrounded her and asked what had happened to Audrey. They stayed in the basement and knew nothing about what had happened outside. Audrey chuckled and told them about what had happened between her and the two men in ck. ¡°Then, since you didn¡¯t escape, why did you stun them?¡± Klein asked in confusion. He did not quite understand what Audrey meant. When he said this, Audrey¡¯s expression turned serious. Then, she told the few of them what she had heard at the entrance of theboratory. ¡°How despicable. He used you like this,¡± Cole said indignantly. ¡°From now on, you can¡¯t help him refine anymore. If you want to kill or y him, we¡¯ll do it.¡± Cole did not know that Audrey had tampered with the potion. He only knew that Audrey had helped the marshal refine the potion to ensure their safety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The potion I refined for him isn¡¯t the right one. Even if he uses it, he won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Audrey could not help butugh. As she spoke, a cunning glint shed in her eyes. Hearing this, Cole instantly reacted. He looked at Audrey with admiration and said, ¡°You¡¯re the smart one. I knew that you wouldn¡¯tpromise so easily.¡± ¡°So, what exactly do they want to do?¡± Morris thought for a long time, but he still could not figure out the marshal¡¯s ultimate goal. Audrey fell into deep thought. Until now, she still did not know what thest potion the marshal mentioned was. She was afraid that she would not be able to find the answer here. Perhaps she could find some records when she returned to Spark City. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but I think it has something to do with controlling Spark City. We should be more careful,¡± Audrey replied after a long while with a sigh. ¡°Yes, be careful,¡± Hobart immediately agreed. In the following days, Audrey was brought to theboratory by the marshal from time to time to make potions. Audrey followed his instructions, but she would do something challenging for them to notice every time she made a potion. After making a few potions, Audrey gradually understood what the marshal was doing. Everything he studied was nothing more than how to control wild beasts or how to improve his strength. If this continued, the wild beasts would always listen to him and be his most powerful weapon. Audrey seemed to understand a lot at once, and she also realized the seriousness of the matter. If themander-in-chief¡¯s research was sessful, all the wild beasts would attack Spark City. Unfortunately, at that time, Spark City would not be able to be saved no matter what. Therefore, the best way was to destroy this ce before the Carol Association¡¯s goal was achieved. Aftering out of theboratory, Audrey had already begun nning to destroy theboratory. She returned to the basement as though she was deep in thought, her expression calm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did he make things difficult for you today?¡± Morris immediately went forward to ask when he saw Audrey. Audrey shook her head indifferently, her ck brows slightly furrowed. ¡°They want to control all the wild beasts and use them to fight. Theboratory is the source of their evil. I want to destroy this ce.¡± Chapter 389 - The Rescue Plan

Chapter 389: The Rescue n

¡°This is too crazy. They won¡¯t even let the animals go,¡± Kleinmpooned from the side. He was certain of Audrey¡¯s thoughts. They had to destroy the n of the Carol Association. ¡°Then destroy this ce and let their n fail,¡± Morris said with a serious expression. The few of them quickly agreed. They decided to stay here and ultimately destroy the n of the Carol Association. They could also rescue the animals that had been imprisoned. Audrey also thought carefully about what she should do. If she wanted to destroy theboratory, she could do it alone. She only needed to do a few things to cause theboratory to explode. However, it would be troublesome to rescue the animals. Klein and the others were imprisoned here. It was unlikely for her to rescue the animals by herself. Therefore, the most important thing now was to find a way to get Klein and the others out. ¡°We have to think of a way to get out,¡± Adrian said calmly before Audrey could speak. ¡°That¡¯s right. Audrey is the only one between us who can get out. However, it¡¯s too dangerous for her to be alone. We have to go out andplete this matter together,¡± Morris immediately echoed. Aplicated look shed across his eyes as he looked around. There were no guards in the basement. However, they did not know how many Carol Association members were outside. They only knew that two people woulde to deliver food every day. At that time, it was the only time they could see some light outside. ¡°How do we get out?¡± Kate asked embarrassedly. Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s eyes wereplicated. There were too many things to do this time. No one could let down their guard. They also had to make a thorough n. Everyone lowered their heads slightly, as though they were thinking about something. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll escape when someonees to deliver the food,¡± Adrian said after a long while, his tone firm. Audrey had the same thought. This was their only chance. Thus, the few of them quickly came up with a n. All they had to do was wait for the marshal to send Audrey to theboratory. The next day. As expected, the marshal still sent Audrey to theboratory. Before he left, Audrey gave them a meaningful look. ¡°Marshal.¡± The two of them walked out together. Coincidentally, the person who delivered the food was about to enter. The marshal nced at the person indifferently and brought Audrey over. ¡°What do you want me to do today?¡± In theboratory, Audrey¡¯s eyes were cold as she asked in a calm voice. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Give me more of the potion that you refined previously.¡± The marshal smiled slyly. His smug look made Audrey feel disgusted. If it was not for the safety of Klein and the others, she would have taken care of this person long ago. ¡°Alright!¡± Audrey replied. Her indifferent look made it seem like she had given up on resisting. Slowly, the marshal was not very wary of her anymore. He would not keep an eye on her as he did in the beginning. As such, Audrey had more opportunities to tamper with her. On the other side, in the basement. Two men in ck had delivered food. Usually, they would wait for Klein and the others to finish eating before leaving. Today was no exception. Klein and the others still pretended to be angry as they ate unwillingly. At this moment, a loud sound rang out. The few of them subconsciously exchanged nces. This was their agreement with Audrey. If they heard the explosion, they would immediately escape. Morris was the first to throw away the food. His lips curled into a cold smile. He stood up and stepped forward, grabbing the ck-shirted man¡¯s throat. At the same time, Adrian had already stepped forward and kicked the other ck-shirted man to the ground. The two of them were so fast that it was obvious that they did not give the ck-shirted man any chance to counterattack. ¡°You guys are too fast!¡± Seeing this action, Klein revealed a delighted smile. After being locked up for a few days, they could finally get out. To think that they would be trapped in such a small basement. What a daydream! The few of them had already observed the traps in the basement. On the wall above their heads, Morris leaped up and opened the door. ¡°Quickly get out and proceed ording to the n,¡± Hobart said solemnly. They did not know how Audrey¡¯s situation was. ¡ª¡ª After the explosion, the marshal, who had been standing by the side, immediately rushed over. He red at Audrey and berated her angrily, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t you want your friends to live?¡± ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability or not!¡± Audrey snorted coldly. Her azure eyes revealed a hint of danger. Her hands, which were hidden by her skirt, had already gathered a very strong ball of energy. As soon as her voice fell, two streams ofbat aura were released, heading straight for the marshal. ¡°Since you all want to throw your lives away, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± The marshal¡¯s expression sank as he immediately began to fight with Audrey. This was also part of Audrey¡¯s n. As long as she fought with the marshal, Klein and the others would have more chances to rescue the trapped animals. ¡°Storm!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes shed. With a wave of her hand, a hurricane was created, directly toppling many things in theboratory. Those were the results of the marshal and his subordinates over the years. Seeing this scene, the marshal could not help but feel even more furious. He quickly attacked and pressed Audrey. Chapter 390 - The Wall Built by Corpses

Chapter 390: The Wall Built by Corpses

Audrey retreated rapidly, narrowly avoiding the longsword in his hand. As the storm intensified, the bottles and jars in theboratory collided with each other. The sound of ss shattering rang out in all directions, and the marshal¡¯s expression gradually turned crazed. Everything about him was here, and Audrey had wholly destroyed it in an instant. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The marshal¡¯s expression was ferocious as he bared his teeth and brandished the sharp sword in his hand. A sharp sword light shed in Audrey¡¯s direction, and the table between the two of them split into two in the blink of an eye. ¡°You¡¯re the one courting death.¡± Audrey snorted coldly. She took out a blue potion from her bosom and swung it fiercely in the marshal¡¯s direction. When the ray of light met the potion, it seemed to be frozen as it gradually became transparent. Following that, with an arc, the potion rushed towards the marshal¡¯s position. Wherever it passed, there were wisps of blue smoke burning. The objects that were stained by it also began to be transparent gradually. A hint of panic shed in the eyes of the marshal. He hurriedly scurried around, wanting to dodge the potion, but Audrey had already secretly cast a spell on the potion. It was as if she had her eyes on the marshal. No matter where he ran, the potion would follow him as if it had eyes. ¡°Hmph, do you think I¡¯ll let your evil scheme seed?¡± Audrey said coldly when she saw his flushed face. She had already put away a vial of potion before using storm so that she could stall for time. Klein and the others ran out of the basement. It was easy to escape, but it was not easy to find the beasts that were imprisoned. There were many traps here, so they did not know anything about it. They could only rely on the clues Audrey provided. Walking out of the basement, they were greeted by a long dark corridor that led to three different paths. ¡°What should we do now? There are three paths here. How should we go?¡± Kate frowned as he looked at the few intersections, somewhat at a loss. Mosley walked forward and pointed at the intersection opposite. ¡°This intersection shouldn¡¯t be a ce to imprison animals. Audrey said that she walks in a straight line every day. There won¡¯t be any turning points.¡± Audrey had indeed mentioned this point. Every time the marshal sent people to take her to refine potions, those people would take her straight ahead. They had never gone to the other two roads. ¡°Then, there are only two possible directions left,¡± Klein said as he pointed at the two intersections. Morris nodded with a solemn expression. But, unfortunately, since there were two intersections, it meant that they had to move separately. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s move separately,¡± Morris said. The few of them nodded in agreement. This was the fastest and safest decision at the moment. ¡°Klein, you go left with me. You guys go right.¡± After saying that, Morris looked at the time and continued, ¡°In an hour, regardless of whether we have found it or not, we will meet here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After reaching an agreement, they split into two separate groups. It was called a corridor, but it was more like a long culvert. After walking a little further in, a chill seeped into the bone marrow, and there was no light. The tip of the nose was filled with the smell of blood, and it could not help but make people nauseous. Morris reached out his palm and muttered. Then, he gently waved his hand in the air, and a yellow me lit up in front of the two of them, illuminating the corridor. At the moment when their vision was clear, Morris and Klein both gasped. This was not a corridor. It was two walls built by corpses. The heads and bones of all kinds of animals were piled together. Some of them were only left with a head. They had not even closed their eyes yet. Morris could clearly feel the hatred and unwillingness in their eyes. He moved his feet, and a sticky feeling came from under his feet. ¡°Morris, look!¡± Klein cried out in surprise. Looking in the direction of Klein¡¯s finger, Morris saw puddles of sticky blood. His gaze moved forward slightly, and his pupils dted slightly. It was not just under their feet. This endless corridor was covered in blood, thick and pungent. ¡°These people are simply too detestable. They are simply insane!¡± Klein clenched his fists, his eyes scarlet. They were no different from killing creatures indiscriminately. Moreover, it was cruel torture. Morrisposed himself, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Calm down. What we need to do now is to quickly find the ce where they are imprisoned and rescue them.¡± Finding them was the only way to truly rescue them. Klein nodded and continued to walk forward with Morris. During this period of time, the moans of animals could be heard from all directions. But, in front of them, there was only a wall of blood. While the group of people below was searching, Audrey was also doing her best to deal with the marshal. Although Audrey had added some other ingredients into the medicine that she had made for him, it still made the marshal¡¯s strength increase by a lot. ¡°Destroy!¡± Audrey waved her hands, and the medicine ran towards the marshal at ten times the speed. Just as it was about to hit the marshal, a man ran over. The marshal¡¯s eyes shed, and he quickly gathered a ball of demonic Qi in his hand. The man was quickly dragged up and smashed toward the medicine. With a bang, the man disappeared into the ashes. Chapter 391 - Return to Spark City

Chapter 391: Return to Spark City

Seeing the man¡¯s body gradually disappear, Audrey was stunned. She did not want to kill the innocent, but on second thought, that man was also a member of the Carol Association. She would rather kill him by mistake than let him go. Seeing Audrey fail, the marshalughedcently. ¡°How is it? Do you dare to fight with me? Audrey, you¡¯re still too inexperienced.¡± The marshal¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from the killing. Audrey had ruined his years of hard work. No matter what, he would not let this woman walk out alive. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you obediently refine the potion, I¡¯ll let you off,¡± the marshal said in a low voice. He gnashed his teeth as if he wanted to eat Audrey. Audrey snorted coldly. She still wanted him to continue working for her. It was simply a dream. She did not say much to him. Audrey gathered a ball of energy and swung it at the marshal. If nothing unexpected happened, this move would be enough to cause fatal injuries to the marshal. However, Audrey underestimated the power that those potions brought to the marshal. The marshal stood up and waved his fist casually. The energy ball was like a bubble that could not withstand a single blow. ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± But, unfortunately, Audrey¡¯s actions made the marshal lose all his patience. He reached out his hand and ran in her direction, attempting to strangle her neck. However, Audrey was already prepared. He walked toward her, meeting her wishes. The moment the marshal¡¯s hand was about to touch her, Audrey immediately cut her fingertip. Then, with a sh, she used her agile speed to dodge the marshal¡¯s palm. Before the marshal could react, she hugged his neck from behind and dripped the fresh blood that wasing out from her fingertip into his mouth. However, the marshal was too powerful. Audrey¡¯s blood was not enough to make him listen to her, but it was enough. Now, she only needed one move to kill him. Looking at the marshal, who was just inches away from her, a hint of viciousness shed in Audrey¡¯s eyes. The moment the sharp sword in her hand touched his neck, Audrey stopped abruptly and grabbed his cor. Audrey snarled, ¡°Take me to the ce where you keep the beasts!¡± Now was not the time to kill him. He was still valuable. The marshal lost hisposure. At this moment, in front of Audrey, he was just a powerless person who was at her mercy. ¡°Do you want to bring it with you?¡± Audrey pressed the sharp de in her hand against his neck. The cold de caused goosebumps to appear on the marshal¡¯s neck. Then, seeing that there was no reaction from the others, Audrey secretly increased the strength in her hand. ¡°Marshal, this sword has spiritual energy. It¡¯s not under my control,¡± Audrey said in a low voice. In this spacious and dpidatedboratory, she looked especially terrifying. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Just as Audrey said that, the marshal¡¯s trembling voice rang out. His goal had not beenpleted, and it was impossible for him to die so easily in Audrey¡¯s hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Thinking of the people in the basement, Audrey felt a little anxious. If anything happened to them, she would feel sorry for them. Following the marshal, Audrey took an elevator made of stone. Seeing the marshal¡¯s shifty eyes, Audrey pressed the sharp de in her hand lightly, and a conspicuous bloody scar appeared on his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t y any tricks!¡± Audrey warned. The elevator stopped at the top floor. When the door opened, Audrey saw the familiar stone wall. She knew that the group of beasts was imprisoned inside the stone wall. In the midst of her joy, Audrey¡¯s back was suddenly pushed by the marshal, and she pounced forward. She hurriedly steadied herself and looked back. The marshal wasughing at her, and the elevator door was slowly closing. Audrey was about to cast a spell to catch him back, but she felt a series of tremors under her feet. She hurriedly retreated and could only watch as the marshal disappeared before her eyes. Ignoring the marshal and thinking of Klein and the others, Audrey hurriedly walked into the hole where the beasts were being held. Morris and Klein had already arrived, but they did not know how to rescue the beasts. They were still in a violent state. If they were released, it would definitely be a disaster. ¡°Audrey!¡± Klein was the first to notice Audrey. ¡°Where are the others?¡± Audrey asked. ¡°They went in the other direction,¡± Klein exined the direction they had gone in. Audrey nodded. She stretched out her hand and waved a red light in the air like fireworks. This was a signal. If they saw it, they would rush over. Looking at the beasts howling in the cage, Audrey¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She waved her already broken finger in the air. In an instant, countless drops of blood rushed toward the beasts. This was the antidote. After touching Audrey¡¯s blood, the beasts seemed to regain their consciousness and gradually became docile. Morris and Audrey exchanged a nce. The former nodded and quickly understood what she meant. With a wave of her hand, the iron cages exploded like bubbles. The beasts fled in all directions. A few people who saw the signal also rushed over. Before the ce waspletely destroyed, Audrey and the others quickly left and rushed back to Spark City. Chapter 392 - Three Treasures

Chapter 392: Three Treasures

After returning to the Knights, Audrey immediately went to look for teacher ude. Although she had already resolved the matter of the beasts attacking Spark City, Audrey was still worried. The Carol Association still existed, and so did the demonic Qi. One day, they would make aeback. As for herself, she did not know much about the demonic Qi. However, there were many books in the Magic Academy, so there might be some records. After passing through that remote path, an antique door appeared in front of her. There was a faint glimmer of light from inside. Audrey smiled and pushed the door open to enter. Teacher ude was sitting in the courtyard reading a book. Audrey slowly walked forward and sat opposite him. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re here,¡± teacher ude said with a chuckle. His eyes were still fixated on the book. Even Audrey admired the extent of his obsession with books. It was because the teacher treasured these books so much that the Magic Academy had been maintained until now. ¡°Teacher ude, I¡¯m here to ask you some questions.¡± Audrey nodded and went straight to the point. Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by ude. ¡°I know what you want to say. Wait for me to think about how to answer you.¡± With that, ude sighed meaningfully. Then, he stood up and stood in the courtyard as if he was thinking about something. This time, even ude, who had been hiding in the Magic Academy, had heard about the attack on Spark City. So, although he was not involved in anything outside, he was very well-informed. He also knew what Audrey and the others had done. After a long while, ude turned around and looked at Audrey with a deep gaze. ¡°You did well!¡± Audrey frowned and was puzzled for a moment. ude exined with a smile, ¡°I know what you did outside. Whether it was fighting against the beasts or destroying the n of the Carol Association, you did a good job.¡± ¡°So you know everything.¡± Audrey smiled and said helplessly. ¡°Are you here to ask me about demonic Qi?¡± ude nodded and looked at Audrey seriously. Audrey nodded, her eyes burning. Unfortunately, she knew too little about demonic Qi. She had no way to deal with the various schemes of the Carol Association. ¡°Demonic Qi. I thought it had disappeared for tens of thousands of years. I didn¡¯t expect it to remain until now and be stronger.¡± Teacher ude sighed deeply and said with a heavy tone, ¡°A long time ago, demonic Qi was also recognized. Later on, because the cultivation method was too cruel, it was banned. However, people who cultivate demonic Qi bore a grudge because of it. So they became more and more savage, and they studied all kinds of cruel cultivation methods.¡± It was indeed cruel! Audrey acknowledged it in her heart. So many wild beasts had been killed this time. Who knew how many creatures would be killed in the future. ¡°Then, how should we deal with it?¡± Audrey asked with a slight frown. ¡°How topletely resolve it will depend on you. But right now, the Carol Association is very ambitious. So I¡¯m afraid it will be disadvantageous to Spark City,¡± ude reminded them kindly. Audrey had also thought of this long ago. However, now that they had already destroyed the Carol Association¡¯s n of using wild beasts to attack Spark City, what other actions would they take? Audrey racked her brains, but she could not think of what the Carol Association would do. Could it be that they were going to fight him head-on? ¡°Teacher ude, what do you think they will do?¡± Audrey asked. Teacher ude frowned and fell into deep thought. After a long while, he slowly raised his eyes and looked at Audrey. Then, he said meaningfully, ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s a secret technique in the demonic Qi. With a certain potion, normal human and demonic Qi can enter one¡¯s body and lose one¡¯s rationality.¡± Potion? These words seemed to wake Audrey up instantly. Her expression tensed up as she thought of theboratory of the marshal and the others. Could it be that they were studying this matter? However, they had yet to refine the potion. However, there would be a day when they would seed. The consequences would be unimaginable. Audrey felt inexplicably nervous. She hurriedly told teacher ude everything that happened in theboratory. She asked him if what the Carol Association was doing was rted to the matter that the teacher had mentioned. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Teacher ude immediately became nervous as well, his voice urgent. Audrey nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s not good. If demonic Qi invades the residents of Spark City, then this ce will belong to the Carol Association.¡± Teacher ude frowned, feeling very uneasy. Hearing this, Audrey¡¯s eyes darkened, and she said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t let such a thing happen.¡± There were still many of her friends and family in Spark City. These were Audrey¡¯s greatest concerns. ¡°Teacher ude, is there any way to stop this? I will definitely do it,¡± Audrey looked at ude earnestly and asked. ude hesitated for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no solution. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too dangerous and troublesome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you say so.¡± ¡°There are three items in this world that can purify demonic Qi. Once we find them and bring them back, we can smoothly resolve this matter.¡± Teacher ude thought for a moment before speaking sternly, ¡°However, these three items are in different ces. It¡¯s difficult to find them, and the journey is also very dangerous¡­¡± ¡°Which three?¡± Audrey was delighted as she hurriedly asked, not caring about the hesitation in teacher ude¡¯s tone. Chapter 393 - Danger

Chapter 393: Danger

Teacher ude did not say a word, nor did he answer Audrey¡¯s question. He just waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. You just came back. Have a good rest.¡± How could Audrey let this go? She said anxiously, ¡°Tell me, where is it?¡± ude stood up and did not say another word. He turned around and walked out. The journey was dangerous. He did not want Audrey and the others to take such a huge risk and not be able to say anything in the end. However, ude¡¯s appearance made Audrey¡¯s expression be even more solemn. She was even more curious about what it was that made ude so unwilling to say it. However, no matter how unwilling he was, Audrey still had to know who Audrey was. She would not be restricted like this. If the demonic Qi invaded Spark City, then everyone in Spark City would suffer. At that time, the people of the Carol Association wouldpletely rule this ce. No, I absolutely cannot allow such a thing to happen. Audrey thought to herself. No matter what, she had to protect Spark City. This ce was of irreceable importance to her. Audrey was still a little confused as to what she could do to stop the demonic Qi from spreading. She suddenly thought of the library of the Magic Academy. There should be information about the demonic Qi in there. Without further ado, Audrey stood up and went to the library. After a simple screening of thousands of books, Audrey finally fixed her gaze on a book called Doomsday. The book was on the highest level. It had been covered in dust the previous year as if it had not been opened for a long time. When Audrey took it down, she even choked on the dust. Following the catalog, Audrey quickly found the records about demonic Qi. If I want to eliminate demonic Qi, I need to gather three magic treasures before it can be effective¡­ Audrey muttered to herself as she read the book. Then, she looked down and saw that the three magic treasures were the Cliff Flower, Flowing Light of the Night, and Sleeping Moon. These three magic treasures were located in three different ces. The Cliff Flower was located in the Crescent River Valley. It was said that this ce was extremely precipitous. Until now, no one had been able to return alive from there. Flowing Light of the Night was located in the Magical Forest, and there were dangerous creatures everywhere. It was even more difficult to capture Flowing Light of the Night. And finally, the Sleeping Moon was in Xiaoyue City. Not to mention seeing the Sleeping Moon, even those who had heard of it were few and far between. The challenge this time was unprecedented and extremely dangerous even for Audrey. Lowering her head and putting down the book in her hand, Audrey leaned against the bookshelf behind her and thought for a long time. After hearing about the power of demonic Qi, her mind was filled with this matter. After returning from the library, Audrey walked up the city wall of Spark City. Looking at the peopleing and going, her heart became soft and calm. At this moment, she no longer had any worries in her heart. Walking down the city wall, Audrey approached Morris and told him her n. ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡± Morris looked into Audrey¡¯s eyes and asked. This time, it would be a disaster. Audrey nodded firmly. She had to go this time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Morris nodded as well. The two looked at each other and smiled. This was the tacit understanding between them. Audrey knew very well that as long as she said she would go, Morris would definitely go with her. ¡°I want Adrian and Hobart to stay here,¡± Audrey said as she walked. They were pressed for time, so they had to leave quickly. After finding the others, Audrey told them about the demonic Qi. Their expressions were exactly the same as Audrey¡¯s when she first heard about it. ¡°Adrian, Hobart, the two of you stay here. If anything happens in Spark City, inform me immediately,¡± Audrey said as she looked at the two of them. Upon hearing this, Adrian red at them. He was about to say something when Audrey interrupted him. ¡°Someone has to stay behind to protect Spark City.¡± Audrey knew what Adrian was thinking, but now was not the time to think about it. There must be someone among them who wanted to stay behind. After discussing the matter, Audrey brought Morris, Klein, and the others to the Crescent River valley. Before leaving the city gates, ude rushed over when he heard the news. His eyes were filled with tears as he looked at the few of them and said, ¡°Are you guys really going there?¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes were resolute as she said, ¡°As long as we can save Spark City, we will do anything.¡± Yes, as long as we can save Spark City. ude stretched out his wrinkled hand shakily towards Audrey and grabbed her tightly. He then stretched out his other hand to signal for the others to hold it together. The few of them held each other¡¯s hands tightly. ude¡¯s deep voice rang out as he said, ¡°Children, you¡¯ve all done well. I thank you on behalf of the people of Spark City.¡± After bidding farewell to ude, the few of them simply packed their things and walked toward the city gates. However, when they reached the city gates, they were dumbfounded. Unknowingly, the residents of Spark City had already gathered at the city walls, looking at the few of them. Audrey knew that this was their farewell. She waved at them and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely return.¡± Adrian looked at them with reddened eyes and said, ¡°You must return.¡± Chapter 394 - Heading to the Crescent River Valley

Chapter 394: Heading to the Crescent River Valley

Under the gazes of the entire city, Audrey and the others began their journey to the Crescent River Valley. The Crescent River Valley was located on a steep cliff. Audrey held the map given by ude and led the group forward. Outside the city, everything was deathly silent. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Audrey and the others chose to walk. This was the safest but also the slowest way. ¡°Watch your step!¡± Morris, who was walking in front, suddenly cried out in surprise. The others followed his voice and looked down. The ground was covered with ck roots that looked like thorns. ¡°Stay where you are and don¡¯t move,¡± Audrey said. She took out the small knife that she carried with her and cut the roots. It was useless. Instead, they seemed to have magic power and became more and more savage. ¡°What is this?¡± Klein asked curiously and fearfully. It should be Wu. Looking at their shapes, Audrey guessed that she had once read in a book that Wu was a kind of medicinal herb. It had a very precious value. However, it was evident that someone had contaminated this Wu. ¡°Move aside a little,¡± Audrey said to the few of them. ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll drive these Wu away. All of you hurry over.¡± They nodded. Audrey gathered a ball of energy and smashed it at the Wu. The Wu quickly retreated to both sides as if it felt pain, leaving a small path in the middle. Klein and the others quickly walked over. Audrey put away the energy ball and rushed over in thest few seconds, seeing them go over. However, the scene after made them even more shocked. Large swathes of Wu were pressed together like clusters of ck clouds, making everyone¡¯s mood turn heavy. ¡°Why are there so many Wu?¡± Audrey said in surprise. It was already challenging to find Wu, and so many Wu made people¡¯s scalps go numb. Morris looked at the dark mass and said in a low voice, ¡°They must have been cast with witchcraft by someone. They no longer have any precious functions.¡± Witchcraft? Audrey was secretly surprised. If someone really cast witchcraft, what was their purpose? Morris continued, ¡°They must be trying to stop people from walking forward.¡± Apart from the effects of the precious medicinal herbs, Wu also had an extremely strong stickiness. If one were to touch it, it would be as though they had entered a swamp, sinking deep into it and unable to extricate themselves. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible,¡± Audrey said. Seeing that the sky had turned dark, they still needed to find a safe location to set up camp as soon as possible. Otherwise, they would not have a good night. ¡°Let me do it,¡± Morris said as he stopped Audrey, who was about to cast a spell. Thinking of his injuries, Audrey hesitated for a moment. ¡°Can you do it?¡± She was worried that his body could not take it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Morris smiled. The first thing she did when she returned to Spark City was to check on her body. ¡°Okay.¡± Audrey nodded. The advantage of having more people was that they could cooperate with each other. This way, they would not tire themselves out. After passing through this enormous piece of Wund, there was a forest in front of them. Outside Spark City, the mostmon forest was a forest. These forests were densely packed with dangers, and it was a great test. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for the night. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow morning,¡± Audrey said after looking at the sky. Entering the forest now would only increase the risk. There were no other benefits. ¡°Okay,¡± the three of them agreed immediately. The three of them found an empty space and sat down. Klein waved his hand and lit a fire. The few of them were illuminated by the fire, and the cold feeling in the dark gradually dissipated. ¡°Audrey, will you regret it?¡± Klein suddenly asked. In the dark night, the fire flickered. Klein could not see Audrey¡¯s face clearly, so he could only guess her emotions based on her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it,¡± Audrey said sincerely. Audrey did not regret anything when she could feel the joys and sorrows of this world. Likewise, she did not regret anything when she could do what she could for the city. Meeting this group of people has enriched her people with me. She likes this feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I will protect you.¡± Even if it meant losing her life. Before setting off, Audrey had already thought that if she encountered any difficulties along the way, she would definitely protect these people even if she had to give up her life. ¡°Audrey, we¡¯re a team,¡± said Morris, who had been silent the entire time. Yes, they were a team. No matter what, they could not let Audrey be in danger alone. In the darkness, Audrey smiled. This was a smile that came from the bottom of her heart. While the few of them were chatting, a low roar of a wild beast suddenly sounded. ¡°Put out the fire quickly!¡± Audrey cried out in surprise. It was pitch ck everywhere. Their bright lights would easily attract the attention of some people. They quickly put out the fire, but the sound of the wild beast was still getting closer and closer to them. Audrey hurriedly stood up, wiped her eyes with her finger, and looked around. She saw a group of beasts swarming toward them. ¡°Hold your breath and don¡¯t move,¡± Audrey said solemnly. These wild beasts were filled with savagery. If they fell into its mouth, they would die without a doubt. Chapter 395 - Had Been Discovered

Chapter 395: Had Been Discovered

A series of low growls could be heard as the beast¡¯s aura got closer and closer. Audrey clenched her fists and tried her best to hide her aura. Beasts had always had a sensitive sense of smell. So even if they tried their best to hide, they could not guarantee that they would not be discovered. A momentter, dozens of beasts walked toward Audrey and the others. Beside them, Kate and Klein were sweating profusely due to their nervousness. ¡°What should we do?¡± Kate asked in a low voice. Holding their breaths so carefully was also an extremely challenging task. ¡°Shh, they haven¡¯t discovered us yet,¡± Morris hurriedly reminded them in case the wild beasts heard their voices. Kate nodded, a hint of forbearance shing across her face. Wild beasts constantly flitted past them. No matter how afraid they were, they could not let out even a hint of their presence. So this was a great test for them. After a long while, most of the wild beasts had walked over. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. Then, just as she was about to rx, a low growl came from not too far away. Following that, a huge lion turned around and pounced over. Oh no, I¡¯ve been discovered! Audrey thought to herself. She gave her teammate an anxious look and swiftly picked up her longsword. Then, she stood up to receive the huge lion¡¯s attack. The lion¡¯s body was huge, and it seemed like it would be able to crush Audrey if it pounced down. There was no fear in Audrey¡¯s eyes. Instead, she ran forward and built an ice wall in front of her. Unfortunately, the lion crashed into it unprepared and fell to the ground. However, it was evident that this did not cause much damage to it. Soon, the lion stood up again and roared at Audrey. At the same time, the other wild beasts behind it also turned around and attacked Morris and the others. There were also manyrge animals, such as the white tiger and the clouded leopard. Although wild beasts were not as powerful as divine beasts, their attack power was not to be underestimated. Audrey could not help but feel nervous for her teammates. However, in front of her was thergest and most powerful giant lion. Audrey did not dare to divert her attention to check on her teammates. The lion roared angrily as if it wanted to scare Audrey away. When it realized that Audrey did not make any movements, it pounced forward and stretched out its front paw, pping Audrey. ¡°Ice seal!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes narrowed. A water column appeared in her hand and attacked the lion. When the water column touched the lion, it quickly condensed into ice and froze the lion¡¯s front paw. This made the giant lion even angrier. It mmed its front ws on the ground, breaking theyer of ice. Then, it lowered its head and charged at Audrey. ¡°Storm!¡± Audrey quickly gathered a ball of energy in her hand. Together with the surrounding wind elements, she blocked the giant lion¡¯s attack. The two sides were in a stalemate, but it was obvious that Audrey was slightly better. Taking this opportunity, Audrey also observed the situation around her. Klein and the others were doing their best to resist the other beasts, but they seemed to be struggling. What Kate was dealing with was a wolf. Wolves were also wild animals. Faced with Kate¡¯s attack, they did not cower at all. Instead, they were even more eager to fight. Audrey suddenly realized that there was a clouded leopard behind Kate that was preparing to attack him. Without any time to think, Audrey hurriedly pulled out a hand and transformed into a wind dragon that attacked the giant lion, forcing it to take a few steps back. Only then did Audrey have a chance to withdraw. She shed to Kate¡¯s side and with a wave of her hand, she threw the clouded leopard to the ground. Noticing the movement behind him, Kate snapped back to his senses. Seeing the scene in front of him, he instantly understood. ¡°Be careful. It won¡¯t be easy to recover from being scratched by them,¡± Audrey instructed in a low voice. ¡°I know. You too.¡± Audrey nodded and turned her head to look at the giant lion. Her azure eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of danger. She raised her longsword and leaped forward. ¡°Wind splitting sh!¡± A powerful aura was released, sweeping the giant lion to the ground. The surrounding wild beasts seemed to have sensed the dangerous aura as they let out furious roars. It sounded extremely frightening, and Audrey could not help but frown. If all of these wild beasts were dealt with, blood would definitely flow like a river, and more wild beasts would be attracted. It would be best if she could force the wild beasts away. Audrey thought for a moment and turned her gaze to the giant lion. The lion was the king of the forest, so it was no exception among the wild beasts. From the moment they appeared, the giant lion had been walking at the front. Clearly, it was the leader. If the giant lion obediently left, the other wild beasts would probably leave as well. With this thought in mind, a fireball condensed in Audrey¡¯s palm. She walked to the side of the giant lion without fear and acted as if she wanted to attack the fire. A hint of fear shed in the eyes of the giant lion. It seemed like it wanted to escape. At this moment, Audrey¡¯s other hand condensed another energy ball. She raised it high and attacked the giant lion. The giant lion roared angrily and dodged in a hurry. Audrey snorted coldly in her heart. She constantly released herbat aura and energy balls, forcing the giant lion to dodge continuously. She was angry but she could not do anything to Audrey. Feeling that the giant lion¡¯s attack power was almost gone, Audrey raised the fireball in her hand, looking like she was about to attack. Chapter 396 - Entering the Forest

Chapter 396: Entering the Forest

At this moment, the giant lion revealed a look of fear as it slowly retreated. Audrey did not really want to hurt it, so she held the fireball in her hand and continued to close in. Perhaps it felt that it could not attack anymore, so the giant lion let out a low growl. It suddenly turned its head and fled in a panic. The moment it ran away, the other beasts also followed. Only a few severely injured wild beasts remained where they were, but none of them could attack. Audrey finally heaved a sigh of relief. If these wild beasts attacked with all their might, it would not end well. Looking at the injured wild beasts on the ground, morris frowned and asked, ¡°What should we do with them? If they stay here, the smell of blood will definitely attract more wild beasts.¡± What Morris said made sense. Now that they were near the forest, there was no guarantee that many beasts would be in the forest. Klein and Kate fell into deep thought. These were not ordinary animals, so they could not roast them and eat them. While they were thinking, Audrey had already taken out a few potion bottles and fed them to the injured animals, allowing them to recover some of their strength temporarily. After drinking the potion and recovering for a while, the wild beast quickly left. ¡°You still have a way. However, it¡¯s a waste to give them this recovery potion.¡± Klein smiled at Audrey, a hint of helplessness shing in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not a waste. Things have their uses.¡± Audrey smiled. After following her for so long, she did not expect them to think still that potions were precious. However, to her, potions were the least precious thing. Klein naturally understood this principle, but he still felt that the potion was used too casually. Seeing his reluctant expression, Audrey smiled helplessly and said, ¡°If you think it¡¯s a waste, I¡¯ll give you dozens of them when we go back. At that time, you won¡¯t think that they¡¯re precious.¡± Upon hearing dozens of them, Klein¡¯s eyes lit up. Even if he were to sell them, dozens of them could be sold for tens of millions of gold coins. ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need.¡± Klein smiled embarrassedly and scratched the back of his head. ¡°Alright, stop joking. If we want to stay here for the night, we have to clean this ce up,¡± Morris said from the side. As soon as he said that, a few of them took action. Audrey immediately fused ice and fire to form a water column that washed the floor clean. It was even cleaner than when they first arrived. After packing up everything, the few of them returned to their tent to rest. The next day. It was almost dawn. Audrey had alreadye out of her tent. Looking at the fog-filled forest not far away, a hint of deep meaning appeared in her eyes. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded beside her ear. Audrey instantly snapped back to her senses. She nced at Morris from the corner of her eyes and said with a heavy tone, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Crescent River Valley.¡± Upon hearing this, Morris frowned, seemingly puzzled. Although the mission this time was arduous and dangerous, it had never been like this in the past. Audrey had never been so worried before. There must be something special about the Crescent River Valley. ¡°The Crescent River Valley has a steep terrain. The weather isplex and changeable. There are many demon beasts. I don¡¯t know the exact location of the cliff flower. Therefore, it will probably take some time to get there.¡± Audrey sighed and frowned slightly. Morris¡¯ thoughts also inexplicably became heavy. Hearing Audrey¡¯s words, Crescent River Valley was indeed an extremely dangerous ce. It was no wonder that most people had gone there and never returned. ¡°You¡¯re notpletely worried about the situation in Crescent River Valley. You¡¯re worried that Spark City will be able to hold on until we return, right?¡± After thinking for a while, Morris understood Audrey¡¯s thoughts. Hearing this, Audrey was slightly surprised. She looked at Morris in surprise and could not help butugh. ¡°As expected, nothing can escape your eyes. The ns of the Carol Association are sinister. Spark City has always been in danger. So it¡¯s inevitable to be worried.¡± Moreover, she still had friends and family in Spark City. ¡°I believe that they can hold on and wait for us to return.¡± Morris nodded andforted her. As they spoke, Klein and Kate also packed up and walked over. Audrey looked at the three of them meaningfully and said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off.¡± In the forest ahead, Audrey and the others stepped into the fog before it dissipated. After passing through the forest, they were not far from the Crescent River Valley. It was different from the outside world. The forest was damp and cold, with all sorts ofplicated auras interweaving. This forest grew outside the Crescent River Valley, which was also the protectiveyer of the valley. Danger lurked everywhere. Audrey was extremely careful with every step she took, but she still fell into the trap of the forest. After walking for a long time, Audrey realized that something was wrong with her surroundings. They were originally heading in the direction of the rising sun, but now that they were walking, everything seemed to have changed. Could it be that there was a maze here? ¡°We¡¯re heading in the wrong direction,¡± Audrey stopped and said calmly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t we been walking in this direction all along?¡± Kate asked in confusion. Ever since they entered the forest, they walked in the same direction and had never changed. ¡°Look at the sun above us. The east isn¡¯t here at all,¡± Audrey frowned and said with certainty. In the forest, the most important thing to determine the direction was to rely on the sun. Hearing that, the few of them observed for a while before they understood what Audrey was talking about. Chapter 397 - Sleepwalking

Chapter 397: Sleepwalking

¡°How could we have made a mistake?¡± Klein asked in puzzlement, his heart inexplicably tense. ¡°It probably has something to do with the trees in the forest. There shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. We¡¯ll just have to pay more attention when we leave,¡± Morris said after some thought. Audrey had the same thoughts, but the most important thing now was to find the right direction. She raised her head and looked at the sun. After thinking for a moment, she looked in a certain direction and said, ¡°This way.¡± They trusted Audrey very much, so they nodded affirmatively and followed Audrey. The forest was very wide. They had walked until the sun set, but they had not walked out. Audrey made a rough judgment that they were right in the middle of the forest. They would probably have to walk for another day tomorrow. After the sun set, the fog in the forest gradually rose again. As far as the eye could see, it was a vast expanse of whiteness. Nothing could be seen at all. The cold air also fell, and Klein and the others put on thick clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here tonight. It¡¯s too dangerous to walk in the forest at night,¡± Morris said. He found a rtively empty ce and set up a tent. At night, they took turns keeping vigil. Audrey and Morris sat beside the bonfire, thinking silently. At this moment, there was a sudden movement from the tent not far away. Their gazes were immediately drawn over, and Kate walked out of the tent. Audrey immediately frowned, vaguely sensing that something was wrong. ¡°Kate, why are you awake? It¡¯s not your turn to keep watch.¡± Morris did not pay too much attention to it. Instead, he asked indifferently. However, Kate did not pay attention to him. Only then did Morris sense that something was wrong. He looked at Audrey and wanted to ask her about it, but he found that Audrey had already stood up and walked toward Kate. ¡°Are you sleepwalking?¡± The two of them quickly arrived beside Kate and waved at him. Kate did not react at all and walked forward with a dull look in his eyes. Audrey did not know what was going on either. She stared at Kate with a serious expression, hesitating whether she should wake him up or not. At this moment, there was another movement from the tent behind them. Klein also walked out. Audrey and Morris looked at each other in disbelief. It looked as if they were sleepwalking, but now that both Klein and Kate were in such a situation, something was clearly wrong. ¡°Why are they both¡­¡± Morris said incredulously, a hint of unease shing in his eyes. He could not help but rejoice that he and Audrey were not asleep. ¡°Shh, follow them and see where we¡¯re going,¡± Audrey interrupted Morris and said in a low voice. Kate and Klein were walking in the same direction, toward the same direction in the forest. Morris hurriedly packed his things and followed behind Klein and Kate with Audrey. After walking throughyers of thick fog for a long time, Klein and Kate finally stopped. There was no difference in their surroundings, and they were still surrounded by trees. Audrey and Morris were puzzled. Just as they were puzzled, a few vines suddenly stretched out from their surroundings. Like a pair of hands, they grabbed Kate and Klein and pulled them back at an extremely fast speed. Audrey¡¯s pupils constricted. She wanted to step forward to stop them, but it was toote. The thick fog around them made it impossible to see where the vines had taken Klein and Kate. ¡°What should we do?¡± Morris asked with an ugly expression. Audrey¡¯s expression was also very heavy. Now, both Klein and Kate were unconscious. It would be terrible if they were in danger, but now, they did not know how to find the two of them. ¡°Got it. We¡¯ll pretend to be sleepwalking and see if we¡¯ll be taken away,¡± Morris suddenly said. Audrey was stunned for a moment as she looked at Morris in a daze. Was this method feasible? She sat up with Morris doubtfully. The two of them walked to the spot where Klein and Kate had just been sleepwalking. Then, they stopped and waited there. After a while, there was still no movement around them. Audrey frowned slightly. Just as she was about to give up, she suddenly heard a rustling sound. Following that, a few vines appeared. Just like how they had taken Klein and Kate away, they wrapped themselves around the two of them and disappeared into the fog. After being tied up by the vines and flying in the air for a long time, the two of them were finally thrown down. A sinister aura came from them. Audrey and Morris could not help but shudder. They quietly observed their surroundings and could only see things within two to three meters. However, Audrey¡¯s sharp eyes still noticed some white bones beside them. Someone had actually died here? Audrey instantly tensed up. She nced at Morris. Would the people who had been brought here end up like the white bones on the ground? This was simply too terrifying. At a nce, this ce did not seem any different from the forest they had entered. However, this area was like a mass grave. It was filled with white bones, and there were some corpses that had notpletely turned into white bones. After confirming that there was no danger around, Audrey got up and looked around, trying to find Klein and Kate. From time to time, she would kick some white bones under her feet. Audrey¡¯s expression turned uglier and uglier. After taking a few steps, Audrey saw a small hill made of bones not far away. Klein and Kate were also ced on it. ¡°They¡¯re over there.¡± Audrey tried her best to calm down and pointed to a spot not far away. Morris nodded. The two of them looked at each other nervously before walking forward and bringing Klein and Kate to a slightly cleaner spot to try and wake them up. Chapter 398 - Old Tree Spirit

Chapter 398: Old Tree Spirit

¡°Klein, Kate, wake up.¡± Morris patted their faces and shouted hurriedly. If they woke up, they would have the strength of four people. If Audrey and he were to bring the unconscious Klein and Kate, the danger would be even greater. After shouting for a while, there was still no reaction from Klein and Kate. Audrey frowned slightly and thought for a moment. Then, she took out two bottles of potion from her pocket and poured them down. ¡°What did you give them to drink?¡± Morris asked in confusion. ¡°Recovery potion. It can improve their essence, Qi, and spirit,¡± Audrey answered simply. For ordinary people, such an effect was already good enough for Klein and Kate to wake up. Morris nodded and looked at Klein and Kate suspiciously. He did not know if the potion was useful for them. After a moment, he tried to call out again. Klein and Kate moved their bodies and soon woke up. Looking at the strange environment around them, they could not help but be surprised. ¡°Where are we? Why did we suddenlye here?¡± Kate frowned and asked uneasily. Klein was also puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we resting?¡± ¡°We were resting, but the two of you suddenly sleepwalked and ended up here.¡± Morris heaved a sigh of relief and exined helplessly. When they heard the word sleepwalking, Kate and Klein were surprised. They said in surprise, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve never stopped sleepwalking.¡± Hearing that, Audrey could not help butugh. She sighed and said, ¡°To be precise, it wasn¡¯t you sleepwalking. It was something that affected you while you were sleeping, causing you to sleepwalk.¡± ¡°What substance? This is too terrifying,¡± Klein asked. When he thought about how he was controlled to do other things while he was sleeping, he felt a chill in his heart for no reason. Audrey could not answer Klein¡¯s question for the time being. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on here first.¡± Audrey changed the topic. Immediately, she condensed a fireball in her palm and lit up the surroundings. The corpses on the ground were shocking to the eye, and they could be seen more clearly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kate kept stroking the hair on his body as he asked with a horrified expression. He could not help but feel lucky that Audrey and Morris had saved them in time. Otherwise, he and Klein would have ended up in the same situation. Audrey¡¯s eyes swept her surroundings calmly. She immediately squatted down and looked at the corpses up close. Then, she said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s probably because some species has eaten them up.¡± ¡°What kind of species wants to eat humans?¡± Klein was shocked. ¡°Could it be some kind of beast?¡± Audrey was also guessing in her heart. However, even if it was a beast, it probably did not have the ability to trick people intoing here in their sleep and bing its food. Most beasts would take the initiative to hunt instead of using this method. Moreover, there did not seem to be any traces left behind by beasts in the vicinity. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a wild beast. There aren¡¯t any traces here.¡± Morris, who was at the side, also saw the clues. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the ground as he spoke thoughtfully. If it was not a wild beast, then what else could it be? Unknown things often made people even more afraid. At this moment, in the minds of the four people, it seemed that they were imagining different images of demons. At this moment, there seemed to be a rustling sound not far away. This immediately alerted Audrey. A sharp glint shed across her eyes. She exchanged a nce with Morris and walked toward the source of the sound. Klein and Kate also carefully followed behind the two of them. After going around a few trees, they could vaguely see a strange-shaped figure not far away. However, they were a little far away. Audrey really could not see what it was. She could only hear the other party¡¯s chewing sound. ¡°What is that?¡± Morris looked at it for a long time, but he still could not figure it out. The few of them shook their heads and stared more seriously into the distance. After a moment, the creature seemed to have finished something. It turned around and walked forward. Only then did the few of them see the true face of the creature. It was an old tree. The tree was brown, as thick as two people hugging each other. At this moment, it looked like it had just eaten and drunk enough as it swaggered through the forest. ¡°What kind of monster is that?¡± Kate was shocked. It was the first time he had seen such a monster. ¡°It¡¯s just an old tree that has turned into a spirit,¡± Morris answered with a slight frown. However, this old tree was too much of a spirit. It had actually learned how to bewitch people in their dreams and then tricked them toe here to devour them. It was just an old tree, but it had actually caused such a great disaster. ¡°Old tree body?¡± For a moment, Klein could not understand what was going on in front of him. Morris nodded and exined, ¡°It¡¯s a dead tree. For some reason, it became a spiritual being and became like this. The tree body is just its appearance. In fact, it¡¯s not a tree anymore. It looks like it¡¯s an old tree spirit that has been around for thousands of years.¡± These words surprised Klein and Kate again. Both of them looked at the old tree spirit in surprise, not knowing what words to use to describe it. Chapter 399 - The Old Tree Spirit’s Lair

Chapter 399: The Old Tree Spirit¡¯s Lair

After a while, the old tree spirit slowly walked away and disappeared into the fog. Audrey and the others then went forward to check the ce where the old tree spirit had just stayed. It was indeed a pile of bones. It was a shocking sight. Audrey could not help but frown. Now, there were bones everywhere. The old tree spirit¡¯s next target would probably be them. This was the old tree spirit¡¯s territory. The few of them did not know what kind of danger they would be in. Those vines were also dangerous existences. ¡°What should we do? Why don¡¯t we just run away?¡± Klein asked. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be able to escape. We don¡¯t know where we¡¯ve been taken to, nor do we know where we should go. Besides, we can¡¯t tolerate it harming humans like this anymore,¡± Audrey thought for a moment and said sternly. Morris had the same thought as well. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Usually, such old tree spirits have their own nest. We¡¯ll find their nest and destroy it.¡± Nest? Audrey narrowed her eyes and immediately summoned the Fire Phoenix. The forest wasplicated and difficult to walk in. It was inconvenient for the Fire Phoenix to follow them, so Audrey let it follow them alone. However, it was time to send it out. ¡°Go and check where the old tree spirit¡¯s nest is,¡± Audrey instructed. The Fire Phoenix nodded and quickly flew away. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Kate asked immediately. ¡°Wait here,¡± Audrey answered calmly. They were not familiar with this ce. In addition, it was foggy at night. It might be very dangerous to wander around here. In that case, it would be better to wait for the Fire Phoenix to finish investigating the situation before making any ns. Audrey simply sat down on the spot and rested while waiting to replenish her strength. Fortunately, the Fire Phoenix was very fast. It flew back before dawn. ¡°How was the investigation?¡± A look of joy and anxiety shed across Audrey¡¯s eyes as she immediately asked. The Fire Phoenix circled Audrey twice before stopping beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve found its location. I can bring you there.¡± Hearing this, Audrey and the others were delighted. They looked at the Fire Phoenix with a hint of excitement in their eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go now,¡± said Klein impatiently. There were corpses everywhere, and the aura was really strange. After staying here for a long time, it was inevitable that he would feel a little cold. He also wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. Audrey thought for a moment and also felt that it was time to look for the old tree spirit, so she nodded and agreed. The Fire Phoenix took the initiative to descend and let the few of them ride on its body. Then, it rose into the air and flew directly above the forest, searching for the old tree spirit¡¯s location. A momentter, the Fire Phoenix slowed down and slowly descended a little, so that Audrey and the others could see the situation below clearly. There were still many skeletons below them, but underneath those skeletons wereyers of intersecting vines. The skeletons were like fertilizer for the vines. The few of them immediately understood that they had been brought in by these vines. Therefore, even if the vines did not react, they could not let their guard down. ¡°Why don¡¯t we see the old tree spirit?¡± After observing for a while, Kate asked in puzzlement. Audrey was also puzzled when she saw the old tree spirit walk out from a tree hole. From the looks of it, it seemed like it was going to leave. Audrey guessed that the old tree spirit was probably going to devour the bones again. However, if she did not finish it off now, she would not have had a better chance. Audrey¡¯s eyes turned cold as she jumped off the Fire Phoenix andnded in front of the old tree spirit. She waved her sword and blocked its path. The old tree spirit was stunned when he saw Audrey. He did not expect that there would be a living person like Audrey in his territory. ¡°Who are you?¡± The old tree spirit subconsciously took a few steps back and asked vigntly. Audrey snorted coldly. Before she could answer, Morris and the others hadnded beside Audrey. They stared at the old tree spirit with sharp eyes and said, ¡°You old tree spirit, you¡¯re harming the innocent.¡± When the old tree spirit saw so many people, he was immediately frightened. He lowered his head and said something. The vines under Audrey and the others¡¯ feet suddenly began to twitch, shaking them off. Audrey and Morris could barely stabilize their bodies. They found a ce to stand properly. Klein and Kate¡¯s reaction speed was not that fast, but fortunately, they had the Fire Phoenix. They caught the two of them in an instant. ¡°Good job,¡± Klein patted the Fire Phoenix¡¯s body and said happily. The Fire Phoenix seemed to disdain such praise. She found a safe ce and took the two of them down. The vines controlled by the old tree spirit had already begun attacking Audrey and the others. The Fire Phoenix stepped forward and spat out a few fireballs,nding on the vines. Some of the burned vines retreated, while some attacked even more fiercely. ¡°Rapid-fire pearls!¡± Seeing that the vines were afraid of fire, Audrey threw out a few fire pearls, burning many of the vines to ashes. Seeing this, the old tree spirit was also very surprised and a little afraid. As an old tree spirit, the fire was what it feared the most. If it encountered strong fire, it would probably be burned to ashes in an instant. ¡°An old tree, instead of being a good tree, you must be a cruel murderer!¡± Morris ridiculed mercilessly. He raised his long sword and charged forward. The old tree spirit wanted to run, but he still could not dodge Morris¡¯ attack. A piece of tree bark fell off his body. Only then did the old tree spirit stop. Many vines suddenly grew out of his body and whipped at Morris. Chapter 400 - Arrived at the Crescent River Valley

Chapter 400: Arrived at the Crescent River Valley

Seeing this, Audrey quickly leaped forward and released a fierce battle spirit. She swept across the vines and neatly cut them into several pieces. The old tree spirit seemed to have lost its limbs as it let out a painful wail. Audrey seized the opportunity to attack. A fireball condensed in her palm and directly attacked the old tree spirit. The old tree spirit¡¯s body instantly burned up, constantly letting out wails. Audrey snorted coldly in her heart and looked down at it. She said coldly, ¡°How many lives have you killed? How can you control people in their dreams?¡± ¡°Aiyo, my great-aunt, please spare me. If you continue to burn me, I¡¯ll turn into ashes.¡± The old tree spirit begged for mercy, anxiously pacing around on the spot. Audrey harrumphed coldly, a hint of coldness shing in her eyes. She curled the corners of her lips and said, ¡°Tell me the truth first. I might consider sparing your life.¡± The old tree spirit had no choice but to sob, ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t remember clearly. As for being able to control people in their dreams, it¡¯s because my tree sap can cause people to lose consciousness.¡± Tree sap? Audrey frowned. She had searched for some relevant knowledge in her mind. There were indeed some tree species that emitted smells or liquids that could cause people to lose consciousness. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to hurt any human lives,¡± Audrey said coldly. With a wave of her hand, she extinguished the fire on the old tree spirit¡¯s body. At this moment, half of the old tree spirit¡¯s body had been burned to the ground. It had lost a lot of its vitality, so how could it dare to challenge Audrey? It could only nod repeatedly. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t dare.¡± Audrey snorted lightly and looked at the bones around her. She simply released some balls of fire and turned the bones into ashes, treating them as fertilizer for the forest. ¡°How do we get out of here?¡± Audrey then looked at the old tree spirit. They had been brought to this forest by the old tree spirit. It was different from the path they had taken before. The path in the forest wasplicated in the first ce. If they were to rashly leave, they might make a mistake. Therefore, the best way was to return to the original path. They had to rely on the old tree spirit to bring them back. The old tree spirit hesitated, as though he did not know how to speak. A hint of impatience shed in Audrey¡¯s eyes. She said bluntly, ¡°Bring us out, or I¡¯ll turn you into ashes.¡± Upon hearing this, the old tree spirit immediately revealed a frightened expression and nodded in agreement. ¡°This way.¡± The old tree spirit looked at Audrey and the others nervously. He spoke with a trembling voice and took the initiative to lead the way. ¡°Audrey, do you think he¡¯s reliable?¡± Beside her, Morris had already approached them at some point in time, asking with a dubious tone. This thousand-year-old tree spirit had many tricks up his sleeves. He could not be trusted so easily. Audrey sneered and looked at the half-bodied old tree spirit with a yful look. She said with interest, ¡°Look at him. Does he dare to y tricks?¡± Morris looked at it and could not help but twitch his lips. He sighed inwardly. It really was Audrey. That ball of fire did not show any mercy. If it had been extinguished anyter, the old tree spirit would have been reduced to ashes. ¡°With you around, I don¡¯t think he would dare,¡± Morris said with a smile. The environment in the forest wasplicated, and it was very easy to get lost. The old tree spirit led the few of them around. Klein and the others had long been confused, but Audrey had been paying attention to the direction. Although she let the old tree spirit lead the way, she did not trust itpletely. However, along the way, there were not any problems with the old tree spirit leading the way. Only then did Audrey gradually rx. After walking for a long time, the path in front of them became clearer and clearer. Audrey also knew that they had returned to the ce where they started, so she asked the old tree spirit to stop. ¡°You can go back now. Don¡¯t let me find out that you¡¯ve done anything to harm lives again,¡± Audrey said coldly and turned to leave. Behind her, the old tree spirit nodded repeatedly. Without the old tree spirit, Audrey was walking ahead. At this moment, Klein and the others caught up with her. ¡°Audrey, how did you know that we should go this way?¡± Klein asked in puzzlement. Now that they were in the forest, he hadpletely lost his sense of direction. Hearing this, Audrey chuckled and said, ¡°This is where we rested two nights ago. Look, there¡¯s a bonfire that has been burnt out.¡± Audrey pointed casually and looked in the direction of her finger. As expected, she saw a bonfire. Klein immediately understood and revealed a delighted smile. He could not help but admire Audrey. As the sun rose higher, Audrey constantly determined their direction. It was not until the sun had set that they stopped and rested for the night. The next day, they continued on their journey and finally arrived at the Crescent River Valley at noon. The Crescent River Valley was called this because the entire valley was shaped like a crescent moon. Audrey and the others had only reached the top of the valley, which was the cliff. From this angle, they could see the shape and appearance of the entire valley clearly. ¡°It¡¯s really the shape of the crescent moon,¡± Kate said happily, ¡°the scenery here isn¡¯t bad.¡± Audrey nodded, aplicated look shing through her eyes. The scenery was not bad, but behind the beautiful scenery, there were dangers lurking everywhere. The cliff was steep, and just going down was a troublesome matter. Fortunately, with the Fire Phoenix around, it was an extremely easy matter for them. ¡°Let¡¯s go down first. There¡¯s nothing on the cliff. Everything is in the Crescent River Valley,¡± Audrey said as she summoned the Fire Phoenix. They sat on the Phoenix¡¯s back and arrived in the Crescent River Valley in the blink of an eye. Chapter 401 - The River Water Is Poisonous

Chapter 401: The River Water Is Poisonous

In the middle of the Crescent River Valley, there was a river that flowed endlessly. The river water seemed to be so deep that one could not see the end of it. The few of them had spent a few days in the forest. It had been a long time since they had washed properly. When they saw the river water, they were pleasantly surprised. ¡°The water looks clean,¡± Klein said with a chuckle. He walked forward and extended his hand into the water. After washing himself properly, he turned around and said, ¡°Come quickly. The water isn¡¯t only clean, it¡¯s also very cool.¡± Hearing that, Audrey and the others were about to walk over when Kate noticed that Klein¡¯s hand was slowly turning dark purple. His expression changed and he immediately eximed, ¡°Klein, your hand¡­¡± Klein, who was smiling, lowered his head. His smile froze as he looked at his hands in disbelief. He was puzzled and shocked. It¡¯s poisonous! Audrey immediately reacted and immediately pulled Klein back. Then, she took out a bottle of potion and poured it into his hands. His hands, which were gradually turning ck and purple, slowly stopped. However, his skin, which had turned ck and purple, did npt change back. This couldn¡¯t help but make Klein feel uneasy. ¡°How¡­how did this happen?¡± He asked in disbelief. Audrey frowned and looked at the river water with aplicated expression. ¡°It¡¯s probably poisonous. It will be contaminated if you touch it. Although I¡¯m fine now, the poison will gradually enter my body over time. That would be troublesome.¡± ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t I have already been poisoned?¡± Klein looked flustered as he said nervously. Audrey nodded and looked at Klein with a frown. ¡°But I¡¯ve temporarily dyed the spread of the poison. Now, all you need to do is to expel the poison from your hand.¡± With that, Audrey took out a row of silver needles from her pocket. She looked up at Klein with aforting look before carefully inserting the silver needles into Klein¡¯s hand one by one. The purplish-ck poison was gradually forced out, and Klein¡¯s skin slowly returned to its normal color. Finally, Audrey washed him with clean water again before she felt relieved. The poison that had been cleaned fell on the nts on the ground, causing them to wither instantly. They could not help but feel a chill in their hearts. If they were poisoned, what a terrible oue it would be. However, with this incident, they understood that even though the things here looked beautiful or clean, they were not to be touched. No wonder someone said that no one could leave Crescent River Valley alive after entering. There were too many hidden dangers here. ¡°There might be many poisonous things here. It¡¯s dangerous everywhere. Everyone, be careful and don¡¯t touch anything,¡± Audrey warned sternly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to be careful here,¡± Morris echoed. The Crescent River Valley was very long. They were only in the middle of the Crescent River Valley. It was not easy to find the flower of the cliff here. It was not easy to find the location, let alone pick it. Facing the vast Crescent River Valley, they were instantly lost. They did not know where to start. ¡°Where exactly does the cliff flower grow?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not recorded in the book,¡± Audrey answered. There was a deeper meaning in her lowered eyes as if she was thinking. Her words made them fall into silence. They began to seriously think about the cliff flower. Their time was limited, so they had to find it as soon as possible. The Crescent River Valley was extremely quiet. There were only the asional chirping of birds, which made it seem extremely deste in the Crescent River Valley. Audrey and the others found a rtively safe ce and sat down to rest while they pondered over the matter of the cliff flower. At this moment, a strange aura suddenly came. Almost subconsciously, Morris looked at Audrey. Audrey and Morris looked at each other. Their expressions tensed as they vigntly looked around them. There did not seem to be any movement. However, in the next second, a gray wolf leaped down from the sky and appeared in front of Audrey and the others. The gray wolf¡¯s eyes were blue-green in color. It stood on all fours and stared fiercely at Audrey and the others as it howled. It was a wolf! Klein secretly broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Wolves live in packs. It might not be the only one.¡± By the side, Morris¡¯ expression turned even uglier. When he said this, he felt a faint sense of unease. Audrey had the same thought. Just like the wolves they encountered on the isted ind, they lived in packs. It was strange that only one ash wolf had appeared. Audrey and the others stood where they were, not daring to act rashly. Simrly, the ash wolf was the same. It stared at them covetously, but it did not attack for a long time. After a moment of stalemate, the ash wolf let out a few howls, narrowed its fierce eyes, and suddenly charged forward. ¡°Fire Phoenix!¡± Audrey took half a step back and summoned the Fire Phoenix. It was time for it to train properly. Following her, it could not just be a mount for her. In an instant, the Fire Phoenix leaped out. The moment the Fiery-red Phoenix body appeared, the ash wolf was stunned for a moment. Its attack was somewhat hesitant. The Fire Phoenix attacked with a few fireballs. The ash wolf continuously dodged and seized the opportunity to charge forward, wanting to bite the Fire Phoenix¡¯s body. However, the Fire Phoenix only flipped over and escaped the ash wolf¡¯s bloody mouth. The repeated attacks were fruitless, and the wolf became even more furious. It kept rubbing its ws on the spot, letting out a low roar. It narrowed its eyes as if sizing up the Fire Phoenix, and then rushed forward. However, the one attacking was not the fire Phoenix, but Kate, who was closest to the Fire Phoenix. Chapter 402 - Gray Wolf

Chapter 402: Gray Wolf

Kate, who had been on alert all this while, immediately reacted. Before Audrey could help, he had already thrown out a battle technique. ¡°Wind cleaving sh!¡± A swift and fierce wind counterattacked, sweeping the gray wolf, who was focused on attacking, to the ground. Soon, the gray wolf stood up again. Its anger seemed to gradually make it lose its reason. It attacked whoever it saw. From Klein to Morris, and then to Audrey, every attack was swift and ruthless. However, they had already made preparations. They did not let the gray wolf take advantage of them at all. After a series of attacks, the gray wolf stared fiercely at the few of them. Its gaze was terrifying. Just when the few of them thought that it was going to attack again, the gray wolf suddenly turned around and left. Not far away, it let out a few wolf howls. This series of actions puzzled the few of them, causing them to frown slightly. However, Audrey quickly reacted. It was the gray wolf calling out to itspanions. She frowned and carefully sensed the surroundings. As expected, there was an aura pouncing over. ¡°The wolf pack is here,¡± Audrey said in a low voice, reminding her teammates. Morris immediately perked up and was on guard. He could not help but regret not finishing off the gray wolf in one go. However, it was not toote now. He thought for a moment, and a hint of viciousness shed across his eyes. He took a big step forward and released a powerful battle spirit toward the gray wolf, sending it flying andnding heavily not far away. Seeing this, the corners of Morris¡¯ mouth curled up into a satisfied smile. He pped his hands and was about to go up and finish off the gray wolf in one go. At this moment, dozens of wolves suddenly descended from the sky andnded near them. They seemed to have formed a pack. Audrey¡¯s expression changed, and her eyes shed with sternness and uneasiness. There were so many gray wolves. How long would she have to deal with them? When that time came, this ce would definitely turn into a sea of blood. Perhaps it would bring other dangers. ¡°There are too many of them. What should we do?¡± Klein looked at Audrey uneasily, and his tone revealed a hint of unease. ¡°If we can beat them back, we¡¯ll beat them back. If we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll have to deal with them,¡± Audrey answered calmly. Wolves were animals that abhorred evil. Now that they had injured the gray wolf, these reinforcements would definitely not give up so easily. It seemed like she had to deal with them seriously. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding gray wolves had alreadyunched an attack. The scene was once chaotic. Audrey stood calmly in the middle. Her expression was calm as she chanted softly, ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow me with great power. Let everything around me be frozen.¡± The clouds billowed, and the weather suddenly changed. Frost descended, and the world was frozen. The gray wolf¡¯s movements also slowed down a little. Audrey harrumphed coldly, and the corners of her mouth curled into a frivolous smile. She picked up her longsword and leaped forward, each swordnding on the gray wolf¡¯s body. Borrowing the power of her attack, Audrey turned around and struck the gray wolf behind her. The figure quickly shuttled through the pack of wolves. Not long after, many of the originally fierce and aggressive gray wolves fell into a disadvantageous position. Audrey curled the corners of her lips in satisfaction, and a hint of certainty appeared in her eyes. ¡°Great Goddess of ice and snow, please bestow upon me the power of ice and fire!¡± As she chanted, Audrey held an ice ball in her left hand and a ball of fire in her right. The entire battlefield seemed to have turned into a dual heaven of ice and fire. Countless ice balls and fireballs fell at the same time, but they urately avoided Klein and the others. The wolf pack continuously let out wailing sounds. Some of the more severely injured ones fell to the ground. In the blink of an eye, the ferocious wolf pack became the losers. ¡°Awoo!¡± With a long howl, the few remaining wolves suddenly gave up their attacks and fled in panic. Seeing this, Klein and Kate wanted to chase after them. Audrey hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t chase them. Let them go.¡± ¡°What if we let them go and take revengeter?¡± Morris said worriedly. After all, wolves were born to hold grudges. They had hurt so many wolves today. ¡°As long as they dare toe, we¡¯ll have a way to deal with them,¡± Audrey said coldly. It could be considered giving the few wolves a chance. If they wanted to live, they would note to take revenge. Hearing this, the three of them had no choice but to give up on chasing after them. Looking at the mess on the ground, Audrey sighed deeply. No matter how much they cleaned up the ce, there would still be the smell of blood. Most of the animals would smell the blood, so they could not stay here any longer. ¡°Let¡¯s go first. We can¡¯t stay here anymore,¡± Audrey said calmly and walked in the other direction of the Crescent River Valley. They had to leave this ce before the sky turned dark. Morris and the others hurriedly followed. The Crescent River Valley was very long. The four of them walked all the way until evening, but they were still in the middle of the Crescent River Valley. At the very least, they could not smell the bloody smell anymore. Audrey also felt relieved and said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest here tonight and think about how to find the cliff flower. It¡¯ll be easier to find it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Klein and Kate agreed in unison and set up their tents on the spot. Just like the countless nights before, the four of them took turns keeping watch. However, when it was Audrey¡¯s turn to sleep, she did not feel sleepy at all. Her mind was filled with the matter of the cliff flower. They did not know much about the cliff flower, so it was naturally impossible to blindly search for it. After thinking about it, Audrey could only ce her hopes on the otherworldly realm, hoping to find some clues there. Chapter 403 - Meeting a Companion

Chapter 403: Meeting a Companion

Audrey had to be careful with every step she took. She did not want anyone else to get hurt. That night was safe and sound. Audrey sat outside the tent and watched the sun slowly rise in the distance. The sunlight shone on her face, bringing warmth and soothing her heart that had not slept the entire night. ¡°Audrey,e, eat something.¡± Kate walked to Audrey¡¯s side and patted her on the shoulder. Early in the morning, Kate caught a few pheasants from the forest and started a fire to roast them. The fragrance lingered in her nose, making Audrey feel a little hungry. ¡°Here.¡± Kate handed the fattest one to Audrey. Perhaps it was because there were few people here and the forest resources were not destroyed, Audrey only felt that the chicken in her hand was exceptionally delicious. It was a little different from what she had eaten in Spark City. ¡°Kate, your culinary skills aren¡¯t bad,¡± Klein said as he raised his thumb at Kate while eating the chicken. Kate pursed his lips and smiled. He swept the chicken in her hand around and said, ¡°The chicken here is much fatter than ours in Spark City.¡± The few of them chatted casually. This was the mostfortable period of time they had had since leaving Spark City. After eating and drinking their fill, the three of them packed their backpacks and continued on their journey. This time, Morris suggested walking along the River Valley. The River Valley was t and rtively safe. ¡°Audrey, do you think we can really defeat the demonic Qi after we find the three magic treasures?¡± Klein suddenly asked as they walked. He did not know much about the demonic Qi, but he knew that it was extremely dangerous. The corners of Audrey¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked up at the dense forest around them and said, ¡°This is our only chance now.¡± As long as there was a glimmer of hope, Audrey would do her best to seize it, as long as she could save Spark City. The four of them walked slowly along the River Valley. As they walked, the four of them felt as if they had been dragged into a cloud of fog. The road ahead began to be vague. ¡°Everyone, stay close. Don¡¯t get separated,¡± Audrey hurriedly instructed as the fog in front of them grew heavier. This fog hade too suddenly. The situation ahead of them was unknown. ¡°Let¡¯s grab each other¡¯s bags and move forward together,¡± Morris said at the top of his voice. The fog grew heavier and heavier, and even their voices seemed to be blocked. ¡°Alright.¡± Kate and Klein agreed in unison. The few of them quickly stood in a row and moved forward in unison. The further they walked, the thicker the fog became. It was not just like a mass of fog, it was more like a thickyer of cotton wrapped around the few of them. Even their breathing began to be heavy. Audrey frowned. Just as she was about to ask everyone to stop, a strong wind suddenly blew over. The bright sky suddenly turned gloomy, and the strong wind made it so that the few of them could not open their eyes. The sound of the wind and the sound of the leaves colliding could be heard. ¡°Everyone, hold on tight. Don¡¯t let go,¡± Morris¡¯ weak voice came from the strong wind. A minuteter, the strong wind gradually stopped, and the sky gradually brightened up. The mass of fog also left with the strong wind, and the surroundings returned to their previous appearance. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Klein said as he pulled his cor that had been blown askew. Audrey and Morris were also confused. The fog and wind hade suddenly and inexplicably, and it did not seem to have caused them any harm. Looking at the few of them, Audrey said seriously, ¡°Everyone, check if you¡¯re injured or not. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Her intuition told her that there was definitely something wrong with the wind and fog. It was usually strange for such a fog to suddenly appear, let alone in such an environment. After confirming that no one was injured, they set off again. Suddenly, Kate pointed at the River Valley in front of them and shouted, ¡°Look, there¡¯s a boat over there!¡± A boat? Looking in the direction Kate pointed, there was indeed a boat by the River Valley. There were even intermittent sounds of people. There were people here. Kate and Klein ran forward excitedly. After walking for a few days, a crowd finally appeared. Both of them were very excited. Audrey was a little puzzled. Why would there be people here? It was impossible for a group of people to settle down in such a dangerous ce unless they had the same goal as them. Although she was puzzled, Audrey still followed Kate¡¯s footsteps and walked toward the group of people. After walking past the simple boat, there were four or five men sitting around in a ball of mes under a cave not far away. They were chattering and no one knew what they were talking about. Hearing the footsteps of Audrey and the others, they stood up vigntly. When they saw their faces clearly, they rxed their vignce and smiled at them in a friendly manner. ¡°Are you also here to look for the flower of the cliff?¡± When Audrey and the others came closer, the leading man took the initiative to ask. Audrey sized them up. Audrey did not sense anybat aura from them, which made her instantly alert. Who exactly were these people? Perhaps sensing the hostility Audrey was emitting, the man in the lead exined with a smile, ¡°I think you are from Spark City, right?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Kate asked in return. A hint of helplessness shed across the man¡¯s face as he exined, ¡°We are also from Spark City.¡± ¡°You are also from Spark City? Why are you here?¡± Kate asked in surprise. As for the cliff flower, it was not well known in Spark City. Chapter 404 - Fog

Chapter 404: Fog

As soon as Kate finished speaking, the man¡¯s expression turned gloomy. He said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the cliff flower, who woulde to such a ce?¡± Kate scratched his head. He was indeed asking nonsense. ¡°Young man, there are many dangers here. I¡¯d advise you not to continue forward,¡± The man said to Audrey and the others with a sigh. Klein hurriedly asked, ¡°Uncle, have you already been there?¡± The man shook his head and stretched out his hand to stir the fire in front of him. The fire burned even more vigorously, producing crackling sounds. ¡°We haven¡¯t found it yet.¡± The man¡¯s face was filled with helplessness. That was true. Why would they stay here if they had found it? ¡°We¡¯ve been walking all night and experienced a strong wind just now, so we¡¯ll take a break for now. We¡¯ll continue on our journeyter.¡± Hearing the strong wind, Kate immediately perked up and shouted, ¡°Uncle, did you also encounter that strong wind just now? There¡¯s also a cloud of fog.¡± The man grinned and said, ¡°That fog and strong wind aremon here. We¡¯re already used to it.¡± ¡°Is that boat yours?¡± Audrey, who had been silent all this while, suddenly asked. The man was taken aback by the unexpected question. He nced at the boat and nodded. ¡°Yes, I made it with the bamboo in the forest for convenience.¡± Audrey nodded and did not say anything else. Lance had once mentioned to her that the cliff flower was feared by many people because of the special environment it grew in. Its functions were also very special. In Spark City, there were also many people who risked their lives to look for it. Their goal was to increase theirbat aura. Looking at the few people in front of them whosebat aura could be said to be so weak that they could not be detected, their goal could be seen at a nce. Audrey did not want to have anything to do with them. ¡°Kate, Klein, let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing that the two of them were still chatting warmly, Audrey interrupted them. Kate and Klein clearly wanted to say something, but seeing that Audrey still got up and walked back, they nodded at the man and continued walking forward. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask them?¡± Klein asked in puzzlement. Audrey was silent for a long time before she finally said, ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with those people.¡± The boat that was parked by the river was a little old. The body of the boat was still white. It looked like it had been parked there for a long time. It could not be their boat. However, when Audrey asked, these people did not panic and said that they had just made the boat. It was obvious that they were lying. No matter what, these people could not be trusted. However, before they had walked far, they heard the man¡¯s voice from behind them. ¡°Wait, wait.¡± They turned around and saw him panting as he chased after them. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. The road ahead is dangerous. I can help you too.¡± The man looked honest and honest. However, Audrey still shook her head firmly and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll leave on our own.¡± The man¡¯s expression changed when Audrey said that. He looked at Audrey with a sinister gaze and said sinisterly, ¡°Is there really no need? Can the few of you find the flower of the cliff?¡± The man¡¯s tone was full of undisguised mockery. Audrey nced at Morris. Without saying anything, Morris understood what Audrey meant. ¡°What do you want?¡± Morris walked in front of Audrey and blocked the man¡¯s line of sight. The man snorted coldly and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one cliff flower, and it¡¯s the only one in the world! It belongs to us, so don¡¯t even think about it!¡± It turned out that he was worried about snatching the cliff flower from them. Audrey had already felt that this enthusiasm was a little strange, but now that her true nature had been exposed, she did not want to waste her breath on them. She said coldly, ¡°Whoever gets the cliff flower will have to rely on their own abilities.¡± The manughed even louder and looked at Audrey in disdain. ¡°Rely on their own abilities? That cliff flower is also ours!¡± Audrey sneered coldly. She did not want to continue talking to this person. No matter how much she said, it would be useless. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Audrey said as she looked at the others. The man behind her suddenly sneered, ¡°Can you still leave now?¡± He took out something that looked like a stick from his chest pocket. Audrey took a closer look and could barely recognize that it was a flute. The man in the lead seemed to be a leader. After he took it out, the others also took it out one after another. Audrey immediately felt that something was wrong. She thought that the fog just now must be rted to these people! ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Audrey cried out in surprise. However, before they had taken a few steps, the fog surged up one after another, followed by strong winds. In the fog, Audrey could barely see the few people. They were ying the flute in their hands. Unlike ordinary flutes, these flutes did not make any sound. However, as though they could gather energy, the fog continued to surge toward Audrey and the others. ¡°This thing is actually the work of those few people?!¡± Kate was already staggering from the wind. He had to grab Klein¡¯s backpack strap to barely stand still. ¡°Everyone, hold on tight.¡± Under the fog, Audrey felt as though her voice had been suppressed. The fog was more like a ball of cotton, constantly blocking her seven orifices. This was definitely not going to work. Audrey wanted to gather herbat aura, but she could not muster any strength in her palms. Chapter 405 - Was Attacked Again

Chapter 405: Was Attacked Again

¡®Why can¡¯t I use mybat aura?¡¯ Audrey was shocked. What exactly was this fog? At the same time, the others also noticed this. Morris shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t breathe! Don¡¯t breathe in this fog!¡± This fog could temporarily make people lose theirbat aura, and they would not be able to use any skills. But why did anything not happen when they inhaled it just now? Audrey did not understand. The fog continued for a few minutes. When the fog dispersed, the group of people had already disappeared, as though they had never appeared. ¡°Where are those people? Why are they all gone?¡± Kate asked in surprise as he waved the remaining fog in front of him. Audrey¡¯s expression sank. What were these people trying to do? If they wanted to kill them, why did they not just get rid of them? What does it mean to leave now? After trying to hold her palm, Audrey sensed that the power in her body was slowly returning. What are these people trying to do? Klein also sensed that the power in his body had recovered once again. A few of them looked around, but they could not find the figures of those people. They returned to the cave to check again, but there was still no one there. The few men seemed to have disappeared into thin air. They were nowhere to be found. ¡°Forget it. Since everyone is fine, let¡¯s hurry up,¡± Morris said as he looked at the empty cave. Audrey nodded, agreeing with him. The few men were not their targets. The River Valley was full of changes, and it was more important for them to hurry up. The few of them continued walking forward. The trees in the River Valley were not that dense. There was arge amount of sunlight pouring down, and it felt very warm on their bodies. After walking for half a day, it was very quiet along the way. There was not even the sound of birds chirping. Such excessive silence would inevitably cause people to have doubts. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break first,¡± Audrey suggested after walking for half a day. The few of them sat down along the gravel by the River Valley. Looking at the river, Klein sighed and said, ¡°Audrey, can we really reach Crescent River Valley by walking along the River Valley?¡± Audrey frowned and said, ¡°ording to the map, we can indeed reach it.¡± The map showed that Crescent River Valley was at the end of the river. However, Audrey did not know how long it would take to reach the end. While they were looking at the River Valley in silence, a hoarse, long cry suddenly broke the silence. They immediately stood up with vignce. They were very familiar with this voice. It was the voice of the pack of wolves just now. ¡°The pack of wolves has caught up!¡± Klein looked around and said while clenching his teeth. They were catching up much faster than Audrey had expected. ¡°You must protect yourself.¡± The howls got closer and closer as Audrey exhorted the people around her. From the sounds, they could tell that it was not just a few wolves this time. It could be said that it was a pack of wolves. Now, they had nowhere to run. Facing them was their only choice. ¡°You have to be careful too,¡± Morris said softly but firmly as he stood beside them. When she saw the dense mass of wolves charging at them, Audrey could not help but clench her teeth. She knew that this was another fierce battle. Awooo! When they saw Audrey and the others, the eyes of the wolves seemed to light up a little. They pounced on them like hungry tigers pouncing on their prey. They had killed so many of theirpanions, so naturally, they would not let them off so easily. These wolves were like a group. Their cooperation made even Audrey feel inferior. They gritted their teeth and approached them step by step with fierce looks on their faces. Audrey and the others also retreated step by step. The two sides were like cat and mouse, hiding from each other. ¡°Their eyes are already red. They must be careful,¡± Audrey said quickly in a low voice. This time, they had to think of a way topletely deal with these wolves. ¡°Storm!¡± Audrey waved her hands, and a gust of strong wind suddenly stirred up between heaven and earth. The fur coats of the gray wolves were blown up into waves. Sensing the dangerous aura, the gray wolves spread out in the strong wind and surrounded Audrey and the others in a circle. Taking advantage of Audrey¡¯s current situation, Klein, Morris, and the others also attacked the gray wolves. ¡°Wind cleaving sh!¡± Two voices rang out at the same time. For a moment, it was as if a rain of knives had rained down, striking the gray wolves one after another. Under the effects of the storm, the gray wolves¡¯ fur seemed to have been cut open by a knife, revealing the red and white flesh inside. Audrey also summoned the Fire Phoenix. In front of the hovering behemoth, the gray wolves panicked, but they were still unwilling to leave. It was their nature to seek revenge for the smallest grievance. The Fire Phoenix was like a ball of me as it circled in the air. It pped its wings quickly and circled around the wolves. Instantly, it was like a fiery sword. The pain caused the howls of the wolves to rise one after another. Fresh blood flowed into the valley along the gravel by the river, dyeing the small area red. The smell of blood became stronger and stronger. Some birds were already attracted by the smell. Seeing that the wolves were almost finished off by the Fire Phoenix, Audrey put away the sharp de in her hand. Chapter 406 - Orchids in the Crevice

Chapter 406: Orchids in the Crevice

She could not let the smell of blood continue to spread. Audrey looked at the broken wolf bodies and called the Fire Phoenix back. ¡°Well done,¡± Audrey praised as she touched the top of its head. Then, she walked into the crowd, raised her hands, and shouted to the sky, ¡°Power of ice!¡± Beams of snow-white lightnded urately on the wolves. After a few seconds, the struggling, howling, and howling wolves had turned into ice sculptures. The smell of blood had also been frozen. This was the method Audrey had thought of to cover up the smell of blood for a short period of time. This would also reduce the smell of blood on their bodies so that they would not be chased by other wild beasts. ¡°This is amazing.¡± Klein walked in front of a gray wolf and bared his teeth at him like a child. After he was done, he was still angry. He stretched out his hand and poked at it, snorting coldly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you able to bark just now?¡± Audrey saw his childish look and smiled silently. She looked up at the sun above her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go first. These freezes won¡¯tst long.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before they could rest for long, they were forced to start their journey again. However, what they did not realize was that not long after they left, a group of fish and prawns were swimming in fear under the frozen river water, as if they had encountered a monster. They had already reached one-third of the river valley, but they still had no clues. The four of them had only heard of the Crescent River Valley. As for what it was like, they knew nothing about it. It was impossible to continue blindly. As the night deepened, Audrey had them stop. The most important thing now was to find some information about the Crescent River Valley. ¡°Do you think the people we met today know something about the Crescent River Valley?¡± Klein asked. Kate patted his head and looked at him helplessly. ¡°They are our opponents now. Even if they knew, do you think they would tell you?¡± Audrey pondered and looked around. They were all simr scenes. Were there really no clues that could be obtained? As she was thinking, the mirror on her waist suddenly moved. Audrey¡¯s face lit up and she hurriedly took it out. How could she have forgotten about this? ude had given this mirror to Audrey before she left. It had the ability tomunicate. As long as it vibrated, it meant that the other party was looking for her. Audrey picked up the mirror and softly recited the spell that ude had given her. The gray mirror seemed to have suddenly been polished, and ude¡¯s face slowly appeared in it. ¡°How¡¯s Audrey? Are you guys okay?¡± ude¡¯s voice came through the mirror. Audrey nodded. ¡°We¡¯re all fine.¡± Without waiting for ude to speak, she asked impatiently, ¡°ude, have you found any information about the Crescent River Valley?¡± During the time Audrey and the others had set off, ude had also been asking around Spark City for information about the Crescent River Valley. This ce had always existed in the word of mouth. Even if someone had really been there, most of them would not be able to return to Spark City. However, even so, ude still managed to find some relevant information. ¡°There are many orchids in Crescent River Valley. It¡¯s and of mountains and rivers. It¡¯s very unusual. I think you can follow the traces of the orchids.¡± Orchids? The few of them subconsciously looked around. Although there were dense trees here, they had not seen a single flower along the way. ¡°Other than the orchids, are there any other clues?¡± Audrey continued to ask. Just the orchids alone were too insignificant to them. ¡°At the entrance of Crescent River Valley, there¡¯s a veryrge stone statue. It¡¯s said to be¡­¡± Before ude could finish his words, his image in the mirror began to blur, and his voice was also intermittent. Themunication was cut off. ¡°Why is it cut off?¡± Audrey pursed her lips helplessly and put the mirror back to her waist. Although the mirror couldmunicate, it had a limit, and there was a limit to the number of times it couldmunicate. Thinking of the long journey ahead, Audrey did not dare to use the mirror too much. If there was any real danger, it could save their lives. ¡°So, we¡¯re going to find the orchid now, right?¡± Morris said. Audrey nodded. ording to ude, they had to find the orchid in order to find the Crescent River Valley. This night was destined to be a sleepless night. The first challenge out of Spark City was already so huge for them. They could not imagine how terrifying the rest of the long journey would be. Early the next morning, the few of them set off again under the morning light. Compared to a few days ago, they finally had some thoughts. Orchids grew in the crevices of the rocks. Presumably, there would not be any orchids in the River Valley, so Audrey and the others began to move toward the mountain. Compared to the t River Valley, the path on the mountain was much steeper. ¡°Audrey, why don¡¯t we split up?¡± Morris suggested, panting. It was indeed a waste of time to search like this. However, Audrey firmly rejected his suggestion. Splitting up would only increase the danger. Chapter 407 - Take Them Away

Chapter 407: Take Them Away

The terrain here was dangerous. If they split up and lost contact, it would be even more difficult to find them than finding Crescent River Valley. ¡°We can take care of each other if we stay together,¡± Audrey exined. ¡°Alright.¡± Morris nodded and did not continue talking about it. The deeper they went into the forest, the weaker the light became. The dense foliage made it difficult for even the midday sunlight to prate through. Audrey summoned the Phoenix. It would be easier to find the Fire Phoenix if she brought them to the sky to look at the terrain. The few of them climbed onto the Fire Phoenix¡¯s back. With Audrey¡¯s order, the Fire Phoenix flew into the sky. After passing through the thick forest, they finally reached the sky above the river valley. However, reality had dealt them a heavy blow. The sky above the river valley and even the forest was shrouded in a haze. Even in the sky, it was almost impossible to tell what was happening below. ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s really impossible to tell what¡¯s happening below.¡± Klein blinked his eyes, trying to see what was happening, but it was useless. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Audrey said as she touched the back of the Phoenix¡¯s neck. They had returned to the starting point of the forest. After getting off the Phoenix¡¯s back and looking at the towering trees around them, Audrey smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to rely on ourselves.¡± Unlike the forest in the city, the nts here were dense and humid. In the early morning and evening, there was a distinct fog in the forest. Audrey and the others formed a long line and explored forward. After walking for about half an hour, Audrey, who was walking at the back, suddenly stopped. Morris, who was in front, also stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Morris asked hurriedly when he saw her nervous expression. Audrey did not say anything. She just extended her hand to signal for everyone to keep quiet. She turned her head to look behind her as she scrutinized therge forest behind her. She had clearly heard footsteps just now. There were people following behind them. Could it be the men from the beginning? ¡°Come out, I can see you all,¡± Audrey shouted as she looked at the gloomy forest behind her. Although they did not understand what she was doing, Morris and the others watched quietly. They knew that Audrey must have her own reasons for doing so. There was no movement. Audrey snorted coldly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re noting out, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± As she said that, she reached out and grabbed the hilt of her sword. With each pull, the sound of a sharp weapon could be heard in the quiet forest. The next second, a rustling sound could be heard. A few men walked out from the bushes with their heads lowered. Heh, it really is them. A mocking smile shed across Audrey¡¯s face. She had always looked down on such sneaky people. ¡°Why are you here? What are you doing following us?!¡± Thinking of how the group of people had fooled them, Kate pointed at them and shouted angrily. The few of them took a few steps forward, nced at Audrey and the others, and knelt down with a thud, she said, ¡°I know that you are all-powerful people. We have nowhere else to go. Please have pity on us and bring us along.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. The few men who had reached out their hands also kowtowed to the ground. This sudden kowtow stunned Audrey and the others. They were all people who would not listen to force, and the person in front of them was a fellow countryman from Spark City. ¡°All of you, get up first. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it,¡± Audrey said with a gentler expression. These few people did not have any fighting spirit. They must havee here because they had no other choice. ¡°Please do us a favor. We were muddle-headed in the past. We¡¯ve been wandering around this area for a long time. If this continues, we probably won¡¯t be able to live for long,¡± the man in the lead exined. They hade to search for the flower of the cliff long before Audrey did. However, even after such a long time, they still did not find anything. As people who were powerless, it was already a miracle that they could live for so long. ¡°Have you been following us all this while?¡± Audrey looked at them sharply. In fact, after they had finished talking to udest night, she had sensed something strange. However, at that time, she had just been a wild beast in the forest, so she had not paid much attention to it. Now, it seemed that it was these few people. The man¡¯s expression changed again and again, but in the end, he still nodded. When he was about to finish off Audrey and the others with his flute yesterday, he realized that theirbat aura was extraordinary. They had no way of contending against them with just the flute in their hands. Thus, he had no choice but to leave dejectedly. After that, he nned to follow behind Audrey and the others. As long as he followed them, he would definitely be able to find the location of the cliff flower. However, the man did not expect to be discovered so quickly. ¡°Why do we have to bring you along?¡± Audrey asked. The man was momentarily at a loss for words. After a long while, he said, ¡°Consider it as us begging you. If we don¡¯t follow you, we¡¯ll definitely die in this forest.¡± Audrey did not say anything. She nced at the others. They were all people from Mars City. Naturally, she did not want to see them die here. ¡°Let them follow.¡± In the end, it was Morris who made the decision. Audrey nodded as well. Seeing that they had agreed, the man smiled happily and kowtowed repeatedly to Audrey and the others. Chapter 408 - The Hidden Dangers of the Valley

Chapter 408: The Hidden Dangers of the Valley

Audrey had never expected that she would not find any effective clues along the way. Instead, she had picked up a few heads. ncing at the few men who were silently following behind her, Audrey moved closer to Morris¡¯ ear and whispered, ¡°Be careful of these people.¡± Although she was willing to let them travel together, Audrey did not trust them. Their goal was the cliff flower, and after the cliff flower, they should be enemies. ¡°Did you all hear what I saidst night?¡± Audrey crushed a pebble under her feet, making a crunching sound as she turned to look at the man. The man knew that he could not hide it from her, so he only nodded while avoiding her gaze. Since she already knew, Audrey had nothing to hide. She asked, ¡°Have you seen an orchid here?¡± The man shook his head. He had never seen a flower here, let alone an orchid. ¡°How do I find the flower of the cliff¡­¡± Hearing this, the hope in Audrey¡¯s eyes was extinguished like a candle me. It did not look like there would be a flower here. Thinking back to what ude had said, Audrey vaguely remembered that there was another clue. It seemed to be¡­a stone statue! There was a stone statue at the entrance of Crescent River Valley! ¡°Do you know where there arerge stones in this area?¡± Since it was a stone statue, Audrey thought that it had to be somewhere with stones. Besides, did the orchids not grow in the crevices? ¡°Stones?¡± The man¡¯s lips squirmed as he frowned in thought. Suddenly, he pped his hands in surprise and said, ¡°Speaking of stones, I do know a ce withrge stones.¡± The man had explored this area for a long time. Compared to Audrey and the others, he was much more familiar with it. Following the man¡¯s footsteps, Audrey and the others returned to the riverside. He pointed to a faint mountain on the other side of the river valley and said, ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡± Looking at the poisonous river water, Kate frowned and retreated. He mumbled, ¡°The water is poisonous. How can we cross it?¡± The man chuckled and waved his hand, pointing at the boat that had unknowingly stopped in the middle of the river valley. He chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With this, we cane and go as we please.¡± Could it be that this boat would be affected by the water? Seeing Audrey sizing up the boat, the man walked forward and exined, ¡°Although the water here is poisonous, as long as we don¡¯te into contact with it, we¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already walked through it many times.¡± Seeing that the man did not seem to be lying, Audrey immediately boarded the boat, and Morris and the others followed her. On the boat, Morris looked at the few people who were sitting side by side. They did notmunicate with each other at all. He asked the man in the lead, ¡°Why is there only one person speaking?¡± This doubt had existed in Morris¡¯ heart for a long time. From the moment he saw these people, Morris had only seen the man in the lead speak. The others had never made a sound. At the mention of this, the man¡¯s back seemed a little lonely. After a long while, he slowly said, ¡°They are all injured, so they have lost the ability to speak.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s words, an indescribable emotion surged in Audrey¡¯s heart. It was like sympathy, but also like anger. It was just a flower, but countless people were willing to sacrifice themselves for it. They were willing to give up everything for it. In Spark City, no one understood more than Audrey how a person with a lowbat aura would be treated. These few men were eager to obtain the cliff flower in order to improve their skills and raise their status in Spark City. ¡°Is Dou technique really that important?¡± Looking at the man, Audrey asked. After experiencing so much, Audrey gradually began to doubt. Could it be that in this world, it was really so difficult for people with low Dou techniques to survive? The man forced a smile from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°People like you don¡¯t know what kind of life we lead.¡± His expression stung Audrey¡¯s eyes. She did not expect that she would be so high and mighty in the eyes of some people. Morris spoke and interrupted the conversation between the two of them, ¡°Watch your step.¡± Although it was a boat, water still seeped out from the gaps between the bamboos. They had to carefully avoid it. When the boat reached the middle, it was suddenly pushed, and the boat jolted. ¡°Be careful!¡± Audrey eximed. After the jolt, the boat gradually stabilized. Audrey was about to look at the water, but in the next second, an even more violent jolt followed. Everyone began to shake passively. Morris grabbed a long pole on the ship and barely managed to stabilize himself. He shouted, ¡°Everyone, quickly hug the pir beside you!¡± The violent jolt made everyone panic for a moment. The water beneath their feet was highly toxic. If they fell into it, they would lose their lives. With all their strength, everyone grabbed tightly onto the mast of the ship. But at this moment, the man cried out in fear. ¡°Quick, quick, save him!¡± Following his voice, they saw a person lying on the stern. His feet had alreadynded under the ship. If he took a step back, it would be valley water. The ship was still shaking violently, and the people at the stern were getting off the ship bit by bit. Chapter 409 - Life and Death

Chapter 409: Life and Death

He was the only one standing at the stern of the ship. His mouth was open, and he wanted to cry out for help, but all he could do was make faint squeaking sounds. ¡°Little Lin, hold on tight. Don¡¯t fall down!¡± The man shouted amidst the jolt. It was likely that Little Lin was that person¡¯s name. Looking at his appearance, he was still very young. ¡°Audrey, what are you doing!¡± Morris shouted when he saw Audrey suddenly release the pir in her hand. Audrey did not say a word. She frowned and tried her best to steady herself as she walked toward the stern of the boat. ¡°Freeze!¡± She stretched out her hands and pointed in the direction of the man. The man who had been struggling to crawl suddenly turned into an ice sculpture. Audrey knew that she could not let the man continue to freeze. Otherwise, he would lose his life. She had to save him as soon as possible. It was not just the boat. The entire river valley began to shake. Dead fish and shrimp kepting up. No one knew what was in the water. In the current situation, they could only let the boat drift with the current. They had no way of controlling the direction of the boat. ¡°Audrey, be careful!¡± Klein exhorted when he saw Audrey¡¯s swaying appearance. Audrey nodded and focused all her attention on the man who was stuck at the stern of the ship. Although the ship was bumpy, there was a pattern to it. Taking advantage of the moment when the ship was falling, Audrey approached the stern of the ship step by step. Under everyone¡¯s nervous gazes, Audrey finally reached the stern of the ship and bumped into Little Lin. She grabbed the man¡¯s hand and chanted a spell in a low voice to untie the man who was frozen. Just as she was about to pull Little Lin ashore, the ship suddenly shook violently. Little Lin was terrified and suddenly loosened her grip on the stern of the ship. ¡°No!¡± Audrey cried out in rm as she rushed over to grab Little Lin¡¯s hand. Whoosh! Fortunately, she had caught it. However, both of them were in danger now. Half of Audrey¡¯s body was hanging on the ship, and Little Lin was only a foot away from the valley water. If she moved even a little, she might fall into the valley water. ¡°Don¡¯t let go,¡± Audrey said with difficulty as she looked at Little Lin¡¯s tender face. The boat was still shaking. She desperately tried to grab Little Lin¡¯s hand, but their hands continued to slide, and the distance between them kept increasing. Bang! With a loud sound, the boat hit a sharp stone at the bottom of the valley, and the entire boat tilted forty-five degrees. ¡°No!¡± On Audrey¡¯s side, Little Lin¡¯s hand hadpletely let go of her. Due to the inertia, Audrey was also dragged into the valley. ¡°Audrey!¡± Horrified cries rang out. Just as Audrey thought that she was about to fall into the water, a pair of hands stopped her from behind and forcefully pulled her back to the ship. It was Morris. However, Little Lin, a fresh and young man, had disappeared just like that. After he fell into the river, the fish and prawns quickly surrounded him. He could not even make a sound of resistance. There was only a faint whimpering from the water. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with a heavy look. Morris had somehow found a long rope and tied the other end of the rope to the pir. The other end was tied to his waist, allowing him to stabilize his body. ¡°Audrey, protect yourself first,¡± Morris said seriously as he tied the rope for Audrey. In this ce, nothing was more important than one¡¯s own life. It was even more impossible to use one¡¯s own life to protect others. Morris felt that Audrey was too soft-hearted. Little Lin¡¯s painful sobs continued to ring out. Audrey closed her eyes in pain. The image of Little Lin falling into the valley water just now seemed to have been carved into her mind, and she could not ept it at all. ¡°Audrey, cheer up! We¡¯re still in danger!¡± Seeing that Audrey was still in a daze, Morris grabbed her shoulders and forced her to look at him. He said each word very seriously. Looking at the row of terrifiedpanions standing behind him, Audrey blinked and nodded heavily. Now that she had watched one person leave, he had to protect the rest. ¡°Great Snow Goddess, please give me the power of ice and fire!¡± Audrey stood up and shouted as she looked up at the sky. For a moment, the red and white colors in the sky surged. Beams of light hit the valley water. The fish and prawns that were still jumping seemed to have stopped for a moment. The boat gradually stabilized. Taking advantage of this gap, the man and the rest of the people immediately paddled the boat. The boat gradually approached the shore, and everyone heaved a deep sigh of relief. When the boat reached the shore, Audrey urged everyone to hurry down. No one knew what was in the valley water, and it was safer to stay far away. After Audrey got off the boat, the ice seal behind her was lifted. The reactions of the fish and prawns were even more intense than before. Not far away, the spot where the small scales had fallen was scarlet red. Audrey took a nce and quickly moved away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she lowered her head and said to the man. Upon hearing this, Morris hurriedly walked over and said, ¡°Audrey, this isn¡¯t your fault. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± The man also nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Audrey, you can¡¯t be med for this. It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡± They had long since be indifferent to life and death because they had already witnessed too much along the way. Chapter 410 - Anger From Humiliation

Chapter 410: Anger From Humiliation

Audrey could not help but care. She felt like an executioner who had ended a young and beautiful life. However, time did not give Audrey that much of a chance to repent. Just as everyone was preparing to leave in the direction of Little Lin, they observed a moment of silence. Suddenly, the water in front of them was lifted up likeyers of cloth. It rose higher and higher until it finally formed a huge wall of water. There were two holes in the middle that looked like eyes. They were facing Audrey and the others, making them panic. Audrey also smelled the dangerous aura from it. She led the group to retreat step by step. However, in front of it, they were like small shrimps in the valley water. They were not worthy of her attention. ¡°Morris, take them and leave first. I¡¯ll deal with them here,¡± said Audrey. Morris did not retreat. Instead, he advanced and stood beside her. He said, ¡°Klein, take them with you. I¡¯ll stay here to help Audrey.¡± There was no way Morris would leave alone with such a colossus in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. If you want to leave, then let Kate leave!¡± Klein also cast aside his rtionship with the two and stood beside them. In the end, no one was able to leave. They all stayed behind. Behind the four of them, the man and a few others trembled as they watched. The forest behind them was filled with danger, and the forest in front of them was even more dangerous. If they continued forward, they would only end up dead. It was better to stay here. Audrey was thinking about how to deal with this monster that she had never seen before. Suddenly, he spoke. ¡°Who are you people? Why are you here?¡± Unlike its huge body, the monster¡¯s voice was very cute, like that of a child. Audrey gripped the scabbard on her waist tightly and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re here to look for something.¡± ¡°What are you looking for?¡± The wall-like thing actually walked forward. Only then did Audrey understand that the thing they had just crossed was not a grain of water. It was clearly the body of a monster. In other words, Little Lin had been eaten by this monster. Seeing that Audrey ignored him, the voice of the wall of water suddenly changed. It even sounded a little angry. ¡°You¡¯re here to look for the cliff flower, right? Foolish humans!¡± ¡°You cowardly humans, the cliff flower isn¡¯t something you can touch!¡± It knew the clues to the cliff flower! These few words made Audrey feel delighted. ¡°Do you know where the cliff flower is?¡± Audrey asked. Although it was just a transparent city wall, Audrey could see its tsundere expression from its tone. ¡°Of course I know. There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know in this forest.¡± Audrey smiled and asked tentatively, ¡°Then, how can you tell us its clues?¡± A sinisterugh sounded as it said, ¡°y games with me. If you win, I¡¯ll let you go. If you lose, I¡¯ll eat all of you.¡± Hearing that it was going to eat them, Klein had goosebumps all over his body. Although this monster had a gentle personality, it was not extremely violent when it attacked. ¡°Audrey, why don¡¯t you let me do it?¡± Morris walked up to Audrey and patted her on the shoulder. On the way, Audrey had been protecting them. Morris had seen all of this. Audrey smiled andforted them, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys are still here. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The water wall looked like a child. It was unknown what it was looking for. After a long while, it took something out from its pocket and ced it on a stone chair between it and Audrey. It was a ss bead. Audrey could not help butugh. This was a game that only children in Spark City would y. Its marble must have been snatched from a passer-by. ¡°Do you know how to y this?¡± The waterwall asked proudly. Audrey nodded and said, ¡°Of course.¡± Seeing Audrey¡¯s confident look, the waterwall was taken aback and said, ¡°You actually know how to y?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Audrey did not want to waste any more time on it. She picked up a ss bead and began to y. She had touched the ss bead countless times when she was learning magic. The moment she picked it up, she felt the familiar sensation. The game was to win all of the opponent¡¯s ss beads by setting up an array. Thus, in the forest, an unprecedented scene appeared. It was unprecedented to be able to live in harmony with a monster. Half the time had passed, and Audrey had won half of the ss beads on the other side of the water wall. Audrey could sense that its emotions were changing. She could clearly hear its heavy breathing due to its anger. ¡°Thest one.¡± Audrey waved the ss beads in her hand at him, then stretched out her hand to flick the ss beads on the other side. It was a fatal move. Audrey won all the ss beads. ¡°I¡¯ve won.¡± Audrey ced all the marbles in her hands and raised them up for the water wall to see. However, monsters were monsters after all. How could they care about honesty? He waved his hand and directly waved all the ss beads in Audrey¡¯s hands down. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± He was so embarrassed that he flew into a rage. Just as he was about to hit Audrey, Morris rushed over from the side and used hisbat aura to flip the monster to the ground. It was huge and shook the entire ce until it began to move. ¡°You stupid people! How dare you attack me!¡± This attack turned the water wall into a wall of fire. Chapter 411 - Unreasonable

Chapter 411: Unreasonable

In front of it, a group of people was as small as a group of ants. Audrey was dragged by Morris as she ran forward. The monster moved forward with great difficulty. ¡°Stop right there!¡± It roared angrily. At the same time, it spat out a ball of white liquid as though it was raining. ¡°Don¡¯t be sprayed by his liquid!¡± Audrey warned as she hid. The reason why the valley water here was poisonous was probably because of his existence. Hiding was never a solution. Audrey turned around to look. Seeing how clumsy his actions were, she gradually had an idea. She summoned the Fire Phoenix, sat on it, and walked straight to the wall of water. ¡°How was it? Was the game fun?¡± Audrey raised her eyebrows and said provocatively. She had easily angered it. He opened his mouth as if he was shooting poison at Audrey, but Audrey was already prepared. The moment it opened its mouth, she drew her sharp sword and swung it fiercely. Painful howls echoed throughout the valley, and the wall of water¡¯s body began to sway. However, this was not enough. Audrey stabbed the de in her hand into the water wall¡¯s eyes again. The water wall was clumsy and could not dodge in time. It could only wave its hands randomly in the air. However, Fire Phoenix¡¯s body was agile, so it did not have a chance to hit it. And underground, Klein and the others were alsounching a fierce attack on the water wall. Its body had been shed open one after another, and milky-white venom kept oozing out. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t get involved,¡± Morris warned. In just a few minutes, the few of them had worked together to subdue this behemoth. The four of them looked at each other and smiled. The man walked out from the stone at the side and said happily, ¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t make a mistake following you guys. You guys are really amazing.¡± Audrey did not respond to his praise. When she thought of the boy¡¯s death, she still felt a little guilty. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± The sky gradually darkened. They had to find a safe ce to rest. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± the man answered immediately and led the group to the other side of the mountain. Unlike the mountainous area in the river valley, this area was much more spacious and had better lighting. Although there were trees, they were generally shorter and mainly made of rocks. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make do here for the night?¡± The man led them to arge smooth rock. The terrain here was higher, but the rocks were smooth. It was indeed a good ce to set up camp. ¡°Alright.¡± Audrey nodded and agreed. After walking for so long, everyone was exhausted. Frank and Kate did not even have the time to set up a tent before they sat down on the rock. Audrey walked alone to the highest point and bent her knees to sit down. There was still a faint light on the horizon. It looked pretty good. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After sitting for a while, Morris came up. He could tell that he was still worried about what had happened during the day when he saw Audrey¡¯s downcast expression. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too much. Life and death here are just a matter of an instant. No one can me us. What we need to do is to protect our status and life.¡± Looking at his face, Audrey smiled in relief. How could she not know the whole truth? However, watching a living life disappear in front of her, no matter what, she could not feel relieved in a short period of time. ¡°I know.¡± Morris nodded and looked toward the horizon. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long our trip will take, but Audrey, promise me that you¡¯ll put yourself first in the future, okay?¡± Audrey knew that Morris was worried about her, so she nodded with a smile. The two of them were chatting. On the rocks below, the man had already lit a bonfire. There were four or five rabbits roasting on the fire, and the aroma was very tempting. ¡°Come down quickly, let¡¯s eat.¡± Klein waved at the two of them, indicating for them toe down quickly. ¡°Where did thesee from?¡± Audrey walked down and asked as she looked at the rabbit meat in surprise. Klein pointed at the man and said, ¡°It was done by this uncle. We don¡¯t have the ability to do so.¡± After all, catching rabbits was not an easy task. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, the man scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been here for so long and have some understanding of some of the methods of catching food. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. If you guys want to eat in the future, feel free to tell us.¡± Audrey remembered that the man had been fiddling with something with hispanions ever since he came up. It turned out that he was catching rabbits. ¡°Come, try it. It¡¯s very fragrant.¡± Seeing that Audrey did not move, the man took a rabbit from the shelf and handed it to Audrey. ¡°Thank you.¡± The fragrance entered her nose, and the hunger in Audrey¡¯s stomach was aroused. She took a bite, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled up. It was indeed very delicious. Under the bonfire and the night sky, everyone¡¯s hearts seemed toe closer. While eating the rabbit meat, Klein suddenly looked at the man and asked, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s been so long. I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± The man smiled foolishly and said, ¡°My name is Aite.¡± ¡°By the way, you guys are already so powerful. Why are you still looking for the cliff flower?¡± The man had been wondering in his heart, and today he finally found an opportunity to ask out. Chapter 412 - Cobra

Chapter 412: Cobra

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Klein nced at Audrey. He did not know if he could tell this to this Aite. Audrey took the initiative to continue the conversation and said, ¡°We¡¯re here to save Spark City.¡± In Audrey¡¯s opinion, this should not be a secret. Instead, it should let everyone in Spark City know that Spark City was currently facing danger. Everyone needed to face it together. ¡°Spark City?¡± Aite¡¯s face was filled with doubt. He had left Spark City for too long, so he had no idea what was going on inside. Audrey nodded and continued, ¡°Yes, do you know about demonic Qi?¡± Aite was stunned. He searched his mind for demonic Qi, but it was aplete nk. ¡°Demonic Qi is a method that the Carol Association wants to use against us. Once demonic Qi enters Spark City, everything will be ruined. The reason why I came looking for the cliff flower is to deal with demonic Qi and protect the peace of Spark City.¡± After hearing Audrey¡¯s words, tears of joy appeared on the faces of Aite and hispanions. It was especially obvious under the contrast of the bonfire. After a long while, Aite said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Spark City is really lucky to have you guys. We¡¯re really lucky to have met you guys.¡± Audrey had never been good at being sad, but when she heard Aite say that, her heart twitched violently. Spark City was where she lived. No matter how dangerous it was, she would not hesitate. In her opinion, it was just a very ordinary thing. After eating, Audrey put out the bonfire. There was still a certain risk in lighting a fire in this forest. If she was targeted by wild beasts, it would be troublesome. ¡°You go and rest first. I¡¯ll stay here and guard,¡± Morris said as he walked over. Audrey shook her head. She was not sleepy at all. ¡°Klein, Kate, you two go and rest,¡± Morris said to the other two. Audrey raised her head and looked at the stars in the sky. Her tensed thoughts eased a little. There was always an anxiety in her heart. It was Aite¡¯s group. She wanted to send them back to Spark City. After all, this ce was too dangerous. Now that she had lost one person, Audrey did not want to see anyone leave. ¡°Audrey, they won¡¯t go back,¡± Morris said, ¡°the cliff flower is like their obsession. If you send them back to Spark City safely now, they will set off again one day in the future.¡± Morris could understand their thoughts because he had once had such an obsession. This matter came to an end in Audrey¡¯s silence. The night came early in the forest. At midnight, just as Audrey was feeling a little sleepy, a rustling sound suddenly rang in her ear. Audrey¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up. She gently pushed Morris, who was beside her, and thetter looked at her. Morris also heard the sound. However, when the two of them stood up, the sound disappeared again. The surroundings were silent. Mosley drew a me from his fingertip and looked around. It was pitch-ck and there was nothing around. ¡°Perhaps we were too nervous. You go and rest first. I¡¯ll stay here and watch,¡± Morris said to Audrey. He continued to use the light in his hand to check the surroundings, but after looking around, there was nothing. Did I really hear wrong? Audrey, who had walked into the tent, had not fallen asleep as well. She was observing the movements outside. Half an hour passed, and it was still quiet. Only then did Audrey and Morris calm down. However, they seemed to be happy a little too early. Hiss, hiss, hiss. Just as Audrey was about to fall asleep, a sound rang out. This time, it was very intense and very obvious. She lifted the tent and saw Morris standing in the darkness with the sword in his hand. ¡°Go back first!¡± Morris turned his head and shouted at Audrey when he saw here out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Audrey asked. Morris¡¯ nervousness made her realize that things were not simple. The voices of the two woke the others up. Seeing that they were about to walk out of the tent, Audrey hurriedly stopped them and said, ¡°Stop, don¡¯te out!¡± Klein and Kate obediently retracted their feet. The drowsiness that had yet to fully awaken waspletely gone at this moment. Having just escaped from the jaws of a tiger, they had once again fallen into the wolf¡¯s den. Their journey was truly too difficult. Audrey walked to Morris¡¯ side. When she saw who wasing, she held her breath. How could there be such a beast here? ¡°You go in first,¡± Morris said softly. He had just lit a fire on the ground. They did not dare toe over yet, but there was no way out behind them. It was no different from walking into a dead end. The only way out was to fight to the death. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Audrey still stood still. She could not let Morris face such a dangerous monster alone. Hiss, hiss, hiss. The rustling sound came again, announcing to Audrey their dissatisfaction at the moment. ¡°Fire Phoenix!¡± Audrey summoned the Fire Phoenix. Its appearance was as bright as a bright moon rising in the night sky. Hiss, hiss, hiss. The appearance of the Fire Phoenix made the cries from the opposite side more intense, and their heads were raised higher. The cobra, a species Audrey had only read about in books, was the first she had ever seen. Chapter 413 - Was Poisoned

Chapter 413: Was Poisoned

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Up until now, there was no potion that could cure the venom of a cobra. Therefore, once they encountered such a monster, they would have to stay as far away from it as possible. If they were bitten by it, the only oue would be death. However, Audrey was not worried about this problem at the moment. She was thinking of a way to catch the cobra. If she could catch one, she could also think of a way to develop a potion that could cure the venom. Hiss, hiss, hiss! The leader of the cobras was about a meter long. Its entire body was covered in strange patterns, and the venomous snake looked as though it was covered in blood. There were about a dozen of them following behind it. They stood in a square formation as they looked at Morris and Audrey with their heads erect. Their tongues kept flicking out. They looked extremely aggressive. ¡°Fire Phoenix, go!¡± Audrey threw the Fire Phoenix in her hand into the sky while she took out her sword. It was said that one had to hit a snake seven inches in order to hit it. Audrey¡¯s gaze was fixed on the leading cobra. In her eyes, it was not only a dangerous existence but also a subject that could be studied. The Fire Phoenix hovered above the group of cobras, constantly spraying fire seeds to attract the attention of the cobras. Audrey and Morris attacked from both sides. Kate, Klein, and hispanions also walked out of the tent, surrounding the cobra in a circle. ¡°You must be careful. Don¡¯t be bitten by them,¡± Audrey shouted at the crowd in a panic. She did not want anyone to leave in front of her. The cobra¡¯s gaze was vicious. Usually, it would strike quickly and urately after it had targeted its target. Audrey looked into the eyes of the leading cobra. She sensed the killing intent in his eyes and subconsciously tightened her grip on the sword in her hand. The Fire Phoenix continued to spew fire spots, but the cobras seemed to have eyes in their heads. They dodged all the attacks urately and approached Audrey step by step. Hiss, hiss, hiss! The soundsing from their mouths grew louder, and their tongues spat out more frequently. Looking at their scarlet eyes, Audrey guessed that they hade out to look for food, and they had just be food in their eyes. ¡°Please grant me strength!¡± Audrey swung her longsword fiercely, and a lightning-like light shed, shing straight at the leading cobra. However, its movements were extremely agile. Just as the light was about to strike, it dodged in a sh, and the cobra behind it, which could not dodge in time, was killed in one strike, splitting into two. ¡°Audrey, be careful!¡± The head of the cobra suddenly streaked across the ground at high speed like a colorful light. Its speed was so fast that even the naked eye could not catch it in time. Morris used hisbat aura to fly over, narrowly stopping the cobra. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Audrey shook her head, her expression gradually bing serious. These cobras were even more terrifying than you could imagine. Their speed was astonishing, and there was no way to capture them. ¡°Slow!¡± Audrey chanted silently. She pressed her palms together and pointed at the fast-moving group of snakes. The slow-moving group of snakes instantly became extremely slow. Audrey shouted, ¡°There¡¯s only one minute left. Everyone, quickly pack your things and leave this ce.¡± Unlike ordinary snakes, cobras could not be killed with a single strike. They were like earthworms. Even if they were cut in half, they could still survive tenaciously. Audrey aimed the sword in her hand at the head of the cobra. As long as she killed the head, the group of cobras would not dare tomit any more crimes. ¡°Give me strength!¡± Audrey shouted. The sword struck the head of the cobra, but in the next second, Audrey¡¯s skills failed, and the group of cobras regained their speed. The snake head moved rapidly toward Audrey like a gust of wind. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived at Audrey¡¯s feet. Hiss, hiss, hiss. A hissing sound could be heard. Audrey felt a pain in her calf. She had been bitten by the cobra. The spirit of revenge was fully disyed on the cobra head. It used itsst bit of life to release the poison into Audrey¡¯s body. Seeing that the cobra¡¯s head was dead, the rest of the cobras panicked. Taking advantage of this gap, Morris took the opportunity to attack. A few of the cobras also died under their swords. Seeing this, the rest of the cobras fled in all directions. ¡°Audrey, are you alright?¡± Morris heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to turn around and tell Audrey, he saw that something was wrong with her expression. He hurriedly ran over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Audrey¡¯s body had copsed weakly, Morris darted over and hugged her. He looked down and saw that there was blood oozing out from Audrey¡¯s calf. She had been bitten! ¡°Audrey, Audrey, wake up! Open your eyes! Look at me!¡± Morris shouted as he shook Audrey¡¯s head. ¡°Audrey!¡± However, Audrey¡¯s body was getting heavier, and her eyes were starting to lose focus. ¡°Audrey, wake up!¡± Without caring too much, Morris lowered his head and began to help Audrey suck out the poison from the bite. As the poison was sucked out bit by bit, Audrey gradually woke up. However, her lips turned purple, and her face turned paler. ¡°Morris, stop,¡± Audrey said with difficulty. Chapter 414 - Poisoned

Chapter 414: Poisoned

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What happened just now?¡± As they were attacked by a venomous snake in the middle of the night, Klein, Kate, and the strange man were all in a deep sleep. They were woken up by Audrey¡¯s sudden cries of rm. When everyone pulled open the curtains, they realized that Audrey was actually fine. She was sitting on the ground, but she was hugging Morris¡¯ head in her arms. ¡®Morris was poisoned...It was all to save me...¡¯ Audrey did not expect that the journey to pick the cliff flower would be so dangerous. There were even people who died unexpectedly. As a result, Audrey¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw Morris suck out the poison from the wound in her leg and faint immediately after. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Audrey. The heavens have their way with Morris. He will definitely be safe and sound.¡± ording to themon sense of this world, if one was bitten by a cobra and poisoned, as long as they were cleaned up in time and blocked their meridians withbat aura, there would not be any major problems. For example, Audrey had used her own magic power to freeze the cells in her body and put the cells into a temporary hibernation to block the snake¡¯s venom in time. Morris had a bit of a cut in his mouth when he was eating roasted meat two days ago, so he was too busy thinking about Audrey to care about himself during the emergency treatment. ¡°Morris is such an idiot.¡± Audrey had performed emergency treatment on his body, but for some reason, Morris still had not woken up. It was possible that the injured part was in his brain. Audrey had no other choice. She did not dare to act rashly and could only wait quietly for Morris to wake up. ¡°Let¡¯s take turns keeping vigil. Don¡¯t make it too tiring!¡± Klein was the first to volunteer and let Audrey go to the tent to rest. As he was a guy, Kate also wanted to keep vigil with Klein because he could not sleep after waking up in the middle of the night. Audrey was extremely touched. It was indeed better to act together. Even if there were difficulties, as long as herpanions were by her side, there was no obstacle that she could not ovee. Audrey slept in the tent and tossed and turned for a long time without falling asleep. She simply leaned against the pillow and sat up. She summoned her Fire Phoenix. The Fire Phoenix automatically shrunk its body and pped its wings into Audrey¡¯s palm. It chirped happily, and Audrey thought it was dancing. ¡°Shh! Keep your voice down. Klein and the others think I¡¯m asleep. Don¡¯t give yourself away.¡± The Fire Phoenix obediently nodded, and Audrey reached out to stroke it. The Fire Phoenix narrowed its eyes in enjoyment. ¡°Morris is also injured. We can¡¯t continue exploring ording to the current pattern. Perhaps, we can make things simpler.¡± The Fire Phoenix nodded as if it understood Audrey¡¯s words. It was extremely cute and well-behaved. The ce where the cliff flower was located was shrouded in a thick fog. The Fire Phoenix was born a noble among birds, and it had the fire attribute. Therefore, Audrey wanted to use the Fire Phoenix¡¯s golden eyes to prate the illusion under the barrier set up by the cliff flower. Everything had a spirit, and the cliff flower was no exception. It was likely that the flower king had set up theseyers of barriers to punish the humans who tried to steal anything. Audrey had also seen some clues from the boy¡¯s death. She could not continue being ignorant like this. She had to take the initiative, or her cute teammates would die one after another. ¡°So, you have to be good and help us find the way, okay?¡± Audrey actually felt sorry for the Fire Phoenix. She immediately reached out and hugged its soft and warm body. Audrey was still worried that the Fire Phoenix would encounter unknown dangers. Although flowers and birds lived in harmony, there were other humans in this ce. Humans were the evilest existence inparison to animals. The Fire Phoenix had grown up under her care, so it was especially close to others. Audrey¡¯s furrowed brows were rubbed open by the Fire Phoenix¡¯s head. Its head and tail were burning with raging mes. It was even fiercer than before, and its energy was overflowing. Audrey understood that the Fire Phoenix was showing off its strength. It could even fight against a level 30 or so Dou Qi expert. The fire seed that it had since ancient times was not weak. Once it burned, even water would not be able to extinguish it. ¡°Haha, since you¡¯re my partner, you¡¯re destined to be a powerful existence. Be careful. I believe in you. You¡¯ll definitely escape unscathed. Bring me the information you¡¯ve discovered.¡± Audrey hugged the Fire Phoenix¡¯s body and fell asleep peacefully. It looked like tomorrow would be an interesting day. As for the Fire Phoenix, after it smelled Audrey¡¯s sound of deep sleep, its body slowly shrank. Finally, it quietly left Audrey¡¯s arms. Audrey lowered her arms and hung them on the quilt. As if she had sensed it, she wiped her mouth and turned her body. ¡°Audrey! Come, eat the fruit!¡± When Audrey woke up in the morning, she rubbed her eyes. The sunlight was very good and abundant, illuminating the thorny road. ¡°Is Morris awake?¡± The moment Audrey woke up, she ran straight to Morris¡¯ side and reached out to touch his forehead. She only felt a chill and pulled her hand back. Compared to Morris¡¯ burning forehead yesterday, his temperature had dropped quite a bit today. After some inquiry, it turned out that it wasst night after Audrey had fallen asleep. Morris had woken up, but it was as if he was sleepwalking. His mouth was mumbling some kind of spell, and it was a mess. It made Klein and Kate both afraid and confused. ¡°A spell? Singing? Perhaps the poison has taken control of his mind...¡± Audrey frowned and clenched her fists. If Morris did not wake up within three days, then as the strongest Saint Magister in her reincarnation, she would not have to continue living in thisbat aura world. Audrey could not tolerate it. She watched her closepanion¡¯s life slowly seep away. His smile was so bright, and she did not want to lose him forever. ¡°I¡¯ll order the Fire Phoenix to scout for a while. We¡¯ll take action after we bring back new information. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be too dangerous.¡± Klein nodded repeatedly. He was not very strong, but seeing that this path was bing more and more difficult, he had the same feelings and thoughts. Kate also agreed with Audrey¡¯s decision to take a short break. He was mainly in charge of moving the tools. His body was strong and his strength was limitless. As the team had brought enough things with them, and they could not give up on Morris, there was no second hand that could bear such a burden. Everyone immediately agreed with Audrey¡¯s idea of staying where she was. However, after treating her partner in such a way, Audrey began to act on her own. ¡°You said that you¡¯re going to fetch herbs to treat Morris? No way! Absolutely not! One of us is already injured. You¡¯re a girl.. You can¡¯t have any more idents.¡± Chapter 415 - Was a Burden

Chapter 415: Was a Burden

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Kate put on a serious face and stepped forward. He stood in the direction Audrey wanted to go, blocking her from passing. ¡°Kate! Please understand my thoughts. I don¡¯t want to see Morris die! I wanted to take actionst night, but it was too dangerous. Since it¡¯s already daytime, I¡¯ll be fine. Please believe me!¡± Audrey tried to argue but to no avail. With Kate¡¯s words, she could take action as a team. Then, with another sentence, even if she were to go, he would be the one to stop her. Audrey was momentarily speechless. How could she exin it to Kate? She was actually very strong. The soul in her body possessed the memories of a level 80 battle-saint. It was just that it was inconvenient for her to use it in front of them. It was the same for her to go out and search for herbs. She could use her skills as she pleased. There was also the fact that she did not need to worry about the danger of herpanions. Audrey was confident that she would be able to escape unscathed. Not only that, but it was also not a problem for her to scout the way by herself. Afraid of scaring Kate, Audrey shut her mouth and did not say a word. She did not want to reveal her true strength. ¡°Hey, I know that there are herbs in a nearby direction! As friends, don¡¯t stop this little girl!¡± It was the man who had picked her up midway who spoke up. It turned out that before he had stepped into this ce, he had been a lothario when he was young. With his good battle Qi strength and shy battle techniques, he had won the hearts of many girls. However, this man had ultimately failed to obtain his true love. This kind of feeling was extremely ufortable, and people who had never experienced it before would not understand. At that moment, when the man heard that Audrey wanted to act alone to pick herbs for her partner, he was especially able to understand Audrey. This was because this man had once done something simr to take a risk for the sake of his feelings. Audrey had merely walked the path that he had taken once again. ¡°Just walk straight in this direction! You should be able to pick the herbs you need! But don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Even if you like this young man, he might not like you!¡± Audrey blushed immediately. She felt that this man¡¯s words were strange. What did he mean by saying that she liked Morris? She did not have anyone in her heart! She only wanted to obtain the position of God, that was all! Love and attraction were not within the scope of her life¡¯s ns! ¡°Thank you! I can¡¯t thank you enough for telling me all this! I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future.¡± Audrey cupped her hands and bowed. She felt that this man whom she had picked up on the way had quite a good character. He was a trustworthy partner. ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name?¡± Seeing how Audrey was so insistent that she actually turned a deaf ear to her own words, and with the man¡¯s advice, Kate immediately looked down at Morris, who was sleeping on the ground, and then at Audrey, who was in high spirits. He was momentarily at a loss. ¡°My name is Jinke.¡± The man said his name, and Klein reached out to pull his good friend Kate. ¡°That¡¯s right. Morris has always been very good to Audrey. We don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s best not to get involved in their world.¡± As he said this, Klein even took a look at Audrey. He had never known that Audrey liked Morris...actually, it seemed like the two of them were quitepatible. Audrey did not know what Klein was thinking. She only felt a strange gaze behind her. However, when she turned her head, she only saw Klein and Kate¡¯s backs, shoulder to shoulder. Audrey let out a long sigh. Finally, her partner did not forcefully stop her from taking action. Audrey rolled up her sleeves, ready to show off her skills. After bidding farewell to Jinke, Audrey picked up her small bag on the ground and made a final exchange with her partner. She promised toplete the mission and return triumphantly. Klein and Kate were on the back of a mountain. Audrey was heading north. They did not want to be idle, so they prepared to pick some fruits near the mountain. After all, no one knew if there would be food supplies on the way back. Just by looking at the terrifying part of theke, they knew that the creatures in it could not be eaten. Fortunately, everyone¡¯s worries were unnecessary. The mountain was filled with fruits and wild vegetables. Although there were not many varieties, it was still a huge harvest in this uninhabited wilderness. When Audrey came back in the evening, everyone could have a delicious mushroom soup hotpot! Klein felt that it was a little troublesome to pry the fruits and vegetables with his bare hands. He immediately activated hisbat aura, and a few low-levelbat auras were fully harvested. Kate was used toborious work, so he did it obediently. One by one, he cleaned the soil and put it into the snake skin bag in her arms. ¡°Morris! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± As the three of them had set up a powerful barrier around the tent, and it was connected to their spiritual power, they had returned safely. They immediately raised their heads and saw Morris, who was sitting in a daze. The three of them greeted him. ¡°What...did you guys do?¡± Morris did not lose his memory. It was just that his brain was still in a daze after being baptized by the snake venom. For a moment, his function had not returned to normal, and his mind was nk from what had happened before and after. Klein and Kate ced the fruits and vegetables in their hands on the ground. They wiped their sweat and began to exin how Morris had fallen into a high fever and sleep after saving Audrey. ¡°Hmm? Then why didn¡¯t I see Audrey? Where is she?¡± Morris vaguely recalled something, but his brain still hurt. He had heard from his partner that Audrey had risked her life to pick herbs to treat her injuries. Morris immediately covered his face with his hand in guilt and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been a burden to the team.¡± Then, he fell into a deep state of self-me. On the other side, Audrey was feeling refreshed because she could stretch her arms and legs at will. ¡°Please grant me infinite strength!¡± Audrey shouted tenderly and immediately punched the fierce tiger! The majestic tiger had wanted to swallow her in one gulp and came menacingly. In the end, it had kicked an iron te and provoked someone it should not have met. ¡°Wah!¡± A roar came from the sharp mouth of the tiger. Audrey turned around elegantly andnded steadily on a huge rock, overlooking everything. Her dress fluttered even though there was no wind. She looked like a valiant female soldier. ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t wwant to deal with you so cruelly. However, you might not have gone too far!¡± An icicle rose from under the fierce tiger¡¯s golden fur. It turned into a cage at a speed visible to the naked eye, locking the fierce beast in. The fierce tiger¡¯s fur was frozen by the sharp icicle.. It could be seen how terrifying the temperature of the crystal formed from water condensation was. As the user, the energy that Audrey could control was bottomless! Chapter 416 - Scouting

Chapter 416: Scouting

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Do you still want to eat me? Or rather, what you want to eat is this newly picked immortal herb in my hand...¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes were sharp. She saw that the subdued tiger was still staring at her...hand. That was why she had made such a guess. After all, they were in an environment deep in the forests and mountains. Due to their proximity to the cliff flowers, even the beasts that had cultivated for a hundred years nearby began to possess the spirituality and awareness of humans. Logically speaking, it should not be. If it was not for the Spirit Beasts that had been cultivating for a long time, it would have taken at least a thousand years, or even tens of thousands of years, to reach the level of human intelligence. It was obvious that the fierce tiger could understand humannguage. Audrey was extremely surprised that it had obtained spirituality so easily. Her Fire Phoenix had probably obtained spirituality by chance as well. Audrey was constantly curious about this cliff flower. Her hands constantly provoked the tiger. However, the tiger cowered in a corner and refused to get close, as though Audrey would eat it. It¡¯s time to go back! Audrey took out a brocade pouch and ced the herbs in it. These were all her little treasures! She did not know how Morris¡¯ body was doing. Without further ado, Audrey prepared to use her luck to rush back. When she was attacking the tiger, she had used the ice crystals that she had summoned to wrap them around her hands to form a hard armor. However, due to the powerful impact, Audrey¡¯s bones were unable to withstand the overload of energy, despite being healed by magic, she still felt a faint ache. Just as Audrey was hurrying back, a Phoenix¡¯s cry resounded through the entire valley. ¡°Fire Phoenix! That¡¯s the sound of the Fire Phoenix! It¡¯s injured!¡± The magic on Audrey¡¯s feet immediately stopped working. Hearing the mournful cry of the Fire Phoenix, Audrey knew that something must have happened to it. It was as if its cry was saying, save me, save me! Audrey once again passed by where the fierce tiger was. The ice pir still had not melted. The Tiger¡¯s round eyes immediately narrowed and did not look at her. She seemed to be in the northwest direction. Audrey used her magic to rush over with all her might. Her breathing had inadvertently be a little chaotic. Suddenly, a feeling of sadness rose in her heart. She should not have let the Fire Phoenix take the risk. It was clearly just her ride, but Audrey wanted to train its ability. If anything happened to the Fire Phoenix this time, Audrey would not be able to escape the me. ¡°How strange. What¡¯s wrong with this mountain today? It¡¯s roaring like a tiger and chirping like a bird. could something have happened to Audrey? Why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡± Seeing the sun slowly set in the horizon, no one knew who in the team suddenly said this. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. There was a small bonfire beside the bonfire. It was using an extremely tough, wide, and thick leaf to make a pot. There was clear water in the water bag. There were sixrge bottles of water, and in the water were mushrooms and spices that had been washed and cut. They were steaming and steaming. Everyone had originally nned to eat the mushroom soup hotpot together when Audrey returned. The ingredients were all prepared, but Audrey was nowhere to be seen. Morris was also worried. He was still weak, but he had repeatedly requested to find Audrey. However, he had been mercilessly rejected. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to go out and look for Audrey. It¡¯s going to be night soon. If we gather together, we can still look out for each other. It¡¯s very difficult for a person like Audrey not to encounter the dangerous situation from yesterday!¡± After a short silence, he was interrupted by Jinke¡¯s voice. As someone who had been around for so long, he was very familiar with the environment here. It was obviously disadvantageous to continue to split up. When Audrey returned, would it not be the same if there was no one to support her? Therefore, it was still not advisable to split up. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see! We still have to have hope, or we won¡¯t be able to survive here!¡± Everyone could only endure the torment in their hearts and fill their stomachs first. However, the hot pot tasted sweet, and they ate it to their heart¡¯s content. However, they only ate a few mouthfuls and did not seem to have much of an appetite. This was because their hearts were too anxious. ¡°Fire Phoenix!¡± Audrey only saw a human tent appearing in front of her. It was the same design as the one they had used. They must have bought it from the same ce. Since it was a human, there was nock of scheming and scheming. Audrey felt her heart ache when she saw the Fire Phoenix being captured, but she could only endure it. As the Fire Phoenix was very intelligent, Audrey immediately appeared beside an ancient tree behind the encampment. When she activated her magic to hide her aura, the Fire Phoenix sensed it. Someone hade to save it. It did not need to be eaten anymore. ¡°How are we supposed to eat this stinky bird? Is it that delicious? The fire ropes I specially bought are almost all used up.¡± A tall man was using a level 1 battle technique to vent his anger on the Fire Phoenix¡¯s chest. He used his shadowless fist to attack with all his might, leaving a few marks on the Fire Phoenix¡¯s body. Audrey hid behind a tree and almost ran out like an arrow. She was so angry that she wanted to rip the head off. However, the Fire Phoenix¡¯s inaudible cry was transmitted to her, and it was not the best time to attack. Only then did Audrey restrain herself from attacking. However, she had to trip him up. Audrey¡¯s hands moved slightly as she silently chanted an incantation in her heart. She threw out a battle technique, and instantly, the air under the man¡¯s feet condensed into ice. The man¡¯s fist technique paused for a moment, and he was about to stop. After all, there was no need to waste his strength after a good fight. However, what he did not expect was that the soles of his feet suddenly slipped. As if stepping on a watermelon peel, a big and burly man immediately dropped his guard and fell into the mud without any warning. He looked as miserable as he could be. ¡°Haha, what are you doing? Are you kowtowing, Long Liu? Isn¡¯t it a little too early? Haha!¡± He heard a few men, about dozens of them with strong bodies, mercilesslyughing at their partners. They did not have any intention of pulling him back at all. They looked cold and indifferent. ¡°Damn! What the hell is this?¡± Long Liu looked at his broken palm and blood immediately flowed out. He cursed his mother in his heart. However, the leader was right in front of him. He was quite happy to say that Long Liu kneeled before Long Jiu. After all, Long Jiu was the leader of the team. He could not afford to offend him. It was really strange. Why did the soles of his feet suddenly be so slippery when he was standing in the same ce? Is it that he provoked this ancient beast? Chapter 417 - Eating Meat

Chapter 417: Eating Meat

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Long Liu nced at the Fire Phoenix suspiciously. He saw that the body of the Fire Phoenix, which was heavily tied up, was unharmed, but the mes on its head and tail were slightly dimmer than when he first caught it. Long Jiu said that the meat of this bird wasparable to the delicacies of the mountains and seas. At first, Long Liu did not believe it until three bundles of the fire rope that was tied to the Fire Phoenix were burned off. In addition to all the miraculous operations just now... Long Liu began to believe that this bird had the bloodline of an ancient divine beast. ¡°Long Liu, take good care of this bird! Otherwise, if you have to endure it at night, don¡¯t even dream of eating meat! Haha!¡± The surrounding men still could not stop their jeering. After all, Long Liu was really quite unlucky. Not only did he catch this strange beast at the first moment, but he was also given the responsibility of looking after it by the leader. He was really miserable at the moment and did not get any benefits at all. That was why everyoneughed at him so impudently,ughing at him for being too dutiful and honest. ¡°So noisy!¡± All of a sudden, a strong wind blew in the forest. Everyone only felt that within the span of a breath, a wave of energy-containing pure Dou Qi spiraled up in the air and finally shot up to the sky, scattering along with the clouds. ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s Long Jiu! Is he angry?¡± Long Liu had originally intended to tease those men, so he stopped and went to sit down to rest. However, Long Jiu¡¯s overbearing aura suddenly pounced on him, firmly suppressing Long Liu, who was the closest to him, and he was unable to move his body at all. ¡°Cough!¡± Long Liu squeezed out a syble from his throat, and his face was immediately kicked away by Long Jiu¡¯s kick. Long Liu¡¯s body was prated by a surge of Dou Qi, and his body flew five meters away uncontrobly. There was a loud sound, and the tree trunk that was as thick as the waist of a two hundred kilogram fatty broke into two pieces where Long Liu fell. ¡°Si...what a terrifying strength...¡± It was unknown who said this in the team, but soon after, Long Jiu slowly stood up under the admiring gazes of the crowd. His ck robe fluttered in the air even though there was no wind, and his seductive smoky makeup seemed to have the power to bewitch people¡¯s hearts, like a scorpion that could see through one¡¯s heart. Long Jiu was in charge of leading more than ten people in this mercenary group. He had forgotten how many days he had spent searching for the flower of the cliff. Just now, Long Jiu was sitting outside the tent on the only chair with a cushion. When he closed his eyes to rest, he inadvertently received the signal from the higher-ups. Yes, Long Jiu possessed high-level Dou Qi, and his strength far exceeded that of everyone on the field. And because of his special ability, he did not have the ability to fight directly. Regarding the skill of information transmission, it could be said that he had practiced it to the acme of perfection. ¡°Someone from the Carol Association?¡± Audrey almost cried out in surprise, and she quickly reached out her hand to cover her mouth. She did not expect to meet someone from the Carol Association on the way to pick the flower of the cliff. She saw that Long Jiu¡¯s robe was lifted in the breeze, revealing the pattern of a masked snake and a rose on his corbone. It was enchanting and bloody! ¡°Boss...boss! Do you want to eat meat?¡± Long Liu recovered his strength quickly and quickly climbed to the front of his boss. He stretched out his dirty hands and wanted to hug Long Jiu¡¯s feet. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you want to eat meat or not, but I¡¯m sure that your meat must be very stinky!¡± Long Liu was so scared that he shivered when he heard the half-threatening words. He immediately withdrew his hands and did not dare to reach out his hands to spheme anymore. ¡°Recently, has the organization sent any messengers over to deliver a message?¡± Long Jiu meditated for a few days. His mind was clear, and he did not have any desires. He did not eat or drink, but there was no sign of fatigue at all. He was in a state of high spirits. ¡°Reporting to the boss! There¡¯s still no news from the organization!¡± The men were also very respectful towards Long Jiu. At that moment, no one dared to make a sound to tease him. They all knelt on the ground and did not even raise their heads, as if he was a God at the moment. ¡°Oh.¡± Audrey stuck her head out, wanting to see the appearance of Long Jiu, but her position was really not in the right ce. She could not find him properly, so she could only see the back of his head. ¡°Since the organization hasn¡¯t assigned any tasks, then I will now represent the organization to arrange some matters for you...¡± In fact, Long Jiu did not need to receive the mission information from the Carol Association on paper. His intuition was amazing, and he could use his Dou Qi to spread to collect the information in the air. In addition, Long Jiu¡¯s own soul had a connection with the energy source of the Carol Association, so he was always the first to know about the situation of the organization. Just now, when he recovered from his meditative state, he caught the recent news of the Carol Association organization and received good news. However, Long Jiu did not sense the specific good news. Firstly, he needed to use his mental strength and time, and secondly, the interns of the Carol Association were too stupid and noisy, which interrupted his peaceful spiritual sense. ¡°Long Liu, you did a good thing today. You¡¯re in charge of finding a way to kill this broken bird, so let¡¯s eat barbecue together!¡± ¡°Then you, yes, it¡¯s you. Clean up the traces of our battle in front of us, as if we¡¯ve never been here before!¡± ¡°And in thest two days, I¡¯ve felt the abnormal fluctuation of the cliff flower, and I still have the strength to go out and investigate more! I want to go back as soon as possible!¡± As the orders were issued, the group began to stop fooling around as they had two days ago. They began to gather their minds and take action. ¡°In addition, before that, I think it¡¯s necessary to call our new friends out for a warm wee ceremony!¡± Audrey had not thought of how to rescue the Fire Phoenix, but she did not expect a small rock beside her to explode under her feet. Audrey jumped in fright. She could not hold her breath and was exposed to the air. ¡°It¡¯s...a woman... ?¡± The men were like bloodthirsty zombies. When they saw Audrey¡¯s young and beautiful face, they looked like hungry wolves pouncing on their prey, emitting a faint, vicious light. ¡°Oh!¡± This person was indeed powerful! Audrey clenched her fists. Under her calm eyes were surging emotions. This was great. It would be difficult for her to escape after exposing her figure. How was she going to save the Fire Phoenix? This was a headache. ¡°Hmm, she¡¯s young. Although she¡¯s a girl, her strength is not bad. At least she¡¯s more powerful than the people under me.¡± Long Jiu narrowed his eyes and carefully sized up Audrey. He did not know what kind of fighting technique she used to transform her Qi into a physical form. At that moment, Audrey¡¯s body floated in the air. ¡°Damn it! What do you want? Let go of me!¡± It was as if there was an invisible hand grabbing Audrey¡¯s neck in the air, making her unable to breathe. Audrey hammered and kicked, but it was as if she had smashed into a ball of cotton-like battle spirit. She kicked a few more times, and her neck was strangled even tighter. Audrey wanted to use all her strength to push away his control. At that moment, the aura in her chest began to circte crazily. Long Jiu looked at Audrey¡¯s pained look and smiled bloodily, revealing the Carol Association pattern on his neck.. It was dark and charming. Chapter 418 - Launched a Sneak Attack

Chapter 418: Launched a Sneak Attack

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Cough cough...let go of me quickly...¡± Audrey¡¯s suffocating pain seemed to have affected the Fire Phoenix¡¯s emotions. The Fire Phoenix struggled to flutter its wings from the ground, and its cry was apanied by a strong wind. Could it be that this stinky bird had gone berserk? Long Jiu nced at it contemptuously, and the aura in his hand churned, condensing into a sword of the battle spirit. The long sword directly pierced through the chest of the Fire Phoenix. Although it was a species of immortal bird, under the powerful strength, the wound that pierced through the heart was not so easy to heal in a short time. ¡°Fire Phoenix!¡± Audrey struggled for a while. Not only her elbow but also her waist and ankles were all restrained by the aura as if a heavy object was pressing down on her. ¡°Ha, just tell me what you overheard behind my back. How many days have you been following me?¡± It must be known that Long Jiu had just issued the highest order in the team a few days ago, to overthrow the rule of Spark City! He, Long Jiu, was going to lead the mercenaries to pick the flower of the cliff, as well as rule the other right-wing legion of the Carol Association that was being prepared. He was going to attack Spark City and take Lance¡¯s head off. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. Put me down quickly, or else...!¡± A metallic smell gradually came up from Audrey¡¯s throat. If Long Jiu did not let her go, she would have to remove her own seal. Audrey¡¯s eyes were red. When she stared at Long Jiu, the elements in her hand were operating. The power of ice was like a volcano that was umting energy before it erupted. She absolutely could not die here. Even if his cultivation state was unfathomable, she had to pick the flower of the cliff and return to spark city alive! The threat of the demonic energy¡¯s attack could not allow her to continue waiting! ¡°Ridiculous to the extreme!¡± However, before Long Jiu could sneer, an almost inaudible roar was transmitted from his feet that touched the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there an earthquake? Or is there a ferocious beasting to attack?¡± Long Jiu looked at the dark sky with a tinge of blue, he did not find anything unusual. However, the Fire Phoenix was so happy that her eyes were wide open. She was also frightened by this movement. However, the Fire Phoenix was very clear that this power was the activation of magic! And such a familiar frequency, of course, only Audrey, who was suspended in the air, could control it! Rumble! ¡®Die! Long Jiu!¡¯ ¡®And all the people of your Carol Association!¡¯ ¡®Since you want to destroy Spark City, then I¡¯ll let you die without a burial ce here! And you don¡¯t have to leave your lives behind to go back!¡¯ Although Audrey was still restrained, her eyes had already turned scarlet, as if a fierce beast was about to move out. On Long Jiu¡¯s side, it was obvious that he only knew how to use his battle spirit, and he was only good at identifying the smell of battle spirit. So when this huge invisible magic burst out from underground, Long Jiu immediately shouted at the dense crowd where the team was, run! Long Jiu had this confidence. With his powerful strength, he could sweep away the ice impact brought by the magic. However, his team¡¯s strength was not on the same level, so some people might not be able to escape. As expected, several iron pirs rose up from the ground. In fact, they were not made of iron but were formed from pure magic. They were as hard as iron, sharp and fierce like knives and spears. The ice pirs suddenly appeared in front of the crowd and stabbed at them rapidly. Some of them could not withstand the attack and were stabbed immediately. Blood immediately flowed out. The bright red color covered the entire ground in an instant, and there were even people screaming continuously. It was like hell on earth! ¡°Ah, who is it? Who did this! I can¡¯t even feel my Dou Qi?!¡± Long Jiu was flustered. It was also because of his anger that his body was trembling. His face was distorted as if something was threatening him. This feeling was not pleasant at all. At the same time, Long Jiu also felt that since this power was not Qi, then it was very likely that it was the ancient demonic Qi that the organization was currently studying! ¡°It should be you, right? Little beauty! It¡¯s you who caused my team to suffer heavy casualties. Tell me, how do you want to repay me?¡± Long Jiu was covered in blood and Long Liu hugged one of his legs. However, he was toozy to even kick him this time because all the other members of the mercenary group had died, leaving only the sly and cunning Long Liu alone. It was not an exaggeration to say that if Long Jiu hit him again, Long Liu might die. ¡°Hahaha! Did you just discover it? It seems that my hiding methods have reached the acme of perfection!¡± Long Jiu originally thought that he would be able to crush Audrey to death like stepping on an ant. However, when he raised his arm above his head and was about to make a grabbing gesture, Audrey...suddenly fell off from his palm. The difference between magic and Qi was indeed huge, but it was obvious that the strength that Audrey disyed was far inferior to his, but she still managed to break free so easily. ¡°You can¡¯t guess it, right? Actually, I wasn¡¯t really caught by you. Being controlled by you is just a part of my n. Are you surprised or not?¡± Audrey revealed a girl¡¯s innocent smile, but in Long Jiu¡¯s eyes, she only felt that it was so dazzling that it made him feel a little stung. It was just like a person who had never seen colors. One day, he suddenly discovered that the world was actually colorful, so pure and beautiful. It was an existence that he, Long Jiu, who lived in darkness all year round, could not understand. ¡°Die! Being with you has wasted too much of my time! I¡¯m still waiting to reunite with my little friend!¡± Chapter 419 - Triumphant Return

Chapter 419: Triumphant Return

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey had a mature soul and her strength was many times stronger than Long Jiu¡¯s. If she attacked with all her strength, Long Jiu would probably be poked into a sieve, right? But these were not what Audrey should be worried about... Audrey softly chanted a magic spell and her breath was extremely stable. When she raised her hand, the sky was instantly covered with ice crystals, as if a storm was about to break out. And Audrey was the mage standing at the center of the magic, controlling all the life forms with demonic Qi for her use. ¡°Crackle!¡± The rain of ice des fell, and the entire ce was filled with white mist, waiting to be cleared of the clouds and see the dawn. However, when Audrey grabbed with her hand, she knew that she had failed at this moment. She had let Long Jiu escape by mistake, and even Long Liu was rescued. She had really made a mistake. She should have restrained his legs before attacking. Audrey frowned. This time, she had let go of a ruthless character from the Carol Association by mistake. She did not know whether it would affect Spark Cityter on. But on second thought, since Long Jiu had left, this also meant that there would be no morepetitors in the Crescent River valley. The members of the Carol Association could not get the cliff flower, so they naturally suffered a heavy loss. ¡°Good Fire Phoenix, I¡¯ve let you suffer. I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t let you get hurt anymore.¡± Audrey walked to the shelf that trapped the Fire Phoenix and immediately waved her hand to cut off thebat aura restriction on the Fire Phoenix¡¯s body. The Fire Phoenix was free, but because it had been severely injured by Long Jiu¡¯sbat skill, it could not fly by itself and could only rely on Audrey¡¯s shoulder. Audrey carried the injured Fire Phoenix on her back and felt a little sorry for it because it could not even use its shrinking ability. Its body was really too weak. ¡°Hello, everyone. It¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re still waiting for me...¡± Audrey saw the sunset on the mountain for several hours, about ten o¡¯clock at night. After the big battle with Long Jiu, and she did not use magic to bring the Fire Phoenix back, the journey had been dyed for a long time. ¡°Audrey! Fortunately, you¡¯re alright! Otherwise, Kate and I would have gone out to look for you! Look, our luggage is ready!¡± Klein lifted the heavy bag in his hand and immediately looked at Audrey with some worry in his eyes. Because Audrey had said before that she woulde back before dark. However, she had promised so well that the other members were worried about her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! Because I didn¡¯t know...that the Fire Phoenix was injured.¡± Facing her team, Audrey finally thought about it and decided to hide the fact that she had met the members of the Carol Association. If Kate and Klein found out that she had not only met them but had also fought with them...it was likely that Audrey would not be able to continue hiding her strength. Her hidden strength would be exposed in public! In order to avoid such a situation, Audrey handled the matter of the Fire Phoenix being injured very carefully. ¡°You...why are you injured on your face?¡± The moment Morris spoke, everyone walked forward to take a closer look. It turned out that there was really a long and thin wound on Audrey¡¯s face. Although it was not very obvious, traces of blood were still seeping out. ¡°Have you fought anyone before?¡± Morris was the person who cared the most about Audrey, so he immediately discovered her embarrassment and concealment. However, Audrey did not panic. Her gaze was very firm as she looked forward, making eye contact with Morris¡¯ gaze. ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve even seen through this. Morris, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Audrey narrowed her eyes and smiled as if nothing had happened. She stepped across the grass and mud and ced the Fire Phoenix in a tent to the side. Then, she told Morris. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯ve woken up. Don¡¯t take such risks again next time! Do you understand? How can a person absorb snake venom? Protecting yourself is the most important thing!¡± There was a faint sense of reproach in Audrey¡¯s words. Morris naturally understood this. After listening to Audrey¡¯s words, he only wanted to say that it was caused by an unconscious impulse. ¡°Right, let¡¯s move quickly. In any case, let¡¯s strive to get the cliff flower as soon as possible so that we can rush to Spark City in time.¡± Audrey was dancing and demonstrating to everyone under the dark night sky. She was full of passion as if she was about to get the cliff flower. One had to know that there were still two other treasures that could resist the demonic Qi attack of the Carol Association after they obtained them. It was unknown if the alchemists of the Carol Association had produced that special potion. ¡°But we¡¯ve been traveling for so many days, and we still don¡¯t have any leads. What should we do?¡± Everyone had Kate¡¯s anxiety. Audrey immediately heard the Fire Phoenix cry. It was the Fire Phoenix summoning her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I let the Fire Phoenix go and let it scout the area? Since it summoned me like this, it must have some clues.¡± As the Fire Phoenix was injured, Audrey signaled for everyone to keep quiet before tiptoeing into the tent. Under everyone¡¯s suspicious gazes, Audrey walked out again, bringing good news along the way. ¡°The cliff flower is not far ahead. Let¡¯s work harder and try toplete the harvest in two days!¡± After Audrey said that, she saw that everyone was in high spirits, so she prepared to go to sleep. She still had ns for tomorrow, so she did not know what was waiting for them tomorrow. ¡°Oh, Audrey, what¡¯s in your backpack? Why do I hear the sound of ss bottles? You must know that the road is extremely dangerous.. It¡¯s very likely that your bottles and jars will shatter.¡± Chapter 420 - Giant Birds

Chapter 420: Giant Birds

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Morris had changed into a brand-new set of clothes, and he looked much more energetic. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just some low-level recovery potions that I¡¯ve refined!¡± Audrey scratched her head in embarrassment. She only felt that she had not brought enough. She had thought of refining some yesterday to replenish herpanions¡¯ energy on the way. However, Audrey fell asleep in the middle of the night. When she woke up, the furnace was still burning, so there were about ten bottles. It was enough for the entire team to eat for a few days. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s in this direction? Why do I feel that it¡¯s so mysterious? Everyone, look! What¡¯s that in front of us?¡± At this moment, the team was in progress. Kate volunteered to walk in front to scout for his teammates. When he saw the strange scene, he immediately took it out to share. They saw a towering tree blocking their path. The tree was a thousand meters long, and its trunk waspletely covered by white clouds. It looked a little terrifying, as though anyone who climbed it would die if they fell down. After all, this tree was too tall! Audrey estimated that it would take a year for the tree to spiral up. With a height of tens of thousands of meters, it could be inferred that this ce had a history of tens of millions of years. ¡°The Fire Phoenix flew down from above. It already knows what¡¯s up there and is urging us to go up...it seems like it¡¯s said that this spiral tree staircase doesn¡¯t exist all the time. After a period of time, it will disappear. This is a rare opportunity.¡± The Fire Phoenix climbed out of Audrey¡¯s backpack. Its injured wings had yet to recover, and it looked pitiful. If not for that, the Fire Phoenix would have had the ability to send everyone up. ¡°I¡¯ve already fed you too many tonicsst night. Since you¡¯re injured, you should recuperate well. Don¡¯t think about rushing things. It¡¯s only bad for your injuries.¡± While Audrey was lecturing the Fire Phoenix, Morris suddenly shouted in the middle, probably to let everyone see what was wrong with the tree. That was because just now, at the instant Audrey lowered her head and spoke, the tree was spinning in a fixed direction at a constant speed. Morris had always been very attentive to the details, so he immediately noticed this abnormal phenomenon. ¡®Perhaps this tree is a temporary stopover so that people who need it can go up. However, there is a time limit for this, I¡¯m afraid.¡¯ Audrey frowned and was thinking about how to get everyone up unscathed. Suddenly, Audrey was pleasantly surprised to find a group of giant birds with wings beside the tree. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this perfect? I can ride this bird and fly into the sky!¡¯ Audrey was about to rush over to negotiate with these birds when the man reached out to stop her. It was Jinke. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, it¡¯s best to stay away from that giant bird!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. This is indeed a shortcut to the location of the cliff flower. You only get a chance to see it once every few hundred years!¡± Audrey looked at Jinke quietly, but her eyes did not shrink back. ¡°Compared to missing out on an opportunity, I prefer to fight with all my strength!¡± Audrey had nothing to be afraid of. At worst, she could just show off her skills. Sooner orter, no matter how strong or fierce these birds were, they would still be tamed by her! Seeing Audrey preparing to go to the battlefield with her imposing manner, the others also held their breaths and watched intently. Of course, they were not all spectators. They had already prepared their weapons. ¡°Wu ¨C¡± An eagle¡¯s cry suddenly resounded through the sky. Audrey saw a pair of wings that blotted out the sky like ck clouds, pressing down on her head. Instantly, as the eagle pped its wings a few times, the strong wind instantly stirred up. Audrey could not avoid it in time, and the rope in her hair broke. A head of shiny ck hair fell smoothly on her shoulders. ¡°Audrey, be careful!¡± Just as Kate, Klein, and Morris had yet to recover from their shock, they could only forcefully circte theirbat aura to resist the attack of the strong wind. The sand and rocks blinded their eyes, but what made everyone¡¯s heart ache even more was that Audrey had been snatched away by the giant eagle. Everything had happened so quickly. After a few seconds of the gale, no one had seen Audrey. At the same time, her backpack and the Fire Phoenix had also fallen to the ground. ¡°Audrey! Don¡¯t let anything happen to you! Damn it! Why didn¡¯t this godforsaken beast do anything to me?!¡± Morris¡¯ eyes turned red. In his heart, Audrey was too important. She was even more important than himself. ¡°No! Don¡¯t be rash! Morris! Audrey will be fine! Don¡¯t take such a risk anymore.¡± Klein¡¯s persuasion waspletely useless. It was only when Kate¡¯s sturdy body blocked in front of him that Morris could not resist and silently epted the oue. Everyone could see Morris¡¯ dejected expression. Everyone took a deep breath in their hearts, as though Audrey was noting back. They could only hold their anger in their hearts forever. ¡°Stinky bird! Wow, how many days has it been since you took a bath? Come! I¡¯ll use my demonic aura to wash you up!¡± Chapter 421 - Captured Her

Chapter 421: Captured Her

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey pinched her nose and chanted a spell. In an instant, she was high in the sky. She was tightly wrapped by the eagle¡¯s ws, and her entire body seemed to be the source of icicles. In a short while, the entire body of the eagle was frozen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you! I just want to ask you for a small favor!¡± After being baptized by Audrey¡¯s demonic Qi, the frozen feathers fell off one by one. Along with the dirt and smell, they solidified and fell from the sky. This time, Audrey¡¯s nose was much fresher. At least the car under her... It was not as smelly anymore. The eagle was naturally used to being free. How could it bear being ridden by others? Immediately, it could not help but roll and twist its body under Audrey¡¯s butt. The feeling of falling from a high altitude made Audrey enjoy the feeling of flying. Fortunately, Audrey was not thrown away by the eagle. Compared to the cunning old fox, Audrey was better. She used the icicle as a sword and stabbed straight into the eagle¡¯s body. In any case, the stinky bird¡¯s skin was thick and its body was huge. Audrey¡¯s little stab wound was nothing at all. Because it had fused with the eagle¡¯s blood, Audrey had activated a higher-level spell. However, this move was also formed by the condensation of ice. Audrey¡¯s ability to transform was superb. She could already tie the eagle like a thick iron chain. ¡°I¡¯ll let you carry us up to pick the flower of the cliff. It won¡¯t make you lose a piece of meat! Hurry up and make your choice, stinky bird!¡± Audrey red at the eagle while cursing. It looked as though it could hear what she was saying. It actually shed tears in order to survive. It was really intelligent. Audrey could not help but think of her Fire Phoenix. ¡®I¡¯ll spare you for the sake of the Fire Phoenix!¡¯ Audreyy on the eagle¡¯s back and retracted the icicles that had transformed into chains. Perhaps the ice was too heavy, but the giant bird immediately felt its body lighten. It pped its wings and flew happily in the sky. Audrey was actually quite happy. She immediately asked the eagle if it was willing to be her mount. At first, Audrey did not want to take it under her wing, but when she saw that the eagle was enjoying itself, she forgot that Audrey was still hanging on to it. Audrey immediately became angry. ¡°Look! What¡¯s that thing flying over from the horizon! It¡¯s dark...it seems, it seems to be Audrey!¡± Morris immediately reacted when he heard the exmations. He hurriedly looked up. As expected, who else could it be other than Audrey who was sitting on the ck mount? He saw the giant eagle charging forward valiantly while Audrey was leaning on its back affectionately above his head. The moment Audrey saw herpanions, she immediately raised her hand and waved it vigorously. As soon as the giant eaglended, another gust of strong wind mixed with sand covered the sky and earth, making it impossible for everyone to look at it. ¡°Is everyone alright? I¡¯m back!¡± Audrey took a stroll in the air and returned unscathed. Not only that, she also brought a giant bird that had been tamed. The giant bird was still trembling when it looked at Audrey, but when it looked at Morris and the others, it gave off a mighty and majestic aura. It made people both love and hate it. ¡°Wow, Audrey! What did you do in the sky? You actually made it submit to you?¡± Klein could not hold it in any longer. His face was flushed red like a red apple, and he was panting due to his excitement. Morris was equally shocked. However,pared to whether the eagle had surrendered or not, he was more concerned about whether Audrey was injured. ¡®I used my beast taming skill.¡¯ Although Audrey had always insisted that the eagle was actually a god who hade to help them, Morris did not believe it. He always felt that Audrey was hiding something, but he had no evidence. ¡®This bird really sent me back on its own. I didn¡¯t do anything. I was drifting in the sky so high up, what could I do?¡¯ The reason Audrey gave was so wless that no one could find any loopholes. Therefore, the group immediately believed that the bird was here to help them. Audrey secretly gave the eagle a look. The eagle¡¯s body suddenly trembled and it immediately let out a cry. It could be said to be quite miserable. Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Go up. Its back is quite broad. It¡¯s much morefortable than the Fire Phoenix¡¯s. As long as you hold on to it like I did, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Audrey smiled and narrowed her eyes. She did not look like the kind of person who had fought the eagle for 300 rounds in the sky. When using the Cold Frost, only the eagle knew how much of its feathers had been cut off. Fortunately, the eagle had a strong recovery ability, so it did not cause too bad of an impact. At least, that was what it looked like at the moment. Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Be good. As long as you bring us back and forth safely, I¡¯ll restore your freedom. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± Audrey stretched out her hand to stroke the eagle¡¯s head. She felt the body of her subordinate tremble in excitement. Audrey smiled and narrowed her eyes. She had not expected that the bird she had unintentionally tamed would yearn so much for the freedom of life. It was the bird¡¯s fault for not cherishing it. It had provoked her for no reason and let her take advantage of it. In fact, if she could bring this bird back to Spark City, it would definitely bring her an endless sense of security there. Chapter 422 - Flight

Chapter 422: Flight

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As it carried an astonishing amount of cargo, there was no problem for hundreds or even thousands of people. It also had other long-distance transportation functions. It was very suitable for the transportation of materials and people. During war, it could be used as a secret weapon of an air-drop unit. However, Audrey was still very principled. Since she had promised to set it free, she would not go back on her word. ¡°Are you all seated? Now...let¡¯s set off! Our target! The flower of the cliff!¡± The Fire Phoenix in her backpack was twittering excitedly as if it was afraid that it would lose its presence. Audrey felt the air pressure around her decrease. Immediately, her body followed the giant eagle and left the surface of the ground. Everyone widened their mouths in horror because the giant eagle was flying straight into the sky. It was the only one that dared to fly straight up into the sky along the rotating trees. It automatically carried such a sharp aura. It seemed like even a Dou Qi expert below level 30 would not be able to match it. ¡°Look! It¡¯s a rainbow!¡± Klein¡¯s eyes could not open because of the intense surging air. However, when he identally saw the beautiful rainbow clouds through the gaps of his eyes, he was immediately unable to close his eyes. It should be known that in the outside world, there might not be such a wonderful sight to admire. Therefore, Klein widened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Just as everyone was still admiring the clouds, the huge bird¡¯s body suddenly shook, and then, countless clouds surged over. It was as if it was piercing through an invisible barrier. On the huge eagle¡¯s body, Kate¡¯s body and weight were heavier, so his feathers were torn off. Seeing that Kate¡¯s body was about to fall down, Morris immediately stretched out a hand and pulled him back. Morris condensed thebat aura in his hand and hooked the giant eagle¡¯s flesh tightly, so he did not fall down. The scene just now was really too dangerous. Even Kate himself did not expect it to be like this. He almost lost his life. After all, from such a high altitude, it was at least 10,000 meters. If he fell down directly, he would be a meat patty even if he did not die. ¡°Thank you, Morris! I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Before Kate could finish his words of gratitude, he suddenly felt a pain on his back. It turned out that his body had passed through the enchantment. The others felt the same. After the pain, they felt extremely rxed and their bodies felt light. After the giant eagle broke through the enchantment, it slowlynded on the ground. However, this ground waspletely different from the muddy ground just now. Audrey lifted her legs and walked down. Her feet stepped on the soft cotton candy, as it was white everywhere, as if it was above the clouds. ¡°No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s a cliff flower here, right? As the name suggests, there¡¯s no cliff here. Moreover, this kind of soil is built in the sky. It definitely doesn¡¯t have enough nutrients to reach the weight of the thick soil.¡± Klein reached out and grabbed a handful of soft sand on the ground. Instantly, it flowed through his fingers like water, condensing into a cotton candy cloud that could withstand the weight of a hundred pounds of human body. ¡°There must be something fishy about this ce. Everyone, don¡¯t be distracted. Focus on preventing any idents!¡± Morris was still used to being vignt. When he came to this ce that looked like a fairy¡¯s residence, he immediately felt ufortable. Pink bubbles floated in the sky, as though they were floating around his head. ¡°I think this is an excellent ce to train.¡± Audrey stretched her muscles and bones before lying down. Shended on the sturdy clouds. Her mood was wide open, and the strength in her body had magically increased by several times. At the same time, when they heard Audrey talking about training, everyone began to circte theirbat aura. So it was true! The air in their chests spun rapidly like a windmill. This was the beauty of rapid transformation. As long as they stayed here for an entire year, they would be able to increase their cultivation by ten yearspared to the outside world! There must be something good here... However, no one had discovered it yet. They saw the huge eagle licking its feathers as if it wanted to tell Audrey something. Audrey sat up from the ground and walked to the front of the giant eagle, patting its head. Then, Audrey looked in the direction the giant eagle was staring at, and her eyes could not move away. ¡°The flower of the cliff! This is the flower of the cliff!¡± Audrey¡¯s surprised cry attracted everyone¡¯s attention. However, when they looked in the direction that Audrey had pointed out, it was about half a kilometer away. From afar¡­there was a crystal clear flower blooming between the heaven and earth. ¡°Can you feel its pure spirit energy? ¡°I believe that the roots of the cliff flower are based on this rotating tree...not only does it absorb nutrients from the area below, but it can also bring the influence of the cliff flower down to nourish nts and animals with spirit energy.¡± After a short period of analysis, Audrey was able to confirm that the nature of the cliff flower was pure and beautiful. It was especially so when it grew in such a beautiful fairnd. ¡°Are you guys done resting? We¡¯re going over. Let¡¯s go together and witness this historical moment!¡± Morris was quite happy. As long as he obtained this cliff flower, he would not have to continue tossing and turning on this road. ¡®It was only half a kilometer! I can use mybat aura to jump over it in minutes! Haha, charge!¡¯ Audrey did not know what the man¡¯s goal was, but since he was sincere, she couldpete fairly. She was going to get the cliff flower anyway! Chapter 423 - Transcending the Tribulation

Chapter 423: Transcending the Tribtion

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey stood on the soft soil and walked forward. The y seemed to be sticky, dragging her along with a resistance. As a result, the entire team could not touch the cliff flower even though they saw it not far ahead. After walking for a while, Klein stopped first. Hisbat aura had actually dried up.. In addition, Klein¡¯s body was not that strong to begin with, so after being blocked by the resistance, he immediately felt a sense of fatigue welling up in his head. Seeing herpanions stop one after another, Audrey hurriedly turned her head and shared some of their luggage. ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore! Why Is it so hard? Do you still have the strength? Mybat aura seems to have been sucked away by an invisible force!¡± Klein was supported by Kate to sit at the side. Although the environment here was like a fairnd where angels appeared, no one should be left alone in the same ce. No one knew what would happen next. Since the cliff flower could forcefully absorb thebat aura of the surrounding environment, it meant that it was best not to spread thebat aura from the body. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s best to quickly close the acupoints that release thebat aura! That way, the marshmallow y on the ground won¡¯t stick to our feet!¡± Audrey also discovered this surprising phenomenon as Klein spoke. When she was just using magic, she felt rxed and unrestrained. As expected of the reputation of the Crescent River Valley. Everyone thought that the cliff flower was on the ground. However, this spiritual creature found such a unique paradise on earth for himself to cultivate in It was no wonder that even the people from the Carol Association could not sense that the cliff flower was growing in the sky. If they had note to the ce where the flower bloomed, they would not have known that there was such a paradise. ¡°Look! That cliff flower that seems to be able to sense the emotions and feelings of humans seems to be retreating? Could it be my illusion?¡± Everyone came over to console Klein. After all, they were a team. After a short rest, Klein suddenly let out a loud voice. After this reminder, Audrey and Morris looked at each other, then looked towards the location of the cliff flower. As there was no reference object, and the color of the sky was the same as the cotton candy and y ground, no changes could be seen at all. Audrey closed her eyes and circted her magic elements with inaudible movements, probing the direction of the cliff flower. Since it could not affect the magic elements in Audrey¡¯s body, Audrey¡¯s probing went quite smoothly. Morris and the others had already begun to feel that crane was hallucinating because they were clearly heading in the same direction. At the very least, if they spent more time, they would be able to pick the cliff flower. Audrey did not think so. When she saw herpanions take out their cooking utensils and start cooking, she realized that the area where the flower of the cliff was located had begun to sway indiscernibly, as though it was experiencing a small earthquake. Audrey was extremely sensitive. She magnified her perception to the maximum and really discovered that the flower of the cliff was moving extremely stealthily away from Morris and the others. Audrey¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. Could it be that the flower of the cliff was deliberately keeping a certain distance from them? It was just like the north and south poles of a maic field. They could not get close to each other, but once they got too close, they would automatically bounce away. Audrey, who had suddenly discovered this phenomenon, did not dare to tell herpanions. However, every second counted. Spark City could not wait. The people from the Carol Association had already moved to an unknown location. Audrey clenched her fists and looked serious. This scene had been noticed by Kate. Kate stretched out his hand and handed Audrey a fat rabbit leg. Audrey was stunned for a moment before she happily epted it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Since we¡¯ve alreadye to the territory of this flower, we¡¯ll have to pluck it sooner orter. This is its destiny.¡± Kate¡¯s steel-like straight spirit made Audrey chuckle softly. He thought that it was really possible, which was why the flower was so resistant. ¡°Listen carefully, everyone. What exactly is that sounding from the air? A dragon¡¯s roar? or?¡± Morris¡¯ ears were sharp, and he had captured the muffled sound floating in the air. It was as if rolling thunder was about to fall, giving off a depressing feeling. Immediately, Audrey and Kate listened attentively. In the originally silent air, there was indeed a faint sound of space tearing. ¡°Not good! Thisnd is about to split!¡± As a few exmations sounded, Audrey used her demonic Qi to grab the surface of the cotton candy y, but it was to no avail. Watching herpanions fall into holes one by one, Audrey felt that she was doomed. The cliff flower was really ruthless. To protect her, it had allowed herpanions to fall from such a high ce! It was not as simple as leaving no bones behind. Audrey closed her eyes, and the strength in her hands suddenly loosened. Her body followed the huge suction force of the hole and fell continuously. Finally, she was annihted in the darkness. The flower on the cliff above the clouds was still blooming beautifully. It was as if there had never been such a terrifying scene before. Everything was just a puff of dust before it returned to peace Audrey¡¯s body was very cold. It had been a while since she had been sucked into the ck hole. She had forgotten the speed of time. It was as if there was no such thing as time in this ce.. She could only experience eternity. Chapter 424 - Illusion

Chapter 424: Illusion

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Morris, Kate, Klein, Jinke... ¡°Don¡¯t let anything happen to you. I¡¯lle and protect you. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you get hurt. I¡¯m very strong...¡± Audrey had already entered a deep sleep. The ck gas around her wrapped around her and stopped her in the air. Audrey¡¯s eyelids were very heavy. She was entangled by the illusion in her mind. Other people who had encountered the same thing as her were also floating in the same void. They were also experiencing all the hardships that they should have experienced. This was only the beginning. ¡°No! I¡¯m so close!¡± Audrey woke up from her snow-white bed. Her head was covered in sweat. Her body in the Void was also covered in sweat. She was trembling faintly as if she could not believe what she was seeing. ¡°Am I not in the aura continent? Why am I back? Moreover, I can use magic elements?¡± Audrey stretched out her hand and felt the familiar temperature and substance. For a moment, she did not know if she was in a dream. It was too real, so real that it felt like a dream in the aura world. ¡°Audrey, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± It was the voice of a mature man. Audrey¡¯s eyes moved slightly. She could not remember who he was for a moment.. When she got out of bed, Audrey pushed the door open and entered. She saw a dining table filled with Audrey¡¯s favorite food, but there was no one around the table. Audrey was poking at a cake roll with a spoon and stuffing it into her mouth when she suddenly realized that something was not right...Audrey frowned. She could not remember why she was here, she could only remember a part of her memories before she came here. I cannot remember what happened yesterday... Where was I yesterday? Memories were a river that could not be reached. Audrey¡¯s eyes were a little empty. Although the sunlight outside the window was very beautiful, it made her feel that something was missing. What was it that made her worry so much? Audrey¡¯s hand that was eating the cake suddenly slowed down. Audrey¡¯s gaze fell on the leftover te, and she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. What a delicious cake. Who made it? Audrey only remembered that her magic had already reached level-80, and she was just a step away from ascending to godhood. But every time she lifted her spirits, she felt an emptiness in her heart, and she wanted to use something to make up for it. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t I still have a partner? A good friend I made on the way...¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with excitement. In an instant, they dimmed again. This was because Audrey realized that there was no aura of a living person around her. Even the mature man who had called for her to eat was nowhere to be seen. Audrey put on her shoes and immediately pushed open the door of the house and walked out. All she saw was darkness. As she had expected, the meal and the food on the table were just tricks to deceive her. Audrey suddenly burst into tears. Because she was connected to Morris and the others in the void, everyone¡¯s feelings were connected. Everyone knew that they were deeply trapped in an illusion, but they had no way to return to reality. That was why they felt a sense of sadness. They gathered together and returned to Audrey¡¯s body. From the perspective of the entire void, Audrey was at the eye of the array. It was a very important position. I remember now. My mission is to seek a breakthrough! How can I be trapped here? Audrey recalled the experience of her failure in her previous life when she attempted to break through to the divine altar. That was why she had always been afraid of her own power. It was not because of the difficulties on the path of cultivation, but because of the unknown possibility of failure. Since I already know the whole truth, then I¡¯ll ask God to grant me strength! I¡¯ll save mypanions together! Blue mes suddenly emerged from Audrey¡¯s body. It was the ion steam that was transformed from the magic elements in her body. It looked as if Audrey was in a ball of ice-blue mes, but only Audrey herself knew¡­these mes were extremely cold. If a human with a low level of Dou Qi cultivation got close to it... Basically, the moment it came into contact with the ice-blueherworld me, its entire body would disintegrate and instantly turn into an ice sculpture! Audrey was well aware of how terrifying it was to release all of her internal power. Therefore, after rescuing Morris and the others, Audrey had managed to seal this terrifying power in time. Faced with such a divine level expert, the cliff flower could no longer remain calm. It was running at a high speed, trying to escape from Audrey¡¯s area. However, due to its limited territory in the air, and the risk of being eaten if itnded on the ground at will, even though it had divine sense, it could not do anything at the moment. Because the lively cliff flower found that there was nowhere to run, they felt a deep fear in their hearts. Audrey used her powerful ice impact power to follow the spiritual link in the void and break the illusion barriers on Morris, Klein, and the others. The barriers that were so stubborn were broken, which immediately made Morris and the others, who were distressed, ecstatic. They slowly woke up and found that Audrey had torn a hole in the void, even though she was sitting not far in front of them, looking calm andposed. Chapter 425 - Rotating Tree

Chapter 425: Rotating Tree

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Someone immediately asked if it was Audrey who did it. In the end, Audrey denied it with a smile on her face. Because she had sealed her strength in time, at this moment, in front of everyone, she was just her usual self. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re alright. Everyone has been freed. That¡¯s great. I thought we were almost wiped out here.¡± Morris said this shyly as he passed by Audrey. It was a joke. In the illusion, Morris saw the cold Audrey and knew the secret buried deep in his subconscious. ¡°Alright, you should hurry up too. I¡¯ll cover the rear.¡± Audrey was the first to wake up and break free from the shackles set up by the cliff flower. After that, everyone was rescued. Therefore, while everyone was curious about Audrey, they still had a tacit understanding. ¡°Alright, you must be careful. We¡¯ll talk in detailter.¡± Jinke was the first to climb up. He threw down a long rope. Even if Kate, who weighed more than a hundred pounds, was hanging on it, he would be fine. The void hole did not close. While everyone was amazed, they pulled Audrey, who was thest to climb up, up. ¡°Look, everyone, it¡¯s the cliff flower! It...it¡¯s actually heading in our direction...it¡¯s really amazing!¡± Klein¡¯s eyesight was astonishing. From afar, he could see that the petals of the cliff flower were trembling. Only when he got closer did he realize that the cliff flower seemed to be heading toward Audrey voluntarily. As expected, the cliff flower, along with its roots and soil, hopped around like a little hamster. It quickly arrived beside Audrey and crashed into her embrace. It was simply Audrey¡¯s fortune to be recognized by such a numinous treasure. Audrey stroked the bud of the cliff flower that was about to bloom, and her heart immediately feltplicated. She knew that the cliff flower had found out her true identity. ¡®Wow, this cliff flower is so powerful. In order to test us, it actually put us in danger! Fortunately, we worked together to pass it. It¡¯s really too dangerous!¡¯ If they were not careful, they would end up buried here forever. Everyone felt a chill down their spines as they felt a lingering fear. ¡°Look, this flower is so intelligent. It actually nestled in Audrey¡¯s embrace and didn¡¯t leave...¡± The man called Jinke was already tempted by this heavenly treasure and wanted to follow Audrey¡¯s team to see it. However, when he saw that the lovely cliff flower had automatically acknowledged him as its master, the darkness of Jinke¡¯s human nature, which was hidden deep in his bones, suddenly gushed out. Jinke was like a greedy beast, ready to stretch out his hand to desecrate the cliff flower. Audrey watched as Jinke¡¯s dirty hand reached for her chest. She did not care about what he had done previously, and her face immediately fell as she stared coldly at Jinke. However, Jinke did not seem to notice her as he did not stop moving. Just as his palm was about to touch the cliff flower, a magnificent golden light suddenly bloomed from the flower. It was a very powerful feeling. Audrey saw Jinke¡¯s hand dodge as if he had been electrocuted. He let out a scream before fainting and falling to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, Audrey. This isn¡¯t your fault. He brought this upon himself!¡± If it was not for his greed, he would not have been attacked by the cliff flower. Audrey nodded. She looked at Morris with gratitude in her eyes. Audrey had personally ced the cliff flower into Morris¡¯ hands. During the entire process, there was only peace. There was no domineering attack like before. The cliff flower looked extremely gentle. Audrey sighed. Could it be that this spiritual treasure could connect with her mind? Audrey was astonished as she looked at the cliff flower. ¡°Then, we should be able to go straight down to the ground, right? Audrey, is this pot of flower your little pet now?¡± Klein said teasingly, and Audrey also chuckled. She saw that the cliff flower was somewhat empty. After all, the cliff flower had yet to tell her what the next step would be. Since there was no revtion, she should be able to take it with her at will. Therefore, Audrey whistled at the sky, and the echo of an eagle striking the sky reverberated in the sky. The giant eagle had already flown to another ce, enjoying its freedom. Only when Audrey summoned it did it reluctantlye over again. Although the giant eagle felt like it was being controlled by someone, because Audrey was powerful, it was willing to submit to her. It was willing to do anything for her, and with the support of the cliff flower¡­the giant eagle only felt that getting close to Audrey would increase its cultivation speed. ¡°Now, our spark city is finally saved.¡± Audrey clenched her fists tightly. The cliff flower seemed to have sensed something as its branches trembled. Morris nced over and immediately flew onto the body of the giant eagle, firmly grabbing onto its feathers. ¡°It¡¯s over for now. As long as we get our hands on the next two treasures, we¡¯ll immediately return!¡± Without further ado, Audrey nodded angrily and flew onto the back of the giant eagle. At this moment, after everyone had flown onto the back of the giant eagle, Audrey suddenly realized that something was wrong with the cliff flower. Chapter 426 - Collapsed

Chapter 426: Copsed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was a treasure of heaven and earth that could resist the power of evil. Therefore, it was an existence of sunlight. It was just that it was about to leave Sky City. The cliff flower seemed reluctant to part with it. Its flower buds had all shrunk, like a lonely child hiding in a dark corner, crying silently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The giant eagle¡¯s wings had already begun to warm up. Under the strong wind, the Fire Phoenix in Audrey¡¯s treasure bag fell out and was gently propping the cliff flower with its mouth. Audrey held both of them in her arms and held her breath as the giant eagle soared into the sky. At first, the eleration was still quite high, making it unbearable. Audrey gritted her teeth and used a part of her magic elemental power, thinking that she should not let the cliff flower fall, so she held on tightly. However, as the life of the cliff flower left, the entire Sky City copsed with a loud bang. Cotton candy and y fell from the sky like hail. These parts were like the battle aura nutrients that were nurtured by the cliff flower and umted over thousands of years. Presumably, when they fell to the ground, these nutrients would be eaten by the animals and nts on the ground... Everyone looked at the fairnd that was still there a moment ago. It copsed in front of them with a loud bang, and they immediately felt upset. It was as if something had been lost forever. Then, before they could regain their senses, a particrly thick shadow in the sky suddenly copsed. ¡°Giant eagle, watch your back! That rotating tree...has also copsed!¡± Seeing it descending from the sky with a faint destructive aura, Morris, Audrey, and the others, who had destroyed everything, were stunned. They had never thought that this scene would happen in front of their eyes. Originally, they had only hoped that they could take advantage of the situation and avoid harm. They had hoped that they could bring prosperity to Spark City and fend off the Carol Association. ¡®How could this be? If we just let the trees fall, at least creatures in an area of ten thousand meters would be forced to be affected. If it¡¯s serious...there might even be arge number of casualties.¡¯ A hint of anxiety appeared in Audrey¡¯s eyes. Although she did have the ability to turn the tide, she could not possibly knock out herpanions and perform a heaven-defying operation, right? Audrey was so worried that she knitted her brows tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It won¡¯t be like that. That rotating tree is just my root. It doesn¡¯t have any weight. Since I¡¯ve left, when it¡¯s destroyed, it will also use itsbat aura to benefit the creatures cultivating below.¡± Audrey was suddenly startled. Why was there a girl¡¯s voice? A strong wind blew around her. It was difficult for her to even open her eyes, let alone notice that a girl was speaking. Audrey looked around. There was nothing on the back of the giant eagle? Where did this voicee from... ¡°I think we can return to the ground first. After all, we¡¯re a little smaller. When wend, we¡¯ll immediately use thebat aura in our bodies to warn the living beings along the way.¡± It was Morris¡¯ voice. He had given everyone a lot of courage by giving them instructions on the spot. ¡°By the way, get the creatures along the way to spread the information with us...¡± However, before Morris could finish speaking, Audrey¡¯s voice appeared in time and interrupted him. ¡°Well, Morris, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to go through so much trouble...because...¡± Audrey looked at the cliff flower in her arms. She knew that all of this was caused by it, so naturally, she should rely on it to solve the problem. ¡°Hmm?¡± Morris, who was lying on the back of the giant eagle, did not have any spare time to take care of Audrey. Therefore, he could only barely reply with a syble. ¡°Prepare tond! Everyone, please pay attention to your feet! Don¡¯t get injured from being blown away by the wind!¡± Audrey watched as the yellow mud-colored ground gradually approached her. She immediately calmed down. Now, she finally felt at ease. She did not have to fly around in the sky and worry anymore. Rumble! The giant eagle¡¯s ws shattered the broken rocks on the ground. Audrey felt her entire body shake violently before she returned to her calm state. ¡°Hold on to my hand. Don¡¯t fall down when youe down.¡± Morris was the first to descend. Hended on the ground with one foot before turning around and took Audrey¡¯s hand in a gentlemanly manner. Audrey smiled and descended from the back of the bird. Following that, everyone began to discuss how to let the creatures on the ground avoid this disaster. Although Audrey had already said that there would not be any harm from the destruction of the flower of the cliff enchantment, seeing that the giant tree was still in a state of copse, everyone felt that they would be hit in the head by the wood in the next second. Therefore, Audrey had no choice but to think of a first-aid method. The simplest and most effective method was to naturally surround the entire area and start shouting about the news that had not attracted anyone¡¯s attention yet. Immediately, all the animals, nts, and humans in the forest knew that a great disaster wasing. However, Audrey and the others did not reveal the information that they had the cliff flower. Instead, they kept it together with the Fire Phoenix into the barrier. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Everyone knows about it, but it still spreads fear. I feel really bad about it.¡± As soon as Klein said that, he received many responses. Most of them were thanks to him, Chapter 427 - Parting

Chapter 427: Parting

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Then, with a loud bang, Klein saw a ck shadow approaching him not far above his head. ¡°Klein, Kate! Be careful! The rotating tree is right above you! Dodge it carefully!¡± Audrey roared as her heart clenched. Klein could not avoid it any longer because the entire tree was smashing toward them. ¡°It¡¯s over! Kate! Hurry up and help me! I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± A panicked expression appeared on Klein¡¯s face. Actually, this was not the case in his heart. Aftering into contact with the cliff flower, even his strength had received a significant increase. When he had forcefully broken through the barrier of the rotating tree, the Dou Qi shackles in his body had also been lifted. Klein had been extremely happy at that time. He only felt that Audrey was his lucky star because, other than the one-level increase this time, she had also been his lucky star previously. Klein was very confident that he could deal with the broken rotating tree. On the other side, Morris was also ready to support his teammates at any time. Morris used all thebat aura in his hand as if he was facing a great enemy. Not only that, but Audrey¡¯s mood was also tense. However, just as everyone was prepared to receive the full-powered attack, they were stunned by a sudden scene. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t the Dou technique close to the trunk of the rotating tree? Why was it destroyed by some force in an instant...¡± Klein stood at his original spot, somewhat at a loss. Due to his fear and over-defense, his body was unable to endure it. When he stopped circting his Dou Qi, he lost his bnce and fell to the ground. The rotating tree that exploded above his head fell from the sky like shattered powder. It was like a baptism, giving Klein a special experience. ¡°Fortunately, this tree took care of itself. It turns out that we were worrying too much.¡± Morris put away his sword and looked down at Audrey. Audrey watched in slight shock as the rotating tree shattered. What followed was a peaceful look. She even nodded at Morris, who also found it unbelievable. Audrey smiled. ¡°In that case, we should be able to set off for our next destination, the Magic Forest!¡± Morris did not want to stay here any longer. After all, he had experienced some unpleasant things here. Therefore, Morris wanted to quicklyplete his goal and return to the city he was familiar with. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s hurry up then! Eh? Audrey? What are you doing?¡± Klein recovered from his shock. He immediately stood up and patted the soil on his body. Just as he was about to leave, he saw Audrey standing in the same spot with a reluctant look on her face. ¡°Audrey?¡± In fact, Audrey wanted to hurry up as well, but the giant eagle...as a beast that she had just tamed, she actually felt sorry for it. After all, it was all alone out there. If it were to encounter a bully, this silly bird would still listen without hesitation, right? In addition, the rotating tree had already been lost and no longer existed. If the giant eagle stayed in the forest, its movements would be exposed, and it would have a significant impact. This was also what Audrey was worried about. In the end, the giant eagle seemed to understand her words as it snuggled tightly against her body, like a baby. ¡°Audrey, Look, this bird is really intelligent. Does it know that there¡¯s food for it to follow you? That¡¯s why it¡¯s sticking to you like this.¡± Morris walked over and saw the huge eagle rubbing against Audrey¡¯s chest with a blissful expression. Immediately, Morris was very happy as he reached out to touch the stinky bird¡¯s feathers. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that I can¡¯t bear to part with it, but I know that fate is something that can¡¯t be forced. Everything depends on God¡¯s will. I hope that the huge eagle will live a peaceful life in the future. I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Audrey stretched out her hand and gave the giant eagle a big hug. Her petite body hung around its neck. The giant eagle pped its wings, bringing with it a gust of strong wind that nearly carried Morris away. Audrey felt her body was very light. Just as the giant eagle was about to fly up, Kate and Klein held her hand. ¡°That...Audrey is one of us. What does this bird want?¡± The giant eagle actually wanted to fly away, but due to the presence of the others, it gave Audrey¡¯s friends some face. It only gave them a scare before releasing Audrey. ¡°Audrey! Let¡¯s go! There¡¯s enough time. The Boatman we reported in advance has agreed to ferry us to the Magic Forest.¡± It was time to part. Morris was already urging Audrey, and Audrey was helping the giant eagle clean up the mess on its fur. The giant eagle probably knew that it had been many years, and it did not know if it would be able to meet a good master like Audrey again in its lifetime. Therefore, when the giant eagle leaned on Audrey, it was very gentle, it was a little different from the first time it met Audrey. Audrey remembered that the giant eagle had reached out its ws and hooked her away. Otherwise, they would not have gone through so many stories together... ¡°Morris, is the dry food ready? I want to eat it...¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes were red. Morris took out a sweet potato. He was not sure if Audrey liked it, but he had a feeling that Audrey had already cried. ¡°Do you want...uh, that, I can...¡± Morris was incoherent.. He wanted tofort Audrey, but he did not know how to. Chapter 428 - Set Off

Chapter 428: Set Off

Audrey ate a mouthful of dry food and boarded the boat. She began to move forward along with the waves on theke. Morris opened the sheepskin scroll, and it clearly indicated the location of the magical forest. As it was bought from the mercenary group onnd beside the Crescent River Valley, it was somewhat reliable. When they heard that the group of mercenaries mentioned the magical forest, their eyes were filled with excitement, just like how Morris and the others were preparing to head to a new adventurend. ¡°That dark moonlight streamer is probably a good thing. Didn¡¯t you hear what the mercenaries said? It doesn¡¯t have a body.¡± However, Morris¡¯ excitement seemed to be different from Audrey¡¯s. In Audrey¡¯s eyes, a dark moonlight streamer without a body meant that she was one step toote to save Spark City. Audrey did not have that much time to dawdle. Therefore, when they were sailing on the ship, everyone could see that the anxiety in Audrey¡¯s heart could not be hidden. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Audrey. Although it¡¯s said that the Dark Moon Streamer doesn¡¯t have a body, there¡¯s no guarantee that it¡¯s 100% true. That¡¯s because those people haven¡¯t seen it with their own eyes.¡± That¡¯s right. How could a holy artifact like the Dark Moon Streamer appear in the eyes of mortals? If their whereabouts were exposed, they would definitely be plucked away. Just like the cliff flower, although it was very famous, who knew that when it appeared above the clouds, it would grow for millions of years. Therefore, this aura world was really mysterious. Anything that you could not find, it was here. It could be said to be divine. ¡°Audrey, are you still sad?¡± Audrey lowered her head. In the past, when they were discussing their journey, she would always be the first to rush to the front of the team. She loved team activities the most, and it was because Audrey was often injured that Morris would take good care of her, he would take good care of her. ¡°Thank you, Morris. My mood is now focused on finding the Dark Moon Streamer. I Won¡¯t be defeated by any difficulties.¡± Audrey chuckled in response to Morris¡¯ sincere greetings. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved now.¡± Just as everyone was discussing their next move, Audrey suddenly sensed that something was amiss. Due to her naturally sensitive constitution, she was more concerned about the flow of air and aura. Just as Morris and the others were still developing their imaginations for the dark moonlight, Audrey was already standing on the boat vigntly. This action was extremely dangerous. If they were not careful, they might capsize the boat. Fortunately, there was a professional boatman controlling the boat, so they did not fall off. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Audrey? Are you not feeling well?¡± Kate thought that Audrey had been squatting for too long, so her legs were not feeling well. As he often had such problems, he also felt that Audrey was in such a situation. ¡°No, I seem to have seen a strange scene.¡± Audrey narrowed her eyes, wanting to take a closer look at the situation in front of her. However, due to the limitations of human vision, she could only see vaguely. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I have binocrs here! You definitely won¡¯t be able to see anything from there because the surface of theke is veryrge. It¡¯s said that it has a circumference of tens of thousands of kilometers.¡± Suddenly, just as Klein took out his binocrs and was about to look into the distance, a gust of strong wind suddenly blew across the surface of theke, nearly blowing everyone down. Fortunately, Audrey silently used ice crystals to condense the bottom of the boat, this prevented the entire boat from being too bumpy. No one noticed that Audrey was secretly condensing magic. Only the boatman was puzzled. He had been prepared to use his years of experience as a boatman to tide over this disaster. However, what surprised him was that¡­the steady surface of the boat seemed to be frozen solid. The boatman even stuck his head out to take a look at the bottom of the ship, but there was nothing because Audrey had retrieved the magic she had used in time. ¡°Why is there so much fog? I can¡¯t see anything clearly.¡± Klein took out his binocrs and stared into his eyes, but all he could see was a vast expanse of white. At that moment, the ship was not shrouded in the white fog. Because Klein had seen it ahead of time, Kate had also noticed the spectacle when he was looking around, preparing to fend off the risks. ¡°That¡¯s right, Klein. You¡¯re right. I really saw it too. There¡¯s a ball of white stuffing towards us from afar!¡± Kate¡¯s words immediately attracted the attention of everyone on the ship. Even Audrey, who was used to big scenes, could not help but lie down on the ship curiously. She began to look forward to the mysterious ball of gas in the distance. ¡°Hold on tight, don¡¯t fall down. Be careful when you observe! Don¡¯t make too big a move, or you¡¯ll implicate the boat itself.¡± Audrey nodded and hurriedly pulled her head back a little. In this unknown longing and confusion, Audrey found that the entire boat was gradually merging with the white fog. It was another fairnd. Audrey only realized that she could not even see her hand clearly when the entire boat was in the white fog. ¡°Wee to the Magic Forest!¡± Chapter 429 - Dark Moonlight Streamer

Chapter 429: Dark Moonlight Streamer

¡°Today¡¯s topic is a bit special. If you are only looking for a friend of Dark Moonlight Streamer, you can directly stay in the white fog withouting out. Because the Magic Forest is extremely dangerous, it is only suitable for exploration and not for a short rest.¡± ¡°If any of you dare to carelesslynd, you must be prepared to be bitten to death by a group of snakes. Because this Magic Forest is really, really terrifying.¡± ¡°I hope that everyone will remember my teachings. Those who are looking for holy artifacts can just wait in the white fog. The rest of you, follow me.¡± It turned out that Audrey and the others weren¡¯t the only ones in the white fog. There were many other tourists. Some were just curious about the dark moonlight and came to take a look. Some came straight for the magical forest¡¯s dangerous name to train their ability and survival instincts. Of course, Audrey could not bepared to these people. She did not have much time left, so she needed to quickly take the Dark Moonlight Streamer away. Hearing the sound waves from the Magic Forest¡¯s tour guide in the white fog, the boatman immediately stopped about half a kilometer away from the Magic Forest¡¯s coastline. If they continued to get closer, they might offend the creatures on the ind. ¡°Are we just going to stay on the ship like this? We didn¡¯t bring any tools!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just return to the Crescent River Valley without any sess, right?¡± After all, a day and a night had already passed as the group continued on their journey. If they were to go back and forth to prepare tools and collect the dark moonlight, it would really waste too much time. Audrey nodded and agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s stay quietly for now. There are others anyway. They haven¡¯t found us yet. Even if we¡¯re anxious, we might not be able to find them.¡± Audrey nodded. That was indeed the case. First of all, one could not have a difficult situation in one¡¯s heart when it came to obtaining treasures. If one¡¯s beliefs were shaken in the heart, then even if the Dark Moonlight Streamer came in front of them, they would still not be able to seize the opportunity. ¡°Everyone, listen quickly. I seem to have heard someone saying loudly that they¡¯ve found the Dark Moonlight Streamer! It¡¯s really unbelievable!¡± Audrey was also shocked. When Klein had mentioned it, she had used magic to explore the white fog. It was the same as what Klein had described. Her magic tentacles had already touched the Dark Moonlight Streamer! And in the invisible white fog, right beside the Dark Moonlight Streamer, many people had already seen the Dark Moonlight Streamer that was just inches away. Audrey¡¯s boat still needed to glide a bit before reaching there. It was about 800 feet away. Without further ado, the boatman immediately turned around and headed for the depths of the white fog. In this pitch-ck environment, the boatman obviously did not use the vision of an ordinary person. Or his perception. These things did not work in the white fog. It was as if they were swallowed by it, leaving people with no way to deal with it. Therefore, the boatman who often sailed ships would always encounter all kinds of situations. Hence, he trained the ability to convert battle aura into perception. It was really unbelievable. However, the ship still sailed steadily until it was only a few hundred meters away from the Dark Moonlight Streamer. Why did they not just get close to the Dark Moonlight Streamer? Because there were already people using battle aura to fight nearby. ¡°The Dark Moonlight Streamer is mine! I was here first!¡± Because of the ownership of the Dark Moonlight Streamer, people had not yet figured out the actual situation in the white fog, but they had already begun to fight each other. Battle aura skills flew everywhere, causing chaos in the dark moonlight¡¯s vicinity. Audrey nodded and said, ¡°But this Dark Moonlight Streamer is really beautiful. It¡¯s no wonder. Holy items always have their own unique way of growing. In this white fog, it seems like we can see the beauty of the Dark Moonlight Streamer even more clearly.¡± Audrey replied. A ball of golden light bloomed in the white fog, prating through the white fog in a ce that was out of her hair clip¡¯s reach. It could be seen how powerful the Dark Moonlight Streamer was. ¡°Since the Dark Moonlight Streamer has already manifested, why is it still shining in the sky? What an incredible thing!¡± Klein was astonished. The Dark Moonlight Streamer was within her reach, but why could the people in the world not grab it? Or was it an artificial barrier? Or was it a barrier? Audrey used magic to sense for a moment and found that there were no abnormal fluctuations because the entire area around the Dark Moonlight Streamer was covered in white fog. There was nothing else. Moreover, when Audrey was investigating, she discovered that her magic had gradually disintegrated when it came into contact with the Dark Moonlight Streamer. It was very strange. One had to know that magic was extremely rare on this continent. However, the Dark Moonlight Streamer seemed to be a natural counter to it. Audrey pondered for a moment before she thought that this should be the greatest magic artifact to crack the Carol Association. Was the Carol Association not nning to use its rare demonic aura tounch a surprise attack on Spark City? Hence, the importance of the Dark Moonlight Streamer was extraordinary. ¡°Since you guys aren¡¯t willing to let go, even if I can¡¯t obtain the Dark Moonlight Streamer, I won¡¯t hand it over to you trash!¡± As she spoke, the white fog in the surrounding space seemed to move. Because that person was circting thebat Qi in his body, the entire aura field was stirred by that person. Chapter 430 - White Fog

Chapter 430: White Fog

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey was somewhat bbergasted. She had actually met someone above level 45 here! It was because the higher one¡¯s level was, the more heaven and earth Qi one would be able to absorb when using Dou Qi. Hence, the situation above the surface of the water was created. Everyone only felt the hull of the boat jolt violently a few times. Soon after, an exmation was heard. They had fallen into the water. Due to theirpanion¡¯sck of strength, they had been blown away by this Dou Qi tornado. Audrey¡¯s strength was not very optimistic either. Fortunately, the boatman was quite powerful. He was already over level 40, so he could be considered to have some strength. Therefore, when he steadily controlled the surface of the water, Audrey and the others rejoiced in their hearts. Bang! Bang! Bang! As more and more people fell into the water, coupled with the level 45 expert using some despicable methods, the entire team that was closest to him was knocked under the surface of the water! ¡°Haha! Who told you to fight me!¡± Audrey felt her entire body turn cold. She did not know why, but it was as if the Dark Moonlight Streamer had sensed that she might be in danger. As a result, the light and heat it emitted gradually turned dark and cold. This made Audrey and the others unable to endure it any longer, they felt as though they were about to freeze to death. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...that group of people is just going to pick up the Dark Moonlight Streamer with their bare hands?¡± Morris, who was beside Audrey, spoke up. His body was ice-cold, and the cirction of hisbat aura could not withstand the icy power of the Dark Moonlight Streamer. Morris was originally worried that Audrey would not be able to withstand it, but in the end, he was also in a precarious situation. ¡°Oh no! They¡¯ve made a move!¡± Audrey suddenly shouted. At the same time, the golden light of the Dark Moonlight Streamer turned into an even more intense red light. Audrey was not sure if anyone had touched the Dark Moonlight Streamer, but she was sure that the level-45 expert had also fallen into theke with a plop amidst a scream of surprise. Audrey took a deep breath and felt that the entire surface of theke had suddenly be extremely quiet. It was as if it was dead silent, ¡°Morris, are you still cold? The Dark Moonlight Streamer has returned to its normal temperature!¡± Audrey had been caring for Morris, who had always taken care of her. However, the only answer she got was the air and endless destion. As Audrey was separated by the white fog, she could not even see her own fingers clearly. Therefore, she immediately went to Morris¡¯ side and followed her memories to know that it was him. However, Audrey did not hear Morris speak or make any movements until the boatman told Audrey that she was the only one on the ship. Audrey was extremely surprised. Why had Morris, who had been talking to her just now, suddenly lost consciousness? The boatman smiled and said, ¡°I remember a legend. It¡¯s said that the Dark Moonlight Streamer can only appear once every tens of thousands of years ¡°And every time a Dark Moonlight Streamer is formed, there will be white gas surrounding it, just like the one we¡¯re in now. ¡°Not only that, I¡¯ve heard of many versions of the Dark Moonlight Streamer¡¯s extraction method. As of now, the method I trust the most is also called the living medium extraction method.¡± Audrey fell into deep thought. ording to what the boatman had said, the literal meaning was to use a living body as a medium to extract the Dark Moonlight Streamer...could it be like water? Audrey was not sure about this, so she naturally wanted to ask the boatman. However, for some reason, the boatman¡¯s voice had disappeared. The entire space was empty, as though Audrey was the only person in the world. ¡°Is that you, human?¡± Audrey heard someone¡¯s voice, and it was an illusory woman¡¯s voice. She looked at the empty air in surprise, trying to identify which direction it wasing from. In the end, it pointed to the biggest possibility...it was...the Dark Moonlight Streamer. It was the Dark Moonlight Streamer talking to me? Audrey was a little excited. She immediately jumped off the boat andnded on the surface of the water. As Audreynded and the situation spread out, the surface of the water was immediately condensed into ice by the icy aura in Audrey¡¯s body. ¡°Are you using magic, human? Could it be that you are the...human that I¡¯ve been waiting for...for 10,000 years?¡± Audrey looked at the golden blob of light from the Dark Moonlight Streamer in disbelief. She then looked back at where herpanion was before she slowly opened her mouth and admitted that she was a magic-user. She was a rare existence on this continent. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve already waited for you. Then, I don¡¯t need to continue being reserved. I want to give my life to you. Please use another holy artifact to take me away from here!¡± As expected, the living medium that the boatman had mentioned, as well as the holy artifact that Dark Moonlight Streamer had mentioned in her anthropomorphic voice, should be referring to the...cliff flower in her backpack. Would Audrey hand over the cliff flower that she had so easily? Of course not! Who knew if Dark Moonlight Streamer was a holy artifact? Or was it just a trap deliberately set up by a demon on an ind who knew the desires of humans? Audrey did not dare to act rashly, but the suggestion from Dark Moonlight Streamer did give her a lot of temptation. Dark Moonlight Streamer! A ten-thousand-year-old holy artifact! He actually volunteered to let her take it away? Chapter 431 - Holy Artifact

Chapter 431: Holy Artifact

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What an incredible thing! Audrey felt as though she was in a dream. Audrey pinched herself until she was certain that it was painful. This was not a dream, but a real scene... How could this not make Audrey go crazy? It was too easy to obtain the Dark Moonlight Streamer! ¡°What the Dark Moonlight Streamer said is true. Little Master, if possible, please allow me to be the medium. ¡°I¡¯m willing to absorb the essence of heaven and earth to nourish this rare Dark Moonlight Streamer holy item!¡± There must be some mysterious connection between the two treasures. Otherwise, they would not have such a tacit understanding. The friendship of taking care of each other was something that even Audrey, a human, could feel. It was too magical! ¡°Stop dilly-dallying. I don¡¯t have much time. When I wake up again, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be ten thousand yearster.¡± The Dark Moonlight Streamer seemed to be urging her. That anxious stance made it seem like if Audrey did not do as she said, she would probably have to wait until Audrey was reduced to ashes before she would be able to obtain it by chance again. ¡°It cannot be such a coincidence! Could it be that all of this was specially prepared for me?¡± Audrey was overjoyed. She immediately agreed to the two holy items¡¯ requests and ced the cliff flower on her palm. Immediately, the fog dispersed. Only then did Audrey discover to her surprise that not only did the cliff flower possess powerful illusion skills... At the same time, it also knew how to restore its rity. Audrey was able to see the light of day again. From the moment the cliff flower was taken out, the moonlit nightfall had stopped talking. Her light became extremely dim. Even her golden shell had fallen off. She fell from the sky and into the water, causing quite a few ripples. Audrey was afraid that this thing would hit her ship, so she immediately used part of her power to quickly push the ship quite far away. ¡°Oh! My head hurts. Where am I? Is this heaven? No, we¡¯re still looking for the Dark Moonlight Streamer. But why is the white fog around us dissipating...¡± Following the loud shaking sound of the ship, Audrey saw that the first person to wake up was Klein. As his battle spirit was not very high, his physique was naturally simr to that of an ordinary person. When the Dark Moonlight Streamer emitted the ice power that eroded battle spirit power, he suffered the least damage and was the first to wake up. ¡°Aiya, Audrey, why did the Dark Moonlight Streamer copse? What did you do to it? Also, why did the cliff flower fly up as well?¡± Klein was like a curious baby when he came up, chattering non-stop. Therefore, Audrey was helpless as well. She told Klein everything she saw, but she hid some details. For example, the Dark Moonlight Streamer was waiting for her especially. She was afraid that Klein would say that she was strange or that she was overthinking things, therefore, Audrey chose to hide it. ¡®It¡¯s that simple? Using a living medium to absorb moonlit nightfall.¡¯ Klein could not believe it because he had heard with his own ears that everyone wanted the Dark Moonlight Streamer. Furthermore, they had arrived before Audrey, so it was such a coincidence that Audrey had defeated the group of people without even wasting a single soldier. Klein still remembered that someone had fought over the Dark Moonlight Streamer. Indeed, all the good things in the world were obtained without any effort. Audrey was truly the luckiest person in the world. It was not just the cliff flower. Even the Dark Moonlight Streamer was so obedient and was taken by her. ¡°That¡¯s not right. How can I be so lucky? It¡¯s all because I have all of you by my side that I¡¯m so brave. I only got the results of the entire team. There¡¯s nothing strange about that.¡± Audrey was very humble. Seeing her humble attitude, Klein felt very lucky. He felt lucky that he was lucky enough to get to know Audrey and the others. ¡°Also, this cliff flower has given me a lot of help. If we weren¡¯t lucky enough to start from Crescent River valley, we wouldn¡¯t have run into each other at this moment. We just happened to bump into the Dark Moonlight Streamer looking for a sessor.¡± Audrey had always felt that she was a lucky person, but she was not the lucky type either. She was lucky, but life had its own obstacles and frustrations. ¡°If we fuse now, will the little master be affected?¡± It was Dark Moonlight Streamer¡¯s voice. She and the cliff flower had fused into a barrier. The two of them had merged into one, bing one. The reason why Dark Moonlight Streamer asked this question was that Audrey and the cliff flower had already nned to fuse their spiritual power. Audrey did not know about it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Little Master is a mature soul. I believe that she can survive this kind of minor impact with her strength!¡± Dark Moonlight Streamer¡¯s worries were real. Even if she was the cliff flower, she would not be able to prevent Audrey from having such a crisis. This was because holy artifacts had such attributes. If she could fuse with the master she had chosen, then as a holy artifact, she could be another life¡¯s consciousness and exist in the world. This was also why all living beings pursued holy items. They said that eating a holy artifact could grant them immortality, cross the six paths of reincarnation, and be Buddhas, gods, and retreat to the Heavenly Realm. however, no one knew the end of all this because no one had seen it with their own eyes. If they had seen it with their own eyes, they would have to write a book in order for it to be read by all living beings. Not only that, but they also had to see if the book could be seen by everyone. All these questions...actually, there was an answer to all of them. They were not circr philosophical questions. Just like how Audrey often asked Morris, why did they cultivate theirbat Qi in this way? Morris obviously could not answer. He was born to usebat aura, so he had never considered this question. Audrey used to cultivate magic, so she naturally had this understanding. The two holy artifacts chatted casually as a way of fusing, carrying out the greatest union in the world. Chapter 432 - Fusion

Chapter 432: Fusion

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion So of course, there was no time to notice that Audrey¡¯s friends below had woken up. Not only that, many people who had not been blown off the surface of the water when they woke up also looked up in shock. What a magnificent scene! They had cultivated for half their lives, but they had never seen such a scene! Audrey frowned slightly because she could sense that someone was beginning to be unfriendly toward her side. ¡°What did you say? Prepare to leave first? Audrey, what are you talking about? Aren¡¯t we going to wait for the two holy artifacts to fuse?¡± ording to the records in the ancient books, the fusion of two holy artifacts was equivalent to the fusion of two embryos, so...it was very fragile! Anything that was vited could be terminated! And Audrey clearly remembered that the holy artifact, Dark Moonlight Streamer, had said that it would take another ten thousand years before it could condense back into a solid form. So...a tough battle was inevitable! ¡°No matter what, no matter who among us falls, we can¡¯t let those people destroy the fusion of the holy artifacts!¡± As Morris, Kate, and the others slowly woke up, Audrey immediately gave the order. She was too clear on what would happen next. As expected, before Morris and Kate could regain their senses, Audrey had already flown out. This was because there happened to be a group of people who were not staying on the ship properly. They had already begun to n for the holy artifact above their heads. ¡°Boss! This is simply the world¡¯s number one wonder! Look! What¡¯s this? Holy artifact fusion. You might not be able to bump into it anywhere!¡± Someone realized on the spot that someone had taken out the holy artifact that they already had, so everyone salivated. They all wanted to go all out and take these things for themselves. How could Audrey let them get what they wanted? After all, these were the results of theirpanions¡¯ arduous journey. How could they let someone take them away so easily? ¡°It seems to be the treasure on this girl¡¯s body!¡± The person on the ship was thepanion of the level-45 expert. He was a fugitive who would rather harm his enemies than offend them! Audrey frowned. She did not like the title of ¡®Smelly Girl¡¯ very much. If it were not for Morris and the others present, Audrey might have directly walked up and pped each and every one of them. The consequences of daring to spheme against her were not ordinary! With Morris and the others by her side, Audrey could only suppress the rolling magic in her body. She did not want to attract attention, but there were always people who did not want to do as she wished. At this moment, a yellow-haired fellow flew in Audrey¡¯s direction with a kick. That was a level one battle technique, and Audrey easily dodged it. If it was not for her attack, but for her merely dodging the technique, Audrey was confident that she would be able to dy until the holy artifact was fused. However, it was clear that this group of people were very bad. They did not seem to be very interested in Audrey. They directly shed in the direction of the holy artifact with a shockwave. In order not to interrupt their fusion, Audrey had no choice but to step forward and personally protect the two holy artifacts. Immediately, a deep wound appeared on her arm, followed by fresh blood spurting out...the scene was terrifying. Morris also noticed that someone was bullying Audrey and wanted to forcefully take away the holy artifact! Morris received Audrey from the air, and the remaining power of the shockwave pushed him to the edge. ¡°Thank you for saving me! Cough cough...!¡± Audrey could not help but cough. As her arm had been shed, her physical strength and energy were losing at a very fast rate. ¡°Don¡¯t throw me onto the ship! I know that my body has be weak, but those holy artifacts are like my children. Even if the goal isn¡¯t to save spark city from danger, I¡¯ll still protect them without hesitation!¡± Audrey¡¯s tone was as though it was unquestionable. ¡°In that case, you should go. I¡¯ll protect you from behind, okay?¡± Morris saw that he could not force Audrey into the ship, so he could only protect her in this way. Audrey nodded, very grateful for Morris¡¯ understanding and support. ¡°Little Master, hold on a little longer! We¡¯re about toplete the fusion! ¡°Once we fuse, no one will be able to stop you!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes welled up because the voices of the two holy artifacts had entered her mind. Audrey could even feel the pain of the fusion between them. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. If it doesn¡¯t work, take it slow...don¡¯t hurt yourself in order to hurry up!¡± That was right. With Audrey¡¯s astonishing perception, she quickly sensed that the two holy artifacts were fusing in a way that would cost her a hundred years of cultivation! Just to speed up that little bit! Audrey felt her heart ache too much. The tears that had been held back flowed out once again! ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t think the other side has any intention of starting a war, so let¡¯s just rob them! It¡¯ll be more straightforward this way!¡± Chapter 433 - Operation

Chapter 433: Operation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey could hear that someone on the ship besides her had brazenly begun to speak rudely. Audrey was very angry at that moment. She even wanted to directly use the magic in her body to attack that group of people who did not know what was good for them! ¡°Audrey, don¡¯t worry. We can definitely defeat the darkness of humanity! All of us wille to assist you!¡± Audrey¡¯s shoulders were grabbed by Klein and Kate. A wave of energy was transmitted from their palms into her heart. Audrey was extremely grateful. ¡°Do it!¡± Just as the leader of the people on the other side gave the order, the two factions began theirbat aura attacks! Colorful skills exploded in the sky. Audrey carefully used her ability to protect the two fragile holy artifacts. Thanks to the help of Morris and the others, although Audrey was currently at a disadvantage, as time passed, the holy artifacts were about to be fused, however, they did not have the ability to break through Morris and the others¡¯ encirclement. Although Morris and the others were slightly weaker, they could not withstand Morris, Klein, and Kate¡¯s arguments. They did not give in at all. This was also the reason why Audrey gradually rxed. ¡°The holy artifact fusion isplete!¡± Following Audrey¡¯s surprised exmation, Morris and the others looked happily in Audrey¡¯s direction. However, what Klein and Kate did not expect was that the people on the ship over there were actually ying tricks! While Morris was distracted, they actuallyunched a fierce attack on him! At this moment, Morris only had the golden light of the holy article in his eyes. By the time he turned his head around to notice his current situation, it was already toote! Seeing that Morris was about to be split into two, Audrey protected the holy article and was unable to make a move. At that moment, she could only feel anxious, but there was nothing she could do! Audrey was burning with anxiety! However, there was another group of people who had bad ideas about the holy artifact. She was unable to escape, so she could only stop in mid-air. ¡°Foolish human! Prepare to die!¡± The holy artifact roared angrily at the sky. In an instant, a bolt of lightning struck the ship below. Immediately, wood shards sprayed all over the surface of the water. The entire ship cracked and gradually sank below the surface of the water. ¡°Ah! No!¡± Just as the holy light enveloped Morris, thebat aura experts on the other side were shot down one after another. Morris slowlynded on the surface of the water in the holy golden light. Morris looked at his palm in surprise. A powerful force was surging into his body at an unbelievable speed. Immediately after, his body steadilynded on the surface of the water, ¡°Congrattions, you don¡¯t have the momentum to fall. Audrey! The holy artifacts fusion isplete!¡± After Audrey took off the Dark Moonlight Streamer, herpanions ran over together. On this narrow boat, they hugged each other, feeling extremely grateful in their hearts. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. We¡¯ve obtained the Dark Moonlight Streamer from the Magic Forest. We have another destination! Moonlit City!¡± ¡°Ourst stop is to pluck the Moonbeam!¡± However, just as Audrey and the others were about to head to Moonlit City, the Moonbeam suddenly spoke through the cliff flower. It was said that someone had already taken the Moonbeam. ¡°What? Moonbeam is already...then what should we do in Spark City? The Carol Association¡¯s attack is imminent...¡± Unlike Morris¡¯ panic, Audrey remained calm. She had left a mark withnce in private so that they could talk. Audrey wanted to make a decision after talking to Lance. ¡°Lance, we¡¯ve already picked up two treasures!¡± At the instant Lance connected, the two holy artifacts in Audrey¡¯s arms trembled violently at the same time. Due to their astonishing perception, they immediatelymunicated through messages and learned that the Moonbeam should be with Lance. Holy artifacts could sense each other. The moment Lance spoke, he immediately confirmed Audrey¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve already obtained the Moonbeam. If you can return to Spark City as soon as possible, we¡¯ll immediately attack the Carol Association! There¡¯s no time to lose! Through our secret investigation team¡¯smunication, we¡¯ve already determined the hiding ce of the Carol Association!¡± Audrey was amazed at Lance¡¯s ability to carry out investigations as the City Lord of Spark City. She immediately replied and immediately returned to Spark City! Morris and the others were extremely happy when they received thest piece of news that Moonbeam had obtained. They immediately rushed to Spark City. ¡°Lance! We¡¯re back!¡± After a day and night of flying at high speeds, Morris and the others were extremely tired. However, they could not rx because Lance and Audrey were in the middle of a meeting. They were preparing to attack the internal affairs of the Carol Association and take down their leader. After a moment of silence, Audrey said, ¡°We¡¯ve already met the members of the Carol Association when we were in Crescent River Valley. I¡¯ve downloaded my own unique imprint on him. Even if his figure changes, I¡¯ll be able to recognize him immediately.¡± Lance mused for a moment. He felt that the details of the Carol Association that Audrey had shared during the meeting were very useful. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Our investigation found that most of the members of the Carol Association also usebat aura. However, from the looks of it, they¡¯ve secretly developed a potion that can stimte the other side of their underlings. In other words, when we face the Carol Association, we have to deal with two energy sources at the same time.¡± This was because in this world, althoughbat aura and demonic aura were one type of energy used, the way they were produced and used in the human body was very different. Chapter 434 - Triumphant Return

Chapter 434: Triumphant Return

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This was also the reason why when Audrey was dealing with Long Jiu, it was clear that Long Jiu¡¯s strength was stronger, but Audrey had steadily suppressed him with magic. In this world, the Carol Association, which could use demonic Qi, was obviously stronger, it was obvious that they were stronger than the warriors of Spark City, who only knew how to use battle Qi. ¡°I can make some potions to slightly resist the demonic Qi attack of the Carol Association. I¡¯ll try my best to make them within these two days! As for you, Lance, tell your men to try their best to surround the Carol Association but be careful, don¡¯t act rashly!¡± Under Lance¡¯s guidance, Audrey had already worked out the specific n to attack the Carol Association together with him. ording to Lance¡¯s confirmation of the hidden location of the Carol Association, send a few powerful people to guard and track them. Once Audrey¡¯s potion was out, she would immediately mobilize all of Spark City¡¯s troops to surround and annihte all of Carol Association¡¯s departments and personnel! ¡°I¡¯m prepared to inject the energy of the holy artifact into the potion. The holy artifact itself is used to deal with spark city. It¡¯s only right to use it to protect the people of Spark City.¡± Everyone agreed with Audrey¡¯s thoughts. However, only Morris was worried that Audrey¡¯s body might not be able to withstand it. Audrey¡¯s strength had already been exposed. Not only City Lord Lance, but even the people who had followed Audrey day and night were a little in disbelief! ¡°What did you say? Are you training magic that is even more powerful than battle Qi?¡± Klein, Kate, and the others were in disbelief. They looked at each other in dismay. When Audrey was focused on refining the potion, they stopped making a fuss and allowed Audrey to return to her inner peace and properly refine it. ¡°So our Audrey is so strong! It looks like we¡¯ll definitely win if we breakthrough and eliminate the Carol Association!¡± Just as Morris and the others were discussing how much of a chance Audrey had of winning against the Carol Association, Lance¡¯s figure appeared in time. Everyone bowed to the City Lord of Spark City. Lance nodded calmly, interrupting their discussion. ¡°Audrey is just a girl after all. No matter how strong she is, the Carol Association isn¡¯t weak either. We can only say that Audrey is the greatest trump card of Spark City for ambushing the Carol Association!¡± ¡°Therefore, regardless of whether it¡¯s my army or yourpanions, you must protect Audrey well. Only then will Audrey be able to focus all her energy on attacking the Carol Association.¡± Morris and the others, especially Klein and the others, nodded vigorously, acknowledging the order of City Lord Lance. ¡°This is thest discussion. Our people have discovered that the Carol Association has installed an unknown object inside the city wall. It seems like they are preparing to immediately surround and annihte Spark City!¡± Lance had finally obtained the medicine that Audrey had refined. In the form of medicine, Audrey had used all her skills. She had used the best herbs and pure energy to refine a level-50 medicine that everyone on the Dou Qi continent yearned for, it was ranked tenth,parable to a level-60 medicine. Audrey slept on her bed for a day and a night after refining the medicine. However, after she recovered her energy, she began to run without stopping. It was only because Lance had said that the people of the Carol Association were ready to take action. Audrey and the others must be destined to achieve their goal before the Carol Association! ¡°Oh no, chief! Someone from the Carol Association hasunched an attack!¡± On the dark scarlet floor of Carol Association, there was a figure kneeling steadily. His voice was trembling. Because he did not dare to tell the chief everything about the internal situation of the Carol Association. If the chief of bloodthirsty found out that his subordinates were not doing their jobs well, he would have already lost one-third of the association¡¯s members before the battle even started, presumably, the first thing the chief would do when he found out would be to have him beheaded. ¡®Was it not just breaking into the association? Why are you making such a fuss? You really haven¡¯t seen the world.¡¯ On the scarlet throne, there was a crystal iid. The chief wore a ring the size of a goose egg on his finger. He looked strange, but his imposing manner was indeed very stable. He could not allow others to encroach on him. ¡°Pass down my orders. Distribute all the developed demonic Qi potions and use all your strength to face the enemy!¡± With the chief¡¯s order, Audrey immediately felt that the enemy attacking her had be much stronger! ¡°Die! What does Spark City count as? Sooner orter, everything you have will be ours to enjoy!¡± The members of the Carol Association were bloodthirsty. After using theirbat aura to kill a warrior from Spark City, they turned around and pounced in Audrey¡¯s direction. Perhaps it was because they saw that Audrey seemed to be powerless, and they could not sense any fluctuation ofbat aura energy from her body. Immediately, the members of the Carol Association thought that Audrey was just a soft persimmon and prepared to pinch her. However, to their surprise, Audrey did not move. Instead, a few people suddenly appeared beside her. ¡°You dare to attack our Audrey? Are you tired of living?¡± Audrey looked coldly at the person who had attacked her. He had just revealed a horrified expression when the head of the Carol Association member cracked open.. In the end, his body copsed at Audrey¡¯s feet. Chapter 435 - Attack

Chapter 435: Attack

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Klein and the others were circting theirbat aura, but at the same time, from the purebat aura energy undtions, there was a faint demonic Qi energy revolving. It was the result of absorbing Audrey¡¯s potion. Unlike the Carol Association, who had two energy sources growing out of his body, Audrey¡¯s potion had indirectly fused with herbat aura. It was as if it had been cultivated by Klein himself, so it was easier to operate it. ¡°How dare you! How dare you trespass into my territory?¡± Just when Audrey, Morris, and the others were dealing with the Carol Association members¡¯ corpses, Long Jiu from the Carol Association suddenly came over. It was precisely Long Jiu who had fought with Audrey. His injuries had long recovered, and now that he was standing in front of Audrey again, it only made Audrey feel a little oppressive and unnatural. ¡°In the entire Dou Qi world! There can only be our Carol Association!¡± It was precisely because they wanted to seize the resources from Spark City and dominate the entire continent that the members recruited by the Carol Association were the kind of people who were ruthless and merciless. In order to achieve their goal, they would use all means at their disposal! ¡°Long Jiu, the defeated opponent from the past! Why, is there no one left in your Carol Association? They actually sent you, who can¡¯t help but fight, out!¡± Audrey did not allow anyone to step on her, so she immediatelyunched a fierce counterattack. Red and white appeared on Long Jiu¡¯s face as if he was a clown. At that moment, he mustered all his strength and threw out a fighting technique! It was a rebound target in the form of a hurricane, and the target was aimed at Audrey¡¯s chest. It came menacingly, and it was extremely dangerous! At a spot less than half a centimeter away from Audrey¡¯s face, the sharp de carried intense energy and began to counterattack. Audrey felt a burning sensation on her face, especially when the wind de blew against her fragile cheek. Kate stretched out an arm and pped the wind de¡¯s body away. In Audrey¡¯s eyes, he was so bold that Audrey¡¯s body was pulled away by Klein. ¡°Leave this ce to Kate! Audrey, let¡¯s go! City Lord Lance said that finding their leader and taking his head is the most important thing.¡± Klein¡¯s words were acknowledged by Audrey. Audrey hurriedly nodded, and then she heard the voice of Long Jiu being stopped by Kate. ¡°Damn it! What do you little brats want to do? You even rushed into the inner part of the Carol Association. Don¡¯t you want to live?¡± Audrey and the others turned a deaf ear to them. They only knew that the target¡¯s head was at the end of the corridor ahead. She was not too clear about how many checkpoints there were, but it seemed that Long Jiu had been sent out, so there must be something unknown. ¡°Although this Long Jiu is powerful, he didn¡¯t cultivate demonic Qi. Even Kate could easily suppress him. The Carol Association doesn¡¯t look like much!¡± Klein had not seen that the chief disciple of the Carol Association had already begun to underestimate the enemy. It was Audrey who reminded him to pay attention to the things under his feet so that Klein would not be hurt by the hidden weapons. ¡°Be careful. Pay attention to your surroundings. The enemy might not approach you and me in a normal way. Even if you have a hundred percent confidence, you must at least rx after winning! Remember!¡± Audrey¡¯s eyes were like a sharp sword that suddenly plunged into the darkness in the distance. Klein watched as the hidden weapon brushed past his feet and pierced straight into the wall. When he saw the wall corrode, he felt a lingering fear. The clothes on his back were drenched in a cold sweat. ¡°Alright, I got it. Thank you for the reminder.¡± It was very strange. There was nothing strangeing out from the ce where the two of them were. Moreover, they did not see the leader of the Carol Association. Audrey frowned, feeling that something was not right. Could it be that their n was wrong? Just as Audrey was urgently searching for everything in her surroundings, she saw a magic box. Under normal circumstances, Audrey would never open such a dangerous thing. Because once something was done, there would be no turning back. Once some boxes were opened, it would be Pandora¡¯s magic box, bringing disaster. What is this thing? A bracelet? Audrey did not think so. She just reached out and closed the magic box again. What was strange was not the bracelet in the box, but... Klein and herself were like bracelets that had been locked in a magic box... ¡°Then what should we do? Let¡¯s hurry and escape!¡± However, Audrey looked around and found that the entrance where they had entered was locked. ¡°How can this be? We can¡¯t get out! We don¡¯t know if Kate will be in danger!¡± Klein actually began to feel that he had been framed by the Carol Association. He did not have much time left to live. Audrey red at him helplessly. She only felt that Klein¡¯s emotions were fluctuating a little. It might be due to the side effects of drinking her potion. ¡°It¡¯s okay. With me here, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. Besides, we still have Lance.¡± Audrey had already made an agreement with City Lord Lance when she was outside. She only felt that something was wrong, or that Audrey had note out for a long time. Then, she would deal with it as if she was already dead. She would not hesitate to destroy the residence of the Carol Association at all costs. This was because Audrey¡¯s wish and goal were very simple. She wanted to destroy the Carol Association so that the Carol Association would have no ce to stay in Spark City. Lance had the same thoughts as Audrey, but.... Chapter 436 - Inside

Chapter 436: Inside

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Looking at the headquarters of the Carol Association, which had not received any news for a long time, and Lance, who was standing on the city wall dealing with some of the Carol Association¡¯s external trash, a sense of anxiety shed through his heart. He did not want Audrey to die. He did not want her to die! As Audrey, who had risked her life to retrieve the two holy artifacts, she was a friend tonce. To the entire Spark City, they were heroes! Lance clenched his hands. The current battle situation was still a little urgent, and he could not afford to be absent-minded. Because of this, Lance stood high up and watched the warriors of Spark City from afar. After drinking Audrey¡¯s level 50 potion, all of them revealed extreme excitement and killing intent. When they saw the members of the Carol Association, the people of Spark City hated them to the core. In addition to the City Lord¡¯s order to destroy the Carol Association, everyone¡¯s fighting spirit was stimted. ¡°Charge! Destroy the Carol Association! Return Spark City to peace!¡± In fact, ever since Audrey went to the Crescent River Valley to pluck the cliff flower, a few major events had happened in Spark City. The rtives of City Lord Lance had been kidnapped by the Carol Association to threaten them. At the same time, Lance¡¯s closest friend and subordinate had also died in front ofnce after heavily injuring a high-ranking member of the Carol Association in order to protect him. Therefore, Lance was also burdened with a heavy burden. It was not something that could be solved just byying down the burden. It was a psychological pressure that was like a mountain. ¡°Leader! The eastern part of the Carol Association has beenpletely annihted!¡± With his subordinates reporting to him, Lance finally raised his head from his injuries. Time was of the essence at the moment. He absolutely could not let Audrey die within the Carol Association. It was enough that the tragedy had happened once in the past! A hint of ruthlessness shed across Lance¡¯s eyes, and he immediately ordered his subordinates to continue searching for the Carol Association¡¯s base of operations in Spark City. If the Carol Association was a weed seed that unintentionally wanted to take root in Spark City, then Lance would light a torch in his hand and burn all the harmful things into ashes. ¡°Only thest headquarters is left!¡± As Lance listened to the reports from the front line one after another, he heard that the Carol Association was no match for the warriors of Spark City. He finally felt somefort in his heart. However, before Lance could be truly happy, just as he was about to open the underground passage of the Carol Association¡¯s headquarters, bad news suddenly came. ¡°Leader! You can¡¯t go in!¡± One of the warriors of Spark City stopped Lance because Lance was holding a torch high in his hand, ready to go down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong!?¡± It turned out that almost half of Kate¡¯s life paper had been burned! Of course, Lance did not know that Kate and the others who had entered the headquarters to explore the way had already fought with the higher-ups of the Carol Association. Especially when they were fighting against the high-level fighting technique user Long Jiu who had a special ability! ¡°How could it be? His life paper was still very big when he went in, why...¡± Seeing Kate¡¯s life paper burning up bit by bit, Lance suddenly felt that it might not be an easy thing to annihte the Carol Association. He might have made a mistake in some policy, or maybe he should have made Audrey and the others as the small team that went in the back, and not as the first echelon of the war to go in the riskiest way to the enemy... However, it was useless even if Lance regretted it. That was because...the person who had made the n was Audrey, and Lance was just an approving officer. In the end, the final decision was Audrey¡¯s. Why did Audrey let her people go in first and risk their lives? Lance did not know. He had a headache thinking about it until his subordinates sent him back to Spark City from outside the Carol Association. Audrey¡¯s situation was not looking good either. Her hand was stuck in the mechanism. Klein watched in horror. He used all his strength, but he still could not stop the machine from turning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Leave quickly!¡± Audrey knew that she could not escape because her hands and feet were stuck in the mechanism because if she had not saved him, the one who would have been injured would have been Klein. Tears welled up in Klein¡¯s eyes. He knew that he had been deeply wrong. If it had not been for him, she would not have been trapped so quickly.. Klein pped himself in the face, but Audrey¡¯s gentle voice rang out once again. However, in the final scene, Klein saw blood sttering everywhere. Audrey¡¯s arms and legs must have been broken, which was why there was red liquid flowing out... However, Audrey was very strong. She did not cry or scream. She endured everything. ¡°Am I already dead?¡± Audreyy in the dark cubicle and separated from Klein. Both her arms and legs were trembling because the pain from the broken parts was unbearable. Her bones were broken. ¡°You must be Audrey, right?¡± It was the voice of the leader of the Carol Association. He was calling Audrey¡¯s name affectionately, and he even carried her in his arms with great heartache. What a pitiful Audrey. She had already lost an arm and a leg. Even though she had extraordinary talent and had already reached level 80 in her previous life, but.. A person who had lost an arm or a leg would not be able to cultivate to the divine level in the end. That was because the body was the carrier of all energy. Since the carrier was damaged, the excess energy could only be forcefullypressed. This way, cultivation would eventually form a pressure, causing the final results of cultivation to never be able to reach a higher level. ¡°Rest in peace, child.. Why don¡¯t I end yourst life for you? This way, you won¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡± Chapter 437 - Leader

Chapter 437: Leader

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey¡¯s eyes widened. She had not paid much attention to this man at first, but now, this man had already begun to ridicule her. It was obvious that he was either honorable or noble! A name involuntarily appeared in Audrey¡¯s mind! The Carol Association! Could he be the highest leader of the Carol Association? ¡°Your little buddy named Kate is quite capable of fighting. After all, Long Jiu can¡¯t deal with a defense-type Dou Qi powerhouse, but as soon as I took action, that guy immediately lost his ability to fight!¡± ¡°He really can¡¯t stand fighting!¡± After saying that, the leader of the Carol Association evenughed a few times, which irritated Audrey so much that her eyes widened in anger. After all, they were so far away and there were so manyyers of walls. Audrey¡¯s magic had been absorbed by these walls, so she was unable to investigate the specific situation of her partner. ¡°What did you do to Kate?¡± Audrey said these words through gritted teeth. If Kate lost his life because of her wrong decision, she would never forgive herself! Audrey arranged for Kate to deal with Long Jiu in the hope that he would dy the time because Audrey knew that the leader of the Carol Association must be more powerful than everyone else. However, Audrey still overlooked one point, which was that this was the territory of the Carol Association! Because of her negligence, Audrey had put Kate in a difficult situation. Suddenly, her only hand clenched into a fist. ¡°Do you hate me? No, I shouldn¡¯t have asked that. No matter what, you will hate me. You can¡¯t wait for me to die, right? ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve disturbed your peace. I¡¯ve covered your already peaceful lives with ayer of bad things.¡± The leader of the Carol Association was really self-aware of himself. Audreyughed bitterly and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You seem to have the two holy artifacts on you, right? One of them is with Lance.¡± ¡°My people are really trash. They can¡¯t even snatch such a precious item. I¡¯m really sad that you don¡¯t know.¡± At this moment, Audrey heard the leader of the Carol Association¡¯s voice turn into that of a man and a woman exchanging messages. One moment it was a man, the next moment it was a woman. It was extremely strange. ¡°My holy artifact has be one with me! There¡¯s nothing you can do even if you want to!¡± Audrey had no choice but to endure the extreme pain in her body. She also had to fight the leader of the Carol Association mentally. She had reached her limit. ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± ¡°Please listen to my voice and bestow me with supreme power!¡± Following an ancient chant, Audrey felt that the maic field around her had beenpletely changed. Even...Audrey¡¯s body was suspended in the air. ¡°Die! As long as you die, won¡¯t your holy artifact have to choose another owner? Hahaha!¡± Audrey felt her neck tighten as if her entire windpipe was about to explode! Audrey was so angry that she vomited blood. However, her strength and strength had been greatly damaged due to the loss of a hand. ¡°Our army outside has beenpletely annihted. It can be said that little girl, your ability and the meaning of your existence can not be denied.¡± So the leader of the Carol Association already knew about it. However, how did he know? That was right. The demonic Qi potion was originally only used by the Carol Association. In the end, the level 50 potion that Audrey had refined was enough for them to use against the Carol Association. How could the leader of the Carol Association not be angry? ¡°As long as I kill you, Lance¡¯s side is simply not worth mentioning. With a wave of my hand, he will be reduced to ashes. ¡°As for you...I have to do my best to destroy you! After all, you are the same as me, possessing a reincarnated soul!¡± After he finished chanting, time seemed to have slowed down. Audrey¡¯s magic also seemed to have stagnated, as though it had frozen. When Audrey heard that the leader of the Carol Association had reincarnated from another world, just like herself, her eyes widened in shock. Not only that, but Audrey was also a little puzzled. How did he know that she was a reincarnated person and not from this world? ¡°Ahem! Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to stop the power of Spark City! Your Carol Association will be destroyed eventually! It will be toote!¡± ¡°There will only be more and more people like me!¡± Audrey could no longer breathe as she began to cough violently. Just as the leader of the Carol Association activated his skill and activated the array formation, something unexpected happened. Audrey¡¯s limbs and bones emitted a golden light once again. That light was like the birth of an elf. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so blinding! What is it?! I can¡¯t even see clearly! My hand hurts!¡± Following the leader¡¯s scream, Audrey¡¯s body broke away from his control and floated into the dark sky. Audrey was pleasantly surprised to find that her broken limbs were no longer in pain. What made her even happier was that a steady stream of energy was flowing into her body, nourishing the cells all over her body. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s a holy artifact! I didn¡¯t expect that your integration with the holy item would be soplete! You¡¯ve reached the level of spiritual power.. No wonder you were so confident. No wonder you could refine a potion to dissolve demonic Qi!¡± Chapter 438 - Carol Association Headquarters

Chapter 438: Carol Association Headquarters

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey¡¯s body could not help but float in the sky. Since the leader of the Carol Association was already prepared to attack, he naturally would not waste his battle technique for anything. He immediately flew towards her with a boom. Audrey only felt a blinding white light attacking her, and then she lost consciousness. In the eyes of the leader of the Carol Association, a golden light suddenly shed around Audrey¡¯s body. Following that, the skill shot back. ¡°Damn it! A holy artifact actually dares to oppose me! That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve already ordered people to steal Moonbeam. I wonder if it¡¯s sessful?! It should be the best way to deal with the cliff flower and Dark Moonlight Streamer!¡± In the headquarters of the Carol Association, the leader had already leaped out and flew toward the city to City Lord Lance. Moonbeam was different from the other two types. Its attribute was fire, and it could burn everything to ashes. As long as the Carol Association obtained the Moonbeam, once its power was activated, it would be able to burn Spark City into an empty shell! When the time came for chaos, the remaining members of the Carol Association would be able to regain the initiative! ¡°City Lord Lance, things are bad. The Carol Association¡¯s people have charged over, trying to snatch the holy artifact! Sir, you...pfft! Run quickly...¡± A mouthful of blood was spat out from the guard¡¯s mouth. Lance had just woken up from hisa, and his body was still a little weak. As he was worried about Audrey and the others¡¯ lives, he had no choice but to pull himself together. He got up and prepared to head to the headquarters of the Carol Association. Coincidentally, the Carol Association had arrived in the city. Outside the city were the top warriors of Spark City. Theirbat aura was strong, but they did not even hear a sound. They had lost everyone¡¯s vitality, making Lance¡¯s muscles tense up. This was because the strength of the man in ck in front of him was too terrifying. ¡°Leader of the Carol Association! Oh, no, I should call you the previous City Lord of Spark City, Austin.¡± Lance had taken over the title of City Lord from him. However, after not seeing him for many years, City Lord Austin had alreadypletely bowed his head to evil! It was simply infuriating! ¡°Lance, I¡¯m very happy that you still remember me.¡± ¡°So I can leave you with aplete corpse. You can make your own choice. Do you want to hand over the Moonbeam or wait for me to snatch it from you?¡± Austin used to be a very masculine man. Now, it was unknown what kind of technique he had practiced. He was neither a man nor a woman. ¡°Why did you be like this? Isn¡¯t it good for you to continue contributing to the development of Spark City? Why did you...¡± Lance looked at Austin with a pained expression. He did not know why he was so determined to destroy Spark City. He even ordered people to refine the magic potion to defeat Lance¡¯s army! In fact, as long as Austin was willing, with his past charisma, the hearts of the entire city would be on his side. What good would destroying Spark City and destroying the lives of the city¡¯s residents do him? Lance did not fall into a trance for too long. The moment he saw Austin, he had already taken Moonbeam into his hand and hid it in the storage space of the ring. Even if Austin wanted to find it, it was not necessarily an easy task. ¡°You hid the Moonbeam? I could clearly feel its aura just now...¡± It was the power of a pure fire element! Austin could not bear it any longer. Seeing that Lance was trying to stop him, he immediately stretched out a hand and held Lance¡¯s neck tightly in his hand. Lance¡¯spressed trachea began to cough violently due to theck of air. However, Austin did not choose to let go. The strength in his hand gradually increased, and he was about to strangle the City Lord Lance to death. All the soldiers outside the door were dead...no one woulde to save him. Lance roared and activated all thebat aura in his body. Even if he was killed by Austin, he would bring Austin to hell with him! ¡°How ridiculous!¡± However, there was a huge difference between the two of them. Austin kicked out and instantly formed a wind de in the air, shing toward Lance¡¯s navel. ¡°No! Die!¡± Suddenly, the ss of the city shattered due to the powerful force! Audrey had returned! She had really returned! Her broken limbs had all recovered. Audreynded steadily behind Lance, receiving Austin¡¯s fatal blow. The wind de was deflected, and instead, it fell toward Austin¡¯s direction. Austin spat and immediately felt a little unlucky! For some reason, Audrey was so fast. Austin had just arrived at the city, and in the next second, Audrey appeared. She was practically using a cheat! Audrey¡¯s pure eyes were filled with dense mist. She held Lance¡¯s trembling body and immediately took out a holy artifact to heal him. Lance had insufficient blood and Qi, so he needed to replenish his energy. As for the pure power of the holy artifact, it was the best. Audrey should have died from excessive blood loss at the Carol Association¡¯s headquarters. However, the two holy artifacts appeared in time and saved her fragile life. Not only that, but all of Audrey¡¯s magic operations had returned to normal. A roar fell from the top of Austin¡¯s head and headed straight for him. It was an ice pir formed from the magic in Audrey¡¯s body. Austin smelled danger, so he definitely would not rashly receive Audrey¡¯s move. However, just as he was about to dodge, he could not avoid the remaining power of this energy. ¡°Damn it!¡± Chapter 439 - Plunder

Chapter 439: Plunder

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I didn¡¯t focus on plundering the holy artifacts. It was a strategic mistake when I attacked Spark City!¡± Austin timely reflected, but it was toote. Audrey took out two great treasures of heaven and earth. The moment she revealed them, the magic in Austin¡¯s body had already melted. Even his soul was burned as if his body was being roasted over charcoal. ¡°Former City Lord, I¡¯m really sorry. The Moonbeam belongs to our Spark City! You can¡¯t take it away!¡± Austin narrowed his eyes suspiciously, like a cunning hamster, preparing to escape first. After all, there was always hope! The failure of this attack on Spark City was already an indisputable settlement. From the moment Audrey obtained the holy artifact, Austin was destined to escape in a panic. ¡°You want to escape? You bastards from the Carol Association, don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡± At the thought of letting the Carol Association go, the Carol Association would definitely make aeback. When they let down their guard, Audrey and the others might not have the chance to use the holy artifact to seize the initiative like this time. ¡°Not good, he¡¯s disappeared! If Austin escapes, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll make aeback. It won¡¯t be easy...¡± Because Austin was the former City Lord, Lance knew many of Spark City¡¯s secrets, and he was the one who told him. Since Austin had clearly nned to rebel, the power in Spark City was in imminent danger! Austin had the ability to put his people in Spark City, and then disintegrate the power in Spark City one by one for him to use! ¡°It¡¯s alright. My magic has already branded his soul!¡± Even if Austin escaped to the ends of the earth, it would be useless! Audrey had the ability to chase him back! At that moment, Audrey had already flown out. Magic was circting in her body, and all of her hair had fallen down. It was Lance who reminded her and handed her a thin ribbon. Audrey hurriedly thanked him and chased after him. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s just you and me now, Lance! We meet again. You should be happy to see me. Death isn¡¯t scary. That¡¯s the beginning of another life.¡± It turned out that the soul Audrey chased after was only a clone of Austin. Austin used a secret spell to condense the demonic Qi into a point. Then, he injected thepressed demonic Qi and the brand into the clone. As for Austin, he could only use hisbat aura. The only thing that Audrey could not do was to fuse her magic into herbat aura. This was because these two types of energy could be converted into each other. However, they were twopletely different types and attributes! Damn it! I must not let Austin seed. Moonbeam is now in my hands. It was too dangerous! Lance used an inaudible method to press the hidden mechanism in the bedroom. As long as he could dy Austin¡¯s time, Lance was confident that he could send Moonbeam out! ¡°Why did you resign from your previous position as the City Lord? Why did you make aeback? It was only to seize Spark City. What is the meaning of all these actions to you?!¡± Previously, the Carol Association would only be a petty thief in Spark City. At the very least, he would still abide by the rules of Spark City. Therefore, Lance turned a blind eye to it and pretended that there was a small-scale riot in the city. He did not pay attention to it. However, Austin¡¯s subordinates were getting more and more outrageous! Lance could not take it anymore. Only then did he gradually investigate Austin¡¯s wolf-like ambitions. What was the purpose of all this? Lance felt that Austin did not need to go through all these twists and turns. Even if it was to fight for the position of City Lord with Lance himself, it would be a more convenient way. Unless...Lance¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He knew that Austin wanted to rebel against the regime! ¡°In short, this Moonbeam is mine! Whether it¡¯s Audrey or you, Lance, die in my hands!¡± Austin did not give Lance any chance at all. Under Lance¡¯s nervous gaze, Austin stretched out a w in the air and wed at Lance! Lance had used the highest-levelbat technique that he was best at so far because he did not take any medicine. In front of Austin, it was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. The illusion formed by his fighting spirit was instantly pierced through by the demonic energy! The demonic energy then turned into a thin and long rope and wrapped around Lance¡¯s neck. Lance¡¯s neck was instantly suffocated. Even if he used all his strength and used his fighting spirit to hit the rope, he did not move at all. This was the first time Lance felt despair. ¡°Hand over Moonbeam! I¡¯ll spare your life! Otherwise...¡± With a gesture, Austin¡¯s hand was already whirling with cold demonic Qi and was attackingnce. With this p, Lance¡¯s head would probably be separated from his body. At this critical moment, Lance could only be forced to reveal his location. Moonbeam was in his strange space. Lance¡¯sbat aura had sealed it. If it was not for the specialbat aura, it would not be able to open it. ¡°Then open it now!¡± Austin¡¯s urgent voice was filled with anticipation. His eyes were wide open as if he was about to drool. Lance took the Moonbeam out of the space. Because it was still in a deep sleep, Lance could not fuse with it, nor could he use its power. When Lance¡¯s team picked it up, one of theirbat Qi had hurt the holy artifact, so the holy artifact would only be injured from now on. ¡°Very well, leave it to me.¡± Lance handed the holy artifact to Austin, and just as Austin took it with a trembling hand. Suddenly, the city gate opened.. Audrey stepped in and happened to see this scene. Chapter 440 - The Moonbeam Mistake

Chapter 440: The Moonbeam Mistake

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°City Lord Lance! How could you hand the Moonbeam over to him! Don¡¯t you want the people of Spark City to live?¡± Audrey knitted her brows in puzzlement. Her hands were trembling. This was because it would take time to capture Austin¡¯s clone. When Audrey thought that the curtains would be drawn, she did not expect Austin¡¯s clone to turn into a wisp of green smoke and scatter in the air after it died. One had to know that even if a powerhouse like Austin was heavily injured, he still had the tremendous regenerative ability. Audrey wanted topletely eradicate the root of the problem, but she did not expect to discover that she had followed a prosthesis! It was imaginable that the real Austin would definitely return to look for Moonbeam. Audrey was furious and quickly flew to the city to look for traces of City Lord Lance. She did not expect to see such a scene. Moonbeam had beenpletely lost! Austinughed loudly and activated Moonbeam. As for how he did it, he had only used demonic Qi to nourish Moonbeam¡¯s body. Moonbeam was only a holy artifact. It had consciousness but no wisdom. The moment he opened his eyes, he immediately recognized Austin as his master. Audrey felt pain in her heart. If only she had absorbed Moonbeam into her body when she first entered the city to meet Lance! However, she believed that Moonbeam was Lance¡¯s possession, so she had some taboos and did not carry out any operations. In the end, her heart had softened and harmed her. Spark City is in danger! Audrey gritted her teeth, afraid that Austin would use the Moonbeam to do something unforgivable. At first, I only wanted to kill Lance and seize Spark City. But from the looks of it now, instead of killing Lance, I want to pay tribute to my dead Carol Association members. Austin held the Moonbeam high in the air. The holy artifact had already turned into a ball of raging mes and merged with his body! Audrey watched as he activated the power of the holy artifact. She was familiar with the fact that each of the three holy artifacts could destroy the world if pulled out alone. Audrey¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she could not help but shed tears. This was because she knew very clearly that Austin¡¯s next step was to destroy all the warriors of Spark City! As well as the countless innocent citizens who would suffer this cmity. ¡°Stop talking. I know that you have no other choice. After all, you¡¯re the City Lord. There are still many things that you have to exin. You can¡¯t die. You did the right thing. We won¡¯t me you. Your heart has always been protecting the citizens of Spark City!¡± Audrey helped City Lord Lance up from the ground. In front of her, he seemed to have aged a lot in an instant. Seeing that Lance still wanted to speak, Audrey shook her head at him and used magic to slightly ease his physical condition. Austin had gone too far. All of Lance¡¯s meridians had been broken into pieces. However, the people of the Carol Association had always been so cruel. Audrey only hated herself for not killing him directly under the longsword! As long as he was alive, the people of Spark City would never have peace! After Audrey finished dealing with Lance¡¯s problem, she set up a barrier around him. Lance was safe here. As long as someone approached, Audrey would be able to sense it immediately and rush over quickly. As for Austin, he had alreadyunched an area-of-effect attack. From him, the power of the Moonbeam seemed to be inexhaustible. Lotus flowers bloomed from the sky and descended from the sky. In Spark City, regardless of whether it was the warriors or the ordinary citizens, they were all observing the special scene in Spark City. They thought that some God had appeared and caused the heaven and earth phenomenon. However, they had yet to feel the impending disaster. The lotus flowers bloomed slowly, and they could feel the pure and enormous demonic energy. It was enough to destroy everyone in Spark City! ¡°Ah! Everyone, look! What¡¯s going on! The grass is actually starting to burn on its own!¡± Just as some of the sensitive citizens had already sensed the terrifying power of the lotus flower, it was already toote. The intense high-temperature energy had already ignited the things that could easily burn in Spark City. The people in the city were terrified. Their faces were distorted by the dense air. ¡°I will never let you seed!¡± Audrey stood on the city wall and witnessed everything. Just as the power of hibernation was about to destroy all the living beings in the city, she made a move and took out the holy artifact she had! Only the power of a holy artifact could melt demonic Qi! Hibernation used demonic Qi as a medium to ignite the energy in the space! Therefore, only the cliff flower and dark moonlight, which were also ten-thousand-year-old holy artifacts, could withstand this crisis! The Carol Association definitely had a backup n! The holy artifact was only used to deal with demonic Qi, but they had not expected to miss and lose Moonbeam! Audrey gritted her teeth and decided to activate the holy artifact first. She could not care less. If she allowed Moonbeam¡¯s power to continue wreaking havoc, the situation in the city would only get worse! ¡°Cliff flower, Dark Moonlight Streamer, please bestow me with endless power! We must stop Moonbeam¡¯s attack!¡± Just as the raging fire in the city was being stopped, Audrey¡¯s entire body was protected by holy light. There was a boom in the city, followed by a series of loud bangs. It was too terrifying! Audrey was unable to split herself up. When she focused her eyes, she saw that Austin from the Carol Association had already activated a new secret technique! What is that thing? A monster? Logically speaking, should not these things only exist in the spirit world? How can they appear on the continent? Could it be that Carol Association¡¯s people have already broken through the seal of the spirit world? Chapter 441 - Monster

Chapter 441: Monster

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Audrey had once heard of a legend. It was said that on this continent that cultivatedbat aura, the original inhabitants were powerful and terrifying beasts. They were unbridled and unrestrained, livingfortably in their own homes. However, it was said that thousands of years ago, the first human had suddenly barged into the continent. Following that, more and more people with special abilities usedbat aura to chase them out! In the end, the humans who could use their battle spirit had taken over the rights to use the maind. As for those terrifying beasts, they could only live in the protective circle where the holy artifact was located... Hence, this was why it was so dangerous to obtain the holy artifact. Audrey understood everything! ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we still have a formation! As long as it¡¯s a top-tier formation in Spark City, as long as it¡¯s a citizen of Spark City, they can contribute a portion of their strength.¡± City Lord Lance walked out from the barrier protecting him. Back then, handing over Moonbeam was just a means of retreating to protect his own people. This was because Lance knew one thing that Austin would never know. It was that Spark City had added a new defense, using manpower and the formation eye to activate it. The most important formation eye was Lance, so no matter what, he could not die. As long as he was still alive, Spark City would not be destroyed! ¡°Ah! Help! This gigantic crocodile has bitten my hair!¡± There were voices of people dying in the city, and Lance was very distressed. Under Audrey¡¯s shocked gaze, Lance raised his hands high and wrapped his voice with a thickbat aura, transmitting it into the ears of the citizens of Spark City who were suffering in the city. ¡°Activate the formation! Protect the citizens of spark city in the face of disaster! Protect Spark City!¡± Lance¡¯s orders had never been given before. The citizens of Spark City only felt that the City Lord¡¯s voice was somewhat pleasing to the ear, but they did not know what he was talking about...until the seal in their subconscious was removed. The people in Spark City gradually fell into a state of shock, but there was no longer any panic. On their calm faces, they were suddenly surprised to find that everyone, whether they were ordinary people or not, could usebat aura... In the end, everyone was able to use a powerful force. A powerful force connected everyone¡¯s energy together. The energy that everyone condensed was simply earth-shattering. ¡°What kind of formation is this? City Lord Lance, so you still have a backup n. Fortunately, otherwise, I would have used all my holy artifacts. There¡¯s no more way to stop the monster...¡± It was Audrey¡¯s cold voice. Lance could not move because he was in the eye of the array, so he could only nod slightly, indicating that he had heard her. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this! Lance, you¡¯re really a good City Lord. Even the ancient secret technique of Spark City has been mastered by you!¡± Austin appeared. He was smiling, and the sleeping moon in his hand was still burning with raging mes. Lance¡¯s formation was given to him by Austin when he gave up his position. Unfortunately, Austin¡¯s mind was not on the citizens of Spark City. Instead, he had other requests. Thus, Lance learned by chance and saved the lives of all the citizens in this critical moment. ¡°However! The powerful part of this formation is that it is indeed indestructible. There is no w in attacking Spark City from the outside! However! The only w of the formation is that the formation core desperately needs someone to protect it!¡± Austin stretched out his demonic ws and attacked Lance. Lance was unable to move and was immediately scared out of his wits. That¡¯s right, Austin was right. Once Lance was killed, all the citizens in the city would be severely injured. However, as an extremely important link, Lance needed to continuously provide the warriors and citizens in the front line with the strength to defend themselves! He could not move, and the citizens below had no time to lend a helping hand. Water from afar could not put out a fire close to it. could he only silently endure Austin¡¯s attack? ¡°Could it be that the purpose of the Carol Association is to upy Spark City and dominate the entire continent? I don¡¯t think so, right? Austin, you should have your own personal reasons. Am I right?¡± Audrey stood up and blocked in front of Lance. Austin¡¯s attack had already turned into ashes under her biting cold sword aura. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s you again! Audrey! Why don¡¯t you die!¡± Austin went crazy. On the entire battlefield, the person he hated the most was Audrey. Every time, she would act in time to save Spark City from danger, always going against him! Audrey snorted coldly and took out her primordial spirit. She was the goddess of the icy world, the Snow Queen. The pressure from her primordial spirit made Austin unable to move. Under Lance¡¯s astonished gaze, Austin was also forced to reveal his ultimate true form. It was an ancient python that was iparably huge, and its mouth was emitting poisonous gas. ¡°I knew long ago that Carol Association wouldn¡¯t have normal people! The leader is actually a monster that¡¯s neither human nor human!¡± It turned out that the previous City Lord of Spark City was actually abat aura expert that was possessed by a venomous snake. He finally understood why the Carol Association was so stubborn about demonic Qi and wanted to destroy all the lives in Spark City. It turned out that it was a war problem left behind from ancient times. ¡°Austin! I will never let your n seed. Die!¡± Audrey, who had transformed into the Snow Queen, brandished her longsword and shed down at Austin. The cold wind brought with it an icy aura, as if it wanted to tear space and time apart! Chapter 442 - The End

Chapter 442: The End

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Austin snorted coldly and roared. He swung his snake tail at Audrey¡¯s primordial spirit! Just like that, the two of them shed with each other. The energy undtions in the space were extremely terrifying, directly shattering the space and causing it to shake. ¡°Hoy!¡± Austin gathered his energy and continued to work on his real body. Audrey withstood the pressure and the magical energy in her body continued to increase. She was only at a slight disadvantage. Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, unable to separate from each other, Moonbeam suddenly flew into the air. ¡°Moonbeam, oh Moonbeam, your intelligence is really too poor. You actually took a traitor as your master. You really have lost the dignity of our holy artifact!¡± The cliff flower, along with the Dark Moonlight Streamer, was also peeled out of Audrey¡¯s body. It appeared high in the sky, shining with golden light. ¡°I...I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying...I, I¡¯m not at fault! My master is the best master.¡± Moonbeam refused to admit that he had made a wrong decision by following Austin. However, after all, the Dark Moonlight Streamer was standing beside the cliff flower. Compared to the two, Moonbeam was at a disadvantage. ¡°Cliff flower! Dark Moonlight Streamer! Why are you guysing out of my body? I...I¡¯m losing a lot of my power! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Audrey had not fully recovered from her broken limbs. She had relied entirely on holy artifacts to maintain her energy supply. Now that the two holy artifacts had unleashed their free will, Audrey¡¯s situation was even worse. ¡°Moonbeam! Where are you going? The goal of destroying Spark City hasn¡¯t beenpleted. You can¡¯t leave me!¡± Although Austin was not injured, he had used up too much demonic Qi. His physical strength did not support his n to continue destroying Spark City. ¡°Little master, we¡¯ve taken Moonbeam away. Let¡¯s go to another dimension and continue to teach it a lesson so that you can vent your anger!¡± The cliff flower held the hand of the Dark Moonlight Streamer and drew out a dark space. After the two entered, they also sucked Moonbeam in. ¡°You two are bullying me together...¡± Moonbeam was forced to be taken away. The two holy artifacts decided to close the space on their own ord in order to avoid suffering. This ending is quite good. At least, the monsters below have no energy supply. In a while, Spark City will be able to eliminate all of them. Lance was pleasantly surprised to see that the people below finally did not have to endure the mes anymore. The monsters were retreating one after another. In the end, humans were still the most respected people in the aura continent. ¡®Damn it! There¡¯s actually such a backup n! It¡¯s ruining my n!¡¯ Austin¡¯s full-strength attack was still unable to subdue Audrey. The Snow Queen that was transformed from magic shone with a brilliant light. In the face of danger, she was even more beautiful and moving. ¡°Austin! Your good days are over! Only death is your final destination! Sleep with your Carol Association forever!¡± Audrey no longer had the strength to fight against Austin, but Lance was already able to deal with Austin with ease. ¡°Destroy the Carol Association! Defend Spark City!¡± Austin was a little flustered. In the face of Audrey¡¯s Snow Queen, he no longer had the energy to continue dealing with the other warriors in the city. Furthermore, the warriors of Spark City had augmented the strength of everyone in the city, making them extremely powerful! Now that the spearhead was aimed at Austin, Austin was greedily unwilling to let go. Therefore, he lost his life in a daze. ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Under the high degree of convergence of the formation, Austin was attacked, and his soul was crushed into pieces. Amidst a series of miserable screams, Austin finally died. Everyone watched this scene with their eyes wide open, beaming with joy. They had finally destroyed the headquarters of the Carol Association. The Carol Association would no longer exist in the world, and Spark City would bepletely safe. Audrey transformed into the Snow Queen. Under everyone¡¯s longing and yearning expressions, Audrey closed her eyes as a short break. Her body was too tired! After the battle with the Carol Association, she had put in too much effort and endured the hardships along the way. She had finally seeded. Lance cried out in surprise, and Audrey finally copsed from exhaustion. Lance held her in his arms and faced the many warriors standing on the city walls. This proved that Audrey was a true hero! She deserved it! She was also awarded a medal, but all of this waster on. The residents of Spark City began the reconstruction work after the destruction. It was a pile of ashes, but it was thriving. Everyone¡¯s face revealed a joyful smile. One morning, Audrey finally woke up. It was the third day after the destruction of the Carol Association. She slept for three whole days. After waking up, she sat by the bed and received the City Lord¡¯s invitation. Audrey dly epted it and headed to the city. On the way, Audrey saw Klein. His face was filled with a smile. Morris walked beside him and smiled at Audrey. ¡°Kate, he...¡± The moment Klein mentioned Kate, Audrey¡¯s heart immediately tightened. After asking, she found out that Kate was fine, but he could not get out of bed. He was still recovering. Only then did Audrey let out a long breath and bless Kate in her heart. Amidst the apuse, Audrey stood in front of Lance and epted the title of warrior. From then on, Spark City had a great guardian. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!